AMERICAN BIBLE UNION
Piso chased
1686
་
BS
1160
B27
!
SYNOPSIS OF CRITICISMS.
A
SYNOPSIS OF CRITICISMS
UPON THOSE
PASSAGES OF THE OLD TESTAMENT,
IN WHICH
MODERN COMMENTATORS HAVE DIFFERED
FROM THE
AUTHORIZED VERSION;
TOGETHER WITH AN EXPLANATION OF VARIOUS DIFFICULTIES IN
THE HEBREW AND ENGLISH TEXTS.
BY THE REV. RICHARD A. F. BARRETT, M. A.,
FELLOW OF KING'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.
ماست
All flesh is as grass,
And all the glory of man as the flower of grass.
The grass withereth,
And the flower thereof falleth away;
But the word of the LORD endureth for ever.-1 PETER i. 24, 25.
VOLUME II.-PART I.
LONDON:
LONGMAN, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMANS.
M DCCCXLVII.
}
ALEXANDER MACINTOSH,
PRINTER,
GREAT NEW-STREET, LONDON.
14589
PASSAGES
IN WHICH MODERN COMMENTATORS DIFFER FROM THE AUTHORIZED
VERSION OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.
CHAP. I. 4.
JOSHUA.
nor the words all the land of the Hittites,
either in the Hebrew text or the Sa-
maritan.
Rosen. A deserto et Libano hoc. De-
מֵהַמִּדְבָּר וְהַלְבָנוֹן הַזֶּה וְעַד־הַנָּהָר |
הַגָּדוֹל נְהַר־פְּרָת כָּל אֶרֶץ הַחִתִּים
-sertum ab austro Judaeam terminabit, Liba וְעַד־הַיָּם הַגָּדוֹל מְבוֹא הַשָּׁמֶשׁ יִהְיֶה
גְבוּלְכֶם
τὴν ἔρημον καὶ τὸν ᾿Αντιλίβανον ἕως τοῦ
ποταμοῦ τοῦ μεγάλου ποταμοῦ Εὐφράτου, καὶ
ἕως τῆς θαλάσσης τῆς ἐσχάτης, ἀφ' ἡλίου
δυσμῶν ἔσται τὰ ὅρια ὑμῶν.
Au. Ver.-4 From the wilderness and
this Lebanon even unto the great river, the
river Euphrates, all the land of the Hittites,
and unto the great sea toward the going
down of the sun, shall be your coast.
This Lebanon.
Ged.-Yonder Lebanon.
All the land of the Hittites. Houbigant,
Michaëlis, Kennicott, Geddes, Boothroyd,
and others, consider these words to be an
interpolation.
nus ad septentrionem. Libano additur 77,
hoc, quia ex loco, in quo castra tunc habe-
bant Israelitæ, prospiciebatur, ille mons, de
quo vid.
quæ diximus in libro die Bibl.
Alterthumshunde, s. Bibl. Geographie, vol. i.,
Et, וְעַד הַנָּהָר הַגָּדוֹל נְהַר פְּרָת .235 .p. ii., p
T
usque ad fluvium illum magnum, fluvium
Euphratis, puta. Omnis terra Chittæorum.
Erant hi unus de septem illis Cananæorum
populis, qui terram ad occasun Jordanis
tenebant, vid. infra, iii. 10; Genes. xv. 10 ;
Num. xiii. 29. Sed hic Chittæi, qui circa
Hebronem habitarunt (vid. Bibl. Geogr.,
vol. ii., p. i., p. 257), pro quibusvis Cananæis
dicuntur, qui forsan nomen unius gentis a
terrore () ductum, libentius usurparunt.
Græcus Alexandrinus interpres verba
on non expressit; videri, ut Dathius in-
quit, possent redundare, quia in describendis
limitibus loca intermedia nihil attinet com-
memorare. Sed vere monet Maurer, talia
esse sermonis popularis, minus accurati.
Arabicus interpres posuit super, i. e., ultra
terram Chittæorum, quasi pro legisset;
nec id male. TT, Et usque ad
mare magnum, i. e., Mediterraneum, ut
Num. xxxiv. 6.
Ken. The extent of the country granted
to the Israelites is not described here very
clearly. For, though the four boundaries
are mentioned, the wilderness on the south,
with Lebanon on the north, and the Eu-
phrates on the east, with the Mediterranean
Sea on the West, yet, as Joshua was now at
a great distance from Lebanon, it is not
likely he should say this Lebanon; and it is
less likely that he should describe the whole
of this country by the words, all the land of i, e., occasum solis versus, ut Deut. xi. 30;
the Hittites. The Vulgate version is free Ps. L. 1., Erit finis s. terminus
from the word this, and the Greek version is vester. Sed et pro iis, quæ fine claudun-
free from both difficulties. But there is tur passim sumitur, ut Matth. ii. 16, év
much greater authority; namely, that of
Moses, expressly referred to here, in ver. 3;
and Deut. ii. 24 has neither the word this,
VOL. II.
tip siap, Ingressum,
Βηθλεὲμ, καὶ ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς ὁρίοις αὐτῆς, ἐκ
Bethlehem et in omnibus finibus ejus, i.e., in
toto ejus territorio.
144083
B
2
JOSHUA 1. 7-10.
Ver. 7.
A in
vs. 8, p, quod idem. Sed hoc loco idem
interpres, sibi non constans, rhyng bia, ut
Sic et
prospere tibi succedat transtulit.
Arabicus interpres: ut prospero successu
עַבְדִּי
רַק חֲזַק וֶאֱמַץ מְאד לִשְׁמֹר לַעֲשׂוֹת
אֲשֶׁר צִנְךְ משֶׁה
hand raro bono success הַשְׂכִּיל utaris. Sanne אַל־תָּסוּר מִמֶּנּוּ יָמִין וּשְׂמֹאול לְמַעַן
אֲשֶׁר
ἴσχυε οὖν καὶ ἀνδρίζου φυλάσσεσθαι καὶ
ποιεῖν καθότι ἐνετείλατό σοι Μωυσῆς ὁ παῖς
μου. καὶ οὐκ ἐκκλινεῖς ἀπ᾿ αὐτῶν εἰς δεξιά
οὐδὲ εἰς ἀριστερὰ, ἵνα συνῇς ἐν πᾶσιν οἷς ἐὰν
πράσσης.
p
Hoc
: The babuti, prospere res suas gerere significat, ut
Prov. xvii. 8; Jesni. lii. 13 (ad quem loc.
vid. not.), quia rerum felix successus ex
prudentia plerumque proficiscitur.
tamen in quo versamur loco necesse non est,
ut proprium verbi sum significatum desera-
mus. Nam quæ Josum commendatur legis
Au. Ver.-7 Only be thou strong and Mosaic observatio efficiet, ut prudenter
very courageous, that thou mayest observe agat. 55 hic pro 7777, in universitate
to do according to all the law, which Moses viarum tuarum, in omnibus tuis viis, i. c.,
my servant commanded thee: turn not from actionibus, ex noto Hebraismo. Cf. 1 Sam.
it to the right hand or to the left, that thou xviii. 11, 1, eratque
mayest prosper [or, do wisely] whitherso- Davides in omnibus viis suis prudens, aut
ever thou goest.
That thou mayest observe to do.
Ged. In the observance and practice of
felix.
לַעֲשׂוֹת כְּכָל-
Ver. 8.
i
ang mben
pa je?-
- is ango
JT
וְאָז תַּשְׂכִּיל :
TÓTE Evodahorn, Kal evodwσeis rás ódovs σov,
ἵνα εἰδῇς ποιεῖν παντα τὰ γεγραμμένα.
Kai TOTE σvidels.
Au. Ver.—8 This book of the law shall
Rosen-Modo firmus esto et fortis valde
observare agere secundum omnem hanc legem,
quam jussit te observare Moses, servus meus.
Pro niwy o in pluribus codicibus et libris
editis legitur, inserta copula,
observare et agere (cf. Deut. vii. 12,
onk onwy), ut est infra xxiii. 6, idemque
h. 1. exprimitur a Græco Alexandrino (v-
dávσeolai kaì moleîv), et a reliquis veteribus, not depart out of thy mouth; but thou shalt
præter Chaldæum. Sed quum versu proxi- meditate therein day and night, that thou
mo legamus nie oga je, ut observes mayest observe to do according to all that is
agere: copula nec hie erit inserenda. Est written therein: for then thou shalt make
autem observare facere, i. q. animum atten-thy way prosperous, and then thou shalt
dere ad faciendum, operam dare, ne quid have good success (or, do wisely].
eorum omittatur que lege sunt præscripta. Bp. Patrick.-Thou shall make thy way
Similis loquendi formula Num. xxiii. 12: prosperous, and-have good success.] Or,
137h
27 1928, observabo loqui, et 2 Reg. x. 31: do wisely. Prudence and prosperity go to-
ngh, non observavit ire in lege Jova. gether; but no prudence is comparable to
Quia y nonnumquam mente, memoria ser-
vare denotat, ut Genes. xxxvii. 11; Clericus
nostra verba mallet sie interpretari: ul
memineris te gerere secundum legem eet.
Quod tamen minus commodum videtur.
שָׁמַר
in
That thou mayest prosper.
Pool, Patrick.—Ór, do wisely, as it is
the margin; for it is the greatest policy to
be truly religious,—Bp. Patrick.
་
Ged. That in all thy proceedings thou
mayest act with prudence.
the strict observance of the laws of God,
upon which the felicity of kingdoms and
states depends.
Ged. For then thou shalt be prosperous,
because then thou wilt act with prudence.
Rosen.—De verbis niwyź wyn jy2h vid. ad
pipa
Nam tune prosperas
vs. 7, pp- IN”?,
reddes vias tuas, et tunc prudenter ages.
Prudentiæ vero quia prosper successus fere est
junctus, verbum haud raro bene succe-
dendi notionem includit. Arabicus interpres
dirigentur, seil. viæ tuæ (quod proxime præ-
cedit) reddidit, aliter quam vs. 7 (ubi vid.
not.), nec tamen male.
Rosen.-Ut prudenter agas in omni quo
ibis, in quacunque re versaberis. Verbum
bapa, intelligentem, prudentem evadere, esse,
agere, denotare constat. Hine Græcus
Alexandrinus et Vulgatus Latimus ïva σvrîs, Au. Ver.--Officers. See notes on Numb.
ut intelligas reddiderunt, et Chaldæus infra xi. 16.
Ver. 10.
JOSHUA I. 11, 13.
3
Bp. Patrick. I have often observed, that
ns shophetim were judges, who heard causes
in their courts, and pronounced sentence; so
shoterim were inferior officers belonging to the
court, who summoned people to attend, and
executed the sentence: for after Moses had
mentioned (Deut. i. 15) the chief of their
tribes, captains over thousands, and hundreds,
and fifties, and tens, he at last mentions
these officers among their tribes; who were
employed, it appears by this place, in the
camp, as well as in the courts of justice.
Ver. 11.
T
-ON BY DAN by
Pagong nựab is
עִבְרוּ וּ בְּקֶרֶב הַמַּחֲנֶה וְצַוּוּ אֶת־
הָעָם לֵאמֹר הָכִינוּ לָכֶם אֶדָה כִּי
אַתֶּם עֹבְרִים אֶת־
הַיַּרְדֵּן הַזֶּה לָבוֹא אֶת הָאָרֶץ
יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵיכֶם נֹתֵן לָכֶם
לְרִשְׁתָּה :
εἰσέλθατε κατὰ μέσον τῆς παρεμβολῆς τοῦ
λαοῦ, καὶ ἐντείλασθε τῷ λαῷ, λέγοντες, έτοι
μάζεσθε επισιτισμόν, ὅτι ἔτι τρεῖς ἡμέραι καὶ
ὑμεῖς διαβαίνετε τὸν Ἰορδάνην τοῦτον, εἰσελ-
θόντες κατασχεῖν τὴν γῆν, ἣν κύριος ὁ θεὸς τῶν
πατέρων ὑμῶν δίδωσιν ὑμῖν.
Au. Ver.—11 Pass through the host, and
command the people, saying, Prepare you
victuals; for within three days ye shall pass
over this Jordan, to go in to possess the
land, which the Lord your God giveth you
to possess it.
conceived thus: Joshua gives the people
notice of their passage over Jordan within
three days here, and at the same time sends
away the spies, who return ere those three
days be ended. For the three days, Josh.
ii. 22, may be understood of one whole day,
and part of two other days, as it is in that
famous instance, Matt. xxvii. 63, of which
see more on that place, and on Matt. xii. 40.
The spies came to Jericho in the evening of
the first day, and intended to lie there,
Josh. ii. 8; but being disturbed and affrighted
by the search made after them, they go away
that night into the mountains, and there
abide the time mentioned. Joshua having
delivered this message from God to the
Israelites, and sent away the spies, removes
from Shittim to Jordan, Josh. iii. 1, being
sufficiently assured of his safe passage over
Jordan, whatsoever became of the spies;
and after those three days mentioned here
were past, Josh. iii. 2, he sends the officers
to the people with a second message about
the manner of their actual passing over.
Bp. Patrick.-See notes on iii. 1, 2.
Dr. A. Clarke.- For within three days ye
shall pass.] Calmet contends, with great
appearance of truth, that these three days
should be reckoned from the first day of
their encamping at Jordan, three days after
the return of the spies, i. e., on the eighth
day of the first month, on the tenth of which
they passed over Jordan. The text, there -
fore, is supposed to mean, Prepare victuals
for three days' march, for "on the third day
after your decampment from Shittim ye
shall pass over this Jordan,"
Ver. 13.
זָכוֹר אֶת הַדָּבָר וגו'
μνήσθητε τὸ ῥῆμα, κ.τ.λ.
Au. T'er.--13 Remember the word which
Moses the servant of the LORD commanded
you, saying, The LORD your God hath given
you rest, and hath given you this land.
Pool.-—Within three days.] Quest. How
can this be, when the spies, who were not
yet sent away, continued three days hid in
the mountains, Josh. ii. 22, and the people
passed not over till three days after the spies
returned? Josh. iii. 2. Answ. These words,
though placed here, seem not to have been
delivered by Joshua till after the return of
the spies; such transpositions being so
frequent in Scripture, that interpreters have
formed this general rule, that there is no
certain order, no former nor latter, in the Houb.---Lege 1921, mementote. Omnes
histories of the Scripture. And hence it veteres plurali numero interpretantur. Est
comes that these three days mentioned here loeus similis, Exod. cap. xiii., v. 3, ubi hod.
below, after the history of the spies, are Codex. 79, Sam. 1721, et sie legendum
again repeated, Josh. iii. 2.
Besides, the monent plurales numeri, qui sequuntur,
Septuagint render the words yet three days; nempe Dons, Dos, Codex, Orat. 42 1151
and the Chaldee, in the end of three days; mendose.
others, after three days, as it is Josh. iii. 2.
Or these three days may be the same with
those Josh. ii. 22, and the matter may be
Remember.
Rosen.
זכרו
13 Recordemini verbum quod
jussit vos. Infinitivus 797 pro imperativo, ut
Deut. v. 12, ɔy, observare, i. e., observato,
4
JOSHUA I. 14, 16. II. 1.
Jerem. ii. 2, i, ire, i.e., ito. Cf. N. G. | antesignanos fuisse, sed socii potius fuere.
Schroderi Syntax., Reg. liv. c. et Gesenii Nec ? semper locum anteriorem, sed præ-
Lehrgeb., p. 783.
Ver. 14.
sentiam sæpe significat, coram, ut Exod.
coram Pharaone, לִפְנֵי פַרְעֹה וְלִפְנֵי עֲבָדָיו 10 .vii
et coram servis ejus, et in frequentissimo illo
, coram Jova. Igitur his verbis hoc
arma cum iis conjungetis, quod ipsum pos-
נְשֵׁיכֶם טַפְּכֶם וּמִקְנֵיכֶם יֵשְׁבוּ בָּאָרֶץ
significatur: vos aderitis fratribus vestris אֲשֶׁר נָתַן לָכֶם מֹשֶׁה בְּעֵבֶר הַיַּרְדֵּן
strenui et expediti ad pugnandum, socia וְאַתֶּם תַּעַבְרוּ חֲמִשִׁים לִפְנֵי אֲחֵיכֶם כָּל
, וַעֲזַרְתֶּם אוֹתָם ,trema hujus versus verba dicunt גִּבּוֹרֵי הַחַיִל וַעֲזַרְתֶּם אוֹתָם :
כָּל אֲשֶׁר־עֲנִיתָנוּ נַעֲשֶׂה וגו
αἱ γυναῖκες ὑμῶν καὶ τὰ παιδία ὑμῶν καὶ τὰ et adjuvetis eos.
κτήνη ὑμῶν κατοικείτωσαν ἐν τῇ γῇ ᾗ ἔδωκεν
ὑμῖν. ὑμεῖς δὲ διαβήσεσθε εὔζωνοι. πρότεροι
τῶν ἀδελφῶν ὑμῶν πᾶς ὁ ἰσχύων. καὶ συμ-
μαχήσετε αὐτοῖς.
Au. Ver.-14 Your wives, your little
ones, and your cattle, shall remain in the
land which Moses gave you on this side
Jordan; but ye shall pass before your bre-
thren armed [Heb., marshalled by five], all
the mighty men of valour, and help them.
Before their brethren.
Ver. 16.
· πάντα ὅσα ἐὰν ἐντείλῃ ἡμῖν ποιήσομεν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-16 All that thou com-
mandest us we will do, &c.
All. Twelve MSS. read .— Ken.
Booth. The genius of the language sup-
ports the various reading .
CHAP. II. 1.
Pool.-Either, 1. In their presence [sowing
[so Patrick]; which was but reasonable;
b
שְׁנַיִם אֲנָשִׁים מְרַגְּלִים חֶרֶשׁ לֵאמֹר לְכָוּ Rosen.]. Or, 2. In the front of all of them
רְאוּ אֶת־הָאָרֶץ וְאֶת־יְרִיחוֹ וַיֵּלְכוּ וַיָּבֹאוּ partly, because they had the advantage of
בֵּית־אִשָּׁה זוֹנָה וּשְׁמָהּ רָחָב וַיִּשְׁכְּבוּ־ their brethren, having actually received
שָׁמָּה :
T
their portion, which their brethren had only
in hope, and therefore were obliged to more
service, the rather to prevent the envy of
the other tribes; partly, because they were
freed from those impediments which the
rest were exposed to, their wives, and chil-
dren, and estates being safely lodged; and
partly, to prevent their retreat and with-
drawing themselves from the present service,
which they otherwise should have had oppor-
tunity and temptation to do, because of the
nearness of their habitations.
T IT
καὶ ἀπέστειλεν Ἰησοῦς υἱὸς Ναυῆ ἐκ Σαττὶν
δύο νεανίσκους κατασκοπεῦσαι, λέγων. ανά-
βητε καὶ ἴδετε τὴν γῆν καὶ τὴν ῾Ιεριχώ. καὶ
πορευθέντες οἱ δύο νεανίσκοι εἰσήλθοσαν εἰς
Ιεριχώ. καὶ εἰσήλθοσαν εἰς οἰκίαν γυναικὸς
kaì eis
πόρνης, ᾗ ὄνομα Ραάβ. καὶ κατέλυσαν ἐκεῖ.
Au. Ver.—1 And Joshua the son of Nun
sent [or, had sent] out of Shittim two men to
spy secretly, saying, Go, view the land, even
Jericho. And they went, and came into an
harlot's house, named Rahab, and lodged
[Heb., lay] there.
חֲמִשִׁים Iis que de voce
Armed. See notes on Exod. xiii. 18.
Rosen.- DAN, Vos autem
transite strenui.
diximus ad Exod. xiii. 18, addimus, verbum
, a quo illa est deducta, posse ejusdem
á
significationis esse cum Arabum
Sent. So Rosen.
Horsley, Ged., Booth., Clarke, and others.
—Had sent.
Bp. Patrick.-Joshua-sent.] Or, had
sent, before the directions given to the
officers, mentioned in the foregoing chapter,
verses 10, 11, which best agrees with the
twenty-second verse of this chapter, and the
rest of the story.
vehemens strenuusque valde fuit in prælio.
In parallelo Numerorum loco xxxii. 17, pro
Do legitur, festinantes, i. e., alacres.
Verba Dp interpretanda potius viden-
tur coram patribus vestris, quam ante fratres Rosen.-Deinde misit Josua, Nunis filius,
vestros, πрóτεрov тwv ådeλþŵv iµŵv, ut ex Schittim duos viros explorantes clam.
Græcus Alexandrinus reddidit. Neque enim Verbum interpretum plures per plus-
verisimile est, duas illas tribus et dimidiam quamperfectum reddunt, quia quæ hoc
in prima acie ubique adversus hostes con- capite de exploratorum missione narrantur
sistere debuisse, et ceterarum tribuum veluti ante ea quæ cap. i. habentur facta existi-
JOSHUA II. 1.
5
mant, reversosque ad Josuam exploratores | hujus capitis narrationem non suo positam
Et tamen nihil vetat etiam ipsum
esse priusquam mandata ad populum dederit esse loco.
Harlot. So Pool, Patrick, Michaëlis,
Rosen., Gesen.
66
de trajiciendo post triduum Jordane. Nam fateri, eodem uno die speculatores abivisse
'si illa mandata dederit septimo die primi Jerichuntem, et monitores viaticum populo
mensis, simulque ablegati exploratores Jeri- imperasse, triduumque præfinivisse traji-
chuntem pervenerint, atque sub vesperam ciendi in Cananæam.
ad Rachabam diverterint, quum memo-
rentur illi a Rachaba dimissi triduum in
monte latuisse, et exercitus ad Jordanem Dr. A. Clarke.-Harlots and inn-keepers
alterum triduum consedisse; effici, inter- seem to have been called by the same name,
pretes illi dicunt, septem, ut minimum ab as no doubt many who followed this mode
illo edicto ad trajectionem usque Jordanis of life, from their exposed situation, were
esse elapsos dies, aut saltem quinque, si not the most correct in their morals. Among
apud flumen non esse moratos plus quam the ancients women generally kept houses of
noctem unam dicamus. Verum recte jam entertainment, and among the Egyptians
common. I shall
observavit Masius, nihil obstare, quo minus and Greeks this was
res ordine narrari statuamus, et quo die subjoin a few proofs. Herodotus, speaking
Josua triduum illud per præcones præ- concerning the many differences between
stituebat populo, eodem die exploratores Egypt and other countries, and the pecu-
eum amandasse; neque tamen e Schittim liarity of their laws and customs, expressly
versus Jordanem movisse, nisi postquam isti says: Εν τοισι αἱ μεν γυναικες αγοραζουσι και
ad se revertissent. Nam si die septimo, καπηλευουσι· οἱ δε ανδρες, κατ' οίκους εοντες,
quo jussit populum se comparare ad tra- úpavovσi. Among the Egyptians the
jectionem Jordanis post triduum, sint simul women carry on all commercial concerns,
emissi exploratores Jerichuntem, facile fuit and keep taverns, while the men continue at
Herod. in Euterp.,
expeditis viris LX stadia, id est, unum et home and weave."
dimidium milliare Germanicum (vid Handb. c. xxxv. Diodorus Siculus, lib. i., s. 8, and
der Bibl. Alterthumsk., p. i., vol. i., p. 163), c. xxvii., asserts that "the men were the
e Schittim ad Jordanem usque (tantum enim slaves of the women in Egypt, and that it is
intervallum esse, scribit Josephus Antiquitt., stipulated in the marriage contract that the
1. v., cap. 1, § 1) et totidem stadia a Jordane woman shall be the ruler of her husband,
ad Jerichuntem (vid Josephum de bello Jud., and that he shall obey her in all things.'
1. iv., cap. 8, § 3) intra paucas horas con- The same historian supposes that women had
ficere, atque ante vesperam sic satis speculari these high privileges among the Egyptians,
urbem. Diverterint igitur ad Rachabam to perpetuate the memory of the beneficent
sub noctem, atque mox ab ea per tenebras administration of Isis, who was afterwards
de muro demissi ad diem usque tertium, ex deified among them.
quo die ad Rachabam diverterant, h. e. ad Nymphodorus, quoted by the ancient
eam vesperam usque, quæ diem octavum scholiast on the Edipus Coloncus of So-
mensis Nisan sequitur, latuerint in montibus. phocles, accounts for these customs: he
Ergo quod ad speculatores dicit Rachaba says that "Sesostris, finding the population
infra vs. 16, latebitis in monte tres dies, est of Egypt rapidly increasing, fearing that he
ac si dicat usque ad diem tertium, quo die should not be able to govern the people or
integrum vobis erit pergere. Jam vero ea keep them united under one head, obliged
nocte, quæ octavum diem mensis claudebat, the men to assume the occupations of
et secundum Hebræos ad diem nonum per-women, in order that they might be ren-
tinebat, redierunt ad Josuam in castra addered effeminate."
Schittim. Josua porro, percepta explora-
torum narratione, mane castra ad Jordanem
promovit. Postero denique, id est, decimo
die, trajecit. Nihil hic est, quod narra-
tionis cursum interpellere possit. Scribit
quidem Josephus (Antiqq. loco laud.) hæsisse
Israelitas biduum apud Jordanem, priusquam
transierint, putatque, exploratores rediisse ad
Josuam apud Jordanem morantem, totamque
Sophocles confirms the account given by
Herodotus; speaking of Egypt he says:
Εκει yap oi μεν αρσενες κατα στεγας
Θακουσιν ἱστουργουντες· αἱ δε ξυννομοι
Τα 'ξω βιου τροφεια πορσυνουσ' αει.
dip. Col. v. 352.
"There the men stay in their houses
weaving cloth, while the women transact all
business out of doors, provide food for the
6
JOSHUA II. 1.
family," &c. It is on this passage that the | them, go into a place where they might
scholiast cites Nymphodorus for the informa- expect, not the blessing, but the curse, of
tion given above, and which he says is God? Is it not therefore more likely that
found in the 13th chapter of his work "On they went rather to an inn to lodge than to
the Customs of Barbarous Nations."
a brothel? But what completes in my
That the same custom prevailed among judgment the evidence on this point is, that
the Greeks we have the following proof this very Rahab, whom we call a harlot, was
from Apuleius: Ego vero quod primum actually married to Salmon, a Jewish prince,
ingressui stabulum conspicatus sum, accessi, see Matt. i. 5. And is it probable that a
(C
et de QUADAM ANU CAUPONA illico percontor. prince of Judah would have taken to wife
—Metam. lib. i., p. 18, Edit. Bip. Having such a person as our text represents Rahab
entered into the first inn I met with, and to be?
there seeing a certain OLD WOMAN, the INN-
KEEPER, I inquired of her."
It is granted that the Septuagint, who are
followed by Heb. xi. 31, and James ii. 25,
translate the Hebrew , zonah, by πорνη,
which generally signifies a prostitute: but
it is not absolutely evident that the Septua-
gint used the word in this sense. Every
scholar knows that the Greek word Tорvn
comes from Teрvaw, to sell, as this does from
repaw, to pass from one to another; transire
But may
a TAVERN-
Chaldee Targum understood the term, and
has therefore translated it 1779 xnnx,
ittetha pundekitha, a woman,
KEEPER. That this is the true sense many
eminent men are of opinion; and the pre-
ceding arguments render it at least very
probable. To all this may be added, that
as our blessed Lord came through the line
of this woman, it cannot be a matter of
It is very likely that women kept the
places of public entertainment among the
Philistines; and that it was with such an
one, and not with an harlot, that Sampson
lodged (see Judges xvi. 1, &c.); for as this
custom certainly did prevail among the
Egyptians, of which we have the fullest
proof above, we may naturally expect it to facio a me ad alterum; Damm.
have prevailed also among the Canaanites not this be spoken as well of the woman's
and Philistines, as we find from Apuleius goods as of her person? In this sense the
that it did afterwards among the Greeks.
Besides, there is more than presumptive
proof that this custom obtained among the
Israelites themselves, even in the most
polished period of their history; for it is
much more reasonable to suppose that the
two women, who came to Solomon for judg-
ment, relative to the dead child (1 Kings
iii. 16, &c.), were inn-keepers, than that they
were harlots. It is well known that common little consequence to know what moral
prostitutes, from their abandoned course of character she sustained; as an inn-keeper
life, scarcely ever have children; and the she might be respectable, if not honour-
laws were so strict against such in Israel able; as a public prostitute she could be
(Deut. xxiii. 18), that if these had been of neither; and it is not very likely that the
that class it is not at all likely they would providence of God would have suffered a
have dared to appear before Solomon. All person of such a notoriously bad character
these circumstances considered, I am fully to enter into the sacred line of his genea-
satisfied that the term, zonah, in the logy. It is true that the cases of Tamar
text, which we translate harlot, should be and Bathsheba may be thought sufficient to
rendered tavern or inn-keeper, or hostess. destroy this argument; but whoever con-
The spies who were sent out on this occasion siders these two cases maturely will see that
were undoubtedly the most confidential they differ totally from that of Rahab, if we
persons that Joshua had in his host; they allow the word harlot to be legitimate. As
went on an errand of the most weighty to the objection that her husband is nowhere
importance, and which involved the greatest mentioned in the account here given; it
consequences. The risk they ran of losing appears to me to have little weight. She
their lives in this enterprise was extreme. might have been either a single woman or a
Is it, therefore, likely that persons who widow; and in either of these cases there
could not escape apprehension and death, could have been no mention of a husband;
without the miraculous interference of God, or if she even had a husband, it is not likely
should,. in despite of that law which at this he would have been mentioned on this occa-
time must have been so well known unto|sion, as the secret seems to have been kept
JOSHUA II. 1, 4.
7
religiously between her and the spies. If|(Bibl. exeget. Conservator., p. ii. p. 156)
she were a married woman, her husband mulierem illam extra urbem vagantem, ut
might be included in the general terms, all Thamar, Genes. xxxviii. 14, exploratoribus
that she had, and all her kindred, chap. vi. 23. obviam factam esse conjiciunt. Erat ejus-
But it is most likely that she was a single modi mulieris domus præ aliis idonea, ad
woman, or a widow, who got her bread quam exploratores diverterent, præsertim
honestly by keeping a house of entertainment quum in ipsis urbis moenibus exstructa esset,
for strangers.
unde, si patesceret, quo consilio Jerichuntem,
Prof. Lee.—
venerint, facile evadere poterant.,
îți³, f. pl. nisi.) Syr. Chald., cibavit; Et nomen ejus erat Rachab. Hanc eandem
,זוֹנָה
, m. pl. D. aluit. Cogn.
arma-
esse, quæ in Jesu Messiæ genealogia Matth.
i. 5, ut Salomonis uxor commemoratur, ne-
vit. Arab. új, r.j, ornavit, compsit. gavit G. Outhovius in Biblioth. Bremensi,
est.
ي .Arab زَنَي
Classis iii., p. 438 seqq.; sed argumentis in-
firmis, uti Wolfius et Elsnerus docuerunt,
quibus junge C. F. A. Fritzschii Commentar.
in Evangel. Matthæi, p. 15.
Ver. 4.
וַתִּקְח הָאִשָּׁה אֶת־שְׁנֵי הָאֲנָשִׁים s8
וְלֹא יָדַעְתִּי מֵאַיִן הֵמָּה :
Chald., negotiatus est. Pah. scortatus
Syr. id.
scortatus est.
The progress of the notion here is, from
feeding to adorning; thence to fornication.
Comp. Prov. ix. 17; Jer. v. 7, 8. Hence,
I. An innkeeper, hostess, Josh. ii. 1. So
from Teρáw, vendo, пón; fœmina quæ
corpus suum prostituit et veluti vendit.
Fornication is, therefore, a secondary sense
in each case. See also Thes. Steph. under
Tóρvos; and p above.
II. A woman addicted to prostitution, (a)
in the proper sense of that term, Gen.
xxxviii. 15; Deut. xxiii. 19; Lev. xxi. 7;
Judg. xi. 1; Num. xxv. 1.
(b) Metaph. Man, woman, &c., spiritually;
i. e., given to idolatry, Hos. iv. 15; Lev.
xvii. 7; xx. 5; Numb. xv. 39; Ezek. vi. 9;
xx. 30; Ps. lxxiii. 27.
-:IT
12 981 peyni
καὶ λαβοῦσα ἡ γυνὴ τοὺς δύο ἄνδρας ἔκρυψεν
αὐτούς. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς, λέγουσα. εἰσελη
λύθασι πρὸς μὲ οἱ ἄνδρες.
Au. Fer.-4 And the woman took the
two men, and hid them, and said thus,
There came men unto me, but I wist not
whence they were:
Took and hid them.
Rosen. Had taken-and hidden. Acce-
perat autem mulier illa duos illos viros et
Rosen.— Iverunt igitur et venerunt in occultaverat eos. Verba sunt in plusquam-
domum mulieris meretricis. Nomeni sunt perfecto reddenda. Ostendit enim ipsa nar-
qui h. 1. cauponariam denotare existiment, rationes series, Rachabam antea quam id,
Chaldæum sequuti, qui s posuit, quæ quod statim sequitur responsum viris a rege
Græca vox est, navdокeúтрia, hoc est, quæ missis daret, imo paulo post quam ad eam
diversorio quosvis exciperet, quasi derivanda divertissent exploratores, fuisse ab ea sub-
vox esset a , quod Chaldæis cibare, alere ductos in tectum et occultatos sub lino:
denotat. Student enim et Judæi et Christiani quippe mulier conjiciens delationem, quum
hanc mulierem, illi quidem propter officium, metueret inquisitionem, eos viros, ex quorum
quod populo Hebræo præstitit, hi vero quod salute suam quoque et domus suæ universæ
ex ea Christus ortum duxerit (Matth. i. 5), salutem pendere augurabatur, conservandos
quodque laudetur mulieris fides Hebr. xi. 31, sibi aliqua ratione statuebat. Exspectasse
scortationis crimine absolvere, et diversorii missos a rege ad ostium, dum occultarentur
dominam, sed castam, facere. Ex re ipsa exploratores, verisimile non est; mora enim
quidem liquet, mulierem peregrinos hospitio suspectam fecisset Rachabam. Sed cur non
excipere solitam; sed nullum aliud proferri ilico emittebat per fenestram?
neque enim
potest exemplum, ex quo constet, voce i alio quibat extrudere, jam tum obseratis
cauponariam mulierem significari. Græcus urbis portis. Responsio expedita est: vere-
Alexandrinus interpretatus est πópvny, quem batur, ne subito inquisitorum interventu
Epistolæ ad Hebræos auctor 1. 1. sequutus oppressa prius quam demitti ambo possent,
est.
Hasse (Aussichten zu künftigen Auf-sibi et aliis certissimum crearet exitium.
klärungen über das A. T. p. 92) et Paulus, Acceperat, i. e., duxerat manibus
8
JOSHUA II. 4-7.
eorum apprehensis. Ita Esth. ii. 8, 16, Ezek. xl. 3. (d) Lev. xiii. 47; Ezek.
ph, et sumebatur, i. e., adducebatur Esther xliv. 17, 18, &c. (e) Josh. ii. 6.
ad domum regiam., Et occultaverat Rosen. Et occultavit eos in linis ligni.
eum, i.e., utrumque eorum. Pronomen Quibus verbis nonnulli illud lini genus sig-
masculinum singularis numeri sensu col-nificari existimant, quod Græci ģúλıvov,
lectivo aut distributive est capiendum. Sic ligneum dicunt. Abundat enim Syria Assy-
Jerem. xxxi. 15, Rachel renuit consolationem riaque eo frutice, quem alii gossypium, alii
admittere, propter filios suos xylum appellant, ut ait Plinius, Hist. Nat.,
quia vacuitas ejus, pro: eorum, i. e., nullus 1. xix., cap. 1. Sed videntur linis ligni potius
eorum adest. Vid. et Deut. xxi. 10, et ad lini virgulta denotari, de quibus cortices et
eum loc. not.
stipulæ nondum sunt stupario malleo et car-
Houb.—41, et abscondit eum, numero minatione decussæ depexæque. Nam fracto
sing. eum, cum tamen duo sint exploratores, lini culmo in duas aut tres particulas, de-
quod contra normam esse videbant Rabbini trahitur cortex, ut et cannabi; ita ut ligneus
ipsi Judæi.
Nam R. Salomon existimat culmus sat copiosus supersit. Potest hic
numerum singularem hic notare mulieris in Latine quoque lignum dici, teste Ulpiano
occultando festinationem, et loci quo abde- Digestor, lib. xxii., lege 55, ligni § 5, Lig-
bantur, angustiam. RR. vero Kimki et Levi, norum appellatione in quibusdam regionibus,
non eodem
uno illos loco, sed seorsimet in Egypto, ubi arundine pro ligno utuntur :
quemque collocatum, ne linum exstaret et arundines et papyrus comburitur, et her-
altius, si esset ambobus instratum, essetque bulæ quædam, vel spina, vel vepres contine-
suspecta eminentia. Ita cavillantur Magistri bantur. Et Græcus Alexandrinus interpres
Judæi, ut menda, quæ non sentiant, inter- suo λivokaλáμŋ, quo hic utitur, linum a
pretentur. Explodebat And. Masius Rabbi- suo calamo nondum detusum videtur sig-
norum istorum nugas tales, idemque mendum, nificare voluisse. Arabicus interpres, qui
Enallage excusabat, cum crederet in Sacris
frequentes esse numerorum Enallagas.
Litteris frequentes
сясо
ވ
, lignum lini posuit, num
, حَطَب القطن
Nos in Prolegomenis diximus, cur tales gossypium intellexerit, an lini culmos, in-
Enallages Codicum Descriptoribus, sint attri- certum.
buendæ, non Sacris ipsis Auctoribus. Hic
vero facile est videre, Scribam similitudine
Ver. 7.
וְהַשַׁעַר סָגָרוּ אַחֲרֵי כַּאֲשֶׁר יָצְאוּ quomodo תצפנם pro תצפנו deceptum posuisse
הָרְדְפִים אַחֲרֵיהֶם :
.vide infra c. v ותטמנם
legitur infra ver. 6.
ver. 1, simile mendum
retis fuit castigatum.
D
pro quod.a Maso-
Ver. 6.
וְהִיא הֶעֱלָתַם הַנָּנָה וַתִּטְמְנֵם בְּפִשְׁתִּי
הָעֵץ הָעַרְכוֹת לָהּ עַל־הַגָּג :
αὕτη δὲ ἀνεβίβασεν αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ τὸ δῶμα,
καὶ ἔκρυψεν αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ λινοκαλάμῃ τῇ
ἐστοιβασμένῃ αὐτῇ ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος.
Au. Ver.-6 But she had brought them
up to the roof of the house, and hid them
with the stalks of flax, which she had laid
in order upon the roof.
Stalks of flax.
Ged., Booth.-Raw flax.
Prof. Lee.-ne, f. aff. 've, pl. D',
aff. 'nup. In the singular, (a) The flax
plant. (b) A lamp-wick, made of flax. In
the plural, (c) Flax. (d) Linen. (e)
, according to some, Cotton. (a) Exod.
ix. 31; Hos. ii. 7, 11. (b) Is. xlii. 3;
xliii. 17. (c) Judg. xv. 14; Prov. xxxi. 13;
с
καὶ ἡ πύλη ἐκλείσθη.
Au. Ver.-7 And the men pursued after
them the way to Jordan unto the fords: and
as soon as they which pursued after them
were gone out, they shut the gate.
As soon as.
Houbigant, Horsley, and Booth. omit 8.
So three MSS.
. אחרי כאשר
Non significat postquam. Ita-
que R. Isaias, inquit Masius, litteram in
voce supervacaneam esse censet, et
"Nos credimus super-
recte, ut opinor.
. cum,כאשר quam אחרי vacaneum esse potius
NI
Nam omnes codices habent ; Cum
contra codex bonæ notæ Orat. 42 scriptus
ante annos 500, omittat. Nempe in eo
sic legitur, INI TUN) 1110 wom, et portas
clauserunt (homines) tum, cum egressi sunt
illi. Legati ad Rahab missi. Verbum
de illis enuntiatur, qui intra urbem erant;
portæ enim intus occludebantur; verbum
vero, de illis, qui insequebantur duos
JOSHUA II. 14-18.
9
Israelitas. Quodsi retinentur
et, and agreed; or that she would discourse
legendum est, post eos, ut deinde with them, or they with her, about such
apposite veniat separate, ac significans secret and weighty things after they were let
tum cum, vel quo tempore."-Houb.
Ver. 14.
down, when others might overhear them; or
that she should begin her discourse in her
chamber, and not finish it till they were
gone out of her house. Object. They spoke
הָאֲנָשִׁים נַפְשֵׁנוּ
וַיֹּאמְרוּ לָהּ הָאֲנָשִׁים
,this after they were let down ; for it follows תַחְתֵּיכֶם לָמוּת אִם לֹא הַגִּידוּ אֶת־
down by Ans. Those words may be thus דְּבָרֵנוּ זֶה וְהָיָה בְּתֵת יְהוָה לָנוּ אֶת־
nhẹ
MEN Typ
καὶ εἶπαν αὐτῇ οἱ ἄνδρες. ἡ ψυχὴ ἡμῶν ἀνθ'
ὑμῶν εἰς θάνατον. καὶ αὐτὴ εἶπεν. ås av
παραδῷ κύριος ὑμῖν τὴν πόλιν, ποιήσετε εἰς ἐμὲ
ἔλεος καὶ ἀλήθειαν.
Au. Ver.-14 And the men answered her,
Our life for yours [Heb., instead of you to
die], if ye utter not this our business. And
it shall be, when the LORD hath given us the
laud, that we will deal kindly and truly with
thee.
If ye utter not.
mentators.
So Rosen. and most com-
Ged., Booth.—If thou [Vulg., some copies
of LXX, and above fifty MSS.] utter not.
Rosen.-Si non indicatis verbum nostrum
hoc, i. e., nisi detuleritis hanc rem nostram,
ver. 18, this-thread-which thou didst let us
art
rendered, which thou dost let us down by [so
Patrick ; see notes on verse 18], i. e.,
about to do it; it being frequent for the
preter tense to be used of a thing about to
be done, by an enallage of tenses, as Josh.
x. 15.
, נְקִיָּם
Houb.-Codices Reg. xxix. et Orat. 57,
cum duobus Jod, et similiter v. 19 et 20.
Orat. idem; et recte id quidem. Nam
est numerus sing. Neque ulla causa est, cur
alterum quod plur. numeri est, de medio
tollatur. Sic, pauper, habet, pau-
peres, non D”.
Ver. 18.
הִנֵּה אֲנַחְנוּ בָאִים בָּאָרֶץ אֶת־תִּקְוַת
חוּט הַשָּׁנִי הַזֶּה תִּקְשְׁרִי בַּחַלּוֹן אֲשֶׁר de qua inter nos actum. Significant, neque
הוֹרַדְתָּנוּ בּוֹ וגו'
ע''כ
tesseram, quam sint daturi, neque colligendæ
in Rachabæ ædes familiæ paternæ consilium
prodi debere. Nam ista si rescivissent ceteri
cives, in ipso rerum discrimine quotquot in
manibus habitassent, similibus fuissent signis
usi; alii in ædes Rachabæ irrupissent. Sane
id videntur hac exceptione velle speculatores,
facturos se plane quod illa petit, nisi ejus
ipsius proditione obstaculum sibi opponatur.
Pro, secunda pluralis persona, in plu-
ribus codicibus et libris editis legitur secunda
singularis persona feminina, T, ut mox
vs. 20. Sed patet, pluralem comprehendere
totam Rachabæ familiam.
Ver. 17.
IT
ἰδοὺ ἡμεῖς εἰσπορευόμεθα εἰς μέρος τῆς
κόκκινον τοῦτο ἐκδήσεις εἰς τὴν θυρίδα δι' ἧς
πόλεως, καὶ θήσεις τὸ σημεῖον, τὸ σπαρτίον τὸ
κατεβίβασας ἡμᾶς δι' αὐτῆς, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-18 Behold, when we come into
the land, thou shalt bind this line of scarlet
thread in the window which thou didst let us
down by: and thou shalt bring [Heb., gather]
thy father, and thy mother, and thy brethren,
and all thy father's houshold, home unto thee.
Scarlet.
Rosen.-Crimson. See notes on Exod.
xxv. 4.
Bp. Patrick.-Bind this line of scarlet
thread.] It is called a cord before, ver. 15,
וַיֹּאמְרוּ אֵלֶיהָ הָאֲנָשִׁים נְקִיָּם אֲנַחְנוּ
and no doubt consisted of so many threads מִשְׁבְעָתֵךְ הַזֶּה אֲשֶׁר הִשְׁבַּעְתָּנוּ :
καὶ εἶπαν πρὸς αὐτὴν οἱ ἄνδρες.
ἐσμὲν τῷ ὅρκῳ σου τούτῳ.
dowo twisted together, as made it a line strong
Au. Ver.-17 And the men said unto her,
We will be blameless of this thine oath which
thou hast made us swear.
enough to hold the weight of a man's body,
and not break. But there are those who
doubt whether the Hebrew word sheni sig-
nify any thing of the colour, but only a
twined or twisted cord, funiculum con-
duplicatum, or contortum; from shanah to
double (see Gataker in his Miscellanea,
Pool. The men said, or, had said;
namely, before she let them down; it being
very improbable, either that she would dis-
miss them before the condition was expressed cap. 40).
VOL. II.
10
JOSHUA II. 18-24. III. 1-14.
Ver. 21.
וַתֹּאמֶר כְּדִבְרֵיכֶם בֶּן־הוּא וגו'
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς. κατὰ τὸ ῥῆμα ὑμῶν ἔστω,
κ.τ.λ.
In the window which thou didst let us down | cineum, de quo loquuntur exploratores, in
by.] Or rather, "dost let us down by." For manibus Rachabæ, idemque, ut verisimile,
she was about to do it, but had not done it, fuisse, quo viros demisit.
when they had this discourse with her.
Some refer this to the window at which she
let them out; but it is most natural to refer
it to the line. For by that they were let
down; and it was to remain in the window,
that the Israelites might see it, as the token
that that was the house which was to be
saved. Procopius Gazæus
compares this
scarlet line with the blood which Moses
ordered to be struck upon the side posts of
their doors, which was a token they should
be preserved (Exod. xii. 7, 13).
Rosen.-18 Ecce! nos venientes in hanc
terram, i.e., cum hanc terram ingressi
fuerimus. Sequitur áπódoσis: tum restem
Au. Ver.-21 And she said, According
unto your words, so be it.
So be it.
Houb.-Lege, 87 P, in fem. genere, ut
significetur neutrum genus, more Hebraico.
Forsan etiam legendum ", esto, ut Sama-
ritani scribunt in Pentateucho.
Ver. 24.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ אֶל־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ כִּי־נָתַן יְהוָה fili coccinei lujus liga in fenestra, per quam
בְּיָדֵנוּ אֶת־כָּל־הָאָרֶץ וְגַם־נָמֹגוּ כָּל־יֹשְׁבֵי -quod alias er , תִּקְוָה nos dimisisti. Nomen
T:
הָאָרֶץ מִפָּנֵינוּ :
spectationem, spem denotat, vid. Ruth i. 12;
Job iv. 6; xvii. 15; hoc loco vix est dubium
ejusdem cum 17, funis significationis esse.
Lam significationem inter veteres Chaldæus
per sțin, et Arabicus interpres suoló
καὶ εἶπαν πρὸς Ἰησοῦν, ὅτι παραδέδωκε
κύριος πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν ἐν χειρὶ ἡμῶν, καὶ κατ-
έπτηχε πᾶς ὁ κατοικῶν τὴν γῆν ἐκείνην ἀφ᾽
ἡμῶν.
Au. Ver.-24 And they said unto Joshua,
Truly the LORD hath delivered into our
hands all the land; for even all the inhabit-
ants of the country do faint [Heb., melt,
ver. 9] because of us.
Truly.
expressit. Græci interpretes, quos Vul-
gatus sequutus, onμeîov, signum reddiderunt.
Rem, non vocis significationem indicarunt.
Masius nomen Hebraicum textum interpre-
tatur ex significatione adfinis vocabuli,
textor. Adstipulatur Masio Clericus, quod
non satis conspicuus fuisset funiculus pur-
pureus ad domum illico agnoscendam in dedit Jova
expugnatione Jerichuntis;
latiore quopiam limbo, aut texto coccineo, pretentur.
instar sudarii, facile ab aliis omnibus potuisse
secerni, nec quisquam non visum a se funi-
culum causari. Sed a radice, con-
תִּקְוָה
sed
suspenso
terram.
Rosen. Et dixerunt ad Josuam, quod
in manum nostram totam hanc
sunt qui h. 1. nam, quia inter-
Atque ii quidem statuunt, ex-
ploratores postquam Josuæ plura enarrassent,
quæ facilis victoriæ spem afferrent, a scrip-
tore omissa, eos hisce verbis suo sermoni
finem imposuisse. Sed valet h. 1. quod,
in Conjug. iv. est par- præmittiturque verbis aliorum, quæ ad-
tibus crassitie differentibus torsit funem) vi- ducuntur, ut 1 Sam. x. 19, pimpNAI
detur restim crassiorem, ex pluribus filis on, et vos dixistis ei, quod ponas
() contortam denotare, quali usa fuerit | regem super nos; vid. et Ruth. i. 10.
Rachab ad demittendos exploratores. Ejus- modo Syri usurpant suum?, et Græci őrt,
modi funis rubri coloris signum erat satis vid. Matth. ix. 18; Marc. i. 15.
conspicuum, quo Rachabæ domus dignosci
torsit (Arabice
potuit. De, cocco vid. not. ad Exod.
"T
CHAP. III. 1—14.
xxv. 4, et Handbuch der Bibl. Alterthumsk., pp 7 in Sp
1
vol. iv. s. Bibl. Naturgesch., p. ii., p. 447. -
Pronomen masculinum ponitur pro fe-
Eodem
1
P
2
וַיַּשְׁכֵּם יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בַּבֹּקֶר
בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיָּלֵנוּ שָׁם טֶרֶם יַעֲבֹרוּ : -spectat enim ad nomen femi ,הַזֹּאת minino
: וַיְהִי מִקְנֵה שְׁלֹשֶׁת יָמִים וַיַּעַבְרוּ -quemadmodum vs. 17. IPro ,תִּקְוָה ninum
הַשְׁטְרִים בְּקֶרֶב הַמַּחֲנֶה: 3 וַיְצַוּוּ אֶת- spectans cique postpositumn שְׁבְעָה nommen ad
ponitur masculinum. Ostendit autem pro-
הָעָם לֵאמֹר כִּרְאֹתְכֶם אֵת אֲרוֹן בְּרִית־-nomen hoc demonstrativum funem coc
JOSHUA III. 1-14.
11
Ειρήνη bar
του πόση ἀπαρεῖτε ἀπὸ τῶν τόπων ὑμῶν, καὶ πορεύσεσθε
ὀπίσω αὐτῆς. 4᾿Αλλὰ μακρὰν ἔστω ἀναμέσον
την ὑμῶν καὶ ἐκείνης, ὅσον δισχιλίους πήχεις
της κόρη νη της
:
ΑΠΟ ΤΟΝ Σ
IT
2
שִׁלְשֹׁם :
וַהֲלַכְתֶּם
מִמְּקוֹמְכֶם
: אַךְ וּ רָחוֹק יִהְיֶה בֵּינֵיכֶם
מַעַן אֶת־הַדֶּרֶךְ אֲשֶׁר
των τή της Αντη του 1981
στήσεσθε· μὴ προσεγγίσητε αὐτῇ, ἵνα ἐπί-
στησθε τὴν ὁδὸν, ἣν πορεύσεσθε αὐτήν· οὐ
γὰρ πεπόρευσθε τὴν ὁδὸν ἀπ' ἐχθὲς καὶ τρίτης
ημέρας. 5 καὶ εἶπεν Ἰησοῦς τῷ λαῷ, Αγνί
Signe de ΕΠΟ σασθε εἰς αὔριον, ὅτι αὔριον ποιήσει Κύριος
LT T
5
ΦΕΡΤΕ ΠΙΠΙ ΠΩν της
:
אֶל־
וַיִּשְׂאוּ אֶת־אֲרוֹן
7 וַיֹּאמֶר
AT
· Ενω
τη
ἐν ὑμῖν θαυμαστά. 6 καὶ εἶπεν Ἰησοῦς τοῖς
ἱερεῦσιν, "Αρατε τὴν κιβωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης
Κυρίου, καὶ προπορεύεσθε τοῦ λαοῦ· καὶ ᾖραν
: Πίτες οἱ ἱερεῖς τὴν κιβωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης Κυρίου, καὶ
ἐπορεύοντο ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ λαοῦ. 7 καὶ εἶπε
πήρα γίζει στην Αμερ ΤΗΣ ΕΥΠΡΗ κύριος πρὸς Ἰησοῦν, Ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ταύτῃ
Η Η Π α τ άρχομαι ὑψῶσαι σε κατενώπιον πάντων υἱῶν
ο οπο ο πλήρης Ισραήλ, ἵνα γνῶσιν ὅτι καθότι ἤμην μετὰ
Μωυσῆ, οὕτως ἔσομαι καὶ μετὰ σοῦ. 8 καὶ
τότε πε ποπ επ νοτης τε τον εντειλαι τοῖς ἱερεῦσι τοῖς αἴρουσι τὴν
Τα 5 της κιβωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης, λέγων, Ως ἂν εἰσέλθητε
ΠΑΝΙΟ : ΤΟΥ ΠΟΠΗ προς τον πολυ ἐπὶ μέρους τοῦ ὕδατος τοῦ Ἰορδάνου, καὶ ἐν τῷ
Ἰορδάνῃ στήσεσθε· 9 καὶ εἶπεν Ἰησοῦς τοῖς
ΠΥΡΑΝΝΟΣ Επαν την υἱοῖς Ἰσραήλ, Προσαγάγετε ὧδε, καὶ ἀκούσατε
γάτα δεν το το τέλος τὸ ῥῆμα Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν. 10 ἐν τούτῳ
Η προπονητης γνώσεσθε, ὅτι θεὸς ζῶν ἐν ὑμῖν, καὶ ὀλοθρεύων
• το 2 όλοθρεύσει ἀπὸ προσώπου ἡμῶν τὸν Χαναναῖον,
Στην κύρωση προς τας κατά 2 καὶ τὸν Χετταῖον, καὶ τὸν Φερεζαῖον, καὶ τὸν
Εὐαῖον, καὶ τὸν ᾿Αμοῤῥαῖον, καὶ τὸν Γεργεσαῖον,
καὶ τὸν Ιεβουσαίον, 11 ἰδοὺ ἡ κιβωτός δια-
הָיִיתִי עִם־משֶׁה אֶהְיֶה : וְאַתָּה
8
Στη
10
π.
ίπ
Μύτη ή θήκης κυρίου πάσης τῆς γῆς διαβαίνει τὸν
Ντα
καλής κλίτη
אֱלֹהֵיכֶם :
פְּנֵיכֶם אֶת־הַכְּנַעֲנִי
הִנֵּה
η προς υγή υπίπη Ἰορδάνην. 12 προχειρίσασθε ὑμῖν δώδεκα
Η στρατησ Μπα τα αποτική άνδρας ἀπὸ τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ, ἕνα ἀφ' ἑκάστης
φυλῆς. 13 καὶ ἔσται ὡς ἂν καταπαύσωσιν οἱ
11 : Η χρήση των ληπ πόδες τῶν ἱερέων τῶν αἰρόντων τὴν κιβωτὸν τῆς
του τα πήρα γης διαθήκης κυρίου πάσης τῆς γῆς ἐν τῷ ὕδατι τοῦ
1 της 20ης Ιορδάνου, τὸ ὕδωρ τοῦ Ἰορδάνου ἐκλείψει, τὸ
Στη των
T:
Οπως η της
δὲ ὕδωρ τὸ καταβαῖνον στήσεται. 14 καὶ
ἀπῇρεν ὁ λαὸς ἐκ τῶν σκηνωμάτων αὐτῶν δια-
βῆναι τὸν Ἰορδάνην, οἱ δὲ ἱερεῖς ᾔμοσαν τὴν
κιβωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης κυρίου πρότεροι τοῦ
λαοῦ.
לִפְנֵיכֶם בַּיַּרְדֵּן :
12 וְעַתָּה קְחָוּ לָכֶם
אִישׁ־אֶחָד לַשָּׁבֶט :
.aot כְּנוֹחַ כַּפּוֹת רַגְלֵי הַכְּהֲנִים נִשְׂאֵי אֲרוֹן
יְהוָה אֲדוֹן כָּל־הָאָרֶץ בְּמֵי הַיַּרְדֵּן מִי
13
Πόνος στην οργή
ένα νόμο της 14 : ΤΗΝ ΤΟ ΤΟΥ!
Οπως σης του ΕΠΕ
נְשְׁאֵי הָאָרוֹן הַבְּרִית לִפְנֵי הָעָם :
וביניו
ν. 4. "η 1997
1 καὶ ὤρθρισεν Ἰησοῦς τοπρωί, καὶ ἀπῇρεν
ἐκ Σαττὶν, καὶ ἤλθοσαν ἕως τοῦ Ἰορδάνου, καὶ
κατέλυσαν ἐκεῖ πρὸ τοῦ διαβῆναι. 2 καὶ
ἐγένετο μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας διῆλθον οἱ γραμ-
ματεῖς διὰ τῆς παρεμβολῆς, 3 καὶ ἐνετείλαντο
τῷ λαῷ, λέγοντες, Οταν ἴδητε τὴν κιβωτόν
τῆς διαθήκης Κυρίου τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν καὶ τοὺς
ἱερεῖς ἡμῶν καὶ τοὺς Λευίτας αἴροντας αὐτὴν,
Au. Fer.1 And Joshua rose early in the
morning; and they removed from Shitti,
and came to Jordan, he and all the children
of Israel, and lodged there before they
passed over.
2 And it came to pass after three days,
that the officers went through the host;
3 And they commanded the people, say-
ing, When ye see the ark of the covenant of
the LoRD your God, and the priests the
Levites bearing it, then ye shall remove
from your place, and go after it.
4 Yet there shall be a space between you
and it, about two thousand cubits by mea-
sure : come not near unto it, that ye may
know the way by which ye must go : for ye
12
JOSHUA III. 1-14.
have not passed this way heretofore [Heb., | this fancy; because there is an accent after
since yesterday, and the third day].
"the ark of the covenant," distinguishing
6 And Joshua spake unto the priests,
saying, Take up the ark of the covenant,
and pass over before the people. And they
took up the ark of the covenant, and went
before the people.
5 And Joshua said unto the people, those words from what follows, which (say
Sanctify yourselves: for to morrow the they) are therefore
morrow the they) are therefore added by apposition.
LORD will do wonders among you.
But Bonfrerius hath confuted this very
judiciously, observing, that the accent is not
of that nature; and therefore the LXX, the
Chaldee, the Vulgar Latin, Symmachus,
Aquila, the Syriac, and Arabic, translate it
as we do," the ark of the covenant of the
Lord of the whole earth" (see Buxtorf, De
Arca, cap. 1). And yet, I know not how it
came to pass, some have been so bold as to
alter our translation in some printed copies
which I have met withal, where these words
are thus translated, "the ark of the cove-
nant, even the Lord of the whole earth."
7 And the LORD said unto Joshua, This
day will I begin to magnify thee in the sight
of all Israel, that they may know that, as I
was with Moses, so I will be with thee.
8 And thou shalt command the priests
that bear the ark of the covenant, saying,
When ye are come to the brink of the water
of Jordan, ye shall stand still in Jordan.
9 And Joshua said unto the children of
Israel, Come hither, and hear the words of
the LORD your God.
10 And Joshua said, Hereby ye shall
know that the living God is among you, and
that he will without fail drive out from before
you the Canaanites, and the Hittites, and
the Hivites, and the Perizzites, and the
Girgashites, and the Amorites, and the
Jebusites.
11 Behold, the ark of the covenant of the
LORD of all the earth passeth over before
you into Jordan.
12 Now therefore take you twelve men
out of the tribes of Israel, out of every
tribe a man.
13 And it shall come to pass, as soon as
the soles of the feet of the priests that bear
the ark of the LORD, the LORD of all the
earth, shall rest in the waters of Jordan,
that the waters of Jordan shall be cut off
from the waters that come down from above;
and they shall stand upon an heap.
14 And it came to pass, when the people
removed from their tents, to pass over
Jordan, and the priests hearing the ark of
the covenant before the people.
2 Officers. See notes on i. 10, &c.
Ged., Booth.-Behold the ark of the cove-
nant of Jehovah [Syr., Arab., and verse 12],
Lord of the whole earth.
ז ז'
Rosen.-11 Ecce! arca fœderis, arca domini
universæ terræ, transiens est ante vos per
Jordanem. Græcus Alexandrinus interpres :
ἰδοὺ ἡ κιβωτὸς τῆς διαθήκης Κυρίου πάσης τῆς
yŷs, K.T.λ., eumque sequutus Vulgatus: arca
fœderis domini universæ terræ. Sed accentus
distinctivus major Sakeph katon voci na
eam vetat verbis quæ proxime sequuntur per
statum constructum jungere. Hinc erant,
qui verba y sic interpretarentur :
dominus totius terræ, quasi hæc verba epi-
theti loco arcæ per appositionem adjice-
rentur. Ita Masius, qui "appositissime,"
inquit, "ad rem nominat Imperator Arcam
Dominum universæ terræ, ut penitus omnem
ex animis populi non dicam diffidentiam, sed
hæsitationem eliminet. Quis enim dubitat
eum, qui omnium rerum dominus est, om-
niaque gubernat et moderatur, posse ipsam,
quam condidit aquæ naturam, quamque
imposuit ei legem, ad breve tempus vel
mutare, vel certe suspendere?" Sane non
desunt loca, quibus arcæ nomen Dei tribui
videri possit, veluti Num. x. 35, 36. Cum
cæpit proficisci arca, dicebat Moses:
11 Behold, the ark of the covenant of the tui!
Lord of all the earth.
Bp. Patrick. The author of the book
Cosri understands this as if the ark of the
covenant was called "the Lord of the whole
earth;" because God was so present with it,
that where the ark was there were wonders
wrought, which ceased in its absence (par. iv.,
sect. 3). D. Kimchi and Jos. Albo say the
same; and I find Andreas Masius following
T:
, surge, Jova! et dispergantur inimici
Quando vero requiescebat, dicebat:
, reduc, Jova! myriades Israelis.
Vid. et 1 Sam. iv. 7; 2 Sam. vi. 2; Ps.
xlvii. 6. Verum iis in locis nomen ne-
quaquam ad arcam, seu proprie, seu im-
proprie, sed ad Deum ipsum, esse refe-
rendum, pluribus ostendit Jo. Buxtorfius fil.
in Histor. Arcæ fœder., cap. i. in ejus
Exercitatt., p. 8, seqq. Et ad hunc quidem
locum quod attinet, ante ji vix est dubium
JOSHUA III. 1—14.
13
אַתָּה
12 Mas., Houb., Horsley, Ged., Booth., and
others, suppose that this verse is an inter-
repetendum esse ting, quod proxime præ- aqua vero descendens stabit. Sed minus ac-
cessit, uti mox vs. 13 legitur: curate Vulgatus: aquæ quæ inferiores sunt
NT2, arca Jove, domini universæ terræ. decurrent atque deficient, quæ autem desuper
Hic vero quod post verba arca fœderis ad- | veniunt in una mole consistent. De aquis
ditur arca domini universæ terræ, orationi inferioribus nihil dicunt Hebraica verba.
vim addit. Buxtorfius 1. 1, p. 21 non re- Postrema versus verba, TN 1, a Græco
petito i censet verba per dσúvdeтov ita Alexandrino interprete in codice Vaticano et
capi posse: arca fœderis et dominus totius Alexandrino non leguntur expressa; sed in
terræ, collato Ps. cxxxii. 8, 7, aliis codicibus ab Holmesio enumeratis
tu, Jova, et arca potentiæ tuæ. Sed hoc legitur eis owpòs, unus cumulus, in aliis
loco Dei nomen arcæ postponeretur, quod ós owpòs, sicut cumulus. Infra vs. 16 voces
minus concinne.
illæ ñуμa ev, concretio una, redditæ le-
πήγμα
guntur, nullo codicum dissensu. Sym-
machus et Syrus dokopa, j, utrem
reddiderunt, quasi legissent, vel quod
et utris significatu convenire putarent.
Comparationem aquarum consistentium cum
utre Theodoretus refert eo, quod aqua in
morem utris intumescerent. Sed videtur
potius hoc spectari, quod aquæ quasi utre
continerentur, et prohiberentur ne defluerent.
Houb.-Aquæ illæ quæ superiori ex alveo Ita et Ps. xxxiii. 7 veteres interpretes in
descendunt, stabunt, et in cumulum unum re plane simili (sermo enim est de transitu
assurgent. Male punctum Athnac sub Israelitarum per sinum Arabicum) utrem
by, unde forsan natum fuerit illud, explicant; vid. not. ad eum loc.
quod in superfluit, cum sit legendum.
polation from verse 2 of chap. iv. See
below.
13 That the waters of Jordan shall be cut
off from the waters that come down from
above; and they shall stand upon an heap.
Ged., Booth.-That the waters of Jordan
which come down from above shall be cut
off: and they shall stand, &c.
sine nexu, qui nexus melius collocetur
ante ut sit ', aquæ autem, quomodò
Græci Intt. τὸ δὲ ὕδωρ, deinde στήσεται
stabit. Sic etiam Syrus, pop, consistent,
sine conjunctione.
יִכָּרֵתוּן 13-.Rosen
, Et futurum
est, cum quieverint plantæ pedum sacer-
dotum, gestantium arcam Jove, domini uni-
versæ terræ, in aquis Jordanis, aquæ Jor-
danis discindentur, uti vulgo reddunt. Ma-
lim: abscindentur, ut ab una parte fluere
T: IT:
12
Many commentators suppose that the
order of the first fourteen verses of this
chapter has been disturbed.
The following is Bp. Horsley's arrange-
ment of them :-
II., I.
הַמַּיִם הַיֹּרְדִים מִלְמָעְלָה : desinant. Sequitur enim
aquas quod attinet descendentes, וְיַעַמְדוּ עֵד אֶחָד
1 And it came to pass after three
days, that they removed from Shittim,
and came unto Jordan, Joshua and
all the children of Israel, and there
they passed the night, before they
passed over.
V. 2 And Joshua said unto the people,
Sanctify yourselves, for to-morrow
Jehovah will perform wonders among
e superiore parte, stabunt eæ cumulus unus,
fluxu earum cohibito. Sunt, qui I., VII.
jungant verbo p, ut sensus prodeat hic:
abscindentur aquæ descendentes ab iis quæ
desuper sunt, sive a superioribus. Cui in-
terpretationi adversantur accentus; nam
apposito accentu distinctivo majore
Sakeph katon divellitur ab ea. Et hypho
IT:
VIII.
you.
3 And Joshua arose early in the
morning; and Jehovah said unto
Joshua, This day will I begin to
magnify thee in the eyes of all Israel,
that they may understand that as I
was with Moses I will be with thee.
4 And thou, command the priests
that bear the ark of the covenant,
saying, When ye enter the brink of
the water of Jordan, then stand ye
still in Jordan.
, הַרְרִים conjungendum esse cum participio
nominativum, quem מַיִם הַיַּרְרִים מִלְמָעְלָה Verba
quod proxime præcedit, ostendit vs. 16.
dicunt absolutum, constituunt, et l'av verbo
p præmissum designat åñódoow. Sen-
sum recte expressit Græcus Alexandrinus :
τὸ ὕδωρ τοῦ Ἰορδάνου ἐκλείψει, τὸ δὲ ὕδωρ τὸ
καταβαῖνον στήσεται, aqua Jordanis deficiet,
II.
III.
5 And the officers went through
the camp;
6 And they commanded the people,
saying, So soon as ye shall see the
14
JOSHUA III. 1-14.
priests, the Levites, take up the ark | Deum viventem, eumque expulsurum esse anté
of the covenant of Jehovah your vos Chananæum, Hethæum, Hevaum, Phe-
God, then ye shall march from your resaum, Gergesæum, Amorrhaum, et Jebu-
place, and go after it.
sæum. 11 En Jordanem ingredietur ante
IV. 7 Only there shall be a space vos arca fœderis Domini universæ terræ.
between you and it. Ye shall not 13 Ubi primum sacerdotes, qui arcam ferent
approach it within the distance of Domini universæ terræ, in aquá Jordanis
full two thousand cubits, in order
that ye may know the way which ye
must go, for ye have not passed this
way heretofore.
VI. 8 And Joshua spake unto the
priests, saying, Take up the ark of
the covenant, and pass over before
the people. So they took up the ark
of the covenant, and marched before
the people.
pedem ponent, aquæ Jordanis scindentur, et
aquæ illæ, quæ superiori ex alveo descen-
dunt, stabunt, et in cumulum unum assurgent.
2 Deinde populi proceres per media castra
euntes, 3 Populo sic mandârunt; cùm vide-
bitis sacerdotes, Levi filios, arcam fœderis
Domini Dei vestri deferre, locum quisque
vestrum relinquite, ut eam sequamini. 4 Sed
erit inter vos Dominumque vestrum longum
iter, et quasi cubitorum duûm millium; ad
9 And Joshua said unto the chil-arcam non accedetis, ut viam, quam seque-
dren of Israel, Come hither, and hear mini, cognoscatis, neque enim anteà per viam
the words of Jehovah your God.
X. 10 And Joshua said, By this ye
shall know that the living God is
among you, and assuredly he will
drive out before you the Canaanite,
and the Hittite, and the Hivite, and
the Perizite, and the Amorite, and
the Jebusite.
IX.
XI. 11 Behold the ark of the covenant
of the Lord of the whole earth goeth
on before you into Jordan.
XIII.
XIV.
12 And it shall be, as soon as the
soles of the feet of the priests bearing
the ark of Jehovah the Lord of all
the earth, shall rest in the waters of
Jordan, the waters of Jordan shall be
intercepted, the waters that come
down from above, and they shall
stand up in one heap.
13, &c.
istam ivitis. 6 Deinde Josua sacerdotibus
dixit; ferte arcam fœderis, et populum anle-
gredimini. Illi arcam fœderis tulerunt, et
ante populum iverunt. 14 Cum autem ten-
toriis suis populus proficiscebatur, Jordanem
transiturus, et cum sacerdotes arcam fœderis
ante populum gestabant, &c.
2 Accidit autem post tres dies. Vidit
And. Masius, ordinem fuisse hoc capite per-
turbatum. "Cæterum (inquit) narrationis
ordo admodum perturbatus, meo certè ju-
dicio, est hoc loco. Nam est vero similli-
mum, quæ à ver. 7 ad 14 usque narrantur, ea
omnia esse acta priusquàm ista edicta quæ,
ver. 3 et 4 continentur, promulgarentur. Dico
credibile esse, Josue primum a Deò cer-
tiorem esse factum de transmittendi, fluminis
ratione, id quod, ver. 7 et 8 explicatur; deinde
verò ipsam, quam à Deo acceperat trajectûs
rationem, eam populo patefecisse, ut memo-
Houb.-2 Post dies autem tres. 1 Josue rare videntur, ver. 9, 10, 11, 12, et 13, ac tum
summo mane surrexit, ipseque et universi demum esse populo edictum, ut simul atque
filii Israel profecti sunt de Setim, venerunt- viderent præferri sibi arcam, sequerentur,
que ad ripam Jordanis, ut ibi noctem ducerent. ut habet, ver. 3 et 4 moxque jussos esse sacer-
7 Dominus autem Josuæ sic locutus est: nunc dotes, sublata arcâ, præire populo, quod
ego incipiam tibi gloriam dare in oculis filiorum ver. 6 narrat; atque deinceps eam succedere
Israel, ut cognoscant, quemadmodum cum narrationem, quæ ver. 14 inchoatur." Hæc
Mose fui, sic me tecum futurum. 8 Tu Masius, Clerico multo sapientior, qui satis
sacerdotibus, qui Arcam fœderis ferunt, tale habet sic monere: "Ordinem temporis fre-
mandatum dabis; cùm venietis ad aquas Jor- quenter negligi in hisce narrationibus, nemo
danis extremas, ibi flumine in ipso consistetis. nescit;" nec erubescit Sacro Scriptori attri-
9 Filiis autem Israel Josue sic locutus est: buere non modò temporum negligentiam
accedite hùc, et Domini Dei vestri verba notandorum, sed etiam rerum, quæ narrandæ
audite. 5 Deinde Josue populo dixit; sunt, nullam narrandi consequentiam. Nam
curate, ut mundi sitis; cras enim Dominus quî cadere potuit in Scriptorem, non dico
faciet apud vos rem mirabilem. 10 Dixit sacrum, sed profanum, modò non insipi-
deinde Josue; eo cognoscetis, apud vos esse entem, ut narraret populi proceres docuisse,
JOSHUA III. 1—14.
15
quomodò arcam sequi populus deberet, | versus 2 ab eodem versu, quod fecimus,
antequam narraret eosdem proceres ex Josue fuisse abjudicandum. Præterea post versum
rescivisse arcam mox antegressuram, vel 5 collocamus versus 10, 11, et 13, in quibus
Josue tale mandatum fecisse? Quis unquam Josue populum docet planè et apertè, quæ
sanus scriptor anteà narravit mandata quæ- sint res illæ mirabiles, quas Deus sit fac-
dam fuisse facta, quam memoraret fuisse turus. Relinquimus versum 12 quod cur
data? Contra vero, quis nescit accidere faciamus, dicemus ad capitis sequentis ver-
sæpè, ut paginarum scribæ, quas describant, sum tertium. Post versum 13 veniunt legi-
ordinem intervertant? Ergo in scribas timo ordine versus 2, 3, et 4, in quibus
culpæ tales, non vero in sacros scriptores, populi proceres populo præscribunt, quâ
sunt conferendæ. Nos quidem docto Masio ratione arcam antegredientem turmæ omnes
magnam partem assentimur, ut versus 9, 10, sequi debeant. Quibus ad profectionem
11, 12, et 13 ante versus 3 et 4 collocentur; paratis jubet denique Josue ver. 6 ut sacer-
ut etiam versus duo 7 et 8 ante sextum. dotes arcam ferant et proficiscantur. Quem
Itaque ordinem talem constituimus. Primum ordinem a nobis constitutum, passim se-
sumimus ex versu 2 hæc verba, post tres quuntur in suis narrationibus Sacri Scrip-
dies, quæ versum 1 non jam versum 2 in- tores. Ut non necesse habeamus, factæ
cipiant; duas quidem ob causas: prima perturbationis causas indagare; præsertim
causa est, narrari versu 1 finiente, Israel- cum perturbatio hæc sit antiquissima, nec
itas in ripa fluminis noctem egisse, antequam satis hodie sit exploratum, quam formam
transirent; quibus verbis planum sit, Is- Veteres Codices haberent. Forsitan scribæ
raelitas postridie Jordanem trajecisse, neque nacti sunt laceras hujus loci membranas,
dies tres fuisse in ripa commoratos; non easque disjectas, quarum ordinem nativum
igitur monitum fuisse a proceribus populum, non satis attenderunt.-Houb.
post eos dies tres, quo ordine iter esset agen- Dathe.-Masius putat ordinem narrationis
dum, quam tamen sententiam præ se feret in hoc capite usque ad vers. 14 valde esse
versus 2 si hæc verba, post dies tres in ejus perturbatum.
Verisimilius videri ea quæ
fronte relinquentur. Alteram causam addi- a vers. 7-14 narrantur esse prius acta
mus; nempe iis in verbis, surrexit Josue quam ista edicta, quæ vers. 2, 3, 4, leguntur,
summo mane, non satis declarari, cujus diei promulgarentur. Credibile esse, Josuam
summo mane, quia notatio diei nulla est in primum certiorem esse factum a Deo de
fine capitis antecedentis; cum contra, si ratione transmittendi fluminis, quod vers.
legitur, post dies autem tres surrexit Josue 7, 8, explicatur; deinde vero ipsum, quam
summo mane, nihil jam incerti relinquitur, et a Deo acceperat trajectus rationem populo
in verbis, post dies tres, dies ille intelligitur, indicasse, quod narratur vs. 9-13, ac tum
ante quem diem redierant exploratores, qui demum populo esse edictum, ut simulac
triduum Jericho et in montibus vicinis latue- videret sibi arcam præferri sequeretur, vs. 2
rant. Deinde rejectis, cum Masio, post-5. Mox jussos esse sacerdotes sublata
versum 13 versibus 2, 3, et 4 collocamus arca præire populo vs. 6. atque deinceps
versus 7, 8, et 9 postea versum 5. Nimirum succedere narrationem quæ vs. 14 inchoatur.
versibus 7 et 8. Deus docet Josue, mira- Cui assentitur Hubigantius ordinem tantum
culum se facturum; et versu 5 Josue popu- versuum paulo aliter constituens, nempe sic:
lum facit de ea re certiorem ex Dei verbis; E versu secundo verba: post tres dies;
ut planum sit antecedere debere versibus 2, deinde 1, 7, 8, 9, 5, 10, 11, 13, 2, 3, 4,
3, et 4 versum 5 in quo Josue Dei mandata 6, 14, 15, 16, 17. Negari quidem non
populo exponit; quoniam sua mandata potest, hoc vel illo modo ordinem melius.
Deus prius dederat, quam eadem Josue sibi constare, atque dubitari vix potest quin
populum doceret. Porro id, quod ait Josue eo ordine res gestæ sint. Neque tamen
versu 5 cras Dominus faciet rem mirabilem, propterea arbitror scribarum negligentia ver-
significat eum diem, qui noctem, quam in suum ordinem esse turbatum, cum constet ex
ripa Jordanis Israelitæ duxerant, proxime quam plurimis librorum historicorum exem-
sequebatur, quo ipso die Israelitæ Jordanem plis, scriptores sacros in narrando minime
trajecerunt. Ex quo sequitur, non igitur eam akpıßetav adhibere, quam in scriptoribus
expectasse populi proceres tres dies ut popu- Græcis et Latinis deprehendimus atque in-
lum de ratione profectionis admonerent, primis ordinem temporis sæpe negligere. Si-
atque adeo illud, post tres dies, quod habet mile exemplum jam adfuit. Cap. ii. 17, seqq.
16
JOSHUA III. 1—14.
longer time of abode; and therefore the
Vulgar Latin translates it morati sunt,
"they stayed there;" viz., three days, as it
follows in the next verse.
Ged., Booth.-1 Now Joshua had risen | doth not necessarily signify that they lodged
early on the morning of the third day; and there only one night, for it often denotes a
he and all the Israelites had removed from
Shittim and come to the Jordan, and had
lodged there before they passed over. [2, 3,
4, 5, as the Au. Ver.] 7 For Jehovah had
said to Joshua, This day will I begin to 2 In the end of the three days before
magnify thee in the sight of all Israel, that mentioned (ch. i. 10, 11) [so Rosen.], he
they may know, that as I was with Moses, sent the same officers there mentioned to
so I will be with thee. 8 And thou shalt make a new proclamation; for it seems to
command the priests that bear the ark of me most reasonable to take all this story in
the covenant, saying, When ye are come to the order wherein it is related, only sup-
the brink of the water of the Jordan, ye shall posing the spies to have been sent before
stand still in the Jordan. 6 So Joshua the first proclamation made by the officers
spoke to the priests, saying, Take up the (as I observed, ii. 1, the words may be
ark of the covenant [LXX, Syr., Ged., The translated). And thus our great Primate of
covenant of the Lord], and pass over before Ireland understands it. After Joshua was
the people. And they took up the ark of confirmed in his office (ch. i. 1, 2, &c.), he
the covenant, and went before the people. sent out the spies, and then commanding
9 Then Joshua said to the Israelites, Come the people to provide themselves victuals,
hither, and hear the words of Jehovah your he marched from Shittim to Jordan; and
God. 10 By this, said Joshua, ye shall the third day (after that command to pro-
know that the living God is among you, vide themselves victuals) he gave a new
and that he will without fail drive out from command to prepare themselves to pass over
before you
the Canaanites, and the Hethites, Jordan the next day.
and the Hivites, and the Perizzites, and
the Girgasites, and the Amorites, and the
Et pro-
Jebusites. 11 Behold the ark of the cove-fecti sunt e Schittim, vid. ii. 1. Veneruntque
nant of Jehovah [Syr., Arab., and ver. 12], usque ad Jordanem ipse, et omnes filii Is-
Lord of the whole earth, passeth on before | raelis. Hoc factum fuisse postridie ejus
you unto the Jordan. 13 Now it shall be diei, quo exploratores abierunt, clamat
as soon as the soles of the feet of the priests res ipsa. Nam si Josua e Schittimis
who bear the ark of Jehovah, the Lord of castra movisset demum postquam explo-
the whole earth, shall rest in the waters of
the Jordan, that the waters of the Jordan,
which come down from above, shall be cut
off, and they shall stand upon an heap.
14 And, &c.
Pool.-In the morning; not after the
return of the spies, as may seem at first
view; but after the three days, as it follows,
ver. 2. After three days; either, 1. At the
end of the three days mentioned Josh. i. 11,
or upon the last of them, as this phrase is
used. See on Deut. xv. 1. Or, 2. After
those days were expired. See on Josh. i. 11.
The officers went through the host the second
time to give them more particular directions,
as they had given them a general notice,
Josh. i. 10, 11.
6 Joshua spake.] The next morning.
Rosen.-Surrexitque Josua mane.
ratores reversi erant, vesperâ tertii diei;
vix potuisset tanta hominum multitudo una
cum sarcinis et jumentis intra paucas horas
usque ad Jordanem pervenire, nec poterant
præcones per castra ambulare et quæ sequuntur
vs. 3 promulgare. Non obstat quod ad-
ditur: Do, et pernoctabant ibi,
ad Jordanis ripam, nondum transiebant, s.
priusquam transirent; unde quidam, veluti
Masius, collegerunt, noctem modo unam
esse transactam apud fluvium ante trajectio-
nem. Sed constat, verbum ? non tantum
unam noctem aliquo loco transigere, sed
etiam latiori sensu usurpari pro commorari,
veluti in noto illo ai ?, commorari in
felicitate, Ps. xxv. 13; xlix. 13; Job xli.
13, 14. Debuerat quidem scriptor plus-
Bishop Patrick.-1 Joshua rose
1 Joshua rose early quamperfecto uti, nim, sed recte
in the morning.] The next morning after observat Maurer, ob interjectam caput i.
he had commanded the officers to warn inter et hoc narrationem de exploratori-
the host to prepare for their removal (chapter bus, oblitum esse illum præteritum simplex
i. 10, 11).
Da, quo usus erat, in plusquamperfectum
Lodged there.] The Hebrew word jalinu mutare.
JOSHUA III. 2—12.
17
:
2 Et factum est a fine trium dierum, elapsis | turbatum existimat. Nam esse verisimil-
tribus diebus, illis, puta, de quibus i. 11, limum, quæ a versu 7 ad 14 usque narrantur,
vel, sub finem tertii diei, reversis explora- ea omnia esse acta prius, quam illa edicta,
toribus. El pertransibant præfecti per me- quæ versibus 3, 4, continentur, promulga-
dium castrorum; de □ vid. ad i. 10. rentur. Sed nihil necesse est, quidquam
3 Jusseruntque populum dicendo, edictum immutare, aut alium rerum gestarum ordinem
promulgarunt populo hisce verbis: cum vide- statuere, quam quo hic narrantur. Neque
bitis arcam fœderis Jova, Dei vestri, et sacer- enim in sequentibus ea a Deo præcepta
dotes Levitas bajulantes eam. Sacerdotes Josuæ narrantur quæ hic fieri denuntiantur;
Levitæ, i. e., Levitici generis, aut stirpis et quamquam de transitus modo antea esset
Leviticæ, uti Vulgatus posuit. Græcus edoctus Josua, non tamen est necesse,
Alexandrinus interposuit Conjunctionem : ut de singulis circumstantiis ita instruc-
ἱερεῖς ἡμῶν καὶ τοὺς Λευίτας. In pluribus tus fuisset, quin potuerit postea de sin-
quoque codicibus manuscriptis legitur, gulis speciatim et distinctius a Deo edo-
copulamque exprimunt et Syrus, Chaldæus, ceri. Eichhornio (Einleit. in das A. T.,
et Arabs. Sed est appositio. Omnes p. iii., p. 384) et Paulo (Theol. exeget. Con-
quidem sacerdotes Levitæ erant, i. e., tribus servator., p. ii., p. 158), statuentibus, nar-
Levi; sed tamen est, ubi Levitæ a sacer- rationem quæ inde ab hoc versu usque ad
dotibus distinguuntur. Bajulare arcam Le- finem Capitis quarti sequitur, esse ex duobus
vitarum Kehatitarum erat, ut præcepit monumentis compositam, altero sincero et
Moses Num. iv. 15, sacerdotum vero, omnia incorrupto, eodem tempore, quo res narratæ
sacra vasa colligere, iisque bajulanda tradere. acciderunt, conscripto, nihil mirifici referente,
At nihil vetabat sacerdotes, qui sanctioribus altero traditionibus turbato, unde seriori
muneribus fungebantur, et Kehatitæ quoque ætate narratio orta sit, miraculis plena,
erant, bajulare etiam Arcam, si vellent. mythica, propterea quod in hac narratione
Ter quaterve id fecisse illi leguntur, ut alia repeterentur, alia invicem pugnarent,
hic, cum Jordanem transirent; tum, cum responderunt Claud. Henr. van Herwerden
Jerichuntem urbem circumirent, infra vi. 6. in Disputat. de libro Josua, p. 27, seqq. et
Porro cum reducerent Arcam in locum suum Maurer, ostenderuntque, neque repetitiones,
quo tempore Davides fugiebat metu Ab- neque repugnantias in illa reperiri.
salonis, 2 Sam. xv. 24. Quartum locum 5, Sanctificate vos, i. e., purificate
addit Kimchi 1 Reg. viii. 3, cum e domo vos ablutione corporum et vestium; vid. not.
Davidis sacerdotes Arcam inferrent in adytum, ad Exod. xix. 10. Quod præceptum die
sub principatu Salomonis. Pro, ante profectionem editum necesse est; nam
quod libri typis expressi hic exhibent, in in ipso itinere ei parere vix potuissent.
codicibus pluribus manuscriptis legitur 6 Sequuntur jam quæ quo die fluvium
, præmisso Beth. Utramque illam trajecerunt sunt facta; cf. Dia, hoc die,
Particulam, quando Infinitivo præmissam hodie, vs. 7.
tempori designando inservit, in nota ad
Exod. iii. 12, Mosen, Mendelii filium, se- Et nunc capite, legite vobis duodecim viros e
quuti, ita invicem differre diximus, ut 1 fere tribubus Israelis. Hoc versu interrumpi
indicet tempus præteritum, ♬ vero futurum. narrationis ordinem cursumque, foreque illam
Maurer vero ad h. 1. discrimen inter illas dilucidiorem, si hic versus proximum se-
Particulas statuit potius hoc, ut 1, dum queretur, visum est Masio.
Maurer post
actionem aliquam certo cuidam temporis Meyerum (in dem Krit. Journal für theolog.
spatio, intra quod illa fit, vel facta est, ut Literat., a Bertholdto ed., p. ii., p. 341) con-
infra v. 5, 13; Jesaj. L. 15, vero, cum, jicit, scriptorem initio apud se constituisse,
circa, tempus quo quid fit vel factum est, in quæ infra iv. 2-9 leguntur jam hic afferre,
universum indicet, ut infra v. 1; vi. 20. postquam vero hunc versum 12 scripsisset,
Fatetur tamen Vir Doct. ipse, Particularum consilium illum mutasse, filumque versu 11
usum a se indicatum non semper tam ac- depositum versu 13 resumsisse, neque tamen,
curate observari, quin interdum promiscue quod fieri debuisset, deleto versu 12. Quod
usurpentur, v. c. infra iv. 18; vi. 5, coll. nobis quidem parum verosimile. Significare
Tum vero movebitis castra e loco voluit scriptor, Josuam, ante quam tra-
vestro, et ibitis post eam, Arcam. Masius jecerint Israelitæ fluvium, jussisse duodecim
inde ab hoc loco narrationis ordinem per- viros ex singulis tribubus eligere, qui lapides
vs. 20.
, וְעַתָּה יְהוּ לָכֶם שְׁנֵי־עָשָׂר אִישׁ מִשְׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל 12
VOL. II.
D
18
JOSHUA III. 14, 16.
ad erigendum monumentum e Jordane effer- Rosen.-Et steterunt aquæ quæ descendunt
rent, ut iv. 2 seqq. memorabitur explicatius. e superiore fluvii parte.
pop, ste-
elonganilo ,הַרְחֵק מְאֹד מֵאָדָם הָעִיר
14 Quæ post versum 6 usque ad hunc terunt cumulus unus, s. in cumulum unum,
dicta sunt, quasi interpositio quædam inter- vid. vs. 13.
ruperunt narrationem, quæ nunc continuatur. valde ab Adam urbe, i. e., repulsæ ab Arcæ
Quum sacerdotes recepta in humeros arca præsentia aquæ ex superiore, sive aquilo-
per mediam multitudinem se conferrent nari parte affluentes tanta mole coacerva-
versus ripam Jordanis, populus, ut erat bantur, cum continuo novæ prioribus super-
jussus, relictis castris, sese comparat ad venirent, ut ea moles ad urbem Adam usque
sequendum, suo quisque ordine, arcam, quæ prope Zarthanem sita erat, i. e., ad usque
fluviumque transmittendum. Faciunt vero Genesarem, continuo tractu exstaret, sive,
vss. 14, 15, протаσш, vя. 16, άτódоσш. quod perinde est, ab urbe Adam usque
Fuctum autem est, cum discessit populus e ad hunc trajectionis locum. Pro DD,
tentoriis suis, ad trajiciendum Jordanem, in margine notant Masorethæ legendum esse,
', et sacer-in textu est D, in Adam, sive, ad Adam,
dotes portantes erant arcam fœderis ante oppidum, constitisse aquarum molem. Sed
ut
נֹשְׂאֵי הָאָרוֹן הַבְּרִית לִפְנֵי הָעָם
, קרי 16 .lectionem in margine notatam, s הָאָרוֹן אֲרוֹן dictum pro הָאָרוֹן הַבְּרִית .populum
ma, arcam, arcam, inquam, fœderis. Cf. exprimunt veteres omnes. Vulgatus: ste-
Exod. xxxviii. 21, p pen, ten-terunt aquæ descendentes in loco uno, et ad
torium, tentorium, inquam, legis. Ps. instar montis intumescentes apparebant procul,
cxxxiii. 2, 77, descendens ab urbe, quæ vocatur Adom. Nomen urbis
super barbam, barbam, inquam, Aaronis.
Cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 668.
DINÍ
Ver. 16.
00
apud Syrum est ;), Orom, forsan librarii
02
alicujus errore, pro, Odom. Arabicus
сос
interpres, qui pro habet, cepit
JTD a
וַיַּעַמְדוּ הַמַּיִם הַיֹּרְדִים מִלְמַעְלָה
pro nomine appellativo. Sed a Greco אָדָם קְמוּ גַד־אֶחָד הַרְחֵק מְאֹד בָּאָדָם הָעִיר
Alexandrino illud non expressum legitur in אֲשֶׁר מִצַּד צָרְתָן וְהַיֹּרְדִים עַל יָם
codice Vaticano, ubi pro verbis Hebraicis הָעֲרָבָה יָם הַמֶּלַח תַּמוּ נִכְרָתוּ וְהָעָם
עָבְרוּ נֶגֶד יְרִיחוֹ
מאדם קי
ለ፣
ST
Εν
: 732 771
exstant haec Graeca: μακρὰν σφόδρα σφοδρῶς,
procul valde valde; quasi interpres legisset:
1 ; nisi forsan, quod non intel-
καὶ ἔστη τὰ ὕδατα τὰ καταβαίνοντα ἄνωθεν, ligeret quid sibi velletvox Dem, sic crediderit
ἔστη πῆγμα ἓν ἀφεστηκὸς μακράν σφόδρα emendandum. In codice Alexandrino sub-
σφοδρώς ἕως μέρους Καριαθιαρίμ. τὸ δὲ latum est σφοδρώς, quasi supervacaneum.
καταβαῖνον κατέβη εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν "Αραβα In codice Aldino est: σφόδρα ἀπὸ ᾿Αδαμὶ
θάλασσαν ἁλὸς ἕως εἰς τὸ τέλος ἐξέλιπε. καὶ
ὁ λαὸς εἱστήκει ἀπέναντι Ιεριχώ.
Au. Ver.-16 That the waters which came
down from above stood and rose up upon an
heap very far from the city Adam, that is
beside Zaretan: and those that came down
toward the sea of the plain, even the salt
sea, failed, and were cut off: and the people
passed over right against Jericho.
Very far from the city Adam.
Pool. The meaning is, that the waters
were stopped in their course at that place,
and so kept at a due distance from the Is-
raelites whilst they passed over.
Ged.-16 The waters which ran down
from above, stopped and were accumulated
into an heap of great extent, from Adama
(a town beside the place of division): while
those, &c.
ἕως, in Complutensi vero: σφοδρῶς ἀπὸ
Αδαμὶ τῆς πόλεως. Quæ propiora sunt
Hebraicis, sed emendationem redolent ex
alia versione. Plures codicum discrepantias
in hisce verbis recenset Holmes, ut difficile
dictu sit, quid in suo codice Hebraico legerit
Græcus interpres. Adam oppidum præter
hunc locum non commemoratur, ejus situs
tamen indicatur hoc loco additis hisce verbis,
quæ est e latere Zarthanis, cujus bis præter
hunc locum fit mentio. Primum 1 Reg.
iv. 12.
Ceterum in hisce quoque verbis
Græcus Alexandrinus ab Hebræo codice
aberrat; habet enim hæc verba: ews pépous
Kapiabiapiµ. Quæ vero aquæ descendentes
sunt ad mare planitiei, mare, inquam, salis,
defecerunt et abscissæ sunt, non succedenti-
bus a parte superiore aquis. 77, planities
κατ' ἐξοχὴν appellatur ea regio campestris, in
JOSHUA III. 16, 17.
19
T
, מְתַקְנַיָּא Chaldeus
interpres, qui, in ordine dispo-
siti transtulit.
quam vallis Jordanica circa Jerichuntem ex- aut labasse in lutoso solo alvei Jordanis.
currit, mare mortuum complexa (cf. not. ad Alii: parando, scil. multitudini commodam
Ezech. xlvii. 8), unde id ipsum trajectionem. Suâ enim illi morâ refræna-
vocatur hic, et Deut. iv. 29. Symmachus bant superiores aquas. Aquila et Symma-
Tĥs ȧoιkýтov, eumque sequutus Vulgatus chus reddiderunt eroipo, parati, quod imi-
solitudinis reddidit. Sunt enim loca cam-tatus Vulgatus accincti posuit, i. e., eo modo,
pestria et plana in Orientis regionibus sæpe quo sese primum itineri dare cœperant.
arida, hinc sterilia et deserta. Græcus Orientalibus enim in faciendo itinere mos
Alexandrinus et Aquila Hebraicam vocem est vestem accingere.
"Apaßa retinuerunt, quasi propriam loci ap- dispositi vertit, quod Jarchi — 331 0’01130
pellationem. Videtur autem
vetus-, directi et collocati alter e regione
tior maris illius appellatio esse; subjungit alterius explicavit. Idem voluit Arabicus
enim scriptor, tanquam magis usitatum suæ
ætatis lectoribus nomen D, mare salis,
i. e., salsum, ita vocatur propter insolentem
salsedinem et amaritiem, quam illius aqua
gustata habet.
Vulgatus Latinus posuit:
quod nunc vocatur mortuum, quod nihil vivum
nutriat, ne cochleas quidem, serpentes, an-
guillas, aut etiam vermes, ut ait Hieronymus
ad Ezechiel. xlvii. 9. Cf. libr. nostr. supra
laudat., p. 184.
, Et
populus transierunt e regione Jerichuntis.
Græcus Alexandrinus: kaì ó λaòs elorηke
àπévavтɩ 'Iepixw, et populus stabat e regione
Jerichuntis. Vel pro legit interpres
, litterarum quadam similitudine de-
ceptus, vel trajicere cepit pro: intentum ad
trajicere stare, eo quod animadverteret, ipsum
trajectum versu proximo explicatius describi.
Ver. 17.
עָמְדוּ
וְהָעָם עָבְרוּ נֶגֶד יְרִיחוֹ
T
Pool.—Stood firm.] This may be opposed
unto their other standing in the brink of the
water when they came to it, commanded
ver. 8, which was but for a while, till the
waters were divided and gone away; and
then they were to go farther, even into the
midst of Jordan, as it is here said, where
they are to stand constantly and fixedly, as
this Hebrew word signifies, until all were
passed over. If it be said that what is pre-
scribed ver. 8, is here said to be executed,
and therefore the midst of Jordan here is
the same place with the brink of the water
of Jordan, ver. 8; it may be answered, that
the manifest variation of the phrase shows
that it is not absolutely the same thing or
place which is spoken of there and here;
but what is there enjoined is here executed
וַיַּעַמְדוּ הַכֹּהֲנִים נָשְׂאֵי הָאָרוֹן בְּרִיתי
with advantage ; for when it is said that יְהוָה בֶּחָרָבָה בְּתוֹךְ הַיַּרְבֵּן הָכֵן וְכָל־
they stood firm-in the midst of Jordan, it יִשְׂרָאֵל עִבְרִים בֶּחָרָבָה עַד אֲשֶׁר־תַּמוּ
must needs be supposed that they first came
T IT
hab-¬wa ny názna
TJT
the urine of the water, and that they כָּל־הַגּוֹי לַעֲבוֹר אֶת־הַיַּרְדֵּן :
καὶ ἔστησαν οἱ ἱερεῖς οἱ αἴροντες τὴν κιβωτὸν
τῆς διαθήκης κυρίου ἐπὶ ξηρᾶς ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ
Ἰορδάνου. καὶ πάντες οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ διέ-
βαινον διὰ ξηρᾶς, ἕως συνετέλεσε πᾶς ὁ λαος
διαβαίνων τὸν Ἰορδάνην.
stood there for a season, till the waters were
cut off and dried up, as appears from the
nature of the thing; and that then they
went farther, even into the midst of Jordan.
In the midst of Jordan: either, 1. Within
Au. Ver.-17 And the priests that bare Jordan [so Rosen., Ged.], as it is expressed
the ark of the covenant of the LORD stood above, ver. 8; for that phrase doth not
firm on dry ground in the midst of Jordan, | always signify the exact middle of a place,
and all the Israelites passed over on dry but any part within it, as appears from
ground, until all the people were passed Gen. xlv. 6; Exod. viii. 22; xxiv. 18;
clean over Jordan.
Stood firm. So Pool, Patrick, Gesen.
Inf. abs. and 17 adv. firm, firmly, Josh.
iii. 17; iv. 3.-Gesen.
Josh. vii. 13; x. 13; Prov. xxx. 19. Or
rather, 2. In the middle and deepest part of
the river. For, 1. Words should be taken
properly, where they may without any in-
Rosen., Stare faciendo, scil. gressum conveniency, which is the case here. 2. The
suum (coll. Prov. xvi. 9; Jerem. x. 23, 77 ark went before them to direct, and en-
i), sive pedes, aut, se ipsos, i. e., firmiter, courage, and secure them in the dangers of
Infinitivo absoluto pro Adverbio posito. Sig- their passages, for which ends the middle
nificatur, pedes illorum non dubios stetisse was the fittest place. 3. In this sense the
20
JOSHUA III. 17. IV. 1—4.
4 Then Joshua called the twelve men,
whom he had prepared of the children of
Israel, out of every tribe a man.
2 Take you, &c.
Houb.-Dominus Josue [ac principibus
Israel] tale mandatum fecit: (cap. iii. 12).
Sumite de populo duodecim homines, &c.
P, sumite, numero plurali, etsi Josue solum
same phrase is used, Josh. iv. 3, 8; for
certainly those stones which were to be
witnesses and monuments of their passage
over Jordan should not be taken from the
brink or brim of the river, or from the shore
which Jordan overflowed only at that season,
but from the most inward and deepest parts
of the river; and ver. 16-18, where the
priests are said to ascend or come up out of Deus alloquitur, quem alibi passim com-
Jordan, and out of the midst of Jordan unto
the dry land; whereas had this been meant
only of the first entrance into the river,
they must have been said first to go down
into Jordan, and then to go up to the land.
-bein
CHAP. IV. 1—4.
* 77777
1
pellat, numero singulari. Propterea Græci
Intt. verbum p ut et verbum sequenti
versu, numero singulari extulerunt, etsi
posteà in verbo w redeunt ad numerum
pluralem. Nos supplemus ex conjecturâ, et
Principibus Israel. Supplere etiam licet, et
Proceribus; nam forsan olim legebatur
.2 .cap. iii השטרים ut legitur ולשטרים
Ut
aliquid suppleatur, nonnulla autoritas est in
spatio illo, quod vacuum Masoretæ relique-
וּ וַיְהִי כַּאֲשֶׁר־תַּמּוּ כָל־הַגּוֹי לַעֲבוֹר
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־
: קְחוּ לָכֶם מִן־הָעָם , פסקא באמצע פסוק runt, cum nota ad marginem יְהוֹשֻׁעַ לֵאמֹר :
defectus in medio persus, qua significatur שְׁנֵים עָשָׂר אֲנָשִׁים אִישׁ אֶחָד אִישׁ אֶחָד
.aliquid in contextu desiderari | מִשְׁבֶט : : וְצַוּוּ אוֹתָם לֵאמֹר שְׂאוּ־
Cæterum
quæ hoc versu 2 leguntur, totidem verbis
ban Seep 1970 in extant suprà cap. iii. 12, ubi hæc nos præter-
allata. "Hic versiculus (inquit Masius) ad
מִזֶּה
misimus, quia ex hoc loco illuc perperam הַכְּהֲנִים הָכִין שְׁתִּים עֶשְׂרֵה אֲבָנִים
cap. ii. 12 interrumpit narrationis miraculi וְהַעֲבַרְתֶּם אוֹתָם עִמָּכֶם וְהִנַּחְתֶּם
ordinem cursumque. Qui, cum deinde ita אוֹתָם בַּמָּלוֹן אֲשֶׁר־תָּלִינוּ בוֹ הַלָּיְלָ
subjungat, "essetque illa dilucidior, si 4 וַיִּקְרָא יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶל־שְׁנֵים הֶעָשָׂר אִישׁ 4
satis attendit, ad narrationem nihil pertinere אֲשֶׁר הֵכִין מִבְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל אִישׁ אֶחָד
de mandato Josue illic interpolato; immo אִישׁ־אֶחָד מִשָּׁבֶט :
proximum is versiculum sequeretur" non
פסקא באמצע פסוק .1 .v
JT
1 καὶ ἐπεὶ συνετέλεσε πᾶς ὁ λαὸς διαβαίνων
τὸν Ἰορδάνην, καὶ εἶπε κύριος τῷ Ἰησοι, λέγων.
2 παραλαβὼν ἄνδρας ἀπὸ τοῦ λαοῦ, ἕνα ἀφ᾽
ἑκάστης φυλῆς, 3 σύνταξον αὐτοῖς. καὶ
ἀνέλεσθε ἐκ μέσου τοῦ Ἰορδάνου ἑτοίμους
δώδεκα λίθους, καὶ τούτους διακομίσαντες ἅμα
ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς, θέτε αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ στρατοπεδεία
ὑμῶν, οὗ ἐὰν παρεμβάλητε ἐκεῖ τὴν νύκτα.
4 καὶ ἀνακαλεσάμενος Ἰησοῦς δώδεκα ἄνδρας
τῶν ἐνδόξων ἀπὸ τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ, ἕνα ἀφ'
ἑκάστης φυλῆς.
Au. Ver.-1 And it came to pass, when
all the people were clean passed over Jordan,
that the LORD spake unto Joshua, saying,
2 Take you twelve men out of the people,
out of every tribe a man,
3 And command ye them, saying, Take
you hence out of the midst of Jordan, out
of the place where the priests' feet stood
firm, twelve stones, and ye shall carry them
over with you, and leave them in the lodging-
place, where ye shall lodge this night.
mandatum illud, ut duodecim homines
tollantur de unaquaque tribu, nihili esse, ubi
non additur istis duodecim quid sit facien-
dum, ut manifestum sit, eum versum 12
capitis iii. esse laciniam ex hoc, in quo
sumus, capite iv. alieno in loco consutam;
quod quidem mirum videri non debet hujus.
Libri initio, in quo facta sunt, interpretibus
plerisque consentientibus, multæ aliæ per-
turbationes.
3. Verbum 7 otiosum; quod, quia
erat in linea inferiori, fuit hoc loco per im-
prudentiam geminatum. Itaque veteres
plerique id omittunt; quidam alio divertunt.
Ne locum quidem habere hic posset 7, ut
legitur capite superiori, versu 17 nisi ad
proxime adjungeretur, de quo pa pos-
set efferri, ut esset, status firmus.
Rosen.-1 Supra iii. 12 commemoratum
erat, Josuam antequam Israelitæ trajicerent
Jordanem jussisse duodecim viros ex singulis
tribubus eligi; non tamen ad quem finem
eligendi illi essent, dictum erat.
Jam igitur
ad quid designati illi fuerint, et quid ab iis
JOSHUA IV. 1-9.
21
eas designationes ipse approbasset, et quo-
dammodo una designasse videri poterat.
Ver. 6.
Au. Ver.-6 That this may be a sign
among you, that when your children ask
their fathers in time to come [Heb., to-
morrow], saying, What mean ye by these
stones?
Ask their fathers.
Ged.-Ask you.
Rosen., Cum, quando,
peractum sit, decem primis hujus Capitis | Israel. Parasse eos dicitur, quia paratos
versibus fusius exponitur. Primum hujus adesse jusserat ad suum nutum, cum eos
versus hemistichium repetit postremum ver- tribules ipsi designassent (iii. 12), vel quia
sus ultimi capitis præcedentis hemistichium;
quæ vero sequuntur versus hujus primi hemi-
stichio posteriore una cum versibus 2, 3 sunt
interclusio, qua mandatum a Deo ante tra-
jectionem fluvii Josuæ datum, supra iii. 12
breviter commemoratum, plenius exponitur.
Narratio eorum, quæ post transitum facta
sunt, continuatur versu quarto, qui igitur
cum priore versus primni hemistichio cohæret,
hoc modo: postquam universus populus ab-
solvisset trajicere Jordanem; vocavit Josua
duodecim illos viros rel. Quæ altero versus
primi hemistichio habentur sunt interrogabunt filii vestri cras, i. e., posthac;
in plusquamperfecto reddenda: dixerat autem complectitur enim hæc vox omne tempus
Jova Josuæ, cet.
Post prius hemistichium, futurum dopiσrŵs, ut Genes. xxx. 33; Exod.
Post in Bibliis Bombergianis
quod voce clauditur, in codicibus xiii. 14.
Hebraicis spatium vacuum est, de quo
anni 1518 et nonnullis aliis seculi xvi. Bibliis
monent Masorethæ ad marginem hisce verbis: additum legitur opin, patres ipsorum.
MADE VIDRE SADE, Cessatio, i.e., pausa, spa-
Verum hæc lectio, quæ in codicibus manu-
tium in medio versus.
Et quum post versum scriptis, De-Rossio observante, infirmam
tertium in pluribus codicibus, etiam iis, qui habet auctoritatem, in veteribus transla-
typis sunt descripti, veluti in Bibliis Athianis tionibus nullam, dimanavit procul dubio e
anni 1661, Jablonskianis Berol. 1699, Opi-
tianis Kil. 1709, Michaelisianis Hal. 1720,
simile spatium exstet; suspicari quis possit,
fuisse olim codices, in quibus interpositio illa
inde a versus primi hemistichio secundo,
usque ad finem versus tertii utroque illo
spatio designata fuerit. Sunt tamen loca
plura alia, quibus Piska reperitur, ubi nulla,
qualis hic, interpositio. Videtur spatio illo
Piska vocato nil aliud indicari nisi hoc, esse
iis locis, ubi illud reperitur, ex nonnullorum
Criticorum sententia versum claudendum
apposito signo Silluk. Cf. Cappelli Crit. S.,
1. iii., cap. 18, p. i., p. 458, edit. Hal.
versu 21.
Ver. 7.
Au. Ver.-7 Then ye shall answer them,
That the waters of Jordan were cut off be-
fore the ark of the covenant of the LORD;
when it passed over Jordan, the waters of
Jordan were cut off: and these stones shall
be for a memorial unto the children of Israel
for ever.
Shall be.
Ged., Booth.-Are.
Houb.-Extant.
Rosen.-Y
, Eruntque, sive:
sint lapides illi in memoriam filiis Israel
usque ad æternum, in omnem posteri-
,Et mandate iis dicendo , וְצַוּוּ אוֹתָם אֲבָנִים 3
tatem.
Ver. 9.
i.e., quæ sequuntur: tollite vobis hinc, e
medio Jordanis, e loco quo steterunt pedes
sacerdotum, parando [see notes on iii. 17],
s. aptando duodecim lapides. 132, locus
stationis pedum sacerdotum non est locus, ya Dian nowy chwi
וּשְׁתִּים הֵקִים יְהוֹשֻׁעַ
בְּתוֹךְ הַיַּרְדֵּן תַּחַת מַשַּׁב רַגְלֵי הַכֹּהֲנִים -quem pedes illorum circumscribebant ve
נִשְׂאֵי אֲרוֹן הַבְּרִית וַיִּהְיוּ שָׁם עַד הַיּוֹם stigiis, sed propinquus, intra alveum fuminis
הַזֶּה :
tamen. Infinitivus 77, Latine per Ge-
rundium reddendus, post, tollite
vobis redundare videri possit. Sed videtur ἔστησε δὲ Ἰησοῦς καὶ ἄλλους δώδεκα λίθους
eo indicari, eligendos esse lapides idoneos ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ Ἰορδάνῃ ἐν τῷ γενομένῳ τόπῳ ὑπὸ
erigendo monumento, satis magnos quidem, τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἱερέων τῶν αἰρόντων τὴν
sed qui singuli a singulis hominibus bajulari | κιβωτὸν τῆς διαθήκης κυρίου, καὶ εἰσὶν ἐκεῖ
possent.
ἕως τῆς σήμερον ἡμέρας.
4 De nexu hujus versus cum versu 1 vide
notam ad eundem. Quos paraverat e filiis
Au. Ver.-9 And Joshua set up twelve
stones in the midst of Jordan, in the place
22
JOSHUA IV. 9.
where the feet of the priests which bare the | although they amount to four hundred and
ark of the covenant stood: and they are ninety-four in number. Twelve stones might
there unto this day.
Twelve stones.
Dathe, Ged., Booth.
stones.
Between verses 9 and 10, Houbigant in-
serts verses 21, 22, 23, and 24. See his
note below.
be gathered in different parts of the bed of
the Jordan, and be set up as a pillar in
Twelve other another, and be a continual visible memorial
of this grand event. And if twelve were
set up in Gilgal as a memorial of their first
encampment in Canaan, it is still more
likely that twelve would be set up in the
bed of the river to show where it had been
divided, and the place where the whole
Israelitish host had passed over dry-shod.
The reader may follow the opinion he judges
most likely.
Ken. It is well known that when Joshua
Ied the Israelites over Jordan, he was com-
manded to take twelve stones out of the
midst of Jordan, to be a memorial that the
ground in the very midst of that river had
been made dry, and the river miraculously
divided on that occasion. But where was
this memorial to be set up? The ninth
verse says: Joshua set up these stones In the
midst of Jordan. But is it likely that the
stones should be placed or set down where
they were taken up; and that the memorial
should be erected there where, when the
river was again united, it would be con-
cealed, and of course could be no memorial
at all? This, however, flatly contradicts the
rest of the chapter, which says these stones
were pitched in Gilgal, where Israel lodged
in Canaan for the first time. The solution
of this difficulty is, that 7, IN the midst,
should be here 7, FROM the midst, as in
ver. 3, 8, 20, and as the word is here also in
the Syriac Version. The true rendering
therefore is, And Joshua set up the twelve
stones (taken) FROM the midst of Jordan, &c.
See verse preceding.
Pool.-9 In the midst of Jordan; pro-
perly so called, as Josh. iii. 17. Quest. How
could these stones be a monument of this
work, when they were not seen, but gene-
rally covered with the waters of Jordan?
Answ. These stones are not the same with
those which a man could carry upon his
shoulders, verse 5, and therefore might be
very much larger; and being set up in two
rows one above another, they might possibly
be seen, at least sometimes when the water
was low, and especially where the water was
commonly more shallow, as it might be
ordinarily in this place, though not at this
time, when Jordan overflowed all its banks.
Add to this, that the waters of Jordan are
said to be very pure and clear; and there-
fore these stones, though they did not appear
above it, might be seen in it, either by those
who stood upon the shore, because that
river was not broad; or at least by those
Dr. A. Clarke.-And Joshua set up twelve that passed in boats upon the river, who
stones in the midst of Jordan.] It seems could easily discern by the peculiar noise
from this chapter that there were two sets of and motion of the water occasioned by that
stones erected as a memorial of this great heap of stones. And this was sufficient,
event; twelve at Gilgal, ver. 20, and twelve especially considering that there was ano-
in the bed of Jordan [so Houb., Dathe, ther more distinct and visible monument of
Pool, Patrick, Ged., Booth.], ver. 9. The this miracle set up in Gilgal. They are
twelve stones in the bed of Jordan might there unto this day: this might be written,
have been so placed on a base of strong either, 1. By Joshua, who wrote this book near
stone-work so high as always to be visible, twenty years after this was done; or, 2. By
and serve to mark the very spot where the some other holy man, divinely inspired and
priests stood with the ark. The twelve approved of by the whole Jewish church,
stones set up at Gilgal would stand as a who inserted this and some such passages,
monument of the place of the first encamp-both in this book, and in the writings of
ment after this miraculous passage. Though Moses.
this appears to me to be the meaning of this Houb.-9 Duodecim autem lapides. Alii
place, yet Dr. Kennicott's criticism here nunc lapides aguntur, quam illi, de quibus
should not be passed by [see above]. I supra, quique in Galgala erant asportandi.
confess I see no need for this criticism, Id demonstrat ipsum verbum D sine
which is not supported by a single MS. demonstrativo positum, quod ♬ non abest
either in his own or De Rossi's collection, ver. 21 ubi legitur, de illis lapidibus
JOSHUA IV. 9.
23
ut ad populum etiam universum sermonem . מצב רגלי הכהנים
haberet, et quidem jam inde a versu 6 ubi
Josue sic loquitur, eo ut sit signum, Dɔampa,
apud vos, quæ conveniunt in Israelitas uni-
versos. Nec probabilem causam attulit
Masius, cur de monumento in Galgala erecto
bis narretur, in quem finem fuerit positum;
de eo, quod medio in Jordane, ne semel
quidem.
Horsley and Rosenmüller consider this
verse to be an interpolation.
Horsley.-See notes on verse 20.
dictum de quibus supra mandatum fuit. Eos | universum." Sed cum sequatur, ver. 8, et sic
lapides erexit Josue in monumentum medio fecerunt filii Israel, liquet primâ in concione
in Jordanis alveo, et loco eo ipso, Josue bajulos sic fuisse primum allocutum,
ubistabant pedes sacerdotum.
Id sacra pagina tam aperte loquitur, ut ex-
cusationem non habeant illi interpretes, qui
volunt eos lapides fuisse a Josue in Jordanis
extremâ orâ collocatos. Nam eadem verba
hic sunt, quæ suprà ver. 3, ubi jubet Josue
tolli lapides duodecim, ex loco ipso in quo
stant pedes sacerdotum. Et infra versu 10
diserte narratur, sacerdotes stetisse medio in
Jordane, donec completa essent, quæ Josue,
ut fierent, ex Dei verbis imperarat; quod
idem sonat, ac si diceretur, donec lapides
medio in Jordane ad sacerdotum pedes erecti
Rosen.-9 Et duodecim lapides statuit
essent. Tamen contrà dicit doctus Masius. Josua in medio Jordanis, sub eo loco, quo
“Nam (inquit) cum illud flumen altius, quam stabant pedes sacerdotum portantium arcam
latius fluat, quod referunt oculati testes, quis fœderis. Eos lapides alios fuisse ab iis, de
existimet vel in medio lapides illos fuisse quibus versu antecedente sermo erat, docet
positos alveo, ubi nunquam apparerent, vel res ipsa. Absonum enim fuisset, si lapides
tam fuisse magnos, ut supra profundissimi e Jordanis alveo deportatos ad locum quo
fluminis aquas exstarent?" Masio respon- pernoctabant, retro portassent, ut iis in Jor-
detur, lapides istos vel fuisse grandes, ut danis alveo monumentum erigerent. Quod
super aquas eminere possent (neque enim de quum intelligeret Græcus Alexandrinus in-
istis, ut de aliis, narratur, fuisse unum- terpres, Hebræa sic reddidit: otηke de
quemque lapidem ab uno homine sublatum) 'Inσoûs kai ädλovs dwdeka λilovs. Quod se-
vel fuisse de Josue mandato firmiter col- quutus Latinus Vulgatus: alios quoque duo-
locatos in basi, et cæmento junctos, quomodo decim lapides posuit Josua. Ita duo monu-
et fuit monumentum in Galgala erectum menta posita essent; alterum in Jordanis
quod quidem ætate Eusebii et Hieronymii alveo, alterum Gilgale. Idem statuit Van
adhuc extabat, quodque adeò in basi firma Herwerden in Disputat. de libro Josuæ,
fuerat exstructum. Cæterum post versum 9 p. 29. Sed mirandum est, Virum Doctissi-
collocamus versus 21, 22, 23, et 24. Nempe mum nihil difficultatis deprehendisse in eo
ordinem fuisse hîc etiam perturbatum, non quod medio in amne dicitur positum con-
uno signo apparet. Nam post versum 9 nou gestis lapidibus monumentum, quod fluc-
memoratur in ordine eo, quem nunc habe- tuantibus undis vix paucos dies resistere
mus, cur Josue medio in Jordane monu- potuit. Haud desunt quidem monumenta in
mentum erexerit, cum contra bis narretur, stagnante aqua posita, quale est illud, quod
in quem finem monumentum in Galgala in memoriam victoriæ de classe Turcica
fuerit collocatum, nempe versibus 7 et 8 et apud Tschesme anno 1772 a principe Orlovio
versibus 21, 22, 23, et 24. Et pertinere reportatæ, in horto imperiali Sarscoe-Selo
quæ his quatuor versibus dicuntur, ad monu- prope Petropolim Catharina II. imperatrix
mentum in Jordanis alveo positum, non vero in lacu seu piscina exstrui curavit, quodque
ad illud, quod Galgalæ, docet ipsum verbum exhibet columnam navalem rostris navium
mura, in sicco (ver. 22) quod de loco dicitur, ornatam. Sed in aquis fluminis, quale est
qui fuit siccatus, non de Galgalà, qui locus Jordanes, cujus fluctus singulis æstatibus,
erat extra Jordanis ripam. Non negabat liquescente Libani nive, vehementiore im-
Masius, non dissimilem esse istam Josue
conciunculam, quæ legitur versibus 22, 23,
&c. à superiorè illâ, quæ versibus 7 et 8
commemoratur. Sed tamen aliquo modo
esse diversam statuebat. "Nam illa (inquit)
dam tollerentur lapides, et potissimum ad
ipsos bajulos habebatur; hæc vero, cum ab
imperatore illi statuuntur, et ad populum
petu volvuntur, monumentum erigere, vix
cuiquam in mentem venisse credibile est.
Præterea monumentum, quod nonnisi duo-
decim lapidibus, a totidem viris allatis con-
staret, supra undas haudquaquam eminuisset.
Masius quidem, ut iis quæ hoc loco narrantur
fidem faciat, arcam non intra fluvii alveum,
sed in extrema ejus ora institisse perhibet, et
24
JOSHUA IV. 9, 10-19.
in ea extremitate, quæ raro, nisi inundante
*
►
;
pooz Amaz
fluvio aquâ obruitur, posita saxa illa plurima so prio
anni parte adspectabilia fuisse censet. Sed,, et duodecim illos lapides erexerunt,
quum arca, ex nostri quidem scriptoris sen-
tentia, eo fine in fluminis alveo constituta quos sumserunt e medio Jordanis sub pedibus
sacerdotum, cet.
esset, ut aquas deorsum fluentes reprimeret
Verum etsi ellipsis vocum
(vid. not. ad iii. 16); sacerdotes illam baju-
lantes non in alvei ora, sed intra illud con-
quae in hac interpretatione, בְּתוֹךְ ante אֲשֶׁר הָיוּ
statuitur, parum haberet difficultatis, tamen
stitisse necesse est. Præterea est aliud, scriptor, si illum sensum exprimere voluisset,
quod omnem hanc narrationem
attente
sed definite , וּשְׁתֵּים עֶשְׂרֵה אֲבָנִים non indefinite
,20 .ut infra vs, וְאֵת שְׁתֵּים עֶשְׂרֵה הָאֲבָנִים הָאֵלֶּה,legenti et perpendenti mirum esse oportet
scribere debuisset. Quod quum Bellermann
videatur ipse intellexisse; aliam proponit
hunc versum interpretandi rationem, quam
priòri præferendam ait. Est illa talis: quos
Jordane, et quidem ex eo loco, quo sacer-
duodecim lapides deportari jusserat Josua e
in qua erigebantur." D proprie surgere
dotes steterant, in illam regionem Gilgalensem,
:
de quo monuit J. J. Bellermann in Progr.
quod inscribitur: de duodecim lapidibus in
Jordanis alveo erectis, ad Jos. iv. 9, Erford.
1795. Auctori, inquit, libri Josuæ solenne
est, non tantum facta, sed et Dei præcepta
de peragendis narrare. Quamobrem Dei
mandatum de lapidibus e Jordane deportan
dis et Gilgalis ponendis vs. 3 alligavit. De
exstruendis vero cippis in alveo Jordanis fecit, hinc elevare, sustollere,`auferre, ex-
istimat et deportari jussit denotare posse.
nullum commemoratur jussum; quod eo
Sed vere monuit Maurer, quum in hac nar-
magis mirandum est, quo insolentius et
ratione de tollendis auferendisque lapidibus
monstrosius consilium monumenti in tor-
verba s vs. 3, 8, D vs. 5, et vs. 20
rente, æternæ memoriæ causa, collocandi
videri debet. Rei minus miræ, i. e., elevan-
dorum lapidum Gilgalensium e Jordane
deportatorum jussum divinum ter comme-
morat copiosius libri auctor, vss. 3, 8, 10;
quid est causæ, cur mandatum negotii
mirabilioris, et maxime extraordinarii ne
adhibeantur, vero constanter erigendi
significatu usurpetur; id verbum nec hoc
loco aliter capiendum esse. Nihil igitur
restat, nisi ut hunc versum reliquæ nar-
rationi insertum esse statuamus ab homine
quodam seriore, qui rei convenienter judi-
carit, si et ille locus, in quo insistens arca
inundantem rapidumque amnem sua præ-
sentia interrupit, quodam monumento desig-
naretur, nec tamen perpenderet, ejusmodi
monumentum medio in amne haud diu stare
posse.
verbo quidem indigitavit? In toto capite
quarto de uno tantum monumento, Gilgale
posito, est sermo, si discesserimus a versu
nono. Nexus, ratio et consilium unum
tantum monumentum postulant. Quæ quum
Accedit, quod narrationis cursus
ita sint, pronum est conjicere, hunc versum
esse spurium, quam suspicionem confirmat versu nono interrumpitur, quo eliso ille
THI TỪ DỰ
Arabicus interpres, qui, ut ad versum 8 facilius procedit. Dio, Erant-
Ex hisce verbis,
notavimus, priorem hujus versus partem non que ibi usque ad hunc diem.
expressit. Quum tamen omnes, quotquot quæ sæpius redeunt, veluti vii. 26; ix. 27;
xiv. 14; xv. 63; xvi. 10, recte collegit
hodie exstant, codices hunc versum ita ex-
hibeant, quemadmodum in Bibliis nostris, Abarbenel, a Josua hunc librum non esse
quæ typis sunt descripta, legitur, omnes scriptum.
quoque veteres interpretes, præter Arabem,
Ver. 10-19.
10
mine
anh H
וְהַכֹּהֲנִים נִשְׁאֵי הָאָרוֹן עָמְדִים -illum integrum reddant; quas in illo obser
הַיַּרְבֵּן עַד־תֶּם כָּל־הַדָּבָר אֲשֶׁר־ vavimus difficultates, Bellermannus mallet
צְוָה יְהוָה אֶת־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ לְדַבֵּר אֶל־הָעָם In hunc vero
אֲשֶׁר צִנָּה מֹשֶׁה אֶת־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ : censet interpretandum כּכָל
11 וַיְהִי כַּאֲשֶׁר־ וַיְמַהֲרוּ הָעָם וַיַּעֲבֹרוּ :
תָּם כָּל־הָעָם לַעֲבוֹר וַיַּעֲבָר אֲרוֹן יְהוָה In qua
idonea interpretatione, quam cultro critico.
audacius adhibito tollere.
modum versum
erexit itaque Josua duodecim illos lapides, in
Jordane sublatos eo ipso in loco, quo sacer-
dotes arcam bajulantes steterant.
qui primam versus partem sic transtulit:
7
▼
I
Call oscool
(A) onmı, oso40) 2012 10252027 wind bzw. pa lah owen
I
12 וַיַּעַבְרוּ בְּנִי־ ,interpretatione preeuntem habet Syrum וְהַכֹּהֲנִים לִפְנֵי הָעָם :
רְאוּבֵן וּבְנֵי־גָד וַחֲצִי שֵׁבֶט הַמְנַשֶׁה
JOSHUA IV. 10-19.
25
the ark stood in the midst of Jordan,
until
13 כְּאַרְבָּעִים אֶלֶף du. Ver.-10 For the priests which bare אֲלֵיהֶם מֹשֶׁה :
-everything was finished that the Lorn com חֲלוּצֵי הַצְבָא עָבְרוּ לִפְנֵי יְהוָה
,manded Joshua to speak unto the people לַמִּלְחָמָה אֶל עַרְבוֹת יְרִיחוֹ : 14 בַּיּוֹם
Joshua and the people hasted and passed הַהוּא גִּדַּל יְהוָה אֶת־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בְּעֵינֵי
according to all that Moses commanded הַהוּא גִּדָּל
כָּל־יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּרְאוּ אֹתוֹ כַּאֲשֶׁר יָרְאוּ אֶת־
over.
11 And it came to pass, when all the
people were clean passed over, that the ark
of LORD
12 And the children of Reuben, and the
children of Gad, and half the tribe of
15 וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה משֶׁה כָּל־יְמֵי חַיָּיו :
16 צַנָּה אֶת־
the Lone passed over, and the priests, in אֶל־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ לֵאמֹר :
.the presence of the people הַכֹּהֲנִים נִשְׂאֵי אֲרוֹן הָעֵדוּת וְיַעֲלוּ
17 וַיְצַו יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶת־ מִן־הַיַּרְדֵּן :
Manasseh, passed over armed before the הַכֹּהֲנִים לֵאמֹר עֲלוּ מִן־הַיַּרְדֵּן :
1s children of Israel, as Moses spake unto וַיְהִי בַּעֲלוֹת הַכֹּהֲנִים נְשְׂאֵי אֲרוֹן
בְּרִית יְהוָה מִתּוֹךְ הַיַּרְבֵּן נִתְּקוּ כַּפּוֹת
,war passed over before the Loup unto battle רַגְלֵי הַכֹּהֲנִים אֶל הֶחָרָבָה וַיָּשָׁבוּ מֵי־
.to the plains of Jericho הַיַּרְדֵּן לִמְקוֹמָם וַיֵּלְכוּ כִתְמוֹל שִׁלְשׁוֹם
them :
13 About forty thousand prepared for
14 On that day the LORD magnified
19 וְהָעָם עָלוּ מִן־ Joshua in the sight of all Israel; and they עַל־כָּל־גְּדוֹתָיו :
feared him, as they feared Moses, all the הַיַּרְדֵּן בֶּעָשׂוֹר לַחֹדֶשׁ הָרִאשׁוֹן וַיַּחֲנוּ
.days of his life בַּגִּלְכָּל בִּקְצֵה מִזְרַח יְרִיחוֹ:
כעלות קרי .18 .v
V.
15 And the LORD spake unto Joshua,
saying,
16 Command the priests that bear the
|ark of the testimony, that they come up out
of Jordan,
17 Joshua therefore commanded
the
10 εἱστήκεισαν δὲ οἱ ἱερεῖς οἱ αἴροντες τὴν
kuporov rns Stadines év To Iopedum, dos ot
overlegev 'Inoobs Travra d everetaro Kuptos
ἀναγγεῖλαι τῷ λαῷ· καὶ ἔσπευσεν ὁ λαὸς, καὶ
Sudanoar. 11 kai eyevero dos guerlege Tras priests, saying, Come ye up out of Jordan.
ὁ λαὸς διαβῆναι, καὶ διέβη ἡ κιβωτὸς τῆς δια- 18 And it came to pass, when the priests
erans Kuptov, kat of Atdot darpoolev aurov. that bare the ark of the covenant of the
12 eat Stefangan ot viot Pouse, Kai ot viot | LoRD Were come up out of the midst of
Tas, kat ot nulocus buins Mavaro dueokev- | Jordan, and the soles of the priests' feet
douévot dumpordev Tav vios Iopan, Kadirep | vere lifted up [Heb., plucked up] unto the
everetAaro avrots Movos. 13 rerpakuoutpuot | dry land, that the waters of Jordan returned
citovot eis udu Sudangay evavrtov Kuptov | unto their place, and flowed [Heb., went]
εἰς πόλεμον πρὸς τὴν Ιεριχὼ πόλιν. 14 'Er over all his banks, as they did before.
ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ηὔξησε Κύριος τὸν Ἰησοῦν 19 And the people came up out of Jordan
evation Tov Tauris yevous Iopana, kat spo- on the tenth day of the first month, and
Bouro atron, dorcp Movomp, drop Xpopov | encamped in Gilgal, in the east border of
dorn. 15 kat etre Kuptos To Inoot, Ayov, Jericho.
ασ
16 Εντειλαι τοῖς ἱερεῦσι τοῖς αἴρουσι τὴν
Houb.-10 Sacerdotes igitur, qui arcam
kuorov Ts Suaerens Top uaproptov Kuptov, geslabant, medio in Jordane constiterunt,
exavat ex Tov Iopdavov. 17 kat everetharo | donec omnia completa essent que, ut fierent,
Inuous Tots tepciot, Ayov, "Examre de Tov | Dominus Josue manddrat. Intered populus
Iopsdrov. 18 kat eyevero is decanoav ot Jordanem celeriter trajiciebat. 15 Dominus
tepets of atpovTes Tu Kudorov Ts Stadiens | autem Josue sie locutus est. 16 Mandatum
Kuptov ek Tov Iopdavov, kat donkav Tous fac sacerdotibus, qui arcam testimonii sup-
Tribus erit rns s, opuse To doop Tot Iop-portant, ut Jordane egrediantur, 17 Losue mail-
Savov kard xopav, kat erropeuero kada gees | latum fecit, ut sacerdotes Jordane egrederentur.
kat Totemp jukpav St dans ms printdos 18 Et, quo tempore sacerdotes, qui arcam fe-
19 kat & Aads dream ek Tov Iopsavov SexiT | deris Domini, portabant, Jordanis alreo dis-
Tov uvos To Trporov kat kareorparore8eugan | esserunt, pedemque in sicco posuerunt, aque
ot viot Iopane ev Talyalous kard uepos To regresse sunt in locum suum, et plenis, ut
πρὸς ἡλίου ἀνατολὰς ἀπὸ τῆς ῾Ιεριχώ.
anteà, ripis defluxerunt. 14 Itaque illo die
VOL. II.
E
26
JOSHUA IV. 10-19.
Dominus dedit gloriam Josue in oculis omnis For the priests commanded.
Ged., Booth.-Now the priests-had com-
The ark.
Ged. The ark of the covenant of the
Israel, qui eum reveriti sunt, quomodò Mosen,
cùm viveret, reverebantur. 11 Postquam | manded.
omnis populus transisset, transivit etiam arca
Domini, et antegressi sunt populum sacerdotes.
12 Tum filii Ruben et Gad dimidiaque Lord [LXX].
Manasse tribus iter fecerunt armati in primâ
acie filiorum Israel, ut eis præceperat Moyses.
13 Illi erant circiter quadraginta millia, et
ante Dominum iverunt ad pugnam parati
usque ad locos Jericho campestres. 19 Po-
pulus autem Jordane discessit, &c.
According to all that Moses commanded
Joshua.
Houb., Ged., and Booth. reject this clause
as an interpolation. "We nowhere read that
Moses gave Joshua a charge respecting the
passage of the Jordan; or concerning the
10 Sacerdotes igitur...Hujus versûs pars taking from its bed twelve stones, as a
prior constat iisdem ferè verbis, quibus pars monument to perpetuate the miracle wrought.”
prior versus 17 capitis superioris. Enim--Booth.
vero nunc resumitur narratio transitûs Jor- Houb.-10 Juxta omnia, quæ præceperat
danis, quam suspenderant mandata Josue de
monumentis erigendis, ab eodem versu 17
usque ad hunc versum 10 et sequente versu
continuatur narratio, in exitu populi et arcæ
ex alveo Jordanis.
Moyses Josue. Hæc verba præposterè veniunt,
postquam hæc antecesserunt, juxta hæc quæ
præceperat Dominus Josue. Itaque etiam
hæc non legebant Græci Intt. nec sunt
legenda. Nihil enim Moyses præcepisse
legitur de iis, quæ hoc capite narrantur.
Rosen. Sacerdotes autem ferentes arcam
stantes erant in medio alveo Jordanis usque
ad absolvere, i.e., donec perfectum fuisset
omne verbum, i. e., quicquid Jova jusserat
Josuam populo edicere, secundum omne quod
mandaverat Moses Josua, i. e., sicut Moses
nomine Jovæ hoc officio injunxerat Josuæ,
ut is ediceret populo, quicquid Deus præ-
cepturus esset. Præceperat enim Moses
Josuæ, ut Dei mandata in ducendo populo
sequeretur Num. xxvii. 21. Alii explica-
tionem petunt e versu 12, in quo refertur
exsequutio mandati quod Num. xxxii. 28
legitur. Sane hæc non ad peculiare aliquod
præceptum, quod Moses de erigendo monu-
mento Josuæ dederit, ut quidam volunt,
sunt referenda.
11, transivit arca Domini
(et sacerdotes ante populum). Nunc nar-
ratur transisse arcam, sive, exisse ex Jor-
dane, ut antegrederetur populum, qui Jor-
danem jam trajecerat. Infra ver. 16 et 17
jubet Josuæ, Dei ex mandato, ut sacerdotes
ex Jordane ascendant. Sed cadere in
sacrum scriptorem non potuit, ut narraret
mandatum aliquod, quod fieret, fuisse a Deo
datum, postquam jam narrasset, idem,
quanquani Deo non mandante, fuisse antea
factum. Recte igitur statuebat Edm. Cal-
met, versus 15, 16, 17, et 18 ante versus 13
et 14 fuisse collocandos; ut postquam popu-
los (ver. 11) Jordanem trajecit, tam sacer-
dotes jubeantur (ver. 15, 16, et 17) Jordanem
relinquere; deinde narretur (ver. 18) ut aquæ
Jordanis in alveum siccum redierint; postea
(ver. 14) ut Dominus his miraculis magnam
gloriam Josuæ fecerit; denique (ver. 11) ut
arca populum anteiverit; et ut filii Reuben
et Gad (ver. 12 et 13) ante arcam armati
processerint; ut notetur denique (ver. 19
et 20) quo mense et quo die Israelitæ Jor-
danem trajecerint, et ut postea lapides duo-
decim in Galgela erecti fuerint. Perturba-
tiones ordinis tales dissimulant sacri inter-
pretes; seu nimium confidunt Judæis librariis, Pool.-Either, 1. Before the ark [so
seu res tractatas non satis attendunt; sive de- Patrick], by which they, as well as the rest,
nique, ordinem, quem vident fuisse perturba-passed when they went over Jordan. Or,
tum, quomodo restituant, non multum curant. 2. In the presence of God, who diligently
12 Armed. See notes on i. 14, and on
Exod. xiii. 18.
Rosen.—Et transierunt filii Ruben, et filii
Gad, et dimidia pars tribus Menasse strenui
ante filios Israel reliquos. De voce p
Quemadmodum dixerat
vid. not. ad i. 14.
ad eos, iis præceperat Moses, Num. xxxii.
20, 29.
13 Before the Lord.
Dathe supposes the Com. 15, 16, 17, are observed whether they would keep their
repeated according to the ancient manner of promise and covenant made with their
narration, on account of the remark which brethren, or not.
follows.-Booth.
Rosen.-13 Circa quadraginta millia ac-
JOSHUA IV. 10-19, 21. V. 1.
27
cincti ad militiam. Processerunt coram | Cetib quam rò Keri sed hæc notabant codi-
Jova ad bellum, s. pugnam. Coram Jova, cum emendatores, qui unum codicem præ
quem arca repræsentabat, quæ erat præ- ceteris præcipuum habebant, ad quem
sentiæ numinis quasi signum. Sed Masius cæteros omnes exigi vellent.
hanc formulam hic eo sensu capit, quo Genes. Rosen.-Pro ne ad marginem legendum
x. 9. 27, validus venator coram præcipitur i (per Caph), nullo sensus
Jova dicitur præstans, excellens venator, ita discrimine. Cf. de 1 et infinitivis præ-
ut hic insignis præstantia roboris et militaris missis ad tempus, intra quod aliquid sit,
alacritatis illorum sociorum commendetur. significandum not. ad iii. 3.
Aut, addit, si id malis, ut spectabilis ordo
aciesque instructissima, qua illi procedebant,
notetur. Quod Vulgatus sensisse videtur,
qui sic transtulit: per turmus et cuneos.
Ver. 21.
Au. Ver.-21 And he spake unto the
children of Israel, saying, When your
Ged.-14 On that day, the Lord so mag-children shall ask their fathers in time to
nified Joshuah, in the sight of all the Is- come [Heb., to-morrow], saying, What
raelites that they revered him, as they had mean these stones?
revered Moses, all the days of his life.
15 For when the Lord spoke to Joshuah,
saying: 16 "Command the priests, who
carry the testimonial-ark, to come up out of
the Jordan;" 17 and when Joshuah gave
that command to
18"Come up out of the Jordan:" as soon
as the priests, who carried the ark of the
covenant of the Lord, were come out of the
Their fathers. So the Heb.
Ged., Booth.-You [LXX, Syr., Arab.].
CHAP. V. 1.
the baby boy n
Spin abe-ba
בְּעֵבֶר הַיַּרְבֵּן לָמָּה וְכָל־מַלְכֵי הַכְּנַעֲנִי: the priests, saying
אֲשֶׁר עַל־הַיָּם אֵת אֲשֶׁר הוֹבִישׁ יְהוָה
אֶת־מֵי הַיַּרְדֵּן מִפְּנֵי בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל
עָבְרָנוֹ וַיִּמָּס לְבָבָם וְלֹא־הָיָה בָם עוֹד Jordan, and the soles of their feet had
רוּחַ מִפְּנֵי בְּנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל :
עברס קרי
reached the dry land, the waters of the
Jordan returned into their own place, and
overflowed, as before, all its banks!
Rosen. Die illo magnificavit Jova Josuam καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς ἤκουσαν οἱ βασιλεῖς τῶν
in oculis omnis Israelis. ins, Et timue-l'Aµoppaíwv oî hσav téρav rov 'Iop♪ávov, kaì
runt, reveriti sunt eum, paruerunt ei ut im-
peratori a Deo constituto.
οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς Φοινίκης οἳ παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν,
ὅτι ἀπεξήρανε κύριος ὁ θεὸς τὸν Ἰορδάνην
ποταμὸν ἐκ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ
ἐν τῷ διαβαίνειν αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἐτάκησαν αὐτῶν
αἱ διάνοιαι καὶ κατεπλάγησαν, καὶ οὐκ ἦν ἐν
αὐτοῖς φρόνησις οὐδεμία ἀπὸ προσώπου των
viŵv 'Iopańλ.
15 Hisce quatuor deinceps versibus 13—
18 explicatius narratur quod vs. 11 in-
choatum fuerat.) Non est igitur, cur cum
Meyero et Paulo statuamus, quæ vss. 15-17
habentur, desumta esse ex alio monumento
quam eo ex quo vss. 11-14 sint hausta. Au. Ver.-1 And it came to pass, when
Quoniam autem illustrat miraculum, quod all the kings of the Amorites, which were
Josuæ jussu sacerdotes, ut ante ingressi in on the side of Jordan westward, and all the
aquas subito eas divisere, ita egressi rursus kings of the Canaanites, which were by the
committunt, similiter atque in trajectu sinus sea, heard that the LORD had dried up the
Arabici Moses suâ virgâ ut aquas ante waters of Jordan from before the children of
diduxerat, ita eâdem, cum vellet, denuo Israel, until we were passed over, that their
conjungebat; ideo vocis copula inter- heart melted, neither was there spirit in
pretanda est per conjunctionem causalem: them any more, because of the children of
dixerat enim. Indicatur, quemadmodum | Israel.
Moses ita et Josuam omnia divino jussu sus-
cepisse, ac proinde ipsum omnes ut Dei
administrum reveritos esse.
Houb.-18 m, cum ascenderet male
Until we were passed over.
Masius, Houb., Horsley, Ged., Booth.-
Until they were passed over.
.thus, בעלות tanquam, כעלות lege, כעלות קרי Masora
Ken. On these words Dr. Wall remarks
"If the word (we) be a right read-
cum litterâ in mendo esset. Non semel ing; this must have been written by Joshua,
accidit, ut Scripturæ Kerioth, ibi ad mar- or some one present at the passing. But as
ginem notentur, ubi tam benè legitur rò the writer never speaks in the first person,
ΤΟ
28
JOSHUA V. 1, 2.
"
others for that use; so it is not probable that
such were commanded to do so, but only to
make them sharp and fit for that work.
They are called in Hebrew knives of flints,
not as if they were all necessarily to be
made of flints, but because such were com-
monly used, especially in those parts, where
there was but little iron; and because such
knives were oft used in this work, as the
but at this place in Hebrew, and not at all
in the Greek or Vulg., the reading in them
seems more probable—till they were passed
over. So, ver. 6; where Eng. is that he
would give us, Vulg., is them, and the Greek
reads, their fathers." It must be added,
that the preceding correction of we were
passed to they were passed is confirmed by
twenty-seven Hebrew copies.
Rosen.-Donec transiissemus. Pro Jewish doctors note, and in such like works, as
ad marginem legi præcipitur Dy, donec
transissent, quod de Israelitis in tertia per-
sona loquitur. Sed est nihil hujusmodi per-
sonarum mistione apud Hebræos frequentius.
Sic infra vs. 6: juravit Jova patribus eorum
dure nobis. Et Ps. lxvi. 6, ubi de hoc Jor-
danis trajectu transierunt fluvium pedibus,
non tranatarunt, i, tunc lelati
sumus eo; cf. not. ad eum loc.
T:T
1.
צור Hence
the heathen writers relate. Thus we call that
an ink-horn which is made of silver, because
those utensils are commonly made of horn.
Gesen. m. (r. 1 i. 3) plur. D,
once
once ni Job xxviii. 10.
a rock.
2. edge, see the root no. 3 a [Rt. 3. to
cut, to carve: a) pp. by pressing upon with
a knife, comp. 71, no. 1, 2.
edge, sharp rock]. Ps. lxxxix. 44 1773
edge of the sword; according to which ana-
Bp. Patrick. That their heart melted.] logy Josh. v. 2, 3, in are sharp
They quite lost their courage; which began knives; comp. Ex. iv. 25, and. so Targ,
to fail them before, as we read ch. ii. ver. 11. But Sept., Vulg., Syr., Arab. understand
Or, as the LXX expound it, "their under-knives of stone (comp. no. 1), which the
standing failed them;" and they were in
such a consternation, that none knew what
to advise for their safety.
Their heart melted.
Rosen. Tum liquefactum est cor eorum,
nec erat in iis adhuc spiritus propter filios
Israel. Corde hic significatur animi forti-
tudo et constantia, spiritu vero animi illa
vis, qua sapimus, et quid agendum, quid
omittendum sit, dispicimus et deliberamus,
quam Græcus Alexandrinus hic nominat
Opóvŋow, prudentiam.
Ver. 2.
A
ancient Orientals were accustomed to use
for castration and circumcision, Hdot. ii. 86,
Plin. xxxv. 46; and this interpretation is
favoured by the words of the Alex. trans-
lator inserted after Josh. xxiv. 30, ẻkeî
ἔθηκαν μετ' αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ μνῆμα εἰς ὃ ἔθαψαν
αὐτὸν [Joshua] ἐκεῖ τὰς μαχαίρας τὰς πετρίνας,
ἐν αἷς περιέτεμε τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰσραήλ...καὶ ἐκεῖ
ciow ĉws tŷs onμepov μépas. This is a cir-
cumstance worthy of remark; and goes to
show at least, that knives of stone were
found in the sepulchres of Palestine, as well
as in those of north-western Europe.
Rosen.-Fac, para tibi cultros petrarum, s.
בָּעֵת הַהִיא אָמַר יְהוָה אֶל־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ
in uni חֶרֶב silicon, i. e., saxeos. Nomen עֲשָׂה לְךָ חַרְבוֹת צָרִים וְשׁוּב מְל אֶת־
שֵׁנִית
Sane . אִזְמְלֵיָן חֲרִיפִין : Ita Chaldaeus
ang
versum quodvis instrumentum, quo secatur,
bensive ex ferro sit, sive ex lapide acuto,
ὑπὸ δὲ τοῦτον τὸν καιρὸν εἶπε κύριος τῷ denotat. Dinterpretum plures acie-
Ἰησοῖ. ποίησον σεαυτῷ μαχαίρας πετρίνας ἐκ rum reddunt, ut cultri acierum sint
πέτρας ἀκροτόμου, καὶ καθίσας περίτεμε τοὺς acuti.
υἱοὺς Ἰσραὴλ ἐκ δευτέρου.
nomen Ps. lxxxix. 44 non est dubium
aciem denotare (cf. Arabicum, aissecuit
dicitur enim ibi: ns, etiam
retrorsum vertis aciem gladii ejus. Sed ut
Josuæ precipiatur acutos adhibere cultellos,
minime erat necesse. Recte igitur veteres
interpretes, præter Chaldæum, D, lapi-
dum significatu ceperunt, quem obtinere
Jesaj. viii. 14; Job xxii. 24 (cf. Arabicum
Au. Ver.-2 At that time the LORD said
unto Joshua, Make thee sharp knives [or,
knives of flints], and circumcise again the
children of Israel the second time.
Sharp knives.
Bp. Patrick and others.-Knives of flint.
Houb.-Cultros lapideos.
5,9
Pool.--Make thee sharp knives; or, pre-
pare, or make ready, as this word is some-2
times used. As it was not necessary for,, lapis, peculiariter acutus, cultri
those who had such knives already to make instar), et cultros lapideos interpretati sunt.
JOSHUA V. 2.
29
Circumcise again.
Græcus Alexandrinus: μaxaípas éκ Téтρas | people that were born in the wilderness were
åkpoтóμovs, cultros de petra acutos, ut vetus not circumcised, ver. 5. Answ. 1. Under-
Itala reddidit; Vulgatus: cultros lapideos; stand this also of the greatest part. 2. This
Syrus: cultrum siliceum. Arabs: cultros ex is limited to them that were born by the way,
lapide duro solido. Silice acuto, dicto, as it is said there, and emphatically repeated,
usa est et Zippora, Mosis uxor, ad circum- ver. 7, i. e., in their journeys and travel-
cidendum filium suum, Exod. iv. 25, ad lings; which insinuates the reason why they
quem loc. cf. not. ubi plura de cultris la- were not circumcised, because they were
pideis attulimus. Vid. et das alte u neue always uncertain of their stay in any place,
Morgenland, p. i., p. 268. Quod vero et and were constantly to be in a readiness for
postquam cultri ferrei et chalybei in usu a removal when God took up the cloud: but
essent, ad circumcidendum lapidei cultri this reason ceased at Sinai, where they
adhiberentur, causa erat hæc, ut in ritu knew they were to abide for a considerable
religioso mos a majoribus observatus re-time; and seeing they took that opportunity
tineretur. Unde et Alnajah, gens Ethiopum, for the celebration of the passover, it is
cultris lapideis circumcisionem peragit, re- likely they would improve it also to the
ferente Ludolfo Histor. Æthiop., 1. iii., cap. i., circumcision of their children or others,
§ 21. Cf. Autenrieth Abhandlung über den which they ought to prize highly, and to
Ursprung der Beschneidung (Tübing. 1829), embrace all occasions offered for it; which
p. 48.
though the people might, it is not likely that
Moses would neglect. Object. 3. They are
Pool. He calleth this a second circumci- | said to have remained uncircumcised forty
sion, not as if these same persons had been cir- whole years in the wilderness, ver. 6. Answ.
cumcised once before, either by Joshua, or i. e., For almost forty years; as the same
by any other, for the contrary is affirmed phrase is used Numb. xiv. 33, 34; xxxii. 13,
below, ver. 7; but with respect unto the when there was above one year of that
body of the people, whereof one part had number past and gone. Or, 3. In Abraham
been circumcised before, and the other at [so Rosen.]; and so the sense may be, The
this time, which is called a second time, in first circumcision conferred upon Abraham,
relation to some former time wherein they and continued in his posterity, hath been for
were circumcised; either, 1. In Egypt, many years neglected or omitted; and so
when many of the people, who possibly for that great and solemn pledge of my cove-
fear or favour of the Egyptians had neg-nant with you is in a manner wholly lost,
lected this duty, were by the command of and therefore it is but fit and necessary to
Moses (who had been awakened by the
remembrance of his own neglect and danger
thereupon) circumcised; which during the
ten plagues, and the grievous confusion and
consternation of the Egyptians, they might
easily find opportunity to do. Or, 2. At Rosen. Et redi circumcide, iterum cir-
Sinai [so Bp. Patrick], when they received cumcide filios Israelis secunda vice. Quorum
the passover, Numb. ix. 5, which no uncir-verborum sensus non est hic, circumcidendos
cumcised person might do, Exod. xii. 48; iterum esse eos, qui jam circumcisi essent,
and therefore it may not seem improbable, quod rei natura non patitur; sed, uti e versu
that all the children born in that first year 5 patet, hoc sibi volunt illa verba, circum-
after their coming out of Egypt, and all they cidendi ritum, in longo per desertum itinere
who peradventure might come out of Egypt intermissum, instaurandum esse. Igitur
in their uncircumcision, were now circum- circumcide secunda vice perinde est ac si
cised. Object. 1. All that came out of Egypt diceret: secunda vice incipito circumcidere ;
were circumcised, ver. 5. Answ. 1. This primum enim circumcisionis initium ab
may be true, but he doth not say when and Abrahamo factum est. Præterea id facere
where they were circumcised; nor doth he hic dicitur Josua, quod ab aliis curavit fieri;
deny that this was done to some of them, neque enim ipse tanti populi masculos omnes
either in time of the plagues in Egypt, or at incircumcisos potuit circumcidere. Duorum
Sinai. 2. All is very oft used of the great- imperativorum prior adverbii vim
est part, as is confessed. Object. 2. All the habet, denuo, iterum; ut omnino verbum
have this long-interrupted practice of cir-
cumcision revived, and to have Abraham's
posterity circumcised a second time for the
renewing of the covenant between them and
me again.
30
JOSHUA V. 2—9.
|
, redire in omnibus modis et temporibus common to most nations of the world, yet it
adverbii illius vicem obtinere constat; vid. is particularly called the reproach of Egypt;
Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 823. Imperativum either, 1. Because the other neighbouring
posteriorem,, formâ apocopatâ toni | nations, being the children of Abraham by
acuendi causa positum esse, Maurer veri- the concubines, are supposed to have been
simile reddit aliis locis, quibus itidem duorum circumcised, which the Egyptians at this
imperativorum posterior formâ apocopatâ time were not, as may be gathered from
ponitur, ut Mich. iv. 10., parturi Exod. ii. 6, where they knew the child to be
et enitere, et Exod. iv. 19. ?, i redi. an Hebrew by this mark. Or, 2. Because
ny, secunda vice hic redundat, ut Jesaj. they came out of Egypt, and were esteemed
xi. 11. 7, addet Dominus se- to be a sort of Egyptians, Numb. xxii. 5,
cunda vice manum suam. Loco verborum which they justly thought a great reproach;
Hebraicorum Græcus Alexandrinus but by their circumcision they were now
dedit hæc: kaì kabíσas ñepiteµe, et sedens
circumcide, ac si legisset.
Ver. 6.
distinguished from them, and manifested to
be another kind of people. Or, 3. Because
many of them lay under this reproach in
Egypt, having wickedly neglected this duty
there for worldly reasons; and others of
them continued in the same shameful con-
dition for many years in the wilderness.
Au. Ver.-6 For the children of Israel
walked forty years in the wilderness, till all
the people that were men of war, which
came out of Egypt, were consumed, because Bp. Patrick.-It is commonly thought,
they obeyed not the voice of the LORD: that by the reproach of Egypt is meant
unto whom the LORD sware that he would nothing else but uncircumcision, with which
not shew them the land, which the LORD the Israelites always reproached other peo-
sware unto their fathers that he would give ple, particularly the Egyptians, among
us, a land that floweth with milk and honey. whom they had long dwelt, and with whom
Us.
they were best acquainted. But our learned
Dr. Spencer thinks "the reproach of Egypt
is the slavery to which they had been there
long subject, but now were fully declared a
free people by receiving the mark of the seed
of Abraham, and made heirs of the promised
land. This he very often repeats, lib. i. De
Leg. Hebr. Ritual., cap. iv., pp. 44, 51, 55.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-Them [Syr., Arab.,
some copies of LXX, and eleven MSS.].
Melius, illis, ut Syrus Interpres,
ipsis. Nam in persona tertia insistit tota
hujus loci series.-Houb.
Rosen.-Loco nn codices nonnulli
legunt on nn, dare iis, quod et Chaldæus,
Syrus et Arabs expresserunt. Sed vulgare
est rei convenientius. Promiserat enim
Deus majoribus Hebræorum, se eorum pos-
teris terram Cananæam daturum esse: quare
Noster recte scripsit: dare nobis.
Ver. 9.
Rosen.-9 Hodie devolvi probrum Ægypti
a vobis. Opprobrium alicujus tum active,
tum passive dicitur, id est, tum ejus, qui
alteri facit convitium, tum ejus, qui patitur.
Hoc loco non dubium, quin active dicatur,
ut Ezech. xvi. 57, in, opprobrium
filiarum Aram est illud, quo Aramæi He-
bræos affecerunt. Vid. et Ezech. xxxvi. 15;
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ הַיּוֹם בַּלּוֹתִי
Ps. xxxix. 9. Quumn Egypti ipsi circum אֶת־חֶרְפַּת מִצְרַיִם מֵעֲלֵיכֶם וַיִּקְרָא שֵׁם
-gentes vocabant incircumcisas, per conten הַמָּקוֹם הַהוּא בִּלְכָּל עַד הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה :
cisi essent (vid. ad Genes. xvii. 10); ceteras
καὶ εἶπε κύριος τῷ Ἰησοῖ υἱῷ Ναυῆ. ἐν τῇ tum, præputiumque iis instar probri objicie-
σήμερον ἡμέρᾳ ἀφεῖλον τὸν ὀνειδισμὸν Αἰγύπ- bant, ut postea fecerunt Judæi erga alias
του ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν. καὶ ἐκάλεσε τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ gentes. Igitur probrum Ægypti est illud
τόπου ἐκείνου, Γάλγαλα,
Au. Ver.-9 And the LORD said unto
Joshua, This day have I rolled away the re-
proach of Egypt from off you. Wherefore
the name of the place is called Gilgal [that
is, rolling] unto this day.
au-
quod tanquam probrosum quid Aegyptii
aliis objiciebant, id est, hoc quidem loco,
præputium. Devolvere est amovere,
ferre, ut Catullus Ixiii. 5, in re simili, ubi
de Atide; devolvit, abstulit lenta acuto sibi
pondera (i. e., testiculos) silice. Quod
Pool. The reproach of Egypt, i. e., un- Ægyptii Hebræis præputium probro darent,
circumcision. Although this was a reproach | C. Ch. de Flatt in Additamentis ad Auten-
JOSHUA V. 9—14.
31
riethii Commentationem supra ad vs. 2, In the selfsame day.
laudatam (p. 58), in eo positum existimat,
Houb.-12 Illo verò ipso postero die
quod eos militiæ ineptos esse significarent; manna cessavit, dum terræ frugibus vesce-
fuisse enim circumcisionem apud Ægyptios bantur, &c. Nos verba a on pyy, illo
ordinis militaris insigne, ostendisse Auten- ipso die, quæ sententiam absolvunt versu 11
riethum, p. 31, Deumque dicentem, se pro-adjungimus ad versum 12, cujus sententiam
brum Ægyptiorum ab Hebræis amovisse, exordiantur; quod fecere Græci interpretes.
hoc voluisse ego eo quod vos circumcisione Et versu 12 pro no, legimus cum iisdem
meos milites consecravi, liberavi vos a probro, no, cessare facta est, nisi mavis n,
quod Ægyptii vobis impingunt, vos belli cessavit. Cur Græcos sequamur, causam
militiam non sustinere. Verum circumci- hanc habemus, quod ea loquendi forma,
sionem fuisse apud Ægyptios ordinis militarism cum ad rerum memorabilium
insigne, Autenrieth nullo solido argumento notationem adhibetur, sententiam semper
probavit. Nec veterum ullus id tradidit. inchoat, nunquam claudit, et absolvit, ut
Sed circumcisionem apud Ægyptius fuisse videre licet, Gen. vii. 13 et aliis in locis:
ritum religiosum, signum et veluti tesseram adi, si juvat, concordantias Buxtorfianas.
singularis in religione puritatis et castimoniæ,
unde ad circumcisionem tenebantur sacer-
ritum tamen et alii observarunt, ostendit
P. E. Jablonskiin Panth. Ægypt. Prolegom.
Ver. 13, 14.
*-
13
וַיֵּלֶךְ יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֵלָיו וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ dotes mysteriis religiosis initiandi, quem
הֲלָנוּ אַתָּה אִם־לְצָרִינוּ : 14 וַיֹּאמֶר |
לֹא כִּי אֲנִי שָׂר צְבָא יְהוָה עַתָּה בָאתִי Et vocavit Josua , וַיִּקְרָא הַזֶּה .p. xiv. seqq
וַיִּכֹּל יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶל־פָּנָיו אַרְצָה וַיִּשְׁתָּחוּ ; 9 .aut: vocans, i. e., vocabatur (ut Genes. xi
וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ מָה אֲדֹנִי מְדַבֵּר אֶל־עַבְדּוֹ :
.14 .v קמץ בז"ק
xvi. 14, cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 791, 3 a)
nomen loci illius Gilgal, i. e., amotio, usque
ad hunc diem, i. e., retinuit nomen hoc usque.
ad tempus, quo hic liber scriptus est.
Ver. 10.
aribwa
ει
καὶ προσελθὼν Ἰησοῦς, εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
Ημέτερος εἶ, ἢ τῶν ὑπεναντίων; 14 ὁ δὲ
εἶπεν αὐτῷ.
ἐγὼ ἀρχιστράτηγος δυνάμεως
encamped in Gilgal, and kept the passover ἐπὶ πρόσωπον ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ.
κυρίου, νυνὶ παραγέγονα. καὶ Ἰησοῦς ἔπεσεν
Au. Ver.-10 And the children of Israel
on the fourteenth day of the month at even
in the plains of Jericho.
The month.
Ged. The first [fifty-four Heb. and eight
Chald. MSS.] month, i.e., Nisan. Comp.
Exod. xii. 6.
IT
Ver. 11, 12.
T
δέσποτα, τί προστάσσεις τῷ σῷ οἰκέτη ;
Au. Ver.-13 And it came to pass, when
Joshua was by Jericho, that he lifted up his
eyes and looked, and behold, there stood a
man over against him with his sword drawn
in his hand and Joshua went unto him, and
said unto him, Art thou for us, or for our
adversaries?
11 וַיֹּאכְלוּ מֵעֲבוּר הָאָרֶץ מִמָּחָרֶת
הַפֶּסַח מַצְוֹת וְקָלוּי בְּעֶצֶם הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה :
prince] of the host of the Lono am I now | 12 וַיִּשְׁבַּת הַמָּן מִמָּחָרָת בְּאָכְלָם מַעֲבוּר
ninep
TT: IT
14 And he said, Nay; but as captain [or,
LORD
come. And Joshua fell on his face to the
121 earth, and did worship, and said unto him,
What saith my lord unto his servant ?
11 καὶ ἐφάγοσαν ἀπὸ τοῦ σίτου τῆς γῆς
ἄζυμα καὶ νέα. 12 ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐξέλιπε
τὸ μάννα μετὰ τὸ βεβρωκέναι αὐτοὺς ἐκ τοῦ
σίτου τῆς γῆς, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-11 And they did eat of the
old corn of the land on the morrow after the
passover, unleavened cakes, and parched
corn in the selfsame day.
12 And the manna ceased on the morrow
after they had eaten of the old corn of the
land; neither had the children of Israel
manna any more; but they did eat of the
fruit of the land of Canaan that year.
Pool.-14 He suid, Nay, I am neither
Israelite nor Canaanite. Captain of the host
of the Lord; either, 1. Of all creatures
in heaven and earth, which are God's hosts.
Or, 2. Of the angels [so Rosen.], who are
called the host of heaven, 1 Kings xxii. 19;
2 Chron. xviii. 18; Luke ii. 13. Or, 3. Of
the host or people of Israel [so Patrick],
which are called the Lord's host, Exod.
xii. 41. The sense is, I am the chief Cap-
tain of this people, and will conduct and
assist thee and them in this great under-
32
JOSHUA V. 13, 14.
taking. Now this person is none other than | andrinus interpres reddidit: ó dè elπev avtô,
Michael the Prince, Dan. x. 21; xii. 1; not quasi pro legisset i, ei, quocum Syrus
a created angel, but the Son of God, who convenit. Exstant quoque etiamnum codices
went along with the Israelites in this expe- haud pauci, qui i exhibent. Sed inter xv.
dition, 1 Cor. x. 4; not surely as an under- illa loca, quibus Masorethæ notant, pro
ling, but as their Chief and Captain. And legendum esse (?) i, noster locus non com-
this appears, 1. By his acceptance of adora-paret. Præferendum duxit Lilienthal in
tion here, which a created angel durst not Descript. duor. codd. Regiomontanor., p. 149,
admit of, Rev. xxii. 8, 9. 2. Because the in quam sententiam et propensus est Dathius,
place was made holy by his presence, etsi se non prorsus improbare dicit. Nec
ver. 15, which was God's prerogative, Exod. dubium, esse & retinendum. Nam adscito
iii. 5. 3. Because he is called the Lord, is, vir ille, qui Josuæ apparuit, ad ejus
Heb. Jehovah, Josh. vi. 2.
interrogationem non directe respondisset.
Bp. Horsley.-But as captain of the host Quærebat Josua, num ex Israelitarum exer-
of the Lord am I now come; rather, Verily citu, an ex hostium turba esset? quam quæ-
I am the prince [or leader, or captain] of the stionem vir ille, adscito ", prorsus præter-
host, Jehovah. Now am I come. But why ivisset. præterea conjunctionis? tum nullus
now? "Now, at this season, am I come."
"foret usus; quare Græcus interpres illam
What rendered this extraordinary appear- non expressit. Sed retento, causam nunc
ance particularly seasonable at this time? reddit vir ille negationis:
Surely the situation of the Israelites, and
their recent dedication of themselves to the
God of their father Abraham, in the rite of
circumcision, and to their redeemer from
the Egyptian servitude in the celebration of
the passover. The Israelites having entered
the promised land, and thus devoted them-
selves to the true God, Jehovah comes in
person to give them seisin, as it were, of
their inheritance, and prepared to dispossess
the Canaanites by force.
ONE,
nam ego sum princeps exercitus Jova. Ita
interpretes nonnulli appellari existimant
castra Israelitarum et exercitum, qui Dei
exercitus ideo dicatur, quod Israelitæ Dei
essent administri in exercenda vindicta de
Cananæis sumenda. Sane Exod. vii. 4
legimus Deum dicentem: educamy,
agmina mea, populum meum, filios Israel ex
Egypto, et xii. 41, egressi sunt in mixes ag-
mina Jovæ ex Ægypto. Sed hoc loco
nequit esse Israelitarum exercitus ; ejus enim
Rosen.-13tos nas hy, num nobis princeps s. dux erat Josua. Alius igitur cujus-
tu es, an hostibus nostris ? num nostratium dam exercitus principem fuisse oportet ille, qui
es tu, an hostium nostrorum? Græcus Josuæ apparuit, angelorum, puta, qui exer-
Alexandrinus nμéтepos el, n тŵv úπevаvтíwv; citus Jovæ vocantur Ps. ciii. 21.
T
Laudate
Et Ps.
omnes exercitus ejus, ministri, כָּל־צְבָאָיו Jonum. הַלְמִסְעֲדָנָא אֲהֵיתָא אִם לְבַעֲלֵי דְבָבָנָא : Chaldaeus
-lal, הַלְלוּהוּ כָל־מַלְאָכָיו הַלְיוּהוּ כָל־צְבָאוֹ 2 .Sed Josua priusquam quo | cxlviii
num, ut nobis opem feras, venisti, an ut hos- cjus facientes voluntatem ejus.
tibus nostris?
fine vir ille advenerit, percontaretur, scis- date eum omnes angeli ejus, laudate eum uni-
citatum esse credibile est, quis et qualis versus ejus exercitus. Et Genes. xxxii. qui
fuerit ille, qui sese ipsi tam inopinato con- vs. 2, D2, angeli Dei, iidem vs. 3,
spiciendum præbuit. Quare simplex ver-, castra, i. e., exercitus Dei vo-
borum Hebræorum sensus est retinendus. cantur. Addit ille exercitus divini dux:
14, Dixitque vir ille qui Josua nay, nunc veni, te tuosque adjuturus.
se conspiciendum dedit: non, i. e., nec sum Animum addit Josuæ bellum adversus Cana-
vestratium aliquis, nec sum aliquis hostium næos jam aggredienti. Quemadmodum olim
vestrorum. Sunt, qui illo non posteriorem Mosi cœlestis nuntius apparuit, qui eum ad
tantum quæstionis disjunctivæ partem ne- suum populum liberandum excitavit, et qua
gari existiment, ut diceret vir ille, se non ratione illud negotii ab eo sit suscipiendum,
esse aliquem hostilis exercitus. Sed ex iis edocuit, Exod. iii. 2, seqq.; ita nunc Josuæ,
quæ sequuntur facile colligitur, virum illum, dum in eo esset, ut primam, trajecto Jor-
quem pro gregario milite Josua habuit, sig- dane, Cananæorum urbem oppugnaret;
nificare, se nec exiisse ex ordine et numero conspiciendum se præbet cœleste numen, et
Israelitarum, nec exercitus hostilis aliquem exponit, quomodo illius oppugnatio ipsi sit
sed majoris dignitatis, et supra humanam suscipienda, vi. 2, seqq.
uim Sis
sortem longissime evectum. Græcus Alex-p, Prociditque Josua in faciem suam ad
JOSHUA V. 14. VI. 1—5.
33
terram, et adoravit illum, quomodo Orien- | airduard ra Teta Ts dacos, kat circle-
tales honorare solent homines dignitate ocrat Tas & Aads puncas diagros Kard Tipoo-
superiores, uti legimus 2 Sam. ix. 6, 8, de omron eis rv rdu.
Mephibosetho Davidem salutaturo, de Ab- Au. Ver. 1 Now Jericho was straitly
salomo 2 Sam. xiv. 33, de Salomone matrem | shut up [Heb., did shut up, and was shut
suam Bathsebam salutante, 1 Reg. ii. 19. up] because of the children of Israel: none
.went out, and none came in | וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ מָה אֲדֹנִי מְדַבֵּר : Sequitur nostro loco
,Dixitque ei Josua : quid loquens ,אֶל־עַבְדּוֹ
2 And the LORD said unto Joshua, See, I
loquuturus est dominus meus ad servum ejus, have given into thine hand Jericho, and the
i. e., ad me. Sunt hæc reverentiæ verba, king thereof, and the mighty men of valour.
qualibus et homines inter se uti solebant, non
3 And ye shall compass the city, all ye
cultus religiosi.
men of war, and go round about the city
once. Thus shalt thou do six days.
Ver. 15.
4 And seven priests shall bear before the
ark seven trumpets of rams' horns : and the וַיֹּאמֶר שַׂר־צְבָא יְהוָה אֶל־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ וגו'
kat eyet & dextcrparmyos kuptov Trpos | seventh day ye shall compass the city seven
’Ingouv, k.r.A.
times, and the priests shall blow with the
trumpets.
Au. Ver.-15 And the captain of the
LORD's host said unto Joshua, Loose thy
shoe from off thy foot; for the place whereon
thou standest is holy. And Joshua did so.
And the captain of the Lord's host. So
most commentators.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "And the captain
of the host, Jehovah."
2 וַיֹּאמֶר
2
CHAP. VI. 15.
5 And it shall come to pass, that when
they make a long blast with the ram's horn,
and when ye hear the sound of the trumpet,
all the people shall shout with a great shout;
and the wall of the city shall fall down flat
[Heb., under it], and the people shall
ascend up every man straight before him.
Horsley and Booth. join the first five verses
of this chapter to the preceding chapter.
Rosen. places the first verse in a paren-
1 Straitly shut up.
•
If
: וִירִיחוֹ סֶגֶרֶת וּמְסְכֶּרֶת מִפְּנֵי בְּנֵי
.thesis, See below יִשְׂרָאֵל אֵין יוֹצֵא וְאֵין בָּא :
Bp. Horsley Rather, as shut, and יְהוָה אֶל־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ רְאֵה נָתַתִּי בְיָדְךָ
-blockaded. The city was shut by the in אֶת־יְרִיחוֹ וְאֶת־מַלְכָּהּ גִּבּוֹרֵי הֶחָיִל :
blockaded by the enemy that none could get 3 וְכַבֹּתֶם אֶת־הָעִיר כָּל אַנְשֵׁי הַמִּלְחָמָה
-out. Shut up, and closed, Queen Eliza הַקִיף אֶת־הָעִיר פַּעַם אֶחָת כֹּה תַעֲשֶׂה
habitants that none might enter, and it was
וְשִׁבְעָה לְהֲנִים יִשְׂאוּ .beth's Bible שֵׁשֶׁת יָמִים :
שִׁבְעָה שׁוֹפְרוֹת הַיּוֹבְלִים לִפְנֵי הָאָרוֹן
-versibus; primus autem versus per paren וּבַיּוֹם הַשְּׁבִיעִי תָּסְבּוּ אֶת־הָעִיר שֶׁבַע
5
Rosen.-1 Cohæret hujus capitis initium
cum tribus postremis præcedentis capitis
thesin est interpositus, quo ostenditur, cur
nova illa confirmatione eguerit Josuæ animus,
פְּעָמִים וְהַכֹּהֲנִים יִתְקְעוּ בַּשְׁוֹפָרוֹת :
quippe qui difficultate expugnande urbis ; וְהָיָה בִּמְשֹׁךְ וּ בְּקֶרֶן הַיּוֹבֵל בְּשָׁמְעֲכֶם
.Hierichunting a proposito deterreri potuerit אֶת־קוֹל הַשׁוֹפָר יָרִיעוּ כָל־הָעָם תְּרוּעָה
, וִירִיהוֹ לֹגֶרֶת וּמִסְיָּרֶת מִפְּנֵי בְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל : Dicitur enim
T
גְדוֹלָה וְנָפְלָה חוֹמַת הָעִיר תַּחְתִּיהָ
,suas וְעָלְוּ הָעָם אִישׁ נֶגְדּוֹ :
ngin baby
כשמעכם קרי 5 .v
bia Jericho autem claudens erat, quippe portas
et clausa erat a conspectu filiorum
Israelis. Sistitur urbs tanquam agens, quæ
1 kat Icprxo Guycketoueum at exvpouem, cives suos concluderet, ne exire possent, et
kat obsets demopetero de auris, oude cio- | ut patiens, que vectibus et repagulis pre-
Topcvero, 2 cat cire Kuptos rpos Imoovy, clusa esset Israelitis hostibus.
Ιδού
ELITE
Posteriora
אֵין ,Isov eye Trapadt8out broxetptop Got Tu versus verba sunt eremymous priorum
non erat egrediens nec erat, יוֹצֵא וְאֵין בָּא (Icpure, cat Tov Saoulda aurns Toy ev air |
Suvarous duras en tout. 3 20 8e reptocoon | veniens, i. e., urbs tam acriter munita et
air Tous uatuous koko. 4 kat dorat os | preclusa, ut nemo civium emitteretur, nec
av aarionTe Todartyyt, avakpayero Tras d | hostium quis insinuare se posset. Veteres
λaòs aµa, 5 kaì ȧvakpayóvтwv avтŵν TEσеîтаι geminatione verbi diversa forma acriores
VOL. II.
F
34
JOSHUA VI. 1–9.
custodes munitionesque significari existima- | dente, i. e., longe producto et tardiore, ut
runt. Græcus Alexandrinus: kaì 'Iepixò Exod. xix. 13, de sono illo majestatico in
ovykekλeloµévŋ kaì ¿xvpwµévŋ, et Vulgatus: Legis promulgatione audito, nullo instru-
Jericho autem clausa erat et munita. momento musico edito, i, cum pro-
patiendi notione et cepit Chaldæus, qui trahetur sonus quidam in longum productus.
totum versum hac paraphrasi explicavit : Tubis, quæ ejusmodi sonum edebant, quum
quinquagesimus quisque annus promulgari | וִירִיחוֹ אֲחִידָא הַנָּת בְּרָשִׁין דְּפַרְזְלָא וּמְתַקְפָא בְעַבְּרִין דִּנְחָשׁ
ammus clangoris, שְׁנַת הַיּוֹבֵל solebat, is ipse | מִן קָדָם בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל לֵית דְנָפֵק מִכָּהּ וְלֵית דְעַלֵּל בְּגַוָה לְמִשְׁאַל
T:
ph, erat autem Jericho occlusa foribus vocatur Levit. xxv. 13, ad quem loc. cf. not.
ferreis, et obserata vectibus ferreis ante filios Hinc factum, quod Hieronymus nostro loco
Israel. Non erat, qui exiret ex ea ad pug-nini, baccinas quarum usus est in
nandum, neque qui intraret ad paciscendum jobeleo reddidit.
de pace.
2 (And) the mighty men of valour.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-And all its [Syr.
and partly LXX and Vulg., with one MS.]
mighty men of valour.
Desideratur nexus orationis et verba quæ-
dam viderentur fuisse omissa. Certe plenio-
rem contextum habuit Syrus, apud quem
hæc leguntur, et regem ejus, et omnem
exercitum ejus, ambitum urbis, omnes viros
bellatores. Pleniorem etiam Græci Inter-
pretes qui, post regem ejus, addunt, qui in ea
est; quæ ultima verba, ut otiosa sunt post
regem ejus, ita optime clauderent sententiam,
hoc modo: 718 507 '11 08), et viros fortes,
qui sunt in ea.-Houbigant.
3 Once.
פיס
Rosen.-Vice una singulis diebus.
П proprie gressu uno Aquila μa óda, una
via, Symmachus μia Teрióda una circuitione
reddidit.
4, 6, 8, 13, Trumpets of rams' horns.
See notes on Levit. xxv. 10.
Bp. Horsley.—Trumpets of jubilee.
Ged., Booth.-4 And seven priests shall
bear seven jubilee-trumpets, and shall blow
them, before the ark.
Die, וּבַיּוֹם הַשְּׁבִיעִי שׁוֹפָרוֹת
.propr, יִתְקְעוּ בַּשׁוֹפָרוֹת
autem septimo circumibitis urbem septem vici-
bus, et sacerdotes clangent tubis. Quæ pos-
trema verba non tantum ad septimum diem
referenda sunt, verum et ad sex priores, uti
patet e vss. 8, 9, 13.
ferient tubis i. e., aëre in eas intruso, in eas
flando canant. Ita de tubis inflandis A
sæpius dicitur, ut Jesai. xxvii. 13; Joel. ii. 1.
5 Ram's-horn. See notes on Lev. xxv. 10.
Bp. Horsley.- Jubilee-horn.
TT
Rosen.-5 ai ja jopa may, Fietque in
trahendo in cornu, s. cum cornu clangoris,
i. e., cum sacerdotes tubas gestantes iis
clangent. Verbum, trahere hic usur-
patur de proferendo sono illo tardiore et in
longum producto, qui versu superiore
dicitur., Cornu collective hic capiendum
pro nipi, vs. 4, et mox pro dicitur
pi. Unde tamen non tuto colligitur, fuisse
hoc musicum instrumentum ex bovillo cornu
factum; poterat ex aere confectum esse, sed
nomen a forma incurva nactum.
Ver. 6.
Au. Ver. The ark of the covenant.
Ged. The ark of the covenant of the
Lord [Syr., Arab., and some copies of
LXX].
Ver. 8.
Au. Ver.-Before the Lord.
Houb.-4 Septem Sacerdotes tubas septem,
quibus clangent, gestabunt ante Arcam, &c.,
Oh, nos quibus clangent: Verbum pro
verbo, clangentes; nam demonstrativum
Participio Benoni aliquandò præponitur. Vulg., Targ., and thirteen MSS.] the Lord.
Habet modo clangorem, modo clangentem,
gentes, ne omittat Pagina Sacra narrare,
Rosen., Ged.-Before the ark of [Syr.,
Ver. 9.
וְהֶחָלוּץ הִלֵךְ לִפְנֵי הַכֹּהֲנִים תִּקְעֵר -pro voluntate orationis : hic quidem clan
הַשְׁוֹפָרוֹת וְהַמְאַסֵף הִלֵךְ אַחֲרֵי הָאָרוֹן Sacerdotes prioribus ses diebus tuba clanxe
הָלוֹךְ וְתָקוֹעַ בַּשׁוֹפָרוֹת :
תקעי ק''
isse. Nam id eos fecisse constat ex infrâ
dictis.
Rosen.-4 Et septem sacerdotes ferent οἱ δὲ μάχιμοι παραπορευέσθωσαν ἔμπροσθεν,
septem tubas clangorum ante Arcam. Nomen kaì oi iepeîs oi ovpрayoûvτes óñíσw TŶS KIßWTOÛ
bi a ½½, processit (unde Syris Paels dia@nens Kupiov σadnigovtes.
bai,
, Au. Ver.-9 And the armed men went
est adduxit) proprie quod procedit denotat, before the priests that blew with the trum-
surpatur autem speciatim de sono proce-pets, and the rereward [Heb., gathering
JOSHUA VI. 9, 17.
35
host] came after the ark, the priests going | quum verbum
on, and blowing with the trumpets.
in hac narratione vss. 4,
8, 9, 13 (bis) et vs. 16 constanter per 1 cum
Pool.-The rereward being opposed to the nomine nii construatur, hoc loco præ-
armed men, may seem to note the unarmed missus ei nomini articulus statum regiminis
people, who were desirous to be spectators nip arguat. expo, Et qui claudens
of this wonderful work. The priests; which erat agmen, collective sumendum, cohors
is rightly supplied here from ver. 4.
militum agmen claudens, ut Num. x. 25;
Bp. Patrick. The rereward came after Jesaj. lii. 12. Notio verbi, agmen
the ark.] That is, the rest of the people who claudere repetenda est vel a radicum cog-
had no arms, old men, women, and chil- natarum,, et significatione
dren, came in the rear of the ark. Con- finiendi, vel est metaphorica, a re messoria,
cerning the word measseph (which we trans- ubi ii, qui messores pone sequebantur et
late rereward), see Numb. x. 25. From omnia istorum manibus elapsa in fassciculos
whence may be gathered that by this rere- colligebant, ne quid perirent, dicebantur
ward is meant the tribe of Dan; as the pp, colligentes, Ruth ii. 7; Jerem. ix. 21.
Targum, Rasi, and Kimchi, understand it; Græcus Alexandrinus aptissimo voca-
who by the armed men before mentioned, bulo oupayoûvtes, i. e., qui extremum agmen
understand the Reubenites, Gadites, and ducunt, et quasi caudam efficiunt, expressit.
Manassites, who were engaged by Moses to Eos fuisse Danitas, Hebræi colligunt inde,
go "armed before the Lord to war," Numb. quod Num. x. 25 ea tribus in itinere per
xxxii. 20, and renewed this engagement to desertum totius exercitus agmen
Joshua, i. 12, &c.
claudens dicitur: primum agmen vero ef-
The priests going on, and blowing.] The fecisse Rubenitas, Gaditas et tribum dimi-
word priests is not in the Hebrew, which diam Manassis, quia illi supra iv. 12, 13,
made the Vulgar to translate the words in appellantur. Sed in hac urbis
such a manner as if the whole multitude Hierichuntinæ circumitione videntur quot-
before mentioned made a sound with trum-quot ex quavis tribu armis instructi essent,
pets [so Bp. Horsley, Rosen.], "buccinis ante arcam incessisse, inermes vero, et qui
omnia concrepabant." But there being no e vulgo una circumire volebant, eos arcam
order for any to blow with trumpets but only
the priests, our translators have done well to
supply that word from ver. 4 as they do also
ver. 13, where this is again repeated.
Bp. Horsley.-9, 13 The priests. Ex-
punge these words, which are not in the
Hebrew. The Hebrew expresses that the
whole rear blew with trumpets as they
marched along; and this is the sense given
by the Vulgate [so Rosen.].
Ged.-9 But a party of armed men
esse sequutos. Hinc Vulgatus Latinus et
reliquum vulgus reddidit. Verba versus
postrema nipiva rippi, eundo et clan-
gendo tubis nec ad solos præcedentes
armatos, nec ad postremos solos pertinent,
sed ad totam pompam, atque sic intelligenda :
inter procedendum clangebatur tubis.
Ver. 17.
TIT
וְהָיְתָה הָעִיר חֵרֶם הִיא וְכָל־אֲשֶׁר־
בָּהּ לַיהוָה רַק רָחָב הַיּוֹנָה תִּהְיֶה הִיא -marched before the priests, whoblew the trum
וְכָל־אֲשֶׁר אִתָּהּ בַּבַּיִת כִּי הֶחְבְּלָתָה pets; and the rest marched after the ark ; the
אֶת־הַמַּלְאָכִים אֲשֶׁר שָׁלָחְנוּ :
trumpets sounding, while they marched.
Booth.-9 And a party of armed men
marched before the priests who blew the trum-
pets, and the rest marched after the ark, they
still going on, and blowing the trumpets.
Rosen.-9 Pro nipit, clangentes
tubis, ut legendum esse in margine præ-
cipitur, in textu est nipi qui clan-
gebant tubis, ita ut ante verbum subaudiatur
, quod tamen in prosa oratione post sub-
stantivum in casu recto positum alias non
omittitur, observante Gesenio Lehrgeb.,
p. 747, unde Maurerus præferendum
judicat; idque ea quoque de causa, quod
ITT
17 καὶ ἔσται ἡ πόλις ἀνάθεμα, αὐτὴ καὶ
πάντα ὅσα ἐστὶν ἐν αὐτῇ, κυρίῳ Σαβαώθ. πλὴν
Ραὰβ τὴν πόρνην περιποιήσασθε αὐτὴν, καὶ
Távra oσa ẻσtìv év Tậ oïKŲ AUTηs.
Au. Fer.-17 And the city shall be ac-
cursed [or, devoted], even it, and all that
are therein, to the LORD: only Rahab the
harlot shall live, she and all that are with
her in the house, because she hid the mes-
sengers that we sent.
17, 18 Accursed.
Ged., Booth.-Devoted.
36
JOSHUA VI. 17—20.
Rosen.-17 -, Eritque hæc
לַיהוָה
Au. Ver.-18 And ye, in any wise keep
urbs devotio, s. res devota ipsa et quodcunque yourselves from the accursed thing, lest ye
in ea est Jova. Nomen Da D, Arabibus make yourselves accursed, when ye take of
the accursed thing, and make the camp of
prohibuit, vetuit, proprie prohibi-Israel a curse, and trouble it.
/
حرم
་ ་་
tionem denotat, hinc rem Deo sacratam et
Lest ye make yourselves accursed, when ye
ei ita devotam, ut nulli hominum ea uti take of the accursed thing.
liceret. Ita Levit. xxvii. 21, 0,
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "lest when ye
ager devotionis est ager qui numquam redimi | should utterly destroy, ye purloin aught of
potest. Vid. et ibidem vs. 28, ubi dicitur: the devoted thing."
omnis res devota, כָּל־חֵרֶם קֹדֶשׁ קָדָשִׁים הוּא לַיהוָה
sacrosancta est Jova.
Ita Arabice
Houb.-18 Vos vero ab anathemate sedulò
sunathemate subtraxeritis, castra ipsa Is-
abstinete; ne fortè si quidquam delendâ urbe,
de
, החרים Est Hiphel
anathema
est res sacra, quam nefas est rapere. Jam rael sint propter vos, anathemate obnoxia et
quia apud Hebræos res Deo devotæ in perturbata.
Nos, ne, urbe, de-
nullius hominis bonis esse poterant, homines lenda...Hoc est, ne, cum internecionem
vero morte adficiendi erant (Lev. xxvii. 29), facietis, quidquam de rebus morti devotis
factum est, ut, res et personas inter-subtrahatis.
necioni devotas denotet, Græcis ȧváleµa, que facere, seu morte omnia delere; idem ac
voce et Alexandrinus hic usus est. Signi- Kal on... on, et perturbetis eum,
ficat igitur Josua, urbem Hierichuntinam pertinet affixum ad , locum castrorum.
prorsus esse delendam. Fuit quidem a Codex Orat. 42 Dns, eos, quasi affixum
Mose præceptum, in captis Cananæorum pertineret ad Israel.
urbibus nemini esse parcendum, vid Deut. Rosen. Et tantum vos custodite vosmet
vii. 2; xx. 17. At vero de ipsa etiam urbe ipsos et unusquisque alterum ab anathemale.
delenda et perdenda quod mandat Josua Nam si unus vestrum de rebus devotis quid
(cf. infra vs. 24, 26), id singulare, nec in abstulerit, vos omnes, propter incuriam,
aliis Cananæorum urbibus factum est. Dun- pœnas luetis. Dane, Ne
taxat Rachab meretrix salva sit, ipsa et omne | devoveatis quidem Deo urbem et quæ in ea
quod cum ea est in ea domo. Verbum, sunt (vs. 21), et postea tamen sumatis in
vivere, hic salvum esse interpretandum est, vestrum usum ex anathemate, ut factum,
quia non solum de hominibus, verum et de vid. vii. 1. Et ponatis, faciatis castra Is-
suppellectile conservando hæc accipienda raelis devotioni, i. e., subjiciatis exitio et
esse docent quæ infra vs. 23, dicentur. internecioni, quæ devotionem consequi solet,
Quia occultavit nuncios, quos misimus, ex- vid. not. ad vs. 17, inis Day, Et con-
ploratores, vid. supra, ii. 1, 6. Verbum turbetis cum, Israelem, i. e., calamitatem,
na sunt qui studiose occultavit inter-cladem ei inferatis, quod Achanis culpa
pretentur, quia adfixum He paragogicum mox contigit, ut capite proximo narrabitur.
emphasin inferat, ut 2 Sam. i. 26, In verbo est κатà Tароvоμаoíav veluti
sit singularis plane et admirabilis fuit amor præludium ejus rei, quam capite vii. enar-
tuus. Quod tamen argutius videtur. Infra ratum legemus. Nam vir ille qui quam hic
vs. 25, ponitur forma simplex 7. Quam Josua sancit legem violavit, infra vii. 2, pp
hic habemus imitatur verba tertiæ radicalis vocatus, appellatur 1 Chron. ii. 7, 9,
7, vid. Gesenii Lehrgeb, p. 418.
additurque: i, conturbans Israelem.
Cf. infra vii. 25.
TT:: *
Ver. 18.
T THI
Ver. 20.
Đ
-JT-
שִׁמְרוּ מִן־הַחֵרֶם פֶּן־
וְרַק־אַתֶּם שִׁמְרוּ
לִשְׁמֹעַ הָעָם אֶת־קוֹל הַשׁוֹפָר וַיְרִיעוּ תַּחֲרִימוּ וּלְקַחְתֶּם מִן־הַחֵרֶם וְשַׂמְתֶּם
וַיָּרַע הָעָם וַיִּתְקְעוּ בַּשׁוֹפָרוֹת וַיְהִי
הָעָם תְּרוּעָה גְדוֹלָה וַתִּפֹּל הַחוֹמָה אֶת־מַחֲנֶה יִשְׂרָאֵל לְחֵרֶם וַעֲכַרְתֶּם
הָעָם הָעִירָה אִישׁ נֶגְדּוֹ
תַּחְתִּיהָ וַיַּעַל
וַיִּלְכְּדוּ אֶת־הָעִיר :
:inis
ἀλλὰ ὑμεῖς φυλάξεσθε σφόδρα ἀπὸ τοῦ ένα τρόπον εν τη η
θέματος, μήποτε ἐνθυμηθέντες ὑμεῖς αὐτοὶ
λάβητε ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀναθέματος καὶ ποιήσητε τὴν
παρεμβολὴν τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ ἀνάθεμα, καὶ
ἐκτρίψητε ἡμᾶς.
καὶ ἐσάλπισαν ταῖς σάλπιγξιν οἱ ἱερεῖς.
ὡς δὲ ἤκουσεν ὁ λαὸς τῶν σαλπίγγων, ἠλάλαξε
πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἅμα ἀλαλαγμῷ μεγάλῳ καὶ ἰσχυρῷ.
JOSHUA VI. 20-26.
37
καὶ ἔπεσεν ἅπαν τὸ τεῖχος κύκλῳ, καὶ ἀνέβη
πᾶς ὁ λαὸς εἰς τὴν πόλιν.
Au. Ver.—20 So the people shouted when
the priests blew with the trumpets: and it
came to pass, when the people heard the
sound of the trumpet, and the people
shouted with a great shout, that the wall
fell down flat [Heb., under it], so that the
people went up into the city, every man
straight before him, and they took the city.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-So the priests blew
[LXX] the trumpets; and when the people
heard the sound of the trumpets, then all
[LXX and four MSS.] the people shouted
with a great shout, and the wall fell down, so
that the people went into the city, every one
straight before him, and they took the city.
The people shouted.] The common text
is irreconcilable with itself; and the omis-
sion of these words in the Sept. is war-
ranted by the connexion, and the command,
ver. 5.-Booth.
Ver. 23.
Au. Ver.-23 And the young men that
were spies went in, and brought out Rahab,
and her father, and her mother, and her
brethren, and all that she had; and they
brought out all her kindred [Heb., families],
and left them without the camp of Israel.
Went in-brought-left.
Ged., Booth.-Had gone in-had brought
had placed.
Ver. 25.
Au. Ver.-25 And Joshua saved Rahab
the harlot alive, and her father's houshold,
and all that she had; and she dwelleth in
Israel even unto this day; because she hid
the messengers, which Joshua sent to spy
out Jericho.
Ged. and Booth. place this verse before
verse 24.
And Joshua.
Ged., Booth. Thus Joshua.
Unto this day. See notes on iv. 9.
Rosen. Et habitavit Rachaba in medio
Houbigant.-20, et populus voci-
feratus est. Id stare non potest cum eo.
Quod sequitur, et populus, cum audivit Israelis usque ad hunc diem, i.e., Rachabæ
sonitum tubæ, vociferatus est. Nam populus posteritas inter Israelitas etiam dum com-
si vociferatur, et si præterea tuba canit muni jure atque religione vivebat, quando
(pr) qui tandem potest aures suas sacer- post aliquot ætates hæc litteris sunt con-
Num hæc Rachaba eadem sit,
dotibus dare ut, cum illi tubâ clanxerint, signata.
ipse vociferetur, quod Josue modo jusserat? quæ in genealogia Christi, Matth. i. 5 com-
Vide et confer versum 5, in quo jubet Josue memoratur, incertum.
ut populus vociferetur, audito clangore tubæ,
et ut sacerdotes tubâ canant, non autem
Ver. 26.
וַיִּשְׁבַּע יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בָּעֵת הַהִיא לֵאמֹר populus; ut planum sit hoc versu 20 falsam
אָרוּר הָאִישׁ לִפְנֵי יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר יָקוּם et clamarerunt, si ויתקעו sententiam habiturum
וּבָנָה אֶת־הָעִיר הַזֹּאת אֶת־יְרִיחוֹ de populo efferetur. Propterea nos obsecuti
בִּבְכֹרוֹ וְיַסְדְּנָה וּבִצְעִירוֹ יַצִיב דְּלָתֶיהָ : mus,
sumus Græcis Interpretibus apud quos legi-
καὶ ἐσάλπισαν σάλπιγξιν οι ιερείς, et
tubis cecinerunt sacerdotes. Quique opinionem καὶ ὥρκισεν Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ
afferunt se, pro upon D me, legisse, 'ποπ έναντίον κυρίου, λέγων. ἐπικατάρατος ὁ ἄν
yp, et sacerdotes clanxerunt. Nam ora- θρωπος, ὃς οἰκοδομήσει τὴν πόλιν ἐκείνην. ἐν
tione ita constituta, non jam narratur cla- τῷ πρωτοτόκῳ αὐτοῦ θεμελιώσει αὐτὴν, καὶ ἐν
masse populum, antequam audierit tubarum τῷ ἐλαχίστῳ αὐτοῦ ἐπιστήσει τὰς πύλας αὐτῆς.
sonum, nec iterum subjungitur, auditis tubis, καὶ οὕτως ἐποίησεν Οζᾶν ὁ ἐκ Βαιθήλ. ἐν τῷ
vociferatum fuisse eundem populum. Mendi ᾿Αβιρὼν τῷ πρωτοτόκῳ ἐθεμελίωσεν αὐτὴν, καὶ
aliquam suspicionem dabat y, suo inter- ἐν τῷ ἐλαχίστῳ διασωθέντι ἐπέστησε τὰς πύλας
dabat,
medio mutilatum. Nam hoc capite semper avrĤS.
legitur,, non sine '.
T
Rosen.-20 nipivia Uny by, Con-
clamavit igitur populus (vs. 16) et clanxerunt
tubis, quod tamen, quum tubarum clangor
præcederet clamorem, quasi se ipse corrigens,
statim accuratius sic explicat: mbina
videlicet factum est, ut simulac audiret
populus sonum tubæ, conclamaret populus
clamore magno.
Au. Fer.-26 And Joshua adjured them
at that time, saying, Cursed be the man
before the LORD, that riseth up and buildeth
this city Jericho: he shall lay the foundation
thereof in his firstborn, and in his youngest
son shall he set up the gates of it.
Rosen. Et adjuravit Josua, scil. Israelitas,
ut quædam volunt, aut Rachabæ posteros,
exsecratione eos obligavit, ne instaurarent
38
JOSHUA VI. 26. VII. 1.
eam urbem. Sed h. 1. a valet diras est | mutatum, ut narrari solet, cum fiunt ex
imprecatus, adhibito Dei nomine, qua re mutato nomine novæ appellationes. Sic
imprecatio jurijurando affinis est. Exsecratus lib. i. Paral. ii. 7, legitur
sit ille vir coram Jova, qui surrexerit et filii autem Charmi Achar, qui turbavit
edificaverit hanc urbem, Hierichuntem.
Israel.
The children of Israel.
"72317,
Pool. The children of Israel, i. e., one of
them [so Rosen.], by a very usual synec-
doche or enallage, as Gen. viii. 4; xix. 29;
Matt. xxvi. 8, where that is ascribed to the
disciples, which belonged to Judas only,
John xii. 4.
i, Coram Jova, i. e., Jova ipso judicante
et puniente. Verbum cum 72 junctum
valet aggredi ædificare, ut Nehem. ii. 18,
, aggrediamur ædificare. Et ibid.
iii. 1 12???
, et surrexit Eljachib, Pon-
tifex, et fratres ejus sacerdotes, i. e., aggressi
sunt ædificare portam pecoris. Nostro loco
pro Theodotion dedit àvaorηoeɩ, quod Dr. A. Clarke.-The children of Israel
Vulgatus Latinus sequutus interpretatus est committed a trespass.] It is certain that one
suscitaverit. Videtur ille legisse; minus only was guilty; and yet the trespass is
bene, uti docent loci paralleli quos addu- imputed here to the whole congregation ;
ximus. Primogenito suo, i. e., ejus jactura, and the whole congregation soon suffered
sive pretio, fundabit, fundet eam, et parvo, shame and disgrace on the account, as their
i. e.,
natu minimo suo, ejus jactura, collocet armies were defeated, thirty-six persons
fores illius, urbis, i. e., quisquis olim ag-
gressus fuerit urbem istam instaurare, id ei
in liberorum suorum omnium cedat exitium;
sic ut operis auspicium ipsi sit mors filii
natu maximi, inter ædificandum vero inter-
eant ceteri, neque extremam addat manum,
nisi cum minimi natu filii pernicie.
CHAP. VII. 1.
slain, and general terror spread through the
whole camp. Being one body, God attri-
butes the crime of the individual to the
whole till the trespass was discovered, and
by a public act of justice inflicted on the
culprit the congregation had purged itself of
the iniquity. This was done to render every
man extremely cautious, and to make the
people watchful over each other that sin
might be nowhere tolerated or connived at,
as one transgression might bring down the
וַיִּמְעֲלָוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל מַעַל בַּחֵרֶם וַיִּקַּח
.wrath of God upon the whole camp עָכָן בֶּן־כַּרְמִי בֶן־זַבְדִּי בֶן־זֶרַח לְמַטֶה
יְהוּדָה מִן־הַחֵרֶם וַיִּחַר־אַף יְהוָה בִּבְנֵי
יִשְׂרָאֵל :
Committed a trespass.
καὶ ἐπλημμέλησαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ πλημμέ-
λειαν μεγάλην, καὶ ἐνοσφίσαντο ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀνα-
θέματος. καὶ ἔλαβεν υἱὸς Χαρμὶ by top,
kai ëλaßev "Axap viòs Xapui vioù
Ζαμβρὶ υἱοῦ Ζαρὰ ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς Ἰούδα ἀπὸ τοῦ
ἀναθέματος. καὶ ἐθυμώθη κύριος ὀργῇ τοῖς
υἱοῖς Ισραήλ.
Gesen.--, 1. to cover, whence .
Elsewhere trop. 2. to act covertly, treacher-
ously, to be faithless, Prov. xvi. 10 ; 2 Chr.
xxvi. 18; xxix. 6; Neh. i. 8; more fully
bp, Lev. v. 15; 2 Chr. xxxvi. 14; Ez.
xiv. 13. Spec. a) Seq. 7 of pers. to deal
treacherously, faithlessly, with any one, e. g.
an adulterous woman against her husband,
Num. v. 12, 27; so too ma by, to deal
treacherously with Jehovah, to sin against
him, Deut. xxxii. 51; 2 Chr. xii. 2; xxx. 7;
Neh. xiii. 27, al. Often in the construction
Au. Ver.-1 But the children of Israel
committed a trespass in the accursed thing:
for Achan [Achar], the son of Carmi, the
son of Zabdi [or Zimri], the son of Zerah, of
the tribe of Judah, took of the accursed by bp, 1 Chr. x. 13; 2 Chr. xxviii.
thing and the anger of the LORD was
kindled against the children of Israel.
Achan.
Houb., Ged., Booth., and others.-Achar.
Houb.—Græci Intt. in Codice Rom. legunt
19; Ez. xvii. 20 b) Seq. of thing, to take
by stealth, to steal any thing, Josh. vii. 1;
xxii. 20; 1 Chr. ii. 7.-Comp. under the
verb 23. Corresponding are Arab. Jeo,
, Achar, quod et legendum. Nam cum
Josue dicat, ver. 25,, Dominus to whisper, to backbite, äli, perfidy,
conturbabit te, liquet id ab ipso nomine
Achar esse ductum; quod tamen ex eo duci fraud; also Jo, to steal.
non poterit, si legitur præsertim cum Prof. Lee.—. Constr. med. 3, pers.
non narretur, nomen Achan fuisse in Achar or thing, it. abs. Ezek. xviii. 24; 2 Chron.
JOSHUA VII. 1-3.
39
Jio, susurravit, detulit accusando. Malim
i.
xxvi. 18, &c. Do perversely, wickedly, obscurior. A Josepho Antiqq. 1. v. cap.
rebel, Lev. vi. 2; xxvi. 40; Num. v. 12, § 10. "Axapos dicitur, ut ab interprete
&c. in some certain thing, Josh. xxii. 20; Græco Alexandrino in codice Vaticano, in
1 Chron. ii. 7; Prov. xvi. 10.
codice Alexandrino vero est 'Aɣáv. Clericus
Rosen. Admiserunt vero Israelitæ de- verum viri nomen fuisse Achan conjicit
lictum in iis quæ Deo devota essent. Verbum fuisse; sed mutatum in Achar, propter hoc
by, Jo. Simonis in Lexico proprie fraudu- factum, ut, domus Dei dicta est con-
lenter, perfide egit valere ait, collato Arabico tumeliose, domus peccati, propter
idolorum cultum ibi institutum, Hos. iv. 15;
x. 5. Qui hic is 1 Chron. ii. 6 72
vocatur. Serach fuit Judæ filius, cum fratre
Arabicum conferre, rapuit, abripuit Perez ex Thamare, ejusdem Judæ nuru,
rem, deproperavit negotium, corrupit. He- Genes. xxxviii. 30. Itaque a Juda hic
bræi suum usurpant potissimum de Achan fuerit quintus. Pauciores vero
gravioribus peccatis, quæ in summum Nu- numero hæ sunt generationes, quam ut dis-
men committuntur, vid. Deut. xxxii. 5; tribuantur in totum tempus commorationis
Nehem. i. 8; 2 Chron. xxvi. 18, ut hic, ubi in Egypto, quod Exod. xii. 40 quadrin-
de sacrilegio dicitur, id enim voce a in- gentorum triginta annorum esse dicitur.
dicatur, in re devota, s. in rebus Deo decotis, | Plurium igitur stirpium Achanem inter et
vid. ad vi. 17. Hic accipitur de præcepto, Serachum memoriam intercidisse necesse est;
quod de rebus devotis illo loco est datum, cf. not. ad laudat. Exodi locum., Et,
contra quod Israelitæ egerunt, sacrilegium i. e., quamobrem excanduit ira Jovæ in filios
committentes. Græcus Alexandrinus He- Israel. Id non dici karà σuvekồoɣýv, ut
συνεκδοχήν,
bræa verba sic reddidit: kaì èñλnµµéλnσav quod supra dicitur: peccarunt Israelitæ;
oi vioì 'Iσpanλ пλŋµµéλeiav, et peccaverunt sed proprio sensu intelligendum esse, patet
filii Israel peccatum, et ut esset sententia inde, quod infra xxii. 20. Pinehas dicit:
explicatior addidit de suo: kaì évoσpioavτo, delictum admisit Achan per sacrilegium, et
furtim detraxerunt sibique usurparunt, àñò contra universum coetum Israelis erat ira
TOû ȧvaléμaTos, quo expressit. La- Dei. Clericus existimat, forsan plures
tinus Vulgatus: Filii autem Israel prævaricati conscios fuisse delicti Achanis, aut certe
sunt mandatum, et usurpaverunt de anathe-diligentiam non adhibuisse, ne lex a Deo
mate. Quod vero solus Achan commisit data perfringeretur. Sed erat hæc communis
sacrilegium hic omnibus Israelitis tribuitur, antiquorum populorum opinio, de vindicta
quo loquendi genere scriptores et V. et N. T. divina, eam interdum non pluribus insontibus
et alias utuntur, quando de coetu hominum una cum scelesto degentibus parcere.
societate vitæ ita inter se conjunctorum est Jon. i. 7 et ibid. not.
mentio, ut tanquam corpus unum ex mem-
bris diversis coagmentatum esse videatur.
Tunc enim ut communis vitæ conditionis,
ita et virtutum et vitiorum, item actionum
omnium societas omnibus cum singulis esse
censetur. Sic Matthæus xxvi. 8 discipulos
esse indignatos ob profusum in caput Jesu
unguentum memorat, quamvis ejus culpæ
unum Judam reum faciat Joannes xii. 4.
Et Matthæus xxvii. 44 crucifixis latronibus
tribuit quod alteri tantum eorum conveniebat.
Noster vero quod dixit, Israelitas delictum
admisisse, nunc accuratius exponit:
cepit enim Achan, filius Carmi, filii Sabdi,
filii Serachi, e tribu Jude, e rebus Deo
devotis aliquid. Qui hic is 1 Chr. ii. 7
vocatury, allusione simul facta ad hoc
ejus factum, addito, qui turbavit
Israelem, quod deliquit in præceptum de ana-
themate. Similis est allusio infra vs. 25, sed
Ver. 2.
Vid.
Au. Ver.-2 And Joshua sent, &c.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Now Joshua had
sent.
Ver. 3.
יַעֲלוּ וְיַכּוּ אֶת־הָעָי וגו'
AT T
— ἀναβήτωσαν καὶ ἐκπολιορκησάτωσαν τὴν
Tóλ, K.T.λ.
Au. Ver.—3 And they returned to Joshua,
and said unto him, Let not all the people go
up; but let about two or three thousand men
[Heb., about 2,000 men, or, about 3,000
men] go up and smite Ai; and make not all
the people to labour thither; for they are
but few.
Let-smite.
Rosen. Et percutient.
Ged. If about two or three thousand
men go up, they may smite Hai, &c.
40
JOSHUA VII. 4-11.
Ver. 4.
Au. Ver.-And they fled.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-But they fled.
Ver. 5.
infinitivum Niphal, legisse, uti Dathius con-
jecit, qui id ei quod nostri codices habent,
, præferendum existimavit. Arabs:
ad locum usque confractionis. Sed quis
dicat, trium millium exercitum contritum
esse, cum triginta sex viri cæsi sunt? nisi
quis contritis fusos,
fusos, fugatos intelligat.
וַיַּכּוּ מֵהֶם אַנְשֵׁי הָעִי בִּשְׁלֹשִׁים
Neque tamen sic satis apte dicitur, Ajenses וְשִׁשָּׁה אִישׁ וַיִּרְדְּפוּם לִפְנֵי הַשַׁעַר עַד־
persequutos esse Israelitas usque eo ut הַשְׁבָרִים וַיַּכּוּם בַּיּוֹרֶד וַיִּמָּס לְבַב־הָעָם
fugerent. Et eos fugisse significatum erat וַיְהִי לְמָיִם :
Ат
: ???? jam versu superiore verbo D. Simulac
καὶ ἀπέκτειναν ἀπ᾿ αὐτῶν ἄνδρες Γαὶ εἰς vero fugæ se dederunt Israelitæ et inse-
τριακονταὲξ ἄνδρας, καὶ κατεδίωξαν αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ quentes habuerunt Ajenses, sese et dissipasse
τῆς πύλης, καὶ συνέτριψαν αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ necesse est. Quare miror, Maurerum com-
καταφεροῦς καὶ ἐπτοήθη ἡ καρδία τοῦ λαοῦ, probasse Arabis et reliquorum veterum,
καὶ ἐγένετο ὥσπερ ὕδωρ.
quam attulimus, interpretationem. Recte
Au. Ver.-5 And the men of Ai smote Latinus Vulgatus, i. e., Hieronymus
of them about thirty and six men: for they cepit pro loci nomine proprio, vertitque
chased them from before the gate even unto usque ad Sabarim. Kimchi quoque bene
Shebarim, and smote them in the going observat, verba Hebræa dicere hoc, cum ad
down [or, in Morad]: wherefore the hearts portam usque oppugnandæ urbis causa pro-
of the people melted, and became as water.gressi fuissent Israelitæ, illico ab erumpen-
Unto Shebarim.
Bp. Patrick.—Unto Shebarim.] A place,
I suppose, between Ai and Jericho; which
the Targum thinks had its name from the
rout of the Israelites there.
ויכוס
tibus oppidanis fugatos esse usque ad Sche-
barim, locum Ajam inter Hierichuntem.
Neque enirn longius ab oppido suo discedere
hostemque persequi isti sunt ausi. Ceterum
O, fractiones sitne loci alicujus prærupti,
Ged.-To the barriers; probably the rupisve per fragmenta divisæ, an vero pagi
rivulet, or ravine at the bottom of the hill tali in loco siti nomen, incertum est.
on which Hai stood.
Tin, Et percusserunt eos in hoc descensu
Dr. A. Clarke.- Shebarim signifies montis illius, in quo Ai sita erat. Hie-
breaches or broken places, and may here ronymus: et ceciderunt per prona fugientes.
apply to the ranks of the Israelites, which Verbum Græcus Alexandrinus non ex-
were broken by the men of Ai; for the pressit. Nam quod in editione complutensi
people were totally routed, though there et in codicibus nonnullis a Parsons enume-
were but few slain. They were panic- ratis legitur kaì éñáтaέav avroús, ex alio
struck, and fled in the utmost confusion. quodam Græco interprete insertum est.
Rosen. Et percusserunt, interfecerunt ex
Ver. 11.
illis viri Aja circa triginta et sex viros, et
urbis inde usque ad Schebarim.
a portar
חָטָא יִשְׂרָאֵל וְגַם עָבְרוּ אֶת־בְּרִיתִי persequuti sunt eos ante portam, a porta
וְגַם בָּגְבוּ וְגַם כָּחֲשׁוּ וְגַם שָׂמוּ בִכְלֵיהֶם : -Greeus Alexandrinus cepit pro nomine ar
אֲשֶׁר צִיִּיתִי אוֹתָם וְגַם לָקְחוּ מִן־הַחֵרֶם הַשְׁבָרִים
pellativo. Sic enim Hebræa interpretatus
αναθέματος ἐνέβαλον εἰς τὰ σκεύη αὐτῶν, κ.τ.λ.
est: καὶ κατεδίωξαν αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς πύλης, ἡμάρτηκεν ὁ λαὸς καὶ παρέβη τὴν διαθήκην,
ἕως συνέτριψαν αὐτούς, persequuti sunt eos a ἣν διεθέμην πρὸς αὐτοὺς, κλέψαντες ἀπὸ τοῦ
porla usque dum contrivissent eos. Sed pro
ews, quod præter codicem Alexandrinum et Au. Ver.-11 Israel hath sinned, and
plures alii codices exhibent, in codice they have also transgressed my covenant
Vaticano legitur kaì, quod et vetus Itala which I commanded them: for they have
exprimit: et contribulaverunt illos. Pro ap- even taken of the accursed thing, and have
pellativo ceperunt et Syrus et Chal- also stolen, and dissembled also, and they
dæus, quorum hic, usque con-have put it even among their own stuff.
trivissent eos, ille 0.22)? {sos, usque
And dissembled also.
Booth. This clause, though in all the
confracti essent interpretatus est. Quem in- versions except the ó, I suspect to be an
terpretem tamen non est necesse D, interpolation. We do not read that any in-
JOSHUA VII. 11-15.
41
quisition had been made, and of course no
occasion had been given to lie concerning it.
The deed had been done in secret; and no
suspicion even attached to the person who
had done it.
Pool.-Dissembled. Possibly Achan might
be suspected; and being accused, had denied
it, or was resolved to deny it.
Except ye destroy the accursed from among
you.
Rosen.-Non addam, pergam, esse vobis-
cum, si non deleveritis rem devotam e medio
vestri, a vobis. Intelliguntur non res tan-
tum devotæ, verum et Achan cum suis, qui
suo delicto internecioni devoti erant.
Ver. 13.
Au. Ver.-Accursed thing.
Ged.-Sacrilege.
Booth.-Devoted thing.
Bp. Patrick.-I suppose Joshua, after the
destruction of Jericho, had made inquiry,
whether the silver and gold, &c., were
brought into the treasury, and whether they
had destroyed all other things, as God com- vi. 17.
manded; and they all answered that they
had.
Rosen.-Et etiam mentiti sunt.
Ver. 15.
See notes
T 1
on
וְהָיָה הַמַּלְכָּךְ בַּחֵרֶם יִשְׂרֵף בָּאֵשׁ אֹתוֹ Quod
וְאֶת־כָּל־אֲשֶׁר־לָוֹ כִּי עָבַר אֶת־בְּרִית -aliqui sic intelligunt, negasse qui de ana
יְהוָה וְכִי־עָשָׂה נְבָלָה בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל :
themate quid surripuerunt furtum idque
interrogatos dissimulasse. Ita jam aliquos
furti commissi suspectos fuisse necesse est.
Sed videntur potius mentitos esse ideo dici,
quia Josua severe inhibente, ne quid de ana-
themate sibi usurparent (supra vi. 18),
omnes vel expresse, vel tacite visi erant
promittere se morem gesturos.
Ver. 12.
2 Do'a yeb bɔe
וְלֹא יִכְלוּ בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל לָקוּם לִפְנֵי
אִיְבֵיהֶם עֹרֶף יִפְנוּ כִּי
הָיוּ לְחֵרֶם לֹא אוֹסִיף לִהְיוֹת עִמָּכֶם
אִם־לֹא הַשְׁמִידוּ הַחֵרֶם מִקְרְבְּכֶם :
WT
καὶ ὃς ἂν ἐνδειχθῇ, κατακαυθήσεται ἐν πυρὶ,
καὶ πάντα ὅσα ἐστὶν αὐτῷ. ὅτι παρέβη τὴν
διαθήκην κυρίου, καὶ ἐποίησεν ἀνόμημα ἐν
'Iopańλ.
Au. Ver.-15 And it shall be, that he
that is taken with the accursed thing shall be
burnt with fire, he and all that he hath :
because he hath transgressed the covenant
of the LORD, and because he hath wrought
folly [or, wickedness] in Israel.
Taken with the accursed thing.
Ged.—Convicted of sacrilege.
Rosen.-Fietque ut qui deprehensus fuerit
in anathemate, i. e., reus interversæ rei de-
i.e.,
kaì où µǹ dúvwvrai oi vioì 'Iopanλ iñо- votæ, comburatur igne, ipse et omne quod ei.
orĥvai kaтà πpóσшπоν тŵν èx¤рwv avтwv. Nota, verbum passivum nomina eorum
αὐχένα ὑποστρέψουσιν ἔναντι τῶν ἐχθρῶν qui sint comburendi post se habere in accu-
αὐτῶν, ὅτι ἐγενήθησαν ἀνάθεμα. οὐ προσθήσω sativo posita, quum poni debuissent in nomi-
ἔτι εἶναι μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν, ἐὰν μὴ ἐξάρητε τὸ ἀνάθεμα nativo. Sed recte observavit C. B. Michaëlis
ἐξ ὑμῶν αὐτῶν.
in Dissertatione, qua solæcismus Generis ab
Au. Fer.-12 Therefore the children of Ebraismo S. Codic. depellitur (Halæ, 1738),
Israel could not stand before their enemies, $ 38, verba passiva dupliciter ab Hebræis
but turned their backs before their enemies,
because they were accursed: neither will I
be with you any more, except ye destroy the
accursed from among you.
Could not.
Ged., Booth.-Cannot.
Rosen.-Nec poterunt.
Turned their backs.
Rosen., Booth.-Will turn.
Because they were accursed.
Ged. Because they have incurred
guilt of sacrilege.
the
Booth. Because they have incurred
curse.
Rosen. Quia res devota facti sunt.
VOL. II.
the
fuisse spectata, ut personalia modo, modo ut
impersonalia, priori respectu post se habent
nominativum, ad notandum passionis sub-
jectum, posteriori vero accusativum, ad
notandum actionis objectum. Cui obser-
vationi addit in Dissert. qua solæcismus
casuum ab Ebraismo S. Cod. depellitur
(Hal. 1739), § 20, passiva ab activis suis
dupliciter formari, primo directe, v. g. col-
ligi, dividi, a colligere, dividere; deinde
vero veluti per obliquum et circumscrip-
tionem, retenta videlicet significatione activa,
sed cum adjecto fieri, v. c. colligere fieri,
dividere fieri; posteriori igitur casu, si præ-
cedat, vel sequatur accusativus, hic quidem
G
42
JOSHUA VII. 15, 17.
ut objectum pendet a colligere, non vero ut Græcus Alexandrinus karà dýμovs, et Hie-
subjectum a fieri. Proinde si Genes. iv. 18 ronymus: juxta familias.-Rosen.
17 And he took the family of the Zarhites.
-reddendis pro וַיִּוָּלֵךְ לַהֲנוֹךְ אֶת־עִירָד in verbis
prietatem dictionis Hebraicæ sequi velles, ea So Rosen.
sic reddenda forent: et factum est parere
Henocho (puta, uxorem ejus) Iradum. Et
mum, אִם אֶת־כָּל־דְּגֵי הַיָּם יֵאָסֵף ,22 .Num. xi
אֶת־הָאָרֶץ
Ged., Booth. And the family of the Ze-
rahites was taken.
Rosen.-Et deprehendit scil. Jova (cf.
fiet universos pisces maris colligere quem- vs. 14), i.e., sors a Jova directa, familiam
quam? Nec non Num. xxvi. 15. Sorte Serachicam. Pro 5, futuro Kal, codex
tantum ph, fiet dividere hanc manuscriptus Erfurtensis primus, notante
terram, i. e., curabitur, ut ii, quibus id J. H. Michaelis in Annotatt. critt. ad h. 1.
negotii incumbit, dividant hanc terram.
legit, deprehensus est, in Niphal, quod
statim hoc versu et versu proximo adhibetur.
17 And he brought the family of the Zar-
Cf.
Jerem. xxxv. 14. Eodem modo et hoc loco:
curabitur, sive fiet, ut igne comburant eum
et quæ ejus sunt. Similis loquendi mos ob-hites man by man; and Zabdi was taken.
tinet apud Arabes in verbis dupliciter trans-
itivis quando in passivum transeunt, vid.
Institutt. ad fundamenta ling. Arab. Syntax.
Reg. cliv., p. 344, et hanc constructionem
pluribus expositam a Silv. de Sacy Gram-
maire Arabe, t. ii., p. 126, ed. sec.
quia fecit nefas in Israele., non solum
stultitiam, verum et impietatem, scelus de-
notat.
Ver. 17.
Ken., Horsley, Ged., Booth.-And he
brought the family of the Zarhites by house-
holds [Syr., Vulg., some copies of LXX, and
nine MSS.], and the household of [Arab.
and some copies of LXX] Zabdi was taken.
Et
Ken. In verse 14 is an exact description.
of the method commanded for discovering a
transgressor; which method was undoubtedly
followed. All Israel came near by tribes,
and one tribe was fixed on: then, that
tribe came by its families, and one family
was fixed on: then came that family by its
וַיִּקְרֵב אֶת־מִשְׁפַּחַת יְהוּדָה וַיִּלְכֹּר אֶת
:households, and one household was fixed on | מִשְׁפַּחַת הַזַרְחִי וַיִּקְרֵב אֶת־מִשְׁפַּחַת
הַזַרְחִי לַגְּבָרִים וַיִּלָּכֵךְ זַבְדִּי :
17 καὶ προσήχθη κατὰ δήμους, καὶ ἐνε-
δείχθη δῆμος Ζαραΐ.
and then, that household coming man by
man, one man was fixed on. Yet, accord-
ing to the present text, in the execution of
this command, all Israel came, and the tribe
of Judah was fixed on: 2dly, came the
families of Judah, and the family of the
Zarhites was fixed on: 3dly, came the
Au. Ver.17 And he brought the family of
Judah; and he took the family of the Zar-
hites and he brought the family of the
Zarhites man by man; and Zabdi was family of the Zarhites man by man, and
taken :
Zabdi was fixed on: and
:
17 The family of Judah.
18 And he brought his houshold man by | 4thly, came the household of Zabdi, man
man; and Achan, the son of Carmi, the son by man, and Achan was fixed on. So that
of Zabdi, the son of Zerah, of the tribe of in the third article, the word for by house-
Judah, was taken.
holds is most certainly left out, and the
fourth article man by man is improperly
Pool. The family of Judah; either, 1. expressed twice. Instead of , man by
The tribe or people, as the word family man, in ver. 17, the true word on, by
sometimes signifies, as Judg. xiii. 2; Zech. households is preserved in six Hebrew copies
xii. 13; Amos iii. 1; Acts iii. 25, compared and the Syr. version. By this method was
with Rev. i. 7. Or, 2. The families, as discovered Achan, as he is called here five
ver. 14, the singular number for the plural, times; though the valley, in which he was
the chief of each of their five families, stoned, is called Achor: he is also called
Numb. xxvi. 20, 21.
Achar (in the text and all the versions) in
Houb., Dathe, Rosen., Ged., Booth.-1 Chron. ii. 7. He is Achar, in the five
The families of Judah. Pro singulari E places of Joshua, in the Syr. version; also
legendum esse pluralem ning, quem et in all five, in the Greek of the Vatican
septem codices exhibent (vid. De-Rossi MS., and twice in the Alex. MS. and so
in Append. Varr. Lectt., vol. iv., p. 227), Josephus.
clamat res ipsa, vid. vs. 14. Habet et
, לַבָּתִּים legendum esse לַכְּבָרִים Rosen.-Pro
JOSHUA VII. 18, 21.
43
secundum domos, ostendit et ordo sortitionis | large, great, mighty.
2. A wide cloak,
T:
me, a Baby-
lonish mantle, Josh. vii. 21, i. e., variegated
with figures, having the figures of men and
animals interwoven in colours; comp. Plin.
H. N. viii. 48.
vs. 14 præscriptus, et versus proximi in- mantle, pallium, 1 K. xix. 13, 19; 2 K.
itium, Dinan, et accedere jussit domum ii. 13, 14; Jon. iii. 6.
suam viritim. D' habent quoque septem
codices et duo libri typis descripti. Sed
hoc versu 17 est antiquissima cor-
ruptio, quandoquidem Græcus Alexandrinus
hic habet: καὶ προσήχθη κατ' ἄνδρας. Sed
in editione Aldina est κar' oikovs, quod et
vetus Itala et Hieronymus (per domos) re-
ferunt, consentiente Syro interprete.
18, 20, 24, &c. Achan.
Prof. Lee.-, 1. Abundance, as of
fruit, Ezek. xvii. 8, &c. 2. A robe worn
for the sake of distinction, as,, a
robe of Shinar; i. e., richly wrought; LXX,
Yıλn toikiλŋ. See Plin., lib. viii., cap. xlviii.
Others.-Achar. See notes on
See notes on verse 1 (lxxiv.) :
verse 1 (lxxiv.): "Colores diversos picturæ intexere
and note of Ken. on verse 17.
Ver. 21.
Babylon maxime celebravit, et nomen im-
posuit...Metellus Scipio triclinaria Baby-
lonica sestertium octingentis millibus venisse
jam tunc, posuit in Catonis carminibus," &c.
working such robes, which Eustathius says
וָאֵרֶאה בַשָּׁלָל אַדֶּרֶת שִׁנְעָר אַחַת
Hom. Il. iii. 125. Helen is introduced טוֹבָה וּמָאתַיִם שְׁקָלִים כֶּסֶף וּלְשׁוֹן זָהָב
-Winer well remarks, will be seen the weak וָאֶקְחֵם וְהִנָּם טְמָנִים בָּאָרֶץ בְּתוֹךְ
הָאָהָלִי וְהַכֶּסֶף תַּחְתִּיהָ
וארא קרי
ΣΤΗ Μην αλλη της την τε ἐμποικίλλειν, and ζωγραφείν. Whence, as
•
εἶδον ἐν τῇ προνομῇ ψιλήν ποικίλην, καὶ
διακόσια δίδραχμα ἀργυρίου, καὶ γλῶσσαν
µíav XpvoĤv πevtýkovta didpáxµwv, kaì èvov-
μηθεὶς αὐτῶν ἔλαβον. καὶ ἰδοὺ αὐτὰ ἐγκέ-
κρυπται ἐν τῇ σκηνῇ μου, καὶ τὸ ἀργύριον
κέκρυπται ὑποκάτω αὐτῶν.
ness of the conjectures of Kennicott and
Michaëlis on Josh. vii. 21.
21, 24, Awedge of gold. So Pool, Patrick,
Gesen., Lee.
Dr. A. Clarke.-A wedge of gold.] A
tongue of gold, 271 p, what we commonly
call an ingot of gold, a corruption of the
word lingot, signifying a little tongue, of
fifty shekels weight. These fifty shekels, in
weight 29 oz. 15 15-31 gr., at 2l. 5s. 21 42-93d.
per shekel, would be worth about 1137. Os.
103d.
Au. Ver.-21 When I saw among the
spoils a goodly Babylonish garment, and two
hundred shekels of silver, and a wedge
[Heb., tongue] of gold of fifty shekels Rosen.-Et linguam auri unam, cujus
weight, then I coveted them, and took pondus quinquaginta est siclorum. Lingua
them; and, behold, they are hid in the aurea videtur ornamentum fuisse,
earth in the midst of my tent, and the silver linguæ formam haberet. Gellius Noctt.
under it.
Babylonish garment.
quod
Attic., 1. x., cap. 25, lingulam ait veteres
dixisse gladiolum oblongum in spe-
ciem linguæ factum. Fuit igitur fortassis
gladiolus aureus, quo deorum suorum ali-
quem armarunt Hierichuntini. Vulgatus
reddidit regulam auream, id est, oblongam
planamque instar linguæ auri massam,
laminam.
Bp. Patrick.-There are a great many
opinions about this garment; which Bo-
chartus most probably judges to have been a
various garment, as the LXX translate it;
that is, of divers colours, wherein were
several figures either woven or wrought with
a needle for which sort of work Babylon Hid in the earth in the midst of my tent.
was famous, insomuch that they were called Rosen.- est defossa reddendum.
painted garments; which made a most glo- Nam verbum e non simpliciter abdere,
rious show, and therefore was very inviting sed sub terra occultare sonare, liquet ex
to the eye of Achan: who was tempted by | Genes. xxxv. 4, ubi de idolis et ornamentis
its lustre, to reserve one of these garments a Jacobo sub terebintho defossis, et ex
for his own use, or to sell; for they were of Exod. ii. 12, ubi de occiso a Mose Egyptio
an immense price. See him in his Phaleg., sub arena obruto dicitur. Nomini cum
lib. i., cap. 6, where he hath a long disser- adjecto pronomine suffixo hic et articulus est
tation about this garment.
præmissus, instar adverbii demonstrativi, uti
Gesen., 1 pp. fem. of adj., Maurerus observat, ut supra vs. 11, valet-
ΤΙ
44
JOSHUA VII. 21-25.
que in medio illius tabernaculi mei (in avrov, et Chaldæus inning, subtus ea.
der Mitte dort meines Zeltes). Cf. Dicit igitur Achan: quin etiam argentum
infra viii. 33.
Under it.
Bp. Patrick.--It was hid in his tent, and
the silver under it.] They found the Baby-
lonish garment (as was said before) hid in
the earth, and the silver and gold under it.
The EXX indeed, understand it, as if the
most, and the silver under them: for so
defodi, et quidem sub pallio et lingua aurea,
ne quis putaret argentum, cujus quotidianus
in commutationibus erat usus, cum ceteris se
in terra non deposuisse.
Ver. 24, 25.
win! Mp3) 24
the foregoing verse, τὸ ἀργύριον ὑποκάτω
avтŵv, “the silver under them.' The wedge
וְאֶת־הַכֶּסֶף וְאֶת־הָאַדֶּרֶת וְאֶת־לְשׁוֹן -gold and Babylonish garment were upper
הַזָהָב וְאֶת בָּנָיו וְאֶת־בְּנֹתָיו וְאֶת־ they translate these words both here and inu
שׁוֹרוֹ וְאֶת־חֲמֹרוֹ וְאֶת־צאנוֹ וְאֶת-
אָהֲלוֹ וְאֶת־כָּל־אֲשֶׁר־לוֹ וְכָל־יִשְׂרָאֵל of gold, perhaps, was wrapped in the Baby
עַמּוֹ וַיַּעֲלוּ אֹתָם עֵמֶק עָכוֹר: 25 וַיֹּאמֶר lonish garinent; and so the silver might be
יְהוֹשֻׁעַ מָה עֲכַרְתָּנוּ יַעְכָּרְךָ יְהוָה בַּיּוֹם
הַזֶּה וַיִּרְגְמוּ אֹתוֹ כָל־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶבֶן numero, תחתיהם sub illis ; nimirum legunt
וַיִּשְׂרְפָוּ אֹתָם בָּאֵשׁ וַיִּסְקְלוּ אֹתָם ;quod antecessit , טמונים plur. qui refertur ad
by
בְּאֲבָנִים :
דן
said to lie either under it, or under them.
Houb.Græci interpretes υποκατω αυτων,
et quis non videt ita esse legendum? Achar
argentum propterea subitus ponit quia majus
spatium occupabat, cum esset siclorum de-
centorum. Errandi occasionem fuisse arbi-
tror in verbo ππmn, quod proximo versu
legitur, et est legendum. Nam bene v. 22
л, quoniam antecedit ο generis
תחתיה
feminini.
A
T
(T
24 Kai eλaßev 'Inσoûs ròv "Axap viòv Zapà,
καὶ ἀνήγαγεν αὐτὸν εἰς φάραγγα ᾿Αχώρ, καὶ
τοὺς υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰς θυγατέρας αὐτοῦ, καὶ
τοὺς μόσχους αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰ ὑποζύγια αὐτοῦ,
καὶ πάντα τὰ πρόβατα αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὴν σκηνὴν
αὐτοῦ, καὶ πάντα τὰ ὑπάρχοντα αὐτοῦ. καὶ
πᾶς ὁ λαὸς μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἀνήγαγεν αὐτοὺς
eis 'Eμekaɣwp. 25 kaì eiπev 'Inσoûs tâ"Axap.
τί ὠλόθρευσας ἡμᾶς; ἐξολοθρεύσαι σε κύριος,
καθὰ καὶ σήμερον. καὶ ἐλιθοβόλησαν αὐτὸν
λίθοις πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ.
Au. Ver.-24 And Joshua, and all Israel
with him, took Achan the son of Zerah, and
the silver, and the garment, and the wedge
:
Rosen. Et argentum sub illis. Pronomen
suffixum generis feminini vocis T in-
terpretum plures referunt ad me initio
versus, ut argentum sub pallio splendido in
cistula incluso occultatum dicatur. Quia
tamen substantivum longius huc evo-
catum videtur, quum plura alia sint in-
terjecta, alii interpretes suffixum
suffixum illud
femininum referunt ad nomen, quod of gold, and his sons, and his daughters,
proxime præcedit. Ita Vulgatus: argen- and his oxen, and his asses, and his sheep,
tumque fossa humo operui. Sed quo and his tent, and all that he had and they
minus suffixum illud ad y referatur vetat brought them unto the valley of Achor.
illud, quod in fine versus proximi, ubi verba 25 And Joshua said, Why hast thou
repetuntur, suffixum femininum troubled us? the LORD shall trouble thee
aperte ad p, quod ibi præcedit, spectat; this day. And all Israel stoned him with
୧୦ versu non exstat. stones, and burned them with fire, after they
Verum est nostro versu 21 suffixum femi- had stoned them with stones.
ninum neutraliter et collective capiendum et 24 Achan.
ad referendum, pro quo vs. 22 sin-
gulare feminum, itidem neutraliter
capiendum, ponitur. Constat enim, ad
genus neutrum exprimendum Hebræos uti
nomine et pronomine feminino, ut infra
x. 13, 2, hoc est scriptum; cf. Ge- Dr. A. Clarke.-24 Joshua-took Achan
senii Lehrgeb., p. 661 et 731. Spectat and all that he had.] He and his cattle
igitur suffixum vocis ad utrumque, and substance were brought to the valley to
pallium et linguam auream, ut recte inter- be consumed; his sons and his daughters,
pretatus est Græcus Alexandrinus útokár∞ probably, to witness the judgments of God
nomen
enin אֶרֶץ
ཀྭ
Others.-Achar. See notes on ver. 1.
Ken.-Ait Morinus memorat Aben Esdras
Jos. vii. 25 (onix 15pon), quasi sit unum e
duobus locis (allerum Gen. iv. 23) in quibus
dicunt nonnulli, quod deficit &, Non.
JOSHUA VII. 24, 25.
45
inflicted on their disobedient parent. See are they brought out into the valley with the
ver. 25.
25 Why hast thou troubled us?] Here is
a reference to the meaning of Achan's or
Achar's name,, meh ACHAR-tanu;
and as, achar, is used here, and not py,
achan, and the valley is called the valley of
Achor, and not the valley of Achan, hence
some have supposed that Achar was his
proper name, as it is read in 1 Chron. ii. 7,
and in some MSS. and ancient versions.
rest? Why, that they might see and fear,
and be for ever deterred by their father's
punishment from imitating his example.
I have gone thus far into this important
transaction, in which the justice and mercy
of God are so much concerned, that I might
That
be able to assign to each its due.
Achan's life was forfeited to justice by his
transgression, no one doubts: he sinned
against a known and positive law. His
And all Israel stoned him with stones, and children could not suffer with him, because
burned them with fire, after they had stoned of the law, Deut. xxiv. 16, unless they had
them with stones.] With great deference to been accomplices in his guilt: of this there
the judgment of others, I ask, Can it be is no evidence; and the text in question,
fairly proved from the text that the sons and which speaks of Achan's punishment, is
daughters of Achan were stoned to death extremely dubious as far as it relates to this
and burnt as well as their father? The point.
One circumstance that strengthens
text certainly leaves it doubtful, but seems the supposition that the children were not
rather to intimate that Achan alone was included, is the command of the Lord,
stoned, and that his substance was burnt ver. 15: "HE that is taken with the accursed
with fire. The reading of the present thing, shall be burnt with fire; he, and all
Hebrew text is, They stoned HIM with stones, that he hath. Now, all that he hath may
and burnt THEM with fire after they had certainly refer to his goods, and not to his
stoned THEM with stones. The singular children; and his punishment, and the
number being used in the first clause of the destruction of his property would answer
verse, and the plural in the last, leaves the every purpose of public justice, both as a
matter doubtful. The Vulgate is very clear: punishment and preventive of the crime
Lapidavitque EUM omnis Israel; et cuncta and both mercy and justice require that the
quæ illius erant, igne consumpla sunt, “All innocent shall not suffer with the guilty,
Israel stoned him; and all that he had was unless in very extraordinary cases, where
consumed with fire." The Septuagint add God may permit the righteous or the inuo-
this and the first clause of the next verse cent to be involved in those public calamities
together: Και ελιθοβολησαν αυτον λίθοις πας by which the ungodly are swept away from
Ισραηλ, και επέστησαν αυτῷ σωρον λιθων the face of the earth: but in the case before
μεγαν. And all Israel stoned Hм with us, no necessity of this kind urged it, and
stones, and raised over HIM a great heap of therefore I conclude that Achan alone suf-
stones. The Syriac says simply, They fered, and that his repentance and confes-
stoned HIM with stones, and burned what sion were genuine and sincere; and that,
pertained to HIM with fire. The Targum is while JUSTICE required his life, MERCY was
the same as the Hebrew. The Anglo-extended to the salvation of his soul.
Saxon seems to refer the whole to Achan Rosen.-), Filiosque ejus et
and his GOODS: And hine þær stændon, filias ejus, non ut spectatores tantum paterni
This ping forbæɲndon, And HIM they supplicii essent, ut Hebræorum nonnulli
stoned there, and burnt his goods. The opinantur, sed ut cum patre extremo sup-
Eos delicti a parente
Arabic version alone says, They stoned HIM plicio dederentur.
and his CHILDREN, and his goods, tuendum judicant ideo, quod pravi fuisset
commissi conscios et participes fuisse, sta-
Instead of burnt THEM, DN, otham, exempli, in judicio publico innocentes cum
two of De Rossi's MSS. read , otho, nocentibus miscere, et legi contrarium, in
which reading, if genuine, would make qua Deut. xxiv. 16 constituitur, non esse
the different members of the verse agree
better. It is possible that Achan, his oxen,
asses, sheep, tent, and all his household goods,
were destroyed, but his sons and daughters
left uninjured. But it may be asked, Why
. وماله
HIM;
filios pro patribus supplicio afficiendos, sed
cuique suum ipsius delictum luendum esse.
Vid. et Ezech. xviii. 20. Sed Achanis de-
lictum quum tale esset, quod Dei judicis
sententiâ (vs. 15) nonnisi devotione illius,
46
JOSHUA VII. 25, 26. VIII. 3, 4.
Heap of stones unto this day.
Greci Interpretes . גדול עד היום הזה-.Houb
ejusque familiæ eorumque omnium quæ
possideret, expiari potuerit, et ejus liberi,
etiamsi ipsi insontes essent, patris culpam hæc omittunt, quæ forte crederent ex simi-
morte sua luere debebant. ingining, libus, quæ sequuntur, falso geminata. Nos
Et bovem suum et asinum suum, quæ nomina hæc verba retinemus, sed meliore ordine
singularia non dubium est esse collective collocata, ut series sit talis, DTY 108 1117D,
capienda, boves asinosque suos. Collectivum, et quievit Dominus ab ira sua
quoque est quod subjicitur i, et pecu- usque ad hunc diem, nempe ad eum diem,
des suos minores; nomen s enim promiscue cum hæc historia texeretur, aut in Acta
ovillum et caprinum genus complecti con- publica referretur.
stat.
, וַיִּרְגְּמוּ אֹתוֹ כָל־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶבֶן וַיִּשְׂרְפוּ אֹתָם בָּאֵשׁ 25
T
CHAP. VIII. 3, 4.
Au. Ver.-3 So Joshua arose, and all the
people of war, to go up against Ai: and
Joshua chose out thirty thousand mighty
men of valour, and sent them away by
night.
3 Thirty thousand.
Et lapidarunt eum omnes Israelitæ, deinde
combusserunt eos igne. Quamvis solus
Achanus hic lapidatus, omnes autem com-
bustos esse dicantur; vix tamen dubium est,
fuisse et ceteros prius lapidatos, quam com-
busti sunt. Lapidationis supplicium et apud 4 And he commanded them, saying, Be-
alios antiquos populos usitatum fuisse, docet hold, ye shall lie in wait against the city,
Jo. Meursius Comment. in Lycophronem, even behind the city: go not very far from
p. 178 ad vocem dnμóλevotos, a populo the city, but be ye all ready.
lapidibus obrutus. Plura de hoc supplicio
vid. in Chr. Ben. Michaëlis Dissertat. de Geddes, Booth.-Three thousand.-It is
judiciis pænisque capitalibus in S. Script. hard to conceive how thirty thousand men,
commemoratis, ac Hebræorum imprimis, Hal. the number in the text, could lie in ambush
1730, auctior repetita in Commentatt. Theo- a whole day behind Hai, and between Hai
logg. a Potto editt. vol. iv., p. 185, seqq. and Bethel, without being perceived by the
DIE OOK, Et tum lapidarunt eum inhabitants of either of these cities and
lapidibus. "Prior lapidatio," inquit Mi- therefore I think there has, as often else-
chaëlis 1. 1," fiebat in vivis, posterior
vero,, in mortuis eorumque cineribus;
prior ante, posterior post combustionem
prior ad interficiendum damnatos, posterior
vero ad contumulandam obruendumque la-
pidibus intersectorum ossa et cineres; unde
quod sequitur vs. 26, erexerunt super eum
acervum lapidum, posteriorem lapidationis
actum ulterius illustrat."
, בָּאֲבָנִים
T
Ver. 26.
where, been a mistake made in the number;
which was here easy to be done.-Ged.
Pool.-To go up against Ai, i. e., to con-
sider and conclude about this expedition of
going against Ai; not as if all the people of
war did actually go up, which was both
unnecessary and burdensome, and might
hinder their following design; but it seems
to be resolved by Joshua and all the council
of war, that the thirty thousand here follow-.
ing should be selected for the enterprise.
Either, 1. The thirty thousand now men-
tioned; or, 2. Part of them, to wit, such as
וַיָּקִימוּ עָלָיו כָּל־אֲבָנִים גָּדוֹל עַד
T/T
,were to lie is wait, as seems most probable הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה וַיָּשָׁב יְהוָה מֵחֲרוֹן אַפּוֹ
both from the next verse, which limits it to עַל-כֵּן קָרָא שֵׁם הַמָּקוֹם הַהוּא עֵמֶק
those who were to lie in wait, and from עָכוֹר עַד הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה :
καὶ ἐπέστησαν αὐτῷ σωρὸν λίθων μέγαν.
καὶ ἐπαύσατο κύριος τοῦ θυμοῦ τῆς ὀργῆς.
διὰ τοῦτο ἐπωνόμασεν αὐτὸ Εμεκαχώρ ἕως
τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης.
verse 9, where what is here mentioned only
by anticipation is actually put in execution;
and it is said of them that were sent forth,
that they went to lie in ambush, and did so;
and these were only five thousand men, as
Au. Ver.-26 And they raised over him is expressed, verse 12. And the only in-
a great heap of stones unto this day. So
the LORD turned from the fierceness of his
anger. Wherefore the name of that place
was called, The valley of Achor [that is,
trouble] unto this day.
convenience of this exposition is, that the
pronoun relative them is put without, or
before its antecedent, which is left to be
gathered out of the following words, which
is not unusual in the Hebrew tongue, as
JOSHUA VIII. 47,11-13.
47
בָּרִאשֹׁנָה וְנַסְנוּ לִפְנֵיהֶם : ד וְאַתֶּם .plainly appears from Exod. xiv. 19 ; Numb
תָּקְמוּ וגו'
xviii. 9; xxiv. 17; Psal. lxxxvii. 1; cv. 19;
cxiv. 2; Prov. vii. 8; xiv. 26.
4 He commanded them; the same party 5 καὶ ἐγὼ καὶ πάντες οἱ μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ προσ-
last spoken of, ver. 3, even the five thousand | déouey pos Tu noun. kat dorat as an eg-
inentioned ver. 12. This historical narration | Booty of Karoukouvres Tat eis ouvavroup utp
seems obscure and intricate, and at first | kadamrep kat spony, Kai devéducea dare p00-
view to make three parties, one of thirty | dorov aurov. 6 kat is an etdool drtoo
AνTÔV. καὶ ἂν ἐξέλθωσιν ὀπίσω
thousand, verse 3; one of five thousand, uov, drroofdooney airous drors moleos.
verse 12, which may seem to be two several | kat povot. beyovot oirot and pogro
ambushes; and a third of all the people, nudov by Todrop Kat dumporden. 7bucts de
ver. 5, 11. But if it be more narrowly and | danaornocode, K...
considerately observed, it will appear that Au. Ver.-5 And I, and all the people
there are only two parties engaged in the that are with me, will approach unto the
taking of Ai, and but one ambush, as plainly | city : and it shall come to pass, when they
appears by comparing verse 9 (which mani- come out against us, as at the first, that we
festly speaks of that party which is men- will flee before them,
tioned ver. 3) with ver. 12, which speaks
only of five thousand, which is justly sup-
posed to be a part of those thirty thousand
named ver. 3, and that part which was to
lie in ambush; unless we will suppose that
there were two ambushes, one of thirty
thousand, and the other of five thousand,
both lying in wait in the same quarter, even
between Beth-el and Ai, on the west side of
Ai, the only place where the ambush lay, as
6 (For they will come out after us) till we
have drawn [Heb., pulled] them from the
city; for they will say, They flee before
us, as at the first: therefore we will flee
before them.
7 Then ye shall rise up from the ambush,
and seize upon the city: for the LORD your
God will deliver it into your hand.
As at the first.
aptius post כַּאֲשֶׁר בָּרִאשֹׁנָה Rosen. Verba
.6 .sequerentur; cf. vs וְנַסְנוּ לִפְנֵיהֶם | said both ver. 9, and 12, 13, which seems
absurd and incredible. And besides, in the
execution of this command, there is mention
but of one ambush, ver. 12-14, 19, and
they are said to consist only of five thou-
sand, ver. 12, and they only take and burn
the city, ver. 19; so that the other supposed
ambush of thirty thousand is perfectly
vanished and lost, and did nothing in this
work; which also is very improbable. And
therefore that thirty thousand, ver. 3, are
the same who are called the people, and the
people of war that were with Joshua, ver. 5,
11, which is pitched on the north side of Ai,
ver. 11, 13, as the ambush did on the west
side ; but for any other side of the city, or a
third party placed elsewhere about Ai, we
read not one word; and therefore it may
well be presumed there were no more em-
ployed to take it.
Ver. 5, 6, 7.
Ita Vul-
antea fecimus, fugiemus et terga vertemus.
gatus: cumque exierint contra nos; sicut
Ged., Booth.-6 While they pursue us till
we have drawn them from the city; for they
will say, They flee before us, as at first.
7 And when we flee before them, Then ye
shall rise up, &c.
Rosen.-6 Et exibunt post nos, nos per-
i.e., uti recte Vulgatus dedit: donec per-
sequentes, donec evulserimus eos ab urbe,
sequentes longius ab urbe protrahantur. Quæ
sequuntur, nam dicent, cogitabunt: fugientes
sunt Israelitæ coram nobis, quemadmodum
prima vice (vii. 4, 5), sunt per parenthesin
rimus coram illis.
Ver. 11, 12, 13.
-Et nos adhuc fuge , וְנַסְנוּ לִפְנֵיהֶם .interjecta
ו וְכָל־הָעָם הַמִּלְחָמָה אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ
עָלוּ וַיִּבְּשׁוּ וַיָּבֹאוּ נֶגֶד הָעִיר וַיַּחֲנוּ
5 וַאֲנִי וְכָל־הָעָם אֲשֶׁר אִתִּי נִקְרַב מִצְפוֹן לָעַי וְהַבִּי בֵּינָן וּבֵין הָעָי :
19 וַיִּלָּה כַּחֲמֵשֶׁת אֲלָפִים אִישׁ וַיָּשֶׂם אֶל־הָעִיר וְהָיָה כִּי־יִצְאָוּ לִקְרָאתֵנוּ
בָּרִאשֹׁנָה וְנַסְנוּ לִפְנֵיהֶם :
אוֹתָם אוֹרֵב בֵּין בֵּית־אֵל וּבֵין הָעַי כַּאֲשֶׁר בָּרִאשֹׁנָה וְנַסְנוּ
13 וַיָּשִׂימוּ הָעָם אֶת־כָּל־ 6 וְיָצְאוּ אַחֲרֵינוּ עַד הַתְּיַקְנוּ אוֹתָם מִן־
מִיָּם לָעִיר.
הַמַּחֲנֶה אֲשֶׁר מִצְפוֹן לָעִיר וְאֶת־עֲקֵבוֹ הָעִיר כִּי יֹאמְרוּ נָסִים לְפָנֵינוּ כַּאֲשֶׁר
:
48
JOSHUA VII. 11-13.
JT
nbibe
part of the host now mentioned, i. e., very | מִיָּם לָעִיר וַיֵּלֶךְ יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בַּלַּיְלָה הַהוּא
S
בְּתוֹךְ הָעֵמֶק :
.11 .v ביניו קרי
.12 .v לעי ק'
prys
11 Kaì Tâs ó λaòs & toλeμioτη's μer' avтoû
ἀνέβησαν· καὶ πορευόμενοι ἦλθον ἐξεναντίας
τῆς πόλεως ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν. 12 kai тà eveòpa
τῆς πόλεως ἀπὸ θαλάσσης.
Au. Ver.-11 And all the people even the
people of war that were with him, went up,
and drew nigh, and came before the city,
and pitched on the north side of Ai: now
there was a valley between them and Ai.
12 And he took about five thousand men,
and set them to lie in ambush between
Beth-el and Ai, on the west side of the city
[or, of Ai].
13 And when they had set the people
even all the host that was on the north of
the city, and their liers in wait [Heb., their
lying in wait] on the west of the city, Joshua
went that night into the midst of the valley.
11 On the north side of Ai.
early in the morning, when it was yet dark,
as is said in a like case, John xx. 1, whence
it is here called night, though it was early in
the morning, as is said ver. 10; for it seems
most probable that all was done in one
night's space, and in this manner: Joshua
sends away the ambush by night, ver. 3, and
lodgeth that night with twenty-five thousand
men, ver. 9, not far from the city. But
not able nor willing to sleep all night, he
rises very early, ver. 10, and numbers his
men, which by the help of the several
officers was quickly done, and so immediately
leads them towards Ai; and while it was yet
duskish or night, he goes into the midst of
the valley, ver. 13; and when the day dawns.
he is discovered by the king and people of
Ai, who thereupon rose up early to fight
with them, ver. 14. Though others conceive
this was the second night, and so the ambush
had lain hid a night and a day together.
But then there might be danger of their
being discovered, although that danger may
seem to be the less, because Ai might be
shut up, that none might go out nor come
Rosen. Et castra posuerunt a septentrione in, but by order, and upon necessity, because
Ajæ urbi.
Quum ab oriente advenirent, of the nearness of their enemies, as Jericho
et iis ex adverso orientalis urbis pars occur- formerly was for the same reason, Josh. vi. 1.
reret, nonnihil tamen ad borealem plagam Into the midst of the valley; which was near
deflexerunt, quod ea pars ad rem bene the city, thereby to allure them forth.
gerendam esset opportunior. Ceterum castra Houb.-11 Omnes igitur copiæ militares,
ista ab aquilone facta existimandum est non quæ cum eo erant, quæque ad urbem Hai
tam prope urbem fuisse, ut oppidanis inveniebant, cum prope advenissent, ad aqui-
conspectu essent; sed potius post colles lonem castra posuerunt, valle mediâ inter eos
latuisse, quum certum sit, postridie demum ac urbem. 12 Cum intereà illi, qui insidias
patefactam esse Ajensibus Israelitarum præ- collocarunt, inter Bethel erant et urbem Hai;
sentiam, cum Josue de nocte in vallem ad occidentem Hai. 13 Erant autem populi
propius ad urbem de industria accessisset. universa castra ita posita, ut caput eorum
Pro Græcus Alexandrinus habet esset ad urbis aquilonem, postrema agmina
ad occidentem; cepit autem Josue circiter
àñò åvaтoλâv, et Arabicus interpres quinque millia hominum, ivitque nocte illâ
ἀνατολῶν,
, ab oriente Ai, quasi dö?? le-
gissent, quod tamen hodie in codicibus non
reperitur.
Ged. On the north-east side; for this
was the way they must have approached
from Gilgal. See the next verse.
بار
شرقي
العى
с
Pool.-11 The people of war that were with
him, to wit, the thirty thousand mentioned
ver. 3, or the most of them.
12 And he took, or rather, but he had
taken; to wit, out of the said number of
thirty thousand, for this is added by way of
recapitulation and further explication of
what is said in general, ver. 9.
Joshua went that night into the midst of the
valley; to wit, accompanied with a small
mediam in vallem.
12 h, urbis. Corrigit Masora Hai,
quod non erat necesse. Nam ambæ scrip-
tiones æquè bonæ sunt. Sed
Sed per emenda-
tionem talem, ut per alias satis multas
cognoscimus, Masoretas non tam quid ad
sententiæ integritatem legendum esset, mo-
nuisse, quam quid in codicibus quibusdam
legeretur; quos codices vellent esse normam
cæterorum. Hujus versûs 12 Græci Intt.
nihil retinuêre, præter hæc ultima verba,
erant autem insidiæ ad urbis occidentem;
quæ sententia, plana est, ea verò, quam
nunc habemus, inextricabilis. Vidimus ver. 3
JOSHUA VIII. 11-13.
49
Bp. Horsley.-12, 13, It seems very im-
probable that 5,000 men should now be
placed in ambush on the very same side of
the city where 30,000 had already taken their
station. The LXX makes no mention of
this second ambush of 5,000 men. With
Houbigant's very probable emendations, the
two verses may be thus rendered:
et 4 misisse Josue triginta millia hominum | Græci Intt. qui partem versûs 12 omittunt,
ad occidentem inter Bethel et Hai, ut ibi et versum 13 totum.
insidias ponerent. Nunc tollit Josue secum
quinque millia hominum, ut similiter ponant
insidias ad Hai occidentem, inter Bethel et
Hai. Hæc stare simul non possunt; præ-
sertim cùm Josue triginta millibus mandatum
dederit, ut prope urbem insidias facerent,
nec ab eâ longè recederent; ut non jam
possent quinque ea millia collocare insidias
suas, nisi a tergo eorum triginta millium
priorum, essentque adeò illæ alteræ insidiæ
prorsus inutiles. Nec tamen putamus hujus
versûs 12 partem priorem, usque ad ",
esse tollendam; nam eam mox suo in loco
sumus collocaturi. Hæc tantum duo verba,
ons o", prætermittimus, satis similia illis
D'", quæ in lineâ inferiori jacent, et
ex quorum pravâ imitatione scribæ, ab unâ
lineâ in alteram deerrantes, posuerint suprà
id, quod infra legerent; et retinemus 278,
porrò insidiæ, et quæ sequuntur, erant inter
Bethel et Hai ad occidentem urbis, ut fecêre
Græci Intt.
13 : Pars prior hujus versûs sic
dicit, et posuit populus omnia castra, quæ ab
Aquilone urbis, et caudam eorum ab occidente
urbis; quæ quidem sententiam habent sus-
pensam, nec absolutam ; quod non latuit
Interpretem Syrum, cum vocabulum
omitteret; ut neque Clericum, qui relativum
expedire cum non posset, saltu transilivit,
quod tamen prætermittere non licebat, et
quod est ad sententiam necessarium, sed
. אשר non, ראש emendatum, ut sit
12 "And the ambush was on the west side
of the city. 13 And the people so ordered
the whole camp, that the van (7) was on
the north of the city, and their rear (1277) on
the west side of the city and Joshua took
about five thousand men, and went that
night into the midst of the valley."
Ged., Booth.-12 Thus an ambush having
been placed between Bethel and Ai, on the
west side [Ged., north-west] of the city,
13 And the people, the whole host, they
placed on the north [Ged., north-east] of the
city, so that its extremity reached to the
west [Ged., north-west] of the city; Joshua
then took about five thousand men [trans-
posed from verse 12], and went that night
into the midst of the valley.
12 This verse, as it now lies in the text,
is totally unintelligible. It runs thus, “And
Joshua took about 5,000 men, and placed
them in ambush between Bethel and Hai on
the north-west side of Hai." But we learn
from ver. 3 that this ambush consisted of
30,000 (read 3,000) men, who had been sent
Nam thither the preceding night. The most
mox dicitur, ad quem locum pertineret genuine copies of the Septuagint version
cauda exercitûs, seu extrema acies (). have, instead of this and the following verse,
Atqui parallelum est vocabulum 2, vo- only these words, at the end of ver. 11,
cabulo caput (2), quæ oppositio utriusque "But the ambush was on the west side of the
vocabuli legitur, Gen. iii. 15. Et consen- city." This would make all clear. But as
taneum est, ut dicatur de primâ acie (7) I am ever unwilling to reject any part of the
antequàm de extrema (). Itaque legen- present text, without the most cogent rea-
Post hæc autem verba, et ex-sons, I think with Houbigant, that the whole
trema acies ad occidentem urbis, sequitur, et passage may be reconciled with the context,
ivit Josue hâc nocte mediam in vallem, nec by a slight transposition of a few words
additur cum quibus iverit. Propterea nos, from the beginning of ver. 12 to the end of
hæc verba versus 12 et cepit Josue circiter ver. 13.—Ged.
quinque millia hominum, quæ illic omisimus,
hic collocamus, ut sequatur, et ivit mediamo pa sa pa, Cepitque Josua
in vallem. Josue mediam in vallem ducit circiter quinque millia virorum, posuitque cos
secum tantum quinque millia hominum, quia | insidiatores inter Bethlehem et inter Ajam, ab
fugam simulaturus est. Nam ad capiendam occidente urbi. Pro ad marginem (Keri)
fugam expeditiores erant pauci homines, legendum præcipitur, Aje. Sed præ-
quàm multi. Ordine rerum sic disposito, ferendum est Chethib, quod et Hieronymus
fiunt omnia plana. Perturbationem quandam expressit: ex occidentali parte ejusdem civi-
fuisse hic in antiquis codicibus declarant tatis. Id quoque exhibent Orientales, i. e.,
.ראש dum
VOL. II.
וַיִּקְה כַּחֲמֵשֶׁת אֲלָפִים אִישׁ וַיָּשָׁם אוֹתָם 12-.Rosen
VIT-
H
50
JOSHUA VIII. 11-13.
temporis successu in textum receptos esse
existimat; nec in codice eo, quo Græcus
Alexandrinus est usus, omnia quæ nunc in
textu legimus in eo exstitisse probare studet.
Sed in codicibus Græcis magna hic est dis-
crepantium inter se lectionum multitudo,
quam recensuit Parsons in Alexandrinæ in-
terpretationis editione Holmesiana a se con-
tinuata; illas varietates vero hic persequi
longius nos abduceret.
, וַיָּשִׂימוּ הָעָם אֶת־כָּל־הַמַּחֲנֶה אֲשֶׁר מִצְפוֹן לָעִיר 13
codices scholarum Babylonicarum. Iidem expeditionem Ajensem selegisset; vide quæ
na habent in margine, sed in textu ad vs. 1 notavimus. Maurer versus 12, 13
; cf. supra vii. 2. Ceterum quod inde a seriore quadam manu margini adscriptos et
a versu tertio enarratur strategema, non satis
dilucide planeque descriptum esse, vere ani-
madvertit Masius. "Quis enim," inquit,
"existimet, triginta hominum millia (vs. 3, 4)
diem solidum clam civibus Ajensibus locum
ad urbem proximum insidere potuisse, atque
insuper alia quoque millia quinque, præ-
sertim quum a tergo proxime exstaret Ajen-
sium socia urbs Bethel? Quare credibilius
esse puto, non productum in hanc expedi-
tionem fuisse populum universum militarem,
sed solos trecies millia delectos ex toto ex- Posuitque (propr. posuerunt, ob collectivum
ercitu, et horum quinquies millia collocatos nomen D) populus omnia castra, quæ erant
esse in insidiis. Nam hujuscemodi narra- ab aquilone urbi (vs. 11), ad urbem oppug-
tiones etiam alibi in sacra historia confuse, nandam ei propius castra admovit.
permiste, obscure que sunt expositæ. Qualis verbum usurpatur 1 Reg. xx. 12, ubi
est vel imprimis ea, quæ in Judicum libro Benhadad suos cohortatur ad aggrediendam
scripta habetur cap. xx., huic nostræ quam Samariam urbem : 1 y av, ponite
simillima. Quæ narrationis confusio inde, scil. castra, et posuerunt ea contra urbem.
nisi fallor, nata est, quod quum illiusmodis, Et insidias ejus ab occidente
res memorabiles a pluribus sanctissimis viris urbi. Hieronymus interpretatur novis-
in sacra illa diaria atque annales, quorum simos illius multitudinis, quia calcaneus, qui
ante facta a nobis mentio est, relatæ, alio voce proprie designatur, est pedis pos-
atque alio ordine verbisque, ut fit, diversis trema pars. Existimasse videtur, sic ad sep-
legerentur; is vero, qui sacram tandem tentrionem facta fuisse castra, ut ad insidias
historiam universam in eos quos jam habemus usque pertinerent, quæ ad occidentem late-
divino consilio redegit, enixius laboraret, ne
quid eorum, quæ a sancta antiquitate in illis bant. Arabicus quoque interpres
diariis annalibusque prodita inveniret, im-
ވ
ހ
Ita
prudens omitteret, ipse rem eandem unam aciem ejus postremam, et Syrus is
non unâ continente atque æquabili oratione,
י,
Verum
sed ex diversis narrationibus confusa per-a, custodes posticos reddidit.
mixtaque conscripserit." Et ad hunc versum est h. 1. potius eo quo Ps. xlix. 6 legitur
quod attinet, Masius recte ait, absurdum esse significatu, insidias faciens, a supplantandi,
existimare, novas hic insidias instrui, et, ut decipiendi notione, quam verbum ob-
somniant Judæi, propius aliquando ab urbe, tinet (Genes. xxvii. 36), capiendum, ut idem
"Non enim,'
quam priores insederaut.
sit quod is vs. 12. Denotat igitur,
addit, "video, qua id fieri potuisset ratione insidias ejus scil. exercitus,, i. e., eam
clara luce, quando illi, qui minus prope, ut exercitus partem, quæ ad insidias faciendas
isti volunt, aberant, non nisi per tenebras a Josua destinata erat. Recte igitur Chal-
locum occupare clam civibus potuere. Neque dæus ?, insidias interpretatus est. Ivit-
vero etiam, nisi de unis insidiis in captæ que Josua in nocte illa in medium vallis illius,
urbis narratione mentio erit. Id ergo modo cujus vs. 11 mentio est facta. Credibile est
explicatur hoc versu, quod supra de insidiis autem, observat Masius, Josuam non magna
fuerat dictum, expresso hominum numero. multitudine, sed quantam contemnere Ajenses
Affert autem obscuritatem orationi, quod
Hebraica verba nullum præteriti plusquam-
perfecti habent discrimen." Est igitur
hujus versus initio acceperat autem verten-
dum; crantque quinque quæ hic memo-
rantur millia in insidiis posita desumta ex
illis triginta millibus, quæ Josua vs. 4 ex
universa multitudine virorum militarium ad
possent, comitatum processisse; præsertim
cum constitutum haberet, non conserere
manus, sed refugere versus illa quæ ad
aquilonem habebat castra. Cur autem de
nocte, ac non clara potius luce in vallem se
contulerit Josua, quum ab oppidanis con-
spici vellet, Masius hanc eum habuisse
causam conjicit, ut quum ipsa locorum ratio
"
JOSHUA VIII. 13-24.
51
castra ad aquilonem facere suasisset, quæ
castra etiam tum latere Ajenses volebat, ne
ipsis terrori essent, ab Jerichunte vero, sive
Gilgale aliud esset consuetum iter, quod
Ajam duceret, faciendum sibi putavisse cal-
lidum imperatorem, ut hostes nihil aliud,
quam se recta ab Jerichunte profectum ad-
esse cum paucis illis, quos secum duxerat,
suspicarentur, unde nuper illi quoque vene-
rant quos devicerant.
Ver. 14.
be
gabe
Ver. 17.
Au. Ver.-17 And there was not a man
left in Ai or Beth-el, that went not out after
Israel: and they left the city open, and
pursued after Israel.
Or Bethel. These words are omitted by
Houb., Ged., and Booth.
Verba et in Bethel prætermittenda pluri-
bus de causis, 1o. Hæc non legunt Græci
Interpretes. 20. In antecedentibus mentio
est civium Hai, non civium Bethel. Ni-
mirum vs. 14 memoratur rex urbis Hai,
memorantur etiam viri Hai. Similiter vs. 16,
וַיְהִי כִּרְאוֹת מֶלֶךְ־הָעַי וַיְמַהֲרוּ
populus urbis (Hai) deinde cadem urbs וַיִּשְׁכִּימוּ וַיִּצְאוּ אַנְשֵׁי הָעִיר לִקְרַאתי
יִשְׂרָאֵל הָוּא וְכָל־עַמּוֹ לַמּוֹעֵד
לִפְנֵי הָעֲרָבָה וגו'
T
Tribbing-bayan nebab beni
21 22 23
καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς εἶδεν βασιλεὺς Γαὶ, ἔσπευσε
καὶ ἐξῆλθεν εἰς συνάντησιν αὐτοῖς ἐπ᾿ εὐθείας
εἰς τὸν πόλεμον, αὐτὸς καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὁ μετ'
αὐτοῦ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-14 And it came to pass, when
the king of Ai saw it, that they hasted and
rose up early, and the men of the city went
out against Israel to battle, he and all his
people, at a time appointed, before the
plain; but he wist not that there were liers
in ambush against him behind the city.
Ged., Booth.—14 And when the king of
Ai and his people [Arab.] saw this, they
they went out, he and all his people, the
(Hai). Nusquam viri Bethel, nusquam
urbs Bethel; nusquam denique rex Bethel.
30. Si nullus civis remansit in Bethel, ut
neque in Hai, quomodo non etiam capta est
urbs Bethel, aut quomodo in eam redire
Bethelenses potuere, intercepta ab Israel
via? 40. Inferius narratur, factum fuisse
magnum cædem virorum Hai; nullam vi-
rorum Bethel. Quare dubitari vix potest
quin verbum, fuerit in paginam
sacram perperam allatum, vel ex margine,
vel memoria ex ipsa descriptoris, qui antea
non semel viderat duo verba,
proxime conjuncta.-Houb.
01377
Ver. 21.
וַיְהִי כְּכַלּוֹת יִשְׂרָאֵל לַהֲרֹג אֶת־כָּל־ hasted and arose early in the morning and
שְׁבֵי הָעַי בַּשָּׂדֶה בַּמִּדְבָּר אֲשֶׁר רְדָפוּם men of the city, at an appointed time, to
בּוֹ וַיִּפְלָוּ כָלָם לְפִי-חֶרֶב עַד־תִּמָּם fight with Israel, on the open plain ; but he
חָרֶב :
הָעַי
knew not, &c.
Rosen.—14 Factumque est quum videreta in beqib azuig
rex Aja. Videre hic pro percipere positum
esse patet, atque a vigilibus, qui excubias ea
nocte agebant, et strepitum fremitumque
militum cum imperatore in proximum urbi
campum descendentium senserant, perlatum
ad regem fuisse nuntium præsentiæ Israeli-
tarum. Neque enim silentio suos conti- αὐτὴν ἐν στόματι ρομφαίας.
nuerat Josua, quum suum adventum oppi-
καὶ ὡς ἐπαύσαντο οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ ἀποκτέν-
νoντες πάντας τοὺς ἐν τῇ Γαὶ, καὶ τοὺς ἐν τοῖς
πεδίοις, καὶ ἐν τῷ ὄρει ἐπὶ τῆς καταβάσεως, οὗ
κατεδίωξαν αὐτοὺς ἀπ᾿ αὐτῆς εἰς τέλος, καὶ
ἐπέστρεψεν Ἰησοῦς εἰς Γαὶ, καὶ ἐπάταξεν
Au. Ter.-24 And it came to pass, when
danis esse notum vellet. Igitur festinarunt | Israel had made an end of slaying all the
et mane surrexerunt et egressi sunt viri urbis inhabitants of Ai in the field, in the wilder-
obviam Israelitis ad pugnam, ipse et omnis ness wherein they chased them, and when
populus ejus ad locum præstitutum, in quo they were all fallen on the edge of the
Israelitas adesse resciverant, videlicet sword, until they were consumed, that all
777, ante planitiem, quæ in fine vs. 13 the Israelites returned unto Ai, and smote it
i alii non de loco, sed with the edge of the sword.
de tempore præstituto intelligunt, quo rex Geddes, Booth.-And when Israel had
Ajensis suis adesse indixerat armis in- made an end of slaying all the inhabitants
structos et ad eruptionem paratos. Aliis of Ai, who had pursued them into the fields,
pi hic est tessera militaris, sive signum in the wilderness, and when they had all
potius erumpendi datum, ut Judic. xx. 38.
.dicitur עמק
fallen, &c.
52
JOSHUA VIII. 24-29.
Rosen.-24 Et factum est, cum absolvis- | attributed to the holding up of Moses's
sent Israelitæ occidere omnes incolas Aja hands, Exod. xvii. 10-12, which is gene-
in campo, in deserto, quo persequuti sunt rally allowed to have a spiritual meaning,
Ajenses eos, Israelitas. Pro Græcus though it might be understood as the act of
Alexandrinus videtur in, in descensu Joshua is here; and to this meaning an in-
legisse; posuit enim eπì TŶs Kaтaßáσews, direct glance is given in the note on the
nimirum quia sic scriptum habetur supra
vii. 5, de clade quam Israelitæ ab Ajensibus
primum acceperunt.
Ver. 26.
above place. But however the place in
Exodus may be understood, that before us
does not appear to have any metaphorical or
equivocal meaning; Joshua continued to
hold up or stretch out his spear, and did not
slack from the pursuit till the forces of Ai
וִיהוֹשֻׁעַ לֹא־הֵשִׁיב יָדוֹ אֲשֶׁר נָטָה
.were utterly discomfited בַּכִּידוֹן עַד אֲשֶׁר הֶחֱרִים אֵת כָּל־יֹשְׁבֵי
Gesen.—jir? m. (r. 7). 1. A javelin,
: spear,
a smaller kind of lance, different
from , so made as to be conspicuous
when lifted up, Josh. viii. 18, coll. 26, being
probably decorated with a flag, like the
lances of the modern Polish lancers
Uhlans. So Kimchi on, this is
Au. Ver.-26 For Joshua drew not his
hand back, wherewith he stretched out the
spear, until he had utterly destroyed all the
inhabitants of Ai.
or
Bp. Horsley. This whole verse is omitted
in the LXX. The circumstance, indeed, is the spear on which there is a flag.
Bochart
very improbable. The stretching out of his aptly derives it from 7, q. d. weapon of
spear was plainly a signal for the ambush war; see in T, and comp. 1 sword and
to rise, and there was no reason to continue
it so long. The interpolation was probably, war.
Ver. 27.
Au. Ver.-Israel.
made, to produce a resemblance between
this story and the defeat of the Amalekites,
Exod. xvii. But the two stories are alto-
gether different. The holding up of Moses's Arab., and 100 MSS.] Israel.
hands made that victory miraculous. God
chose to show the Jews, in the instance of
Ged. The children of [LXX, Syr., Vulg.,
Ver. 29.
וְאֶת־מֶלֶךְ הָעִי תָּלָה עַל־הָעֵץ ,the first enemies they had to deal with
עַד־עֵת הָעָרֶב וּכְבוֹא הַשָּׁמֶשׁ צְנָה that their success depended not on their
יְהוֹשֻׁעַ וַיּוֹרִידוּ אֶת־נִבְלָתוֹ מִן־הָעֵץ וגו' own might and valour, but oir his favour
T
Sewn
and protection.
διδύμου. καὶ ἦν ἐπὶ τοῦ ξύλου ἕως ἑσπέρας.
καὶ ἐπιδύνοντος τοῦ ἡλίου συνέταξεν Ἰησοῦς,
καὶ καθείλοσαν τὸ σῶμα αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου,
K.T.λ.
Dr. A. Clarke.-26 Joshua drew not his καὶ τὸν βασιλέα τῆς Γαὶ ἐκρέμασεν ἐπὶ ξύλου
hand back.] He was not only the general,
but the standard-bearer or ensign, of his
own army, and continued in this employ-
ment during the whole of the battle. Some
commentators understand this and verse 18 Au. Ver.-29 And the king of Ai he
figuratively, as if they implied that Joshua hanged on a tree until eventide and as
continued in prayer to God for the success soon as the sun was down, Joshua com-
of his troops; nor did he cease till the manded that they should take his carcase
armies of Ai were annihilated, and the city down from the tree, and cast it at the enter-
taken and destroyed. The Hebrew wording of the gate of the city, and raise thereon
17, kidon, which we render spear, is a great heap of stones, that remaineth unto
rendered by the Vulgate clypeum, buckler; this day.
A tree.
and it must be owned that it seems to have
this signification in several passages of Gesen.-, 1. A tree. 2. Mood, Exod.
Scripture (see 1 Sam. xvii. 6, 45; Job xv. 25; Isa. xl. 20; xliv. 19, &c. Spec. of
xxxix. 23): but it is clear enough also that a wooden post, a stake, gibbet, cross, Gen.
it means a spear, or some kind of offensive xl. 19; Deut. xxi. 22; Josh. x. 26; Esth.
armour, in other places; see Job xli. 29; ii. 23; v. 14.
Jer. vi. 23. I cannot therefore think that it
Rosen.-29 Regem Aja vero suspendit
has any metaphorical meaning, such as that super arbore, s. ligno, i. e., patibulo, ut hic
JOSHUA VIII. 29-35.
53
Hieronymus reddidit. Arborem infelicem describitur, nondum domitis aut repressis
illud vocarunt Romani, vid. not. ad Genes. hostibus celebrari posset; Meyerus (in Com-
xl. 19. Græcus Alexandrinus hic έúλov mentat. de libro Josuæ in dem Krit. Journal
dídvµov lignum geminum interpretatus est. a Bertholdto edito, P. ii., p. 353) et De
Videtur stipem geminum ad formam Græci Wette satis probabiliter judicarunt, hanc
г, vel Hebraici 7 compositum intellexisse. pericopam vss. 30-35 esse interpolatam.
Videtur ea a seriore quodam scriptore inserta
esse in honorem Josuæ, ut appareat, quam
religiose is quæcunque ipsi injunxerat Moses
facienda simul atque Israelitæ Jordanem
trajecissent, observarit. Et ea quidem, quæ-
inde a versu 31 describitur ceremonia
Moses injunxit senioribus Israelitarum Deut.
xxvii. 4, seqq. Initio nostri versus futurum
Ver. 31-35.
Au. Ver.-30 Then Joshua built an altar
unto the LORD God of Israel in mount Ebal,
31 As Moses the servant of the LORD
commanded the children of Israel, as it is
written in the book of the law of Moses, an
altar of whole stones, over which no man
hath lift up any iron: and they offered
thereon burnt offerings unto the LORD, and
sacrificed peace offerings.
32 And he wrote there upon the stones a
copy of the law of Moses, which he wrote
in the presence of the children of Israel.
33 And all Israel, and their elders, and
officers, and their judges, stood on this side
the ark and on that side before the priests
the Levites, which bare the ark of the cove-
nant of the LORD, as well the stranger, as
he that was born among them; half of them
over against mount Gerizim, and half of
them over against mount Ebal; as Moses the
servant of the Lord had commanded before,
that they should bless the people of Israel.
31 And afterward he read all the words
of the law, the blessings and cursings, ac-
cording to all that is written in the book of
the law.
vim præteriti habet, ut alias post præ-
missam particulam, ut infra x. 12 et
Exod. xv. 1, TIN, tunc cecinit Moses.
Vid. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 773. Ceterum in
Græcæ Alexandrinæ interpretationis codice
Vaticano, nec non in editione Aldina hæc
pericopa vss. 30-35 posita est post capitis
noni versum secundum.
31 Quemadmodum jussit Moses, servus
Jova, filios Israelis secundum id quod scrip-
tum est in libro legis Mosis. Quæ verba
per parenthesin sunt interjecta nam quæ
proxime sequuntur pendent a versu 30:
aram, inquam, exstruxit lapidum integrorum,
super quos non agitavit scil. latomus ferrum,
i. e., ex lapidibus non lævigatis et politis
ferro, secundum id quod Exod. xx. 22;
Deut. xxvii. 5 præcipitur. Cujus præcepti
ratio videtur in eo posita esse, quod lapides
impoliti, statum suum nativum et integrum
retinentes, puritate quadam nativa donati, et
altaris sanctitati maxime consentanei vide-
rentur. Cf. Spenceri de legibus Hebræor.
ויַּעֲלוּ עָלָיו עלות
35 There was not a word of all that
Moses commanded, which Joshua read not
before all the congregation of Israel, with
the women, and the little ones, and the Rituall., 1. ii., cap. 6, sect. 1.
strangers that were conversant [Heb.,, Et ascendere fecerunt super eam,
walked] among them.
aram, holocausta Jova. y, proprie as-
Ged. and Booth. place these verses after census, ubi de sacrificiis usurpatur, significat
the 1st verse of chapter xviii.
victimam, quæ integra concremanda altari
Bp. Horsley.—I should conjecture that imponitur, unde et Græce óλókavσtov dicitur.
these six verses should be annexed to ch. xi.pma, Et sacrificarunt eucharistica.
after the words "and the land rested from Nomen proprie videtur retributiones
war."
T:
denotare, a rependendi, remunerandi sig-
nificatu, quem verbi forma Piel obtinet.
Hinc py, sacrificium retributionum,
Levit. iii. 1, erit tale, quod grati animi tes-
tandi causa pro acceptis a Deo beneficiis ei
offertur.
Rosen.-30 Tum ædificavit Josua aram
Jovæ, Deo Israelis, in monte Ebal. Sed
quum ex Gilgale, ubi Josua et post expug-
natam Ajam castra sua habuit (vid. ix. 6;
x. 7), ad montem Ebal, prope Sichemum,
longius sit spatii intervallum, quam quod in
terra hostili, hostibusque loca montibus Ebal
et Garizim vicina adhuc tenentibus, cum | Arab.].
31 They offered.
Ged., Booth. He offered [LXX, Vulg.,
universa populi turba (vid. vs. 33), iter tuto 32 A copy of the law of Moses. See notes
confici, et tam solenne festum, quale mox on Deut. xxvii. 2.
.
54
JOSHUA IX. 1, 4.

&c.
CHAP. IX. 1.
bant se esse legatos, siquidem tales erant,
Au. Ver.-The Hivite and the Jebusite, sed fingebant se venire de terra longinqua,
So the Heb.
Ged., Booth.-The Hivites, the Gir-
gasites [LXX], and the Jebusites, &c.
Ver. 4.
vs. 6, 9. Alii, collato Arabico (pro
صار
), ivit, vergit ad aliquid, in-
terpretantur in viam se dederunt. Id
tamen post plane supervacaneum est.
Alia est ratio loci infra xxiii. 16, quem
וַיַּעֲשׂוּ גַם־הֵמָּה בְּעָרְמָה וַיֵּלְכוּ
-Maurer ad defendendam illam interpreta וַיִּצְטַיָּרוּ וַיִּקְחוּ שָׂקִים בָּלִים לַחֲמוֹרֵיהֶם
tionem attulit, quod a populari loquendi וְנֹאדוֹת יַיִן בָּלִים וּמְבָקָעִים וּמִצְרָרִים :
וַעֲבַדְתֶּם אֱלֹהִים
καὶ ἐποίησαν καὶ γε αὐτοὶ μετὰ πανουργίας.
καὶ ἐλθόντες ἐπεσιτίσαντο καὶ ἑτοιμάσαντο.
καὶ λαβόντες σάκκους παλαιοὺς ἐπὶ τῶν ὤμων
αὐτῶν, καὶ ἀσκοὺς οἴνου παλαιοὺς καὶ κατερ-
ῥωγότας ἀποδεδεμένους.
Au. Ver.4 They did work wilily, and
went and made as if they had been am-
bassadors, and took old sacks upon their
asses, and wine-bottles, old, and rent, and
bound up.
Made as if they had been ambassadors.
Houb., Rosen., Gesen., Ged., Booth.
They prepared provisions for a journey [the
versions and six MSS. read 17031].
Gesen., a root of doubtful occurrence
in the verb itself, signifying according to the
derivatives:
1. To go in a circle, to revolve, kindr.
Hence hinge, writh-
. דוּר, תּוּר, טור with
ing pain.
2. To go, Arab. med. Ye, to go,
arrive; comp. . Hence, messenger.
Hence also
Hithpa. fut., Josh. ix. 4 could be:
they betook themselves to the way, they set
off. But since no other trace of this form or
signification exists in Hebrew or in Aramæan,
it is better to read with six MSS. 7,
they provided themselves with food for the
journey, as in ver. 12; which is also ex-
pressed by the ancient versions.
error of trans-
Prof. Lee.-3, v. Hith. pres. in pause,
. Most probably an
cribers for E, r. 73, which see. If the
reading be taken as correct, compare Arab.
r.
صير ٢٠, صار
for a journey.
ivit.
Prepared themselves
more ejusmodi redundantia non sit aliena,
Εν στην ΕΡΤ Ε, ivistis et coluistis
deos alios, aut Exod. ii. 1, η map του,
an ox Th
ΠΡΩ!, ritque vir e domo Leri cepitque. lis
>
enim locis verbo eundi non additur aliud
sw //
, וַיִּצְטַיָרוּ Sed pro
וַיִּצְטַיָּדוּ
ejusdem significationis.
quod in nostras editiones receptum est, haud
dubitandum ponendum esse 1 (per
Daleth), quod plures bonæ notæ codices
(veluti Erfurtensis primus) exhibent, signi-
ficatque commeatu se instruxerunt; est enim
Hithpael verbi denominativi a T, cibus,
commeatus. Expresserunt illud veteres
omnes. Græcus Alexandrinus: ÉTTEσITÍ-
ἐπεσιτί
σαντο καὶ ἡτοιμάσαντο, cibos sibi compara-
runt et sese appararunt; Vulgatus: tule-
runt sibi cibaria, Chaldæus 7, Syrus
00:11, Arabs, viatico sc instruxe-
runt. Recte Capellus in Crit. S., lib. v.,
cap. 2, §. 5; t. ii., p. 781, edit. Hal.
reponendum esse judicavit hac potissimum
ex causa, quod infra vs. 11, 12, ubi cum
idem factum Gibeonitarum repetitur, voces
et usurpantur. Ei quod dictum
est, Gibeonitas commeatu se instruxisse, con-
venienter additur: in a
et ceperunt saccos detritos vetustate asinis
suis, sive, ut Vulgatus reddidit, saccos veteres
asinis imponentes, in quibus cibaria reposita
haberent. Et utres vini at-
tritos, vetustos. pro 8, s. is ex
Syriasmo, proprie denotat utrem, quo aqua
נאר
I
2,
deferri solet, collata Arabica radice oli,
aquam ex se emisit terra, deinde et utrem
vinarium, ut hic et 1 Sam. xvi. 20; Ps.
cxix. 83. De talibus utribus vid. libr. nostr.
das alle u. neue Morgenl., P. i., p. 87, et ad
nostrum speciatim locum quod attinet P. iii.,
p. 4. Nomen est ex illis masculinis,
quæ in plurali terminationem femininam
adsciscunt, ut ab 2, puteri (cf. Gesenii
quare illi junguntur adjec-
Rosen. Quod verbo, et iverunt sub-
jicitur,, interpretum plures exponunt:
legatos se simularunt, ac si esset Hithpa. verbi
denominativi a ™, nuncius, legatus, Prov.
iii. 17; Jesaj. xviii. 2. Sed Gibeonita Lehrg., p. 529),
lli, qui Israelitica castra iverunt, non finge- tiva masculina (de quo vid. antea),
JOSHUA IX. 4—22.
55
DP, perrupti et, colligatos, i. e.,
sarcitos. Hieronymus bene consutos red-
didit.
They did work wilily.
Šýσovтai, kai ễσovтai vλOKÓTOι кaì vôρo-
ζήσονται, καὶ ἔσονται ξυλοκόποι καὶ ὑδρο
φόροι πάσῃ τῇ συναγωγῇ, καθάπερ εἶπαν
αὐτοῖς οἱ ἄρχοντες.
Au. Ver.-21 And the princes said unto
Dathe. Vocabulum etiam non nisi them, Let them live; but let them be hew-
difficilem admittit explicationem et tamen ers of wood and drawers of water unto all
exprimunt illud omnes versiones antiquæ. the congregation; as the princes had pro-
Non apparet, cum quo hic Gibeonitarum mised them.
dolus comparetur, nam in antecedentibus
22 And Joshua called for them, and he
nullius doli mentio fit. Alii ad dolum spake unto them, saying, Wherefore have
Israelitarum referunt quo Ajam expugna- ye beguiled us, saying, We are very far from
runt, quod nimis remotum videtur. Alii ad you; when ye dwell among us?
reges Cananæorum modo memoratos, qui Pool.—As the princes had promised them;
resistere Israelita ausi fuissent, etiam Gi-or, because or seeing that (as the Hebrew
beonitas suæ saluti prospexisse, sed dolo. word sometimes signifies) the princes (i. e.,
In qua explicatione nimis multa sunt sup- we ourselves; they speak of themselves in
plenda. Michaëlis junxit cum in versu the third person, which is very frequent in
præced. 3, Gibeonitæ qui quoque audierunt, the Hebrew language) had promised it to
quæ Josua, et rel. 4, dolum adhibuerunt. In them, to wit, that they should live, and con-
explicatione adeo dubia illud □ omisi, quo- firmed their promise by an oath. So the
niam salvo sensu omitti poterat; attamen princes speaking here to the people allege
lectores de eo admonendos putavi.
the promise or oath of the princes when
Rosen. Et egerunt etiam ipsi cum astutia. they met among themselves, and apart from
Variæ hic sunt et discrepantes interpretum the people. And this change of persons
sententiæ, quorsum spectet comparatio illa, may possibly arise from hence, because some
quæ vi voculæ c2, etiam continetur. Neque of the princes who were present in the
enim antea aliquorum hominum dolus et assembly of the princes might now be absent
astus est commemoratus. Hebræorum non- upon some occasion. And this clause relates
nulli, quorum sententiam affert Kimchi,
volunt, Gibeonitas putavisse simulata pace
ab Israelitis deceptos fuisse victosque tum
Jerichuntinos tum Ajenses, atque ideo eos
constituisse simili arte uti adversus impostores.
Neque tamen tam incertâ conjectura est
opus. Nam quum versu primo commemo-
ratæ essent regulorum per Cananæam con-
sultationes conspirationesque, quibus sibi
consulere contra Israelitas illi cogitabant,
subnectitur, neque Gibeonitas quoque sibi
defuisse, non quidem pugnandi consiliis, ut
illi, sed prudentià, sive astu.
And went.
Houb.-Nos exhibemus in vocabulo
confestim. Nam sæpe idem est atque
"P", et surrexerunt; quâ loquendi formà
significari solet, continuò, confestim, vel sine
cunctatione.
Ver. 5, 13.
Au. Ver.-Old.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Worn out.
Ver. 21, 22.
baby
not to the next words, which are fitly en-
closed within a parenthesis, but to the fore-
going clause, let them live, because the
princes have promised them their lives.
Bp. Patrick.-21 The princes said.] But
they added this.
Let them live.] Though we let them live,
because we must be as good as our word,
which is the meaning of the last words of
this verse (which must be joined with these),
"as the princes had promised them."
Ged., Booth.-21 And the chiefs said to
them, Let them live, as the chiefs have
promised them; but let them be hewers of
wood and drawers of water to the whole
congregation.
Houb-21 Sed hæc principes addiderunt :
ita vivant, ut universæ multitudini ligna
cædant et aquas comportent: (propterea illi
universæ multitudini hactenus ligna cædunt
et aquas comportant, ut de eis principes sta-
tuerunt.)
sunt eis principes. Mutilum nunc contextum
habemus; atque id palàm membrana ipsa
loquebatur. Nam si sic convertas, sint ligna
ut locuti, כאשר דברו להם הנשיאים
וַיֹּאמְרוּ אֲלֵיהֶם הַנָּשִׂיאִים יִהְיוּ
,edentes quomodo eis locuti sunt principes: יְהִיוּ הָטְבֵי עֲצִים וְשְׂאֲבִי מַיִם לְכָל־
-nunc loquuntur? Quod si autem sic inter הָעֵדָה כַּאֲשֶׁר דִּבְּרוּ לָהֶם הַנְשִׂיאִים
:
qui possunt hoc dicere ipsi principes, qui
56
JOSHUA IX. 21, 22. X. 1.
pretabere, fuerunt ligna cadentes...quomodò | sequitur: illi igitur facti sunt casores lignorum
de illis locuti erant principes, eodem incom- cet. Inseruit verba illa suæ translationi
modo principes induces qui narrent quid Syrus. Masius illud, quamvis Vav
principes statuerint, et præterea false memo- vocalem Patach sequente Dagesch habeat,
rabis principes fecisse id, de quo nihil est in non tamen pro præterito haberi vult, sed in
ante dictis. Et risum facit Clericus sic in- futuro aut conjunctivo vertendum: sed sint,
terpretans, fiatque, quemadmodum principes uti Græcus Alexandrinus reddidit. Verum
dixerunt, addens fiatque per fas et nefas, nec nequaquam necesse est, ut hic nostrum
evitans incommoda suprà memorata. Qui scriptorem a consueto Hebræorum loquendi
si ad Syrum interpretem ivisset, vidisset eum more abiisse statuamus. Obvertit quidem
suo in codice legisse partem ultimam hujus Masius, tum demum Gibeonitas factos esse
versûs quæ abest hod. in codicibus. Nam lignatores et aquatores, cum imperator sen-
in eo interprete postquam principes dixerunt, tentiam pronunciaverit.
Sed facti tamen
sint ligna cadentes et haurientes aquas toti sunt ex decreto principum. Vulgatus La-
cœtui; ita subditur, et facti sunt colligentes tinus, sive Hieronymus hanc clausulam,
versu sequenti
ad hunc diem, quemadmodum dixerant de eis conjunxit, vertitque: quibus hæc loquentibus
principes. Quæ verba, usque ad quemad- vocavit rel. Quod probavit Maurerus, nisi
modùm, Syrum legisse, non suo marte ad- quod in præterito transferat: postquam ad
didisse, demonstrant vel hæc ipsa, usque ad eos loquuti essent principes, ut tempus
hunc diem, quæ ad sententiam non erant significet, atque pronomen non ad Gi-
necessaria. Itaque in cæteris codicibus beonitas, sed ad milites Israeliticos sit re-
Sed observat Maurerus ipse,
cum, כַּאֲשֶׁר דִּבְּרוּ לָהֶם הַנְשִׂיאִים | ligna et haurientes aquas cetui Domini usque
.ferendum | והיו חטבי עצים ושאבי מים לכל,omissa hec fuerunt
ita de tempore usurpatumi ante כַּאֲשֶׁר | -quae librarii preter, עדת יהוה עד היום הזה
se
Mihi
miserunt propter antecedentium similitudi- habere, ut supra iv. 1, 11; Exod. xxxii.
nem. Frequentissimi fuerunt errores tales 19; Deut. ii. 16, et unum tantum locum,
in codicibus MSS. et multo plures hodie 2 Sam. xii. 8, attulit, qua illo sig-
superessent, nisi satis multos animadvertissent nificatu sine præcedente legitur.
emendatores, et in codicum marginibus tamen melius congruere videtur, clausulam
omissa supplevissent.
illam, quæ in extremo versu posita est, ad
Rosen.-21 Et dixerunt ad eos, ad milites eam consultationem referre, qua principes
suos, sive coetum Israelitarum, principes: inter se deliberaverant, qui possent suum
vivant, vivi serventur Gibeonitæ. Sed facti jusjurandum tueri. Retinenda igitur ver-
sunt cæsores lignorum, et haustores aqua, suum interstinctio, quæ est in IIebraicis
quemadmodum loquuti sunt, decreverunt, de codicibus.
iis principes. Dhic non iis, sive ad eos
interpretamur, sed: de iis, ut designet eos
ad quos oratio spectat, ut in illo Genes.
xx. 13, № 2, dic de me: frater meus gation.
est. Ps. xxii. 31, 77 278 E, narrabitur
de Domino generationi. 7 non simpliciter
loqui, sed deliberando decernere, statuereban The PIN YOU'D SAY
Ver. 27.
Au. Ver. The congregation.
Ged., Booth. The whole [LXX] congre-
СНАР. Х. 1.
loquutus erat, decreverat Jova delere nomen
Israelis.
צֶדֶק
כִּי־לָכַד יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶת־הָעַי וַיַּחֲרִימָה .haud raro significare constat; v. c. 2 Reg
nec, וְלֹא דְבֶּר יְהוָה לִמְחוֹת אֶת־שֵׁם יִשְׂרָאֵל ,27 .xiv כַּאֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה לִירִיחוֹ וּלְמַלְכָּהּ כֵּן עָשָׂה
לָעִי וּלְמַלְכָּהּ וְכִי הִשְׁלִימוּ יִשְׁבֵי ,Ex illa claustula nostri versus
by mababa
ለ፣
גִבְעוֹן אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּהְיוּ בְּקִרְבָּם :
וַיִּהְיוּ הִטְנֵי עֵצִים וְשׁוֹאֲבֵי מַיִם : supplenda esse verba
quemadmodum decreverunt de iis, Gibeonitis,
principes, apparet, post, vivi maneant
seu r, sed fiant casores lignorum et haus-
tores aqua, quæ recte suggerit Kimchi, et
facile a lectore supplentur ex iis quæ legimus
129 1, et facti sunt rel. Hebræi dicunt
hic esse " app, sermonem abbreviatum,
seu ellipticum. Nam postquam principes
dixissent vivant et cædant ligna rel., tum
ὡς δὲ ἤκουσεν Αδωνιβεζεκ βασιλεὺς Ἱερου-
σαλὴμ, ὅτι ἔλαβεν Ἰησοῦς τὴν Γαὶ, καὶ ἐξω-
λόθρευσεν αὐτὴν, ὃν τρόπον ἐποίησαν τὴν
Ιεριχὼ καὶ τὸν βασιλέα αὐτῆς, οὕτως ἐποίησαν
καὶ τὴν Γαὶ καὶ τὸν βασιλέα αὐτῆς, καὶ ὅτι
ηυτομόλησαν οἱ κατοικοῦντες Γαβαὼν πρὸς
'Inσouv kai mpòs 'Iσpanλ.
Au. Ver.-1 Now it came to pass, when
JOSHUA X. 1.
57
Adonizedec king of Jerusalem had heard
how Joshua had taken Ai, and had utterly
destroyed it; as he had done to Jericho and
her king, so he had done to Ai and her
king; and how the inhabitants of Gibeon
had made peace with Israel, and were among
them.
:
his name to dwell, and which should, therefore,
be the chosen place. In earlier times it was
styled by, Gr. Eóλvμa, Gen. xiv. 18; Ps.
lxxvi. 3: and D, Jebus, Judg. xix. 10, &c.
So that it had once both these names; which,
if compounded, would read on, or op;
and, omitting the Dagesh, as being irregular
after a perfect vowel (here ), we should
Jerusalem.
Gesen.-pin, or according to the Ma-have D, &c., which would signify some-
sora five times fully D Jer. xxvi. 18;
Esth. ii. 6; 1 Chr. iii. 5; 2 Chr. xxv. 1;
xxxii. 9; fem. Is. iii. 8; x. 11; xl. 2, 9;
al. (poet. □ Gen. xiv. 18; Ps. lxxvi. 3;)
Gr. Ἱερουσαλήμ and ῾Ιεροσόλυμα.
thing like, the trampling or treading down of
peace; so named, perhaps, on account of the
warlike character of its ancient idolatrous
inhabitants; but most unsuitably as the city,
which God himself had chosen for his own.
As to the etymology and orthography If then we take, as a part. pass. of ¬¬
there has been much dispute. In respect to above, in the sense of founded, i. e., house,
the former, Reland, Palæst., p. 832 sq., and
دار السلام
recently Ewald, Heb. Gram., p. 332, hold&c., we shall have the T, IS, house,
phy to be i. q. n, possession of peace, mansion, of peace, of Saadias Haggaon, i. q.
one being dropped. But this is contrary
:
..
Or, if we
to analogy; since where a letter is doubled, o, city of peace.
the first in such case is not dropped, but take either of the other significations of that
compensated by a dagesh forte in the other, verb, an equally suitable denomination will
as in way for brain; and besides, the form be the result. In this case, the transition
nowhere occurs in the sense of possession from the old to the new name would be
(i. q.), either separately or in compounds.
:
ΤΤ
;יָרוֹב
Hence it is better to regard as derived easy, and quickly adopted. It is true we
Hence it is better to regard as derived find no such compound as that supposed
from r. no. 2, i. q. a founding, founda- above; yet this new name looks so like a
tion; whence ph, a foundation of peace, compound of the two old ones, that it seems
of prosperity; comp. As to the other
very likely to have been chosen for the
part of the compound name, there are some
who regard and has the dual of purpose of intimating the existence of them
who regard and as the dual of both, with the altered character which this
city was ever after to sustain. It is no
uncommon thing, moreover, for eastern cities
, quiet, and suppose the city to be thus
designated as double, or having two parts,
comp. 2 Sam. v. 9; so Ewald and Maurer.
But in the passage cited there is no mention
of a double city; and that the in this
to receive a new name on such occasions
as that mentioned above. So Bagdad
¿, garden of justice,) received the
word is a primitive radical, and not servile, (
is apparent from the forms D, Arab. title of, city of Mansur,
ހށް
شلم
"
Iŵ
·
Abulfed. Ann. Moslem., tom. ii., 103 : and,
city of, مدينة السلام part of it, that of
peace, Ib. p. 789. The dual marked by the
vowels in Dh, &c., is, in all probability, a
mere figment of the Jews. In the Chald. of
Daniel and Ezra, it is still gay, or Dign
Dan. v. 2; vi. 11; Ezra vi. 8.
Ezra vi. 8. Gr. 'Iepov-
σadýµ, and 'Iepooóλvµa. See Anot. et Vind.
Noldii. n. 791, p. 825.
L, Chald. D, Greek, Ɛóλvµa,
'Iepoσóλvμa. To us it seems that the de-
fective form ought everywhere to be
read, foundation of peace; but the
later writers appear to have held as the
antique form of the dual, and therefore
everywhere read it, even in places
where the defective form stood in the text.
In like manner Samaria in Heb. and an-
ciently, was called ji, Chald., and
thence, as if dual, ; comp. Lehrg., commemoratur. Ejus urbis nomen
p. 538. See more in Thesaur., p. 628, 629. priscum fuisse, Genes. xiv. 18, ostendit
Prof. Lee.-, rarely, 1 Chron. locus Ps. lxxvi. 3, ubi Jova suum habita-
iii. 5, Jerusalem, so called after the times of culum in posuisse dicitur, cui in altero
David; in whose days it became the place, in hemistichio ut synonymum respondet y.
which it had been predicted God would cause Denotat vero y et integrum, salvum, et
VOL. II.
Rosen.-Primus hic V. T. locus est, quo
I
58
JOSHUA X. 1-10.
יְרוּשָׁלְם
eum qui pacem cum aliis colit, pacatum, ut | was a royal city. And, indeed, that par-
Genes. xxxiv. 21. Plenum urbis nomen ticle doth not always denote likeness, but
videtur, possessio pacata, tranquilla, only the truth of the thing spoken of; as in
fuisse; nam in locorum nominibus compositis Hosea iv. 4, and many other places of the
apud Hebræos, compendii causa, pars prior New Testament, as well as the Old (John i.
sæpe omittitur, v. c. Schittim
c. Schittim pro Abel- 14; Phil. ii. 7). But I think here it should
Schittim; cf. not. ad Ps. lxxvi. 3. Ejusdem be expressed, as we do in our translation;
illius significationis est usitatius urbis nomen because Gibeon was not a royal city, that is,
, quod A. Schultens in Institutt. ad had no king in it that we read of; but was,
Fundamm. Ling. Hebr., p. 173, et in Origg. notwithstanding, equal to those cities that
Hebrr., 1. i., p. ii., cap. 3, § 41, recte pos- had kings, being governed by elders (ix. 11),
sessionem tranquillorum explicat, utpote com- who were persons of very great authority.
positum et contractum ex et oby, plu-
rali nominis adjectivi, tranquillus, cum
terminatione pluralis D. "Nempe," in-
quit, "ut in omnibus linguis nonnulla casu
fortuito existunt, ita in Hebræa et Chaldaica
dialecto usu venit, ut præter D et 7 ordinariis,
יִן
Ver. 8.
Au. Ver.-8 And the LORD said unto
Joshua, Fear them not: for I have delivered
them into thine hand; there shall not a man
of them stand before thee.
And the Lord said, &c.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Now the Lord had
Verbum in plusquamperfecto est ver-
tendum. Sunt enim censenda ante dicta
extraordinarium D et adscisceretur in
pluralibus multis, quæ a verbis quiescentis.
tertiæ radicalis He, quorum origo Jod, de- said, &c.
scendunt. Ita, liquide tranquillus, apud
Chaldæos in plurali dat . Ad eam ra-
tionem pro pleno vel D apud quam Josua se ad expeditionem pararet.—
Hebræos natum fuisse videtur, ut op, cœli
a py, altus." Alias nominis phy expli-
Alterthumsk., sive Bibl. Geographie, vol. ii.,
p. 202.
Rosen.
Ver. 10.
וַיְהִמַּם יְהוָה לִפְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּכָּם .cationes vid. in libro nostro IHandb. der Bibl
מַכָּה גְדוֹלָה בְּגִבְעוֹן וַיִּרְדְּפָם דֶּרֶךְ
מַעֲלֵה בֵית-חוֹרֹן וַיַּכֵּם עַד־עַזְקָה וְעַד־
מקְדָּה :
As he had done, &c.
Rosen.-Ante verba quæ hoc nostro loco
post sequuntur, repetendum est "?
præmissa copula, et quum
audiret rex Hierosolymæ, quod quemadmo-
dum fecit Jerichunti et regi ejus, sic et fe-
cerit Aja et regi ejus. Et quod pacem fecerint
incola Gibeonis cum Israelitis, et essent in
medio eorum.
Ver. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 That they feared greatly,
because Gibeon was a great city, as one of
the royal cities [Heb., cities of the kingdom],
and because it was greater than Ai, and all
the men thereof were mighty.
They feared.
Ged., Booth.-He [Syr., Vulg., and one
MS.] feared.
Rosen.—, Tum timuerunt valde.
Pendet hic versus a primo ut ȧródoσis.
Verbum timuerunt positum est numero plu-
rali, quia regis nomine per metonymiam
omnes Hierosolymæ cives continentur.
As one of the royal cities.
Bp. Patrick.-The Vulgar Latin takes no
notice of the particle caph (as), but saith it|
υἱῶν
καὶ
καὶ ἐξέστησεν αὐτοὺς κύριος ἀπὸ προσώπου
Tv vir 'Iopanλ. καὶ συνέτριψεν αὐτοὺς
κύριος συντρίψει μεγάλῃ ἐν Γαβαών.
κατεδίωξαν αὐτοὺς ὁδὸν ἀναβάσεως Ωρωνὶν,
καὶ κατέκοπτον αὐτοὺς ἕως ᾿Αζηκὰ καὶ ἕως
Μακηδά.
Au. Ver.-10 And the LORD discomfited
them before Israel, and slew them with a
great slaughter at Gibeon, and chased them
along the way that goeth up to Beth-horon,
and smote them to Azekah, and unto Mak-
kedah.
Bp. Patrick.-At Gibeon.] Near to the
city, as the particle beth signifies in many
places; particularly in the second chapter of
this book, where Rahab's house is said to be
upon the wall (we translate it, near or ad-
joining to the wall), and v. 13 where Joshua
is said to be bejericho, near to that city, for
he was not in it when the Captain of the
Lord's host appeared to him (see Bochart's
Hierozoicon, par. i., lib. ii., cap. 50).
Slew them-chased them, &c.
Pool.-Slew them, or, he slew them; either
JOSHUA X. 10-14.
59
Ver. 12-14.
God or Israel [so Rosen., Ged., Booth.];
for God's work is described ver. 11.
Rosen.-Quum primum hujus
hujus versus
D,
sint referenda, num ad Deum, an vero ad
19 אָז יְדַבֵּר יְהוֹשֻׁעַ לַיהוָה בְּיוֹם תֵּת
יְהוָה אֶת־הָאֱמֹרִי לִפְנֵי בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל -nomini Jout hereat; que ,וַיְמַס ,verbum
וַיֹּאמֶרוּ לְעֵינֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל שֶׁמֶשׁ בְּגִבְעוֹן,runt interpretes, tria que sequuntur verba
וַיִּכֵּם 13 וידם ad quemnam ,וכס et repetitum וַיִּרְדְפֵם, דוֹם וְיָרֵחַ בְּעֵמֶק אַיָּלוֹן :
הַשֶׁמֶשׁ וְיָרֵחַ עָמָד עַד־יִקָם גּוֹי אֹיְבָיו Josuam sive Israelem, cujus nommen tamen
הֲלֹא־הִיא כְתוּבָה עַל־סֵפֶר הַר non est expressum. Atque Grecus quidemn
וַיַּעֲמֹד הַשֶׁמֶשׁ בַּחֲצִי הַשָּׁמַיִם וְלֹא־אָץ ne enim res dubia maneret verbis cuwerpeye
היד
וְלֹא
לָבוֹא כְּיוֹם תָּמִים :
כַּיּוֹם הַהוּא לְפָנָיו וְאַחֲרָיו לִשְׁמֹעַ יְהוָה quuntur plurali numero extulit, Karegtokan
בְּקוֹל אִישׁ כִּי יְהוָה נִלְחָם לְיִשְׂרָאֵל :
כולו קמץ .13 .v
14
יִשְׂרָאֵל aut יְהוֹשֻׁעַ est, scriptori ad ea nomen
Alexandrinus prius D Deo accommodavit,
ovvétpıyev
auroùs addidit Kúpios, at vero ea quæ se-
kareḍiwέav
airous et karekoorTov aerous, ut palam face-
rent, ad Israelitas ea referenda esse. Syrus
tria illa verba in plurali reddidit; nec dubium
in mente obversatum esse.
mode enim de Deo illa dicuntur.
Ver. 11.
Minus com-
Au. Ver.-11 And it came to pass, as
they fled from before Israel, and were in the
going down to Beth-horon, that the LORD
cast down great stones from heaven
upon
them unto Azekah, and they died: they
were more which died with hailstones than
they whom the children of Israel slew with
the sword.
Great stones.
12 τότε ἐλάλησεν Ἰησοῦς πρὸς κύριον,
huépa Trapedokey & deos Top Auoppatop bro-
χείριον Ἰσραὴλ, ἡνίκα συνέτριψεν αὐτοὺς ἐν
Γαβαών, καὶ συνετρίβησαν ἀπὸ προσώπου
υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ. καὶ εἶπεν Ἰησοῦς. στήτω ὁ
Asos kara Tasaov, kat i celium kard papara
ALAP. 13 καὶ ἔστη ὁ ἥλιος καὶ ἡ σελήνη ἐν
στάσει, ἕως ἠμύνατο ὁ θεὸς τοὺς ἐχθροὺς αὐτ
Tov. καὶ ἔστη ὁ ἥλιος κατὰ μέσον τοῦ
οὐρανοῦ. οὐ προεπορεύετο εἰς δυσμὰς εἰς
relos huépas uuas. 14 kat our eyevero nuépa
τοιαύτη οὐδὲ τὸ πρότερον οὐδὲ τὸ ἔσχατον
ὥστε ἐπακοῦσαι θεὸν ἀνθρώπου, ὅτι κύριος
ouvegerounge To Iopani.
Dr. A. Clarke. Some have contended
that stones, in the common acceptation of Au. Fer.-12 Then spake Joshua to the
the word, are intended here; and that the LORD in the day when the LORD delivered
term hailstones is only used to point out the up the Amorites before the children of
celerity of their fall, and their quantity. Israel, and he said in the sight of Israel,
That stones have fallen from the clouds, if Sun, stand thou still [Heb., be silent] upon
not from a greater height, is a most incon- | Gibeon; and thou, Moon, in the valley of
testable fact. That these have fallen in Ajalon.
different parts of the world is also true; the
13 And the sun stood still, and the moon
East Indies, America, France, Germany, stayed, until the people had avenged them-
England, Ireland, &c., have all witnessed selves upon their enemies. Is not this
this phenomenon : of such stones I possess | Written in the book of Jasher [or, the up-
and have seen several fragments; some right]? So the sun stood still in the midst
considerable pieces may be seen in the of heaven, and hasted not to go down about
British Museum. That God might have a whole day.
cast down such stones as these on the 14 And there was no day like that before
Canaanites, there can be no doubt, because it or after it, that the LORD hearkened unto
his power is unlimited; and the whole ac- the voice of a man: for the LORD fought for
count proves that here there was a miracu- Israel.
lous interference. But it is more likely that Bp. Horsley.-13 In the midst of heaven.
,in the division of the heavens, בחצי השמים,hailstones, in the proper sense of the word
are meant as well as expressed in the text. i. e., upon the horizon. The battle must
That God on other occasions has made use have been fought a day or two before the
of hailstones to destroy both men and full moon, when the moon appeared above
cattle, we have ample proof in the plague of the eastern horizon, at the same time that
hail that fell on the Egyptians, Exod. ix. 18. the sun was upon the point of setting in the
60
JOSHUA X. 12-14.
west. Joshua, when he gave this command | his, and so is fitly alleged here. So the sun
to the sun and moon, must have had Gibeon stood still: here is no mention of the moon,
to the west, and the valley of Ajalon to the because the sun's standing was the only
east; so this valley of Ajalon must have lain thing which Joshua desired and needed; and
eastward of Gibeon.
the moon's standing he desired only by
accident, to prevent irregularity in the
motions of those celestial lights. Some take
this to be but a poetical phrase and relation
of the victory, that Joshua did so many and
such great things in that day, as if the sun
and moon had stood still and given him
longer time for it. But the frequent repe-
tition and magnificent declaration of this
wonder manifestly confutes that fancy.
That the sun and moon did really stand
xii.
12,
Pool.-12 In the sight of Israel, i. e., in
the presence and audience of Israel; seeing
being sometimes put for hearing, as Gen.
xlii. 1, compared with Acts vii. 12; although
these words may seem rather to be joined
with the following, thus, In the sight of
Israel stand still, O sun, &c., which sense
the Hebrew accents favour. In the valley,
or, upon the valley; as before, upon Gibeon;
the preposition being the same there and
here. Ajalon; either, 1. That Ajalon still, is affirmed, Hab. iii. 11; Sirach
which was in the tribe of Zebulun, Judg. xlvi. 5, 6. And if it seem strange to any
northward from Gibeon [so one that so wonderful a work, observed by
Patrick]. Or rather, 2. That Ajalon which the whole world that then was, should not
was in the tribe of Dan, Josh. xix. 42;
Judg. i. 35, westward from Gibeon. For, 1.
This was nearer Gibeon than the other.
2. This was most agreeable to the course of
the sun and moon, which is from east to
west. 3. This way the battle went, from
Gibeon westward to Ajalon, and so further
westward, even to Lachish, ver. 31. And
he mentions two places, Gibeon and Ajalon,
not as if the sun stood over the one, and the
moon over the other, which is absurd and
ridiculous to affirm, especially these places
being so near the one to the other; but
partly to vary the phrase, as is common in
poetical passages; partly because he was in
his march in the pursuit of his enemies to
pass from Gibeon to Ajalon; and he begs
that he may have the help and benefit of
longer light to pursue them, and to that end
that the sun might stand still, and the moon
also; not that he needed the moon's light
when he had the sun's, but because it was
fit, either that both the sun and moon should
go, or that both should stand still, to prevent
disorder and confusion in the heavenly
· bodies.
13 Stood still, Heb. was silent, i. e., still,
as this phrase is commonly used, as 1 Sam.
xiv. 9; Psal. iv. 4; Jonah i. 12; the cessa-
tion of the tongue's motion being put synec-
dochically for the cessation of any other
motion or action. The book of Jasher;
either of a man so called, or of the righteous
or upright, wherein possibly the memorable
actions of worthy men were recorded, and
this amongst the rest. And this book was
written and published before Joshua wrote
be mentioned in any heathen writers, he
must needs be satisfied, if he considers, that
it is confessed by the generality of writers,
heathens and others, that there is no certain
history or monument in heathen authors of
anything done before the Trojan wars, which
was a thousand years after Joshua's time;
and that all time before that is called
by the learnedest heathens the uncertain,
unknown, or obscure time. In the midst of
heaven; not mathematically, in the very
meridian or middle part of that hemisphere;
but morally, and with some latitude, when
it had begun a little to decline, the con-
sideration whereof seems to have given
Joshua occasion for his desire. About a
whole day, i. e., for the space of a whole
day. Understand an artificial day, between
sun-rising and sun-setting; for that was the
day which Joshua needed and desired, a day
to give him light for his work.
Dr. A. Clarke.-13 Joshua's address is
in a poetic form in the original, and makes
the two following hemistichs:
שמש בגבעון דום
וירח בעמק אילון
Sun, upon Gibeon be dumb :
And the moon on the vale of Ajalon.
The effect of this command is related,
ver. 13, in the following words :
And the sun was dumb, וידם השמש וירח עמר
or silent, and the moon stood still. And in
the latter clause of this verse it is added:
And the sun stood still in the midst of heaven,
and hasted not to go down about a whole day.
It seems necessary here to answer the
question, At what time of the day did this
JOSHUA X. 12-14.
61
had fallen by the hail-stones and by the
sword; and if he had yet half a day before
him, it would have been natural enough for
him to conclude that he had a sufficiency of
time for the purpose, his men having been
employed all night in a forced march, and
half a day in close fighting; and indeed had
he not been under an especial inspiration,
miracle take place? The expression
O'Dw, in the midst of heaven, seems to
intimate that the sun was at that time on
the meridian of Gibeon, and consequently
had one half of its course to run; and this
sense of the place has been strongly con-
tended for as essential to the miracle, for
the greater display of the glory of God:
"Because," say its abettors, "had the he could not have requested the miracle at
miracle been wrought when the sun was all, knowing, as he must have done, that his
near the going down, it might have been men must be nearly exhausted by marching
mistaken for some refraction of the rays of all night, and fighting all day. But it may
light, occasioned by a peculiarly moist state be asked, What is the meaning of
of the atmosphere in the horizon of that, which we translate in the midst of
place, or by some such appearance as the heaven? If, with Mr. Bate, we translate
Aurora Borealis." To me there seems no, chatsah, to part, divide asunder, then
solidity in this reason. Had the sun been it may refer to the horizon, which is the
arrested in the meridian, the miracle could apparent division of the heavens into the
scarcely have been noticed, and especially upper and lower hemisphere; and thus the
in the hurry and confusion of that time; whole verse has been understood by some
and we may be assured that among the eminently learned men, who have trauslated
Canaanites there were neither clocks nor the whole passage thus: And the sun stood
time-keepers, by which the preternatural | still in the (upper) hemisphere of heaven [so
length of such a day could have been Rosen.], and hasted not to go down, when
accurately measured: but on the contrary, the day was complete; that is, though the
had the sun been about the setting, when
both the pursuers and the pursued must be
apprehensive of its speedy disappearance,
its continuance for several hours above the
horizon, so near the point when it might be
expected to go down, must have been very
observable and striking. The enemy must
see, feel, and deplore it; as their hope of
escape must, in such circumstances, be
founded on the speedily entering in of the But the main business relative to the
night, through which alone they could ex-standing still of the sun, still remains to be
pect to elude the pursuing Israelites. And considered.
the Israelites themselves must behold with I have already assumed, as a thoroughly
astonishment and wonder that the setting demonstrated truth, that the sun is in the
sun hasted not to go down about a whole day, centre of the system, moving only round his
affording them supernatural time totally to own axis, and the common centre of the
destroy a routed foe, which otherwise might gravity of the planetary system, while all
have had time to rally, confederate, choose the planets revolve round him; that his
a proper station, and attack in their turn influence is the cause of the diurnal and
with peculiar advantages, and a probability annual revolutions of the earth; nor can I
of success.
It appears, therefore, much see what other purpose his revolution round
more reasonable that Joshua should require his own axis can possibly answer.
this miracle to be performed when daylight I consider that the word 17, dom, in the
was about to fail, just as the sun was setting. text refers to the withholding or restraining
If we were to consider the sun as being at this influence, so that the cessation of the
the meridian of Gibeon, as some understand earth's motion might immediately take place.
the midst of heaven, it may be well asked, The desire of Joshua was, that the sun
How could Joshua know that he should not might not sink below the horizon; but as it
have time enough to complete the destruc- appeared now to be over Gibeon, and the
tion of his enemies, who were now com-moon to be over the valley of Ajalon, he
pletely routed? Already multitudes of them prayed that they might continue in these
day was then complete, the sun being on
the horizon-the line that to the eye con-
stituted the mid heaven, yet it hasted not to
go down-was miraculously sustained in its
then almost setting position; and this seems
still more evident from the moon appearing
at that time, which it is not reasonable to
suppose could be visible in the glare of light
occasioned by a noon-day sun.
62
JOSHUA X. 12-14.
positions till the battle should be ended; or, | understand it, Restrain thy influence-no
in other words, that the day should be mira- longer act upon the earth, to cause it to
culously lengthened out.
revolve round its axis; a mode of speech which
Whether Joshua had a correct philoso- is certainly consistent with the strictest
phical notion of the true system of the astronomical knowledge; and the writer of
universe, is a subject that need not come the account, whether Joshua himself or the
into the present inquiry; but whether he author of the book of Jasher, in relating the
spoke with strict propriety on this occasion consequence of this command is equally ac-
is a matter of importance, because he must curate, using a word widely different when he
be considered as acting under the Divine speaks of the effect the retention of the
influence, in requesting the performance of solar influence had on the moon; in the
such a stupendous miracle; and we may first case the sun was silent or inactive,
safely assert that no man in his right mind, dom; in the latter, the moon stood still,
would have thought of offering such a, amad. The standing still of the moon
petition had he not felt himself under some or its continuance above the horizon would
Divine afflatus. Leaving therefore his phi- be the natural effect of the cessation of the
losophic knowledge out of the question, he solar influence, which obliged the earth to
certainly spoke as if he had known that the discontinue her diurnal rotation, which of
solar influence was the cause of the earth's course would arrest the moon: and thus
rotation, and therefore, with the strictest both it and the sun were kept above the
philosophic propriety, he requested that that horizon, probably for the space of a whole
influence might be for a time restrained, day. As to the address to the moon, it is
that the diurnal motion of the earth might not conceived in the same terms as that to
be arrested, through which alone the sun the sun, and for the most obvious philoso-
could be kept above the horizon, and day
be prolonged. His mode of expression
evidently considers the sun as the great
ruler or master in the system, and all the
planets (or at least the earth) moving in
their respective orbits at his command. He
therefore desires him, in the name and by
the authority of his Creator, to suspend his
mandate with respect to the earth's motion,
and that of its satellite, the moon. Had he
said, Earth, stand thou still, the cessation of
whose diurnal motion was the effect of his
command, it could not have obeyed him; as
it is not even the secondary cause either of
its annual motion round the sun, or its
diurnal motion round its own axis. Instead
of doing so, he speaks to the sun, the cause
(under God) of all these motions, as his
great archetype did when, in the storm on
the sea of Tiberias, he rebuked the wind
first, and then said to the waves, Peace! be
still!
Eiwπа, пеiμwoo Be SILENT! be
DUMB! Mark iv. 39: and the effect of this
command was a cessation of the agitation in
the because the wind ceased to command
sea,
it, that is, to exert its influence upon the
phical reasons; all that is said is simply,
and the moon on the vale of Ajalon, which
may be thus understood: "Let the sun
restrain his influence, or be inactive, as he
appears now upon Gibeon, that the moon
may continue as she appears now over the
vale of Ajalon." It is worthy of remark
that every word in this poetic address is
apparently selected with the greatest caution.
and precision.
Persons who are no friends to Divine
"}
revelation say, "that the account given of
this miracle supposes the earth to be in the
centre of the system, and the sun moveable;
and as this is demonstrably a false philo-
sophy, consequently the history was never
dictated by the Spirit of truth.' Others, in
answer, say, "that the Holy Spirit conde-
scends to accommodate himself to the ap-
prehensions of the vulgar. The Israelites
would naturally have imagined that Joshua
was deranged had he bid the earth stand
still, which they grant would have been the
most accurate and philosophical mode of
command on this occasion." But with due
deference both to the objectors and defenders
I must assert, that such a form of speech on
The terms in this command are worthy such an occasion would have been utterly
of particular note: Joshua does not say to unphilosophic; and that the expressions
the sun, Stand still, as if he had conceived found in the Hebrew text are such as Sir
him to be running his race round the earth; Isaac Newton himself might have denomi-
but, Be silent, or inactive, that is, as Inated, everything considered, elegant, cor-
waters.
JOSHUA X. 12-14.
63
1.
not. I need scarcely add that the command
of Joshua to the sun is to be understood as a
prayer to God (from whom the sun derived
his being and his continuance), that the
effect might be what is expressed in the
command; and therefore it is said, ver. 14,
that the LORD HEARKENED UNTO THE VOICE
oF A MAN, for the Lord fought for Israel.
Rosen.-12 i prep, sol! in Gi-
beon quiesce, subsiste. Verbum □27 proprie
silere notare constat, verum propinquâ meta-
phorâ et quiescere significat, siquidem et qui
ante loquebatur et silens loqui desinit,
quiescit et a linguæ et labiorum motatione
cessat. Hic igitur de sole cursum inter-
mittente dicitur.
rect, and sublime. Nor does it at all appear | fact.
That it was so by a miracle, is
that the prejudices of the vulgar were con- asserted; and whether that miracle was
sulted on this occasion; nor is there a word wrought as above stated, is a matter of little
here, when properly understood, that is consequence; the thing is a Scripture fact,
inconsistent with the purest axiom of the whether we know the modus operandi or
soundest philosophy, and certainly nothing
that implies any contradiction. I grant that
when the people have to do with astro-
nomical and philosophical matters, then the
terms of the science may be accommodated
to their apprehensions; it is on this ground
that Sir Isaac Newton himself speaks of the
rising and the setting of the sun, though all
genuine philosophers know that these ap-
pearances are produced by the rotation of
the earth on its own axis from west to east.
But when matters of this kind are to be
transacted between God and his prophets, as
in the above case, then subjects relative to
philosophy are conceived in their proper
terms, and expressed according to their own
nature. At the conclusion of the 13th verse 13 Nonne illud est scriptum in libro rec-
a different expression is used when it is titudinis? proprie nonne? facit ad at-
said, So, the sun stood still, it is not on, but tentionem excitandam, ut, ecce! Di-
103; WOUN TOP”, which expression, thus vary- citur vero Hebraice scribere super libro,
ing from that in the command of Joshua, pro eo quod nos dicimus inscribere libro, quia
may be considered as implying that in order literæ in superficie tabulæ aut membranæ
to restrain his influence, which I have as- exarantur. proprie denotare constat eum
sumed to be the cause of the earth's motion, qui recta via procedit, hinc eum qui recte agit,
the sun himself became inactive, that is, probum. Librum recti, sive collective
ceased to revolve round his own axis, which sumto, rectorum, continuisse carmina, quibus
revolution is probably one cause, not only of virorum proborum laudes celebrarentur, patet
the revolution of the earth, but of all the inde, quod 2 Sam. i. 18 Davidis in Saulem
other planetary bodies in our system, and et Jonathanem elegia, n, arcus titulo in-
might have affected all the planets at the signita, quod ejus in illa vs. 22 fit mentio, e
time in question; but this neither could nor, libro recti s. reclorum deprompta
did produce any disorder in nature; and the legitur. In illo carminum syntagmate ex-
delay of a few hours in the whole planetary stitisse et aliquod in laudem Josue carmen,
motions dwindles away into an imperceptible in quo inter alia ab eo fortiter et præclare
point in the thousands of years of their gesta et victoria de Amoræis reportata, cele-
revolutions. But the whole effect mentioned brata esset, ex hoc ipso loco colligitur.
here might have been produced by the Ilgen in Commentat. supra ad vs. 11 laudata
cessation of the diurnal motion of the earth, p. 24, interpretatur librum dexteri-
the annual being still continued; and I tatis, substantive accepto, quo nomine
contend that this was possible to Omnipo- non virtutem, probitatem, sed virtutem bel-
tence, and that such a cessation might have licam, dexteritatem significari vult, librum-
taken place without occasioning the slightest que illum carminum collectionem continen-
disturbance in the motions of any others of tem, ita inscriptum putat, quia exempla
the planetary system. It is vain to cry out dexteritatis et omnis virtutis, qualis ea illo
and say,
"Such a cessation of motion in tempore esse poterat, celebrabat, quemad-
one planet could not take place without dis- modum simili de
de causa Abu Temmam
ordering the motions of all the rest; "this I collectionem carminum, vel Anthologiam
deny; and those who assert it neither know apud Arabes maxime celebratam, quam
the Scripture nor the power of God; there-
TT
TT
fore they do greatly err. That the day was Freytag integram edidit, l, Hhamasa
preternaturally lengthened, is a Scripture inscripsit, quod virtutem bellicam significat.
64
JOSHUA X. 12-14.
, הַשִׁירִים
...
, מוֹרֶה נְבוֹכִים Preterea | libro quem inscripsit
Sed fatetur vir doctissimus ipse, nondum sibi | conversione, sed solito diutius in nostro orbe
exemplum occurrisse, quo vel, vir- finiente hæsisse. Sirachus solidi spatio diei
tutis bellica notionem obtineat, et designare fixum constitisse censuit, et tantundem tem-
eam Hebræos aliis vocabulis. Syrus poris motu quoque consumsisse, itaque diem
illum geminatum fuisse, uti constat ex verbis
interpretatus est, ejus xlvi. 5, ouxì ev xeipì aiтoû áveπódioev ó
liber hymnorum sive carminum, quod et re- ἥλιος, καὶ μία ἡμέρα ἐγενήθη πρὸς δύο; nonne
centiorum nonnullis placuit. Sed videtur per eum restitit sol, et dies unus excrevit in
Syrus, uti vere monet Ilgen, pro legisse duos? In eundem sensum Græcus Alex-
transpositis literis, quod, quia non andrinus interpretatur, solem substitisse els
satis quidem convenienter cum loquendi usu réλos nuµépas μâs, id est, interprete Hie-
Hebræorum dictum esset, quum esse deberet ronymo, spatio unius diei. Maimonides in
non est recipiendum.
doctor per..
Syri interpretis explicatio nec ideo probanda | plexorum, s. dubitantium, p. ii., cap. 35.
est, quod nimis vulgaris et universalis esset Dp Di, diem perfectum sive integrum, dici
titulus, quam ut carminum certæ collectioni ait longissimum, qualem efficit quotannis
tribui commode potuisset. Græcus Alex-solstitiali conversione sol. "Tantus enim,”
andrinus hoc Josuæ loco verba inquit, "aut eo etiam longior, visus est dies
non expressit; sed 2 Sam. i. 18 illa reddidit iste victori populo, pro rerum a se gestarum
éπì ßɩßλíov тoû evðous. Chaldæus si multitudine atque difficultate, quamvis re
liber legis interpretatus est. Videlicet ipsa multo fuisset contractior." Sed errarunt
veteres Hebræorum magistri huc retulerunt, interpretes illi in eo, quod verba Don Di¹?,
Jarchio referente, quod Genes. xlviii. 19, junxerunt verbo, quum potius iis quæ
Jacobus Josepho de Ephraimo dixit: v proxime præcedunt jungenda sint.
Vidit id
Dia mm, semen ejus erit plenitudo gen- Clericus, qui op Di interpretatur cum ex-
tium, quod eo die dicunt evenisse, quo Josua, actus esset dies. " significare sæpe quando,
Ephraimita, flagitante, sol in cursu suo sub-cum, notum est; vid. Genes. xxxix. 18;
stitit; tum enim orbis impletus est Josua Jos. vi. 20, vel etiam postquam, ut Genes.
fama. Alia et Judæorum et Christianorum xxxviii. 39; xl. 10. Dp vero tam potest
de libro recti figmenta recensuit Jo. Geo. esse exactus, absolutus, quam integer, a Dêņ,
Abicht in peculiari de illo Dissertatione, quæ quod est sæpe absolvere, ut supra iii. 17.
legitur in Novo Thesauro Theol. Philolog. ab Sic Levit. xxv. 30, пpp est annus ex-
Hasæo et Ikenio edito, vol. i., p. 525, et Jo. actus. Igitur hoc vult sacer poeta, cum
Chr. Wolf, in Biblioth. Hebr., t. ii., p. 219, seqq. exactum esset tempus solitum diei, pro anni
Sequuntur jam in altera versus nostri parte tempestate, solem tamen non visum oc-
וְלֹא־אָץ לָבוֹא כִּיוֹם תָּמִים cidere. Equidem verba | וַיַּעֲמֹד הַשֶׁמֶשׁ בַּחֲצִי הַשָּׁמַיִם : verba ipsa carminis
malim sic interpretari: neque properavit sol
occidere, sicuti solet die perfecto, s. absoluto.
Cf. illud Statii Thebaid. 1. v., vs. 180.
nec longius unquam
Cessavere novæ perfecto sole tenebræ,
DưỌA Di? Nb ye, stetitque sol in medio
cæli, nec festinavit occumbere sicut die in-
tegro. Verbis proprie in dimi-
dio, s. in medio cœli, Kimchi aliique sig-
nificari existimant, solem tum fuisse in
meridiano, cum Josua jussit eum morari. i. e., transacta die. Ceterum cum Clerico,
Sed quemadmodum et ina non semper Ilgenio et aliis, statuo, ex libro
TT
in ipso medio denotat, sed sæpius nonnisi in, | unicum haustum esse versiculum, qui poste-
intra valet; ita et hic in medio cœli videtur riorem hujus versus 13 partem constituit,
in hemisphærio cœli supra horizontem in- quo consequutum esse scriptor probat, ut in
dicare. In postremis versus verbis, non medio cœlo sol steterit. Invenitur enim in
properavit sol intrare, i. e., occidere opp i illis duobus orixos rhythmus, etsi non satis
si vertitur circiter die integro, et conjungitur purus, quod qui accuratius illum inspiciet,
cum, ambiguum est, scriptor num observabit:
dicere voluerit, substitisse solem diei integri
morâ, an vero inde ex quo jussus est in-
sistere usque tum occideret, unius diei
tempus illum trivisse; denique an id modo im enim cum gravi et ajim penacutum haud
dicatur, solem non properasse ad occasum consonare, aurium mensura vel maxime
usitatâ aliis diebus, qui perfecti habentur, monstrat. Sed ejusmodi impuri rhythmi
Vajjamod haschschemesch bachazi hasch-
schamajim,
Vlo az labò cjom thamim,
JOSHUA X. 12-14, 15.
65
-
exempla omnium populorum carmina offerunt. | Israeli, i. e., pro Israele. hic dativum,
Reliqua, quæ præcedunt a versu 12 et sub- quem dicunt commodi, denotat, ut 1 Sam.
sequuntur versu 14, quem versum Dathius xxii. 15. An hodie demum cœpi
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver.-15 And Joshua returned, and
all Israel with him, unto the camp to Gilgal.
cum aliis interpretibus ad carmen refert, D interrogare ei, pro eo, in ejus gratiam,
scriptoris historici verba sunt, poetam alle- Deum? Ceterum verbis illis Hebræi inter-
gantis, non poetæ ; quamquam materiam pretes causam afferri dicunt, cur dies ille
rerum, et habitum poeticum eum ex poeta parem non habuerit, aut habiturus sit;
mutuatum, certum est. Prodit se pannulus neque enim alio, inquiunt, depugnavit un-
et eo, quod sermo, qui, rei natura efflagi- quam Deus pro Israele lapidosa grandine.
tante, ad solem et lunam directus est, et ex Sed videtur potius ratio reddi, cur Jova
poetæ consilio directus esse debuit, ab auc- Josuæ precibus annuerit: ut satisfaceret
tore, poetam excerpente, ad Jovam directus promisso quod dedit vs. 8, 12, se hostes
perhibetur vs. 12, ubi sic habet.
Israelitis traditurum esse, diem produxit
, sicut et versu 14 exauditas esse cohibito sole. Alias enim ingruentis noctis
Josuæ preces dicitur, quum tamen soli beneficio elapsuri fuissent hostes.
Eadem
et lunæ, ut gradum sisterent, mandarit. verba repetuntur infra vs. 42.
Quare nequeo assentiri Eichhornio (Einleit.,
P. iii., p. 393, ed. quart.), Paulo (Conserv-
ator., P. ii., p. 168), Maurero aliisque, qui
fragmenti carminis initium statuunt esse
versu medio 12 a verbis jiva, et usque
ad allegandi formulam illud decurrere, et
quæ post eam sequuntur, 217, esse
scriptoris historici. Ait quidem Maurerus,
allegandi formulam in libris Hebraicis post Rosen.-Hunc versum esse supervaca-
verba allata poni, et exempla profert 2 Reg. neum hoc loco, atque ad hujus Capitis finem
xv. 21; xx. 20; xxi. 17; xxxiii. 28; 2 Chron. rejiciendum, ubi et repetitus legitur, vere
xxvii. 7; xxxii. 32; xxxiii. 18; xxxv. 27, observat Masius. Nam prius quam rever-
quorum locorum tamen ratio est plane alia teretur Josua ad castra ad Gilgalem acci-
quam nostri loci. Illis enim locis non affe- derunt ea quæ inde a versu 16, narrantur,
runtur verba aliorum scriptorum, sed re- cum nuntiatum esset Josuæ, quinque reges
mittuntur lectores, qui de regis alicujus latere in spelunca Makkedæ; quumque
rebus gestis plura scire cupiunt, quam quæ a constet ex versu 21, castra post primam
librorum Regum aut Chronicorum auctoribus hanc victoriam posita fuisse Makkedæ,
relata sunt, ad alios libros, in quibus ple- quæ pluribus horis Gilgale distabat; difficile
niores narrationes inveniant. Sed quemad-est dictu, quî Josua ex victoria redux Gil-
modum 2 Sam. i. 18 post eandem, quam hic galem iverit, deinde iterum Makkedam
habemus, allegandi formulam,
Masius, Houb., Ken., Horsley, Rosen.,
Ged., Booth., and others, consider this verse
to be an interpolation. It is omitted by the
LXX.
venerit, ut reliquias Cananæorum perse-
queretur. Itaque alii hæc veluti anticipa-
tione dicta putant; sed dura est et inutilis
hæc anticipatio; imo etiam totam narra-
tionem obscurat. Masius huic versui suum
locum ita servari posse proponit, ut
TIT
, statim sequitur integrum carmen
illic laudatum, ita et hic iisdem verbis sub-
jungitur singulus versus carminis, quo cele-
bratur res admiranda quæ hic narratur.
Fortasse tamen mirum videri queat, quod et
lunam gradum stitisse, Noster non referat revertebatur pro reverti constituebat usurpa-
poetæ verbis.
At vere observavit Ilgen, tum sumatur, ut Num. xxiv. 25, simili
nostrum scriptorem ex poeta, nisi quod loquendi modo Bileam ad suos rediisse
maxime esset necessarium, afferre noluisse; memoretur, i. e., reverti cogitasse (cf. not.
videbat enim, quæ de sole dicta essent, iis ad eum loc.). Quippe imperator," addit
ut fides conciliaretur, poetæ testimonio opus Masius, "quum profligatum putaret hostem,
esse, deinde vero, de lunæ moratione ut militemque diuturnâ pugnâ fatigatum, quam-
persuaderetur animis, suam auctoritatem quam sol ad occasum provectus nondum
sufficere.
esset, statuebat fortasse receptui canere; sed
14 Rei narratæ et poetæ testimonio con- quum improviso nuncium acciperet de quin-
firmatæ addit scriptor suam animadversionem. que regulis in specu abditis, deque magno
Nec erat sicut dies ille ante cum et post eum fugientium hostium numero adhuc reliquo,
audire Jovam voci viri. Quia Jova pugnavit | aliud consilium ex re cepit, hostesque etiam
VOL. II.
K
66
JOSHUA X. 15-21.
longius persequendos, et illos interea in consider these words to be an interpola-
specu esse asservandos decrevit." Verum tion.
si scriptor significare voluisset, Josuam apud Bp. Patrick. When Joshua and the chil-
se constitutum habuisse ad castra reverti, dren of Israel.] i. e., The children of Israel,
sed mutasse consilium, non apparet, cur non by the command and direction of Joshua
dixerit, sed eo loquendi modo usus [so Pool, &c.], who sent out strong parties
sit, qui lectorem eo adducere debet, ut to pursue them; but he himself seems to
Josuam actu rediisse ad castra credat. In have gone to lay siege to Makkedah.
Græcæ Alexandrinæ translationis codicibus Rosen.-Josuam non ipsum hostes esse
antiquissimis, Vaticano et Alexandrino, hic prosequutum, sed, expeditissimis quibusque
versus non legitur; unde probabili con- a se ad eam rem dimissis, ipsum castra ad
jectura colligere licet, Græcum interpretem Makkedam fecisse, et eorum qui hostem
versum in suo Hebraico codice non reperisse.
Legitur quidem in editione Complutensi et
Aldina: καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν Ἰησοῦς καὶ πᾶς
Ἰσραὴλ μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν παρεμβολὴν εἰς
Γάλγαλα, Sed suspicari licet hæc addita
fuisse ex alia interpretatione, quia et in mentio; nihil enim usitatius est, quam quæ
codice Vaticano in margine adscripta sunt. a milite fiunt ea imperatori attribuere.
Sæpe duæ illæ editiones magis consentiunt
cum Hebræo textu, quam vetusti Alexan-
longius prosequebantur reditum exspectasse,
inde colligitur, quod vs. 21 milites, postquam
persequendi finem fecissent, ad Josuam in
castra ad Makkedam rediisse dicuntur.
obstat, quod hujus versus initio Josuæ fit
Ver. 21.
לֹא־חָרַץ לִבְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל לְאִישׁ אֶת־ drine versionis codices, quod emendationes
jeb
Nec
işiri?
καὶ οὐκ ἔγρυξεν οὐδεὶς τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ
Au. Ver.-21 And all the people returned
to the camp to Joshua at Makkedah in
peace: none moved his tongue against any
of the children of Israel.
None moved his tongue against any of the
children of Israel.
ad Hebræum fontem factas redolet. Equi-
dem non dubito Ilgenio (p. 22, not.) adsti-
pulari, de hoc versu sic judicanti: "Emigret
Versiculus et ad auctorem suum redeat, Tŷ yλwooŋ avtoû.
quod et narrationis ordinem turbat, et mani-
festum mendacium infert. Est is idem, qui
vs. 43, et translatus est a librario quodam
in hunc locum, quia vs. 14 et 42, iisdem
verbis finiuntur. Scilicet auctor hujus ad-
ditamenti (vs. 12-15), verba ultima versus
14 ex versu 42 mutuatus est; quod ipsum
Houb.-Non movit in filios Israel homo
argumento est, illud reliquis textis multo (linguam suam). Ita convertendum verbum
recentius esse. Scriba igitur quum pensum pro verbo, et legendum ws, sine, quæ
ad vs. 14 absolvisset, et, interjecto aliquo littera ex altera, antecedente fuit per im-
spatio, denuo ad laborem accessisset, forte prudentiam iterata.
fortuna in sequentem paginam oculis ab-
erravit, et verborum similitudine in versu 42
deceptus, pro versu 16, qui incipit,
versum 43 scripsit. Paulo post errorem
quidem agnovit; at ne exemplum, quod
carius vendere cogitabat, inquinaret, et
pretii spem sibi præcideret, corrigere illud,
et verba expungere noluit. Exemplo tamen,
quod hoc vitio non deturpatum erat, usi sunt
oi á, qui versum omittunt.
Ver. 20.
Au. Ver.-20 And it came to pass, when
Joshua and the children of Israel had made
an end of slaying them with a very great
slaughter, till they were consumed, that the
rest which remained of them entered into
fenced cities.
, לאיש Si relinqueretur
esset hic vertendum, non mota est...homini
lingua ejus, cum contra co in proverbio
verbum sit activum ut Exod. xi. 7.
Itaque legunt Græci interpretes qui
ovdels nemo, et Syrus, 2,
homo.
Rosen.—Non acuit filiis Israel, contra Is-
raelitas, viro ulli, i. e., ne contra unum
Deest nomi-
quidem eorum linguam suam.
nativus subjecti, quod dicunt. Sed in eadem
phrasi Exodi xi. 7 ponitur, canis, quod
hic supplere licet, quum non sit insolens in
phrasi usu decurtata, aut adagiali verbum
unum alterumve omitti. Nisi mavis imper-
sonaliter dici, subaudito in, juxta exempla
plena Deut. xxii. 8, b, si cadat
cadens, et Jesaj. xxviii. 4, NY, videbit
videns. Hubigantius conjicit, legendum
esse, et præmissum per imprudentiam
Joshua and. Geddes and Boothroyd librarii ex antecedente iteratum, quod
JOSHUA X. 21-33.
67
et Maurero probabile ob suffixum vocis i, parum intelligebat: atque inde accidit, ut
quod ad sit referendum. Patrocinari Heb. in codicibus et Chaldaismi complures
videri possit huic conjecturæ Syrus, cujus et Arabismi quidam sint, quos Hebraica
lingua numquam usurpavit." MSS. 2, 4, 5,
A to oil po 20, and Camb. MS. 2, read 1577; and
verba
I
So p
97
MS. 2 reads 18, voluerunt, which, in Isa.
xxviii. 12, is printed .
Latinus in Polyglottis in-
terpres sic transtulit: nec læsit quenquam
Houb.-, qui venerant cum eo.
ex Israelitis vir, quisquam, linguâ suâ. Existimant Buxtorfius et Castellus esse
Verum sunt illa potius sic reddenda: nec paragogicum; quod ne crederent, admonebat
læserunt qui de domo Israelis quenquam nota Masoretica, id est, non alibi reperitur.
linguâ suâ.
Ceterum sensum quod attinet Nam verbum cum sæpenumero in sacris
adagialis illius formulæ, ne canem quidem paginis recurrat, non bona est unius tantum
acuisse linguam in quenquam, non dubium exempli autoritas, ubi præsertim mendi
esse hunc, eum adeo nihil mali passum esse, occasio, qualis fuerit cognoscitur ex illo &
ut nec canis ipsum allatrarit, animal cum- quod sequitur, cum scriba litteram × im-
primis irritabile, sed dentibus, non linguâ, prudenter iteraret; quod mendum non cas-
metuendum. Sensum recte expressit Hie- tigavit emendator, qui forte Arabs esset,
ronymus: nullusque contra filios Israel quoniam est Arabismus.
mutire ausus est. Chaldæus sensum liberius
reddidit hoc modo: Verbum habet a fine Aleph ñaρaywɣiкòv,
mupa ne pole, non fuit damnum filiis Jesaj. xxviii. 12 pro, voluerunt,
Israel ut affligeret vir animum suum, i.e., et Ps. cxxxix. 20, s, extulerunt, quod
neque ullum accidit damnum Israelitis, ut apud Arabes est regulare in tertia pluralis
quisquam animo esset afflicto. Sed perperam præteriti persona masculina, ut
Græcus Alexandrinus: kai oux eypugev oudeis
τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ τῇ γλώσσῃ αὐτοῦ, nec his runt.
cebat ullus filiorum Israel lingua sua. Simi-
liter tamen Arabs: nec momordit unus ex
filiis Israel linguam suam.
Ver. 24.
Rosen.-in, Qui iverant cum eo.
Ver. 26, 27.
Au. Ver.-Trees.
C
lei, juve-
See notes on viii. 29.
Ver. 33.
abe
אָז עָלָה הָרָם מֶלֶךְ גֶזֶר לַעֲמֹר אֶת־
לָכִישׁ וַיַּכֵּהוּ יְהוֹשֻׁעַ וגו'
וַיֹּאמֶר אֶל־קְצִינֵי אַנְשֵׁי הַמִּלְחָמָה
הֶהָלְכוּא אִתּוֹ וגו'
Au. Ver.—24 And it came to pass, when
they brought out those kings unto Joshua,
that Joshua called for all the men of Israel,
and said unto the captains of the men of
war, which went with him, &c.
τότε ἀνέβη Ελὰμ βασιλεὺς Γαζὲρ βοηθήσων
Taxis. καὶ ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν Ἰησοῦς ἐν
στόματι ξίφους, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Fer.-33 Then Horam king of Gezer
came up to help Lachish; and Joshua smote
him and his people, until he had left him
none remaining.
Ged., Booth.-33 And Horam, king of
Gezer, had come to help Lachish, and
Joshua smote, &c.
Ken.-All the printed editions and some
MSS., without any marginal variation, read
here with an at the end, exactly
like a verb in Arabic; a form this, which
occurs in the Hebrew Bible only in this and
Rosen.-33 Tunc ascendit, copias eduxit
one word more. The existence of this (cf. not. ad vi. 5; viii. 1), Horam, rex
seems entirely owing to the mistake of some Geseris ad juvandum Lachin, ut eam ab
Arabian transcriber, who inattentively ex- obsidione liberaret. Quo tempore ei urbi
pressed these two verbs in the way of his rex ille suppetias tulerit, vix poterit certum
own language and many instances of this statui, an cum jam circumsederent Israelitæ
kind are observable in other places. F. Hou- Lachin nondum expugnatam, an paulo ante
bigant, p. 55—“Si qua etiam verba librarius cœptam obsidionem. Est tamen nonnulla
fecerat scribendo vel Chaldaica vel Arabica causa, cur suspicemur, primum esse verius.
ne ejus quidem generis emendator castiga- Nam quia secundo demum die narratur urbs
bat; quia linguam, in qua natus erat, Chal- capta esse, videtur rex Geseris suo inter-
daicam aut Arabicam norat, Hebraicam [ventu primum oppugnationis impetum in se
68
JOSHUA X. 39, 40.
avertisse. Sed cecidit eum Josua ejusque | destroyed all that breathed, as the LORD
populum donec neminem ei superstitem re- God of Israel commanded.
linqueret.
wa-ba-ng
Ver. 39.
Springs. See notes on Deut. iii. 16, vol. i.,
p. 659, and on Numb. xxi. 15, vol. i., p. 590.
Ged.-40 Thus Joshuah smote the inha-
bitants of all the southern mountains, and
all their kings, &c.
וַיִּלְכְּדָהּ וְאֶת־מַלְכָּהּ וְאֶת־כָּל־עָרֶיהָ
of
the adjoining vales and acclivities; with וַיַּכּוּם לְפִי-חֶרֶב וַיַּחֲרִימוּ אֶת־כָּל־נֶפֶשׁ
אֲשֶׁר־בָּהּ לֹא הִשְׁאִיר שָׂרִיד כַּאֲשֶׁר
Mwyna
people of the mountainous country of the עָשָׂה לְחֶבְרוֹן כֵּן עָשָׂה לִדְבָרָה
south, and of the valleys, and of the rising וּלְמַלְכָּה וְכַאֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה לְלִבְנָה
Booth.-40 Thus Joshua smote all the
grounds, &c.
: mababa Bp. Horsley. All the country of the hills,
כל ארץ הנגב ההר והשפלה I would read
ἔλαβον αὐτὴν, καὶ τὸν βασιλέα αὐτῆς, καὶ &c.
τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς. Kaì ÉTάTA§EV Autηv ev M, "all the country of the south, the
στόματι ξίφους, καὶ ἐξωλόθρευσαν αὐτὴν, καὶ mountain and the plain, and the springs."
πᾶν ἐμπνέον ἐν αὐτῇ. καὶ οὐ κατέλιπον αὐτῇ It is true that in the next chapter, verse 16,
ovdéva diaσeowoμévοv. ôv тρóπov éñoinσavn follows. But in that passage,
τῇ Χεβρὼν καὶ τῷ βασιλεῖ αὐτῆς, οὕτως ἐποί- it is evident from the context that " sig-
ησαν τῇ Δαβὶρ καὶ τῷ βασιλεῖ αὐτῆς.
nifies the mountainous country to the north,
and the whole south country is mentioned
as distinct from it. But the whole country
in question in this place is the southern
quarter of the promised land.
Rosen. 40 Percussit, i. e., expugnavit
itaque Josua totam illam terram, universam
illam Cananææ regionem, quæ ad Occi-
dentem et Austrum vergebat. Distribuit
And he took it.
autem totum illum tractum juxta diversam
Rosen.-Pro, cepitque eam, codicum conditionem et situm locorum in quatuor
Au. Ver.-39 And he took it, and the
king thereof, and all the cities thereof; and
they smote them with the edge of the sword,
and utterly destroyed all the souls that were
therein; he left none remaining: as he had
done to Hebron, so he did to Debir, and to
the king thereof; as he had done also to
Libnah, and to her king.
,montem , הָהָר וְהַנָּגֶב וְהַשְׁפִלָה וְהָאֲעֵדוֹת ,partes, וַיִּלְכְּרוּהָ,Erfurtensium tertius exhibet pluralem
:
ceperuntque eam, quem et Græcus Alex-loca montana, et meridiem, i. e., tractum
andrinus expressit, omissa tamen copula meridianum, et humilem, i. e., campestrem
λaßov avτýv. Sed videtur hæc lectio li- planitiem, et devexa, s. convalles.
αυτήν.
Sicut
brario alicui deberi, qui ob sequentem plu- autem tribus quæ præcedunt nominibus certi
ralem singularem mutavit, ut supra Cananææ australis tractus designantur, ita
vss. 35, 37 est . Supra vs. 32 et nomen ni certæ alicui regioni videtur
vero est, ubi utrumque verbum proprium fuisse, unde Græcus Àlexandrinus
singulare ad quod præcedit, refe- retinuit 'Aoŋdw0, quem sequutus est Hie-
rendum.
ronymus. Masius vero quatuor illa nomina
pro meris appellativis habet. “Montosis,”
To Hebron.
Ged.-To Hebron and its king [LXX, inquit, "opponuntur æquabilia, p, aridis,
Vulg.].
Ver. 40.
1, opaca valles, ni. Significatur ergo
in summa, nullum tota regione locum cladis
illius immunem fuisse." hoc loco non
meridiem denotare vult, sed propria sua sig-
נֶגֶב
וַיַּכֵּה יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶת־כָּל־הָאָרֶץ הָהָר
nificatione de locis aridis capiendum, ab וְהַנָּגֶב וְהַשְׁפִלָה וְהָאֲשְׁדוֹת וְאֵת כָּל־
מַלְכֵיהֶם וגו'
121
Aramaico, exsiccari. "Nam quod," in-
quit," pro australi plaga cœli eadem vox sæpe
usurpatur, id quadam translatione fit, et
migratione in causae locum, quia inde sic-
καὶ ἐπάταξεν Ἰησοῦς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν τῆς
ὀρεινῆς καὶ τὴν Ναγέβ, καὶ τὴν πεδινὴν, καὶ
τὴν ᾿Ασηδώθ, καὶ τοὺς βασιλεῖς αὐτῆς, κ.τ.λ. citas terræ provenit, meridiani solis aprica-
Au. Ver.-40 So Joshua smote all the
country of the hills, and of the south, and
of the vale, and of the springs, and all their
kings: he left none remaining, but utterly
tione exsucta. Sed nomen ni Judæi
interpretantur profluvia, qualia colles pro-
fundunt videlicet; nimirum id Chaldæum
dicere interpretem autumant, cujus auctori-
JOSHUA X. 40, 41. XI. 1, 2.
69
tatem in plerisque sermonibus explicandis | Baraki tempore regnavit, Judic. iv. 2. Unde
libenter solent comprobare. Reddidit autem colligere est, r, intelligens erit fuisse digni-
Chaldæus pro ni hæc verba Chaldaica, tatis nomen, regibus illius civitatis commune,
p. lis vero interpretem ego sig-ut regibus Hierosolymæ, vid. not.
T:
nificare voluisse puto ea loca, quæ a Græcis supra ad x. 1.
Vπάрelaι dicuntur, h.e., ubi montes collesve
in campos se porrigunt projiciuntque. Nam
porrectionem, sive projectionem, aut effu-
ST
Ver. 2.
וּבָעֲרָבָה נֶגֶב כַּעֲרוֹת וּבַשְׁפִלָה וּבְנָפְוֹת .sionem loci elevati illa ejus verba interpretor
דּוֹר מִיָּם :
Quæ sententia mirifice cum proposito con-
sentit, atque etiam cum illo Deuteronomii
loco iii. 17, in quo idem verbum Hebræum
אַשְׁדּוֹת הַמִּסְנָה
""
וְאֵת כָּל־הַנְשָׁמָה
καὶ πρὸς βασιλεῖς τοὺς κατὰ Σιδῶνα τὴν
est positum non, sub declivitate, μeyáλny, eis Thy opewηv kaì eis "Apaßa
ἀπέναντι Κενερώθ, καὶ εἰς τὸ πεδίον καὶ εἰς
i. e., radicibus Pisga montis.
Φεναεδδώρ.
D', Et omnem halitum, i.e., quicquid
spiritum duxit,
omne vivum (ut Deut. Au. Ver.-2 And to the kings that were
xx. 16) devovit internecioni. Omne vivum on the north of the mountains, and of the
autem hic, ut supra vss. 32, 35, 37, plains south of Chinneroth, and in the
omnis anima, restringendum est ad hominem. valley, and in the borders of Dor on the
Nam animalia omnia, et jumenta domestica
prædæ loco inter se dividebant; vid. infra
xi. 14.
Ver. 41.
Au. Ver.—41 And Joshua smote them
from Kadesh-barnea even unto Gaza, and
all the country of Goshen, even unto Gi-
beon.
Ged.-Goshen.]
Some have, with little
probability, imagined that this is the same
with the Goshen of Egypt. I am of opi-
nion it was the country of the Geshurites,
mentioned chap. xiii. 2, and called from the
city Goshen, mentioned chap. xv. 51. LXX
read Goshom, and Arab. Gosher. This last.
I suspect to be the true reading.
Rosen.—Et totam terram Gosen, cujus et
infra xi. 15, fit mentio. Dicta erat hæc
regio ab urbe hujus nominis, in australi
parte tribus Judæ xv. 51. Vix monitu
opus, hunc terræ tractum diversum fuisse a
Gosen Egyptiaco, Genes. xlvi. 28.
CHẠP, XI, 1.
west.
Pool.-On the north of the mountains,
Hebrew, on the north (which may be the
general designation of all the particular
places following, that they were in the
northern parts of Canaan, as those men-
tioned Josh. x. were in the southern parts)
in the mountain; either in or near the
famous mountain of Lebanon, called the
mountain, by way of eminency; or in the
mountainous country [so Patrick, Rosen.].
South of Chinneroth, Heb., in the plain lying
southward from Chinneroth, or the lake of
Gennesaret.
Borders of Dor.
;
Gesen.—, f. (r. ) 1. High place,
height, comp. ; hence, i nie?
heights of Dor, Josh. xi. 2; xii. 13
1 Kings
iv. 11; and ellipt. , Judg. i. 27, w, Josh.
xvii. 11. pr. n. of a maritime place near
Mount Carmel.
מִצְפוֹן
Rosen.-Et ad reges qui a Septentrione in
monte sedes habuerunt, id est in montano
tractu inde ab Anti-Libano, qui claudit
Au. Ver.-1 And it came to pass, when Cananæam ab Aquilone. ? in statu
Jabin king of Hazor had heard those things, regiminis ponitur, quum tamen sequenti
that he sent to Jobab king of Madon, and nomini præpositio 2 sit præmissa, unde sta-
to the king of Shimron, and to the king of tus absolutus cum Kamez, j, poni debuit.
Achshaph.
Et sic legitur in codice Erfurtensi tertio, et
Rosen. Factumque est cum audiret Jabin, | in quinto a prima manu, atque in primo ad
rex Chazoris. is, Septus, i. e., munitus marginem.
locus, h. 1. est nomen proprium metropoleos
Cananæorum septentrionalium (vid. vs. 10),
quæ postea tribui Naphthali cessit, vid. infra
xix. 36. Nomen regi Chazoris hic dicitur
fuisse, et idem nomen fuit urbis illius
regi Cananæo ei, qui longe post Josuam
T
Kimchi in Grammatica, cui
nomen, perfectio fecit, conjicit, exsti-
tisse præter formam jig et aliam, absolutam
is, formæ is, Ding, ip. Sed in Com-
mentario ad h. 1. ait, posse formam status
constructi et intercedentibus præpositionibus
1, 5, et poni, ut Jud. viii. 11, DÝNE POCO,
מ
70
JOSHUA XI. 2, 8.
qui habitant in tentoriis. Et hoc quidem them, and chased them unto great Zidon
TT
loco i tantundem valere atque in [or, Zidon-rabbah], and unto Misrephoth-
꾸꾸​,
i
a septentrione montis. Conf. supra [or, salt pits, Heb., burnings] maim, and
Et in planitie , וּבָעֲרָבָה נֶגֶב כַּעֲרוֹת
་
remaining.
Misrephoth-maim.
viii. 11, ?, et vs. 13, ji. Pro unto the valley of Mizpeh eastward; and
Græcus Alexandrinus posuit: Karà they smote them, until they left them none
Eidŵva τηv µeɣáλŋv, quasi ji, a Sidone
legisset, quæ urbs infra vs. 8; xix. 28, 77
dicitur.
Gesen.-2 op nie, pr. n. of a place
meridiem Cinnaroth versus. Aut, repetita or district near Sidon, Josh. xi. 8; xiii. 6.
ante præpositione e, a meridie The name signifies pp. "burnings of water,'
Cinnaroth, urbis sitæ in portione tribus which Kimchi understands of warm baths.
Naphthali (infra xix. 35, ubi formâ numeri | More probably it means "burnings by the
singularis vocatur), ad lacum ejus no- water, either lime-kilns or smelting-fur-
minis, cujus fit mentio infra xii. 3; Num. naces situated near water.
xxxiv. 11. Planitie vero, de qua hic agitur, Houb.-Et ad Maserephoth ad occidentem.
significatur illa, quæ a lacu Gennesaretico D'
Hoc habemus unum de multis.
usque ad lacum Asphaltitem, seu Mare exemplum, puncta vocalia quantum noceant
mortuum, meridiem versus, protenditur. Libris sacris legendis. Nempe Judæi voca-
Vid. Handb. der Bibl. Alterthumsk., vol. ii., bulum ' puncto eo affecerunt, quod de-
P. i., p. 145., Et in humili s. de- monstret Desse aquas; ex quo Interpretes
pressa regione, quo nomine supra ix. 1; laborant ut explicent quid esset meserephoth
x. 40 depressiorem Cananææ australis trac-aquarum, vel quænam sint illæ aquæ urbis
tum, qui a mari alluitur, designari vidimus. Meserephoth. Tolle puncta vocalia, et
Hic vero, ubi de septentrionali Cananææ interpretare D', a mari, vel ab occidente,
parte sermo est, videtur ora maritima Joppen non jam nodum in scirpo quæres. Mesere-
inter et Cæsaream, cujus pars erat ji pla- photh dicitur esse prope Sidonem. Est
nities, pascuis celebris, intelligi, vid. Jesaj. Sidon urbs sita in ora maris occidentalis;
xxxiii. 9; xxxv. 2; Cant. ii. 1. Cf. Handb. itaque Meserephoth dicitur esse ad occi-
d. Bibl. Alt., vol. ii., P. i., p. 150. Infra dentem.
Infra dentem. Nec abs re existimat Edm. Calmet
vs. 16, montis Israel, sive Ephraim esse ipsam Sareptam Sidoniorum.
dicitur, a quo humilior ille sive campestris
tractus septentrionem versus protenditur.
Dania, Et in eminentiis Dora a mari
s. ab occidente, i. e., in regione promontorii expressit. Aquila et Symmachus ni
Dora. Sita erat hæc urbs ad mare Cæsa- quidem ut proprium nomen retinent in-
ream inter et Carmelum montem. Sym-tegrum; at D convertit Aquila râv idáTwv
machus reddidit év T Tapaλía Awpa, in aquarum, Symmachus vero, tanquam mu-
maritima Dora, et 1 Macc. xv. 11 sita tatis vocalibus legerit, áñò Dadáσons.
dicitur eπì Ts Oaλáσons. De nomine, Chaldæus, fossas, sive lacunas
cujus pluralis est ni, vid. not. ad Ps.
xlviii. 2. Græco Alexandrino pars fuit
nominis proprii. Dedit enim: Nape@dwp.
potest h. 1. proprie capi a mari, i. e., ad
mare (ut 1, a latere, i. e., ad latus, juxta),
quum urbs illa, ut vidimus, ad mare sita
esset. Vel, quum et occidentalem plagam
denotet (vid. supra ad viii. 9), potest,
ab occidente (ut vs. 3) verti; erat enim Dora
extremus terminus septentrionalis Cananææ
ad occidentem.
Ver. 8.
– וְעַד מִשְׂרְפְוֹת מַיִם וגו'
καὶ ἕως Μασερών, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.—8 And the LORD delivered
them into the hand of Israel, who smote
Rosen.-Et usque ad Misrephoth-maim,
quas voces, ut nomen loci proprium, retinuit
Græcus Alexandrinus, et Maopew0-µacìµ
aquarum convertit. Iis Hebræi interpretes.
lacunas ad mare significari existimant, in
quas deductæ salsuginosæ aquæ excoctæ
fuerint solis fervore in salem. Nam verbum
y, a quo nomen i formatum est,
urere atque cremare significat. Masius etsi
illam Judæorum sententiam non repudiet,
mallet tamen ustrinis aquarum, sicut He-
bræas voces interpretatur, vitrarias officinas
esse significatas. "Constat enim," inquit,
eas apud Sidonem fuisse plurimas, sive
illic etiam loci vitrariæ arenæ effoderentur,
sive a Pagida vel Belo rivulo, qui prope
Ptolemaidem ex Carmelo defluit, illuc im-
portarentur. Nam eam arenam, ut in vitrum
duci queat, perpetuo igni necesse est ex-
coqui; quod apud Venetorum Murranum
JOSHUA XI. 8-13.
71
ipsi vidimus; illuc enim navibus pro saburra | delens, non adjuncto casu. Itaque legen-
ex Palæstina usque devehitur." Verum dum, ut legebant Græci Intt., qui, cum
qua ratione istiusmodi arenarum excoctio vertant, wλólpevσav távтas, internecione
dicatur aquarum exustio, non ostendit Ma- omnes deleverunt, suppleto omnes, docent
sius, nisi forsan voluerit, jam arenam illam casum desiderari, vel, quem legunt, vel
excoctam ad purum, et liquatam vi ignis, potius on, eos, ut legitur infra ver. 12.
aquam appellari. Alii per ustiones aquarum Omissum videtur fuisse nx ex caligine
existimant aquas calidas, thermas indicari, factâ scribæ, per illud alterum in quo de-
quæ Arabici interpretis videtur sententia sinit D, quod antecedit.
с
fuisse; transtulit enim lase, locus
calidus aqua.
Ver. 13.
محماة
רַק כָּל־הֶעָרִים הָעֹמְדוֹת עַל־תִּלָּם Id probatum Clerico, qui
לֹא שְׂרָפָם יִשְׂרָאֵל זוּלָתִי אֶת־חָצוֹר -fatetur quidem, nullain apud Veteres men
לְבַדָּהּ שָׂרַף יְהוֹשֻׁעַ :
tionem fieri aquarum calidarum apud Si-
donem.
bi
ἀλλὰ πάσας τὰς πόλεις τὰς κεχωματισμένας
οὐκ ἐνέπρησεν Ισραήλ. πλὴν ᾿Ασὼρ μόνην
ἐνέπρησεν Ἰσραὴλ.
,"
"Sed quot alia sunt," inquit,
quæ semel tantum in vetustis monumentis,
quæ ad nos pervenerunt, memorantur ?
Quod etiam minus mirum est in hoc ne-
gotio; quum Phoenicia nullam prolixiorem Au. Ver.-13 But as for the cities that
atque accuratiorem paulo descriptionem, vel stood still in their strength [Heb., on their
historiam habeamus. Eo etiam credibilius heap], Israel burned none of them, save
est, fuisse thermas, vel aquas calidas in Hazor only; that did Joshua burn.
Sidonio agro, quod ex eo bitumen effode-
That stood still in their strength.
retur, per quod fluentes aquarum venæ Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "the cities that
calorem contrahere potuerunt. Bituminis stood upon hanging steeps." -"quæ erant
Sidonii mentionem fecerunt Dioscorides, in collibus et in tumulis sitæ.
-Vulg.
1. i., cap. 99, et Plinius, Hist. Nat., 1. xxxv., Ged. Which stood on eminences.
cap. 11.
Hinc pariter Siciliæ bituminosum Booth.
on the hills.
solum θερμῶν ὑδάτων ἐκβολὰς κατὰ πολλοὺς Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew words all thil-
EXEɩ TóπTOνs, aquarum calidarum multis locis lam (which we translate " in their strength "),
scaturigines habet, ut testatur Strabo, 1. vi., literally signify on their heap, as is noted in
the margin of our Bibles; that is, were
p. 189.” Syrus cur Jäso, falo Mô, seated in an eminent place, and therefore of
locus congregationis aquarum reddiderit, mihi greater strength than those that stood in the
quidem haud constat. Sed ubi ille tandem plain. Thus Bochart interprets it in his
locus fuerit, certum est, haud procul a Canaan, lib. i., cap. 29, from whence he
Sidone abfuisse, unde ad Orientem usque thinks came the names of Thelasar (2 Kings
transitur, quum deinceps convallis Mizpa, xix. 12), and of Thelabib (Ezek. iii. 15).
Supra And thus I observe the prophet Jeremiah
enim vs. 3, vidimus Mizpam sub monte speaks, xxx. 18, Jerusalem shall be built on
Hermon collocatum.
her own heap, or high hill. But the mean-
ing may be, according to our translation, the
cities whose walls were not battered down in
the taking of them.
.noninetur , וְעַד־בִּקְעַת מִצְפָּה מִזְרָחָה
TT!
Ver. 11.
וַיַּכּוּ אֶת־כָּל־הַנֶּפֶשׁ אֲשֶׁר־בָּהּ לְפִי־
חֶרֶב הַחֲרֵם לֹא נוֹתַר וגו'
καὶ ἀπέκτειναν πᾶν ἐμπνέον ἐν αὐτῇ ἐν
ξίφει, καὶ ἐξωλόθρευσαν πάντας, καὶ οὐ κατε-
λείφθη, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-11 And they smote all the
souls that were therein with the edge of the
sword, utterly destroying them there was
not any left to breathe [Heb., any breath]:
and he burnt Hazor with fire.
Utterly destroying them.
Rosen. Tantum omnes urbes quæ stabant
super tumulo suo quod attinet, non combussit
eas Israel. Urbes quæ stabant in tumulis
suis Græcus Alexandrinus interpretatur κε
XwμatioμÉvas, aggeribus munitas. Verum
non aggerem, quales muniendis oppidis
homines manu faciunt, sed soli eminentiam,
tumulum, collem denotat. Jeremias xxx. 18
Hierosolymitanam urbem promittit ædifi-
candum esse by, super tumulum suum,
i. e., super vetusta sua fundamenta in colle
Houb.-Non licet interpretari, anathemate | Zion. Urbes vero quæ in editioribus locis.
72
JOSHUA XI. 13-17.
sunt positæ, quum naturâ sint munitæ ; | ante Salomonis divisum regnum enarrantur,
Chaldæus interpretatus est ipin by Top, montis Judæ et Israelis fit mentio, hunc
quæ perstabant in sua firmitate. Hinc He- librum a quodam, qui post Salomonis ætatem
bræi interpretes hoc significari dicunt, eas vixit, e veteribus monumentis conscriptum
modo urbes conservatas esse, quarum esse arguit. Ille vero, ut fit, regionum
monia, dum expugnarentur, militum ea appellationibus usus est iis, quæ suo seculo
dejicere conantium furori restitissent. Ap- usitatæ essent. Bertholdtus quidem (Einleit.,
paret, urbes in tumulis positas oppositas esse p. 863) appellationem montis Judæ et Israelis
pagis villisque, aut oppidis non munitis suo jam ante divisum regnum in usu fuisse, col-
situ, qualia loca credibile est passim per ligit inde, quod 1 Sam xi. 8 legitur, Saulus
agros incensa vastataque esse plurima. quum recensuisset apud Bezek quos ad
Unde Hieronymus Hebræa sic est interpre- pugnam contra Ammonitas educturus esset
tatus: absque urbibus, quæ erant in collibus viros militares sui populi, fuisse Israelitarum
et in tumulis sitæ, ceteras succendit Israel. trecenta millia, Judæorum autem triginta
Visum autem est, eas, quæ in collibus sitæ millia. Sed memoratur hic tribus Juda
erant, ad habitationem servare, quod hæ
fere Israelitis ad habitandum creditæ com-
modiores, primisque illis initiis magis ab
hostium injuria semotæ.
Ver. 16.
seorsim honoris causa, propterea quod ea
principatum tenuit reliquarum tribuum, vid.
Genes. xlix. 8, et ad eum loc. not. Israel-
itis comprehenduntur omnes reliquæ tribus.
Unde et 1 Sam. xv. 4 refertur, Saulum
quum recensuisset totius populi milites,
fuisse ducenta millia peditum, Judæorum
וַיְקַח יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶת־כָּל־הָאָרֶץ הַזֹּאת
-vero decem millia. Reliqua que Berthold הָהָר וְאֶת־כָּל־הַנָּגֶב וְאֵת כָּל־אֶרֶץ
- many
At
ושפלתו קרי
<T
καὶ ἔλαβεν Ἰησοῦς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν τὴν
ỏρeɩηv, kai пâσav την yŷν Nayèß, kaì nãσav
τὴν γῆν Γοσὸμ, καὶ τὴν πεδινὴν, καὶ τὴν πρὸς
δυσμαῖς, καὶ τὸ ὄρος Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ τὰ ταπεινά
τὰ πρὸς τῷ ὄρει
nomina montis Judæ et montis Israel jam
tus adduxit loca ad probandum, fuisse
·
: Ahbawin bani ante divisum regnum in usu, Judic. i. 1. 2;
xx. 18, nil tale dicunt, uti inspicientibus.
illa patebit. Alia ratio est nominis D
de quo vid. infra xvii. 15. in, Et humi-
litas ejus, montis Israel, i. e., convalles
montosi illius tractus. Pro in, quomodo
ad marginem præcipitur legendum, in textu
Au. Ver.-16 So Joshua took all that exstat, ex antiquiore scribendi modo,
land, the hills, and all the south country, quo pronomen suffixum tertiæ masculine i
and all the land of Goshen, and the valley, per exprimitur, veluti Genes. xlix. 11,
and the plain, and the mountain of Israel,, asellus ejus et no, vestimentum ejus.
and the valley of the same.
Cf. Hilleri Arcan. Kethib et Keri, p. 74.
The hills and all the south country.
Geddes, Booth.-All the southern hill-
country.
Ver. 17.
מִן־הָהָר הֶחָלָק הָעֹלֶה שֵׁעִיר וְעַד־
חֶרְמוֹן וגו'
בַּעַל בָּד בְּבִקְעַת הַלְבָנוֹן תַּחַת הַר אֶרֶץ vid. ad x. 40, de הַנֶגֶב Rosen. De
.41 .ad x הַגּשֶׁן
Valley-plain-mountain.
Geddes, Booth.-Valleys-plains-hill-
country.
ἀπὸ ὄρους Χελχὰ, καὶ ὁ προσαναβαίνει εἰς
Σηεὶρ, καὶ ἕως Βαλαγάδ, καὶ τα πεδία τοῦ
Aißávov úñò тò öρos tò 'Aepµwv, k.t.λ.
Au. Ver.-17 Even from the mount
Halak [or, the smooth mountain], that
goeth up to Seir, even unto Baal-gad in the
valley of Lebanon under mount Hermon:
and all their kings he took, and smote them,
and slew them.
Rosen., Montemque Israel,
cui infra vs. 21, opponitur mons Juda.
Israelis monte significantur loca illa montosa
omnia, quæ circa Samariam ac Sichemam,
sive Neapolim, et omnino per illum tractum
sita erant, quem decem tribus post seces-
sionem incolebant. Hæc enim quum post
Salomonis obitum a Juda secessionem fe-
cissent, Israelis nomen quasi propriam ap- Booth.
pellationem peculiariter usurparunt. Quod Nos, a monte Alach, ut Græci Intt. qui
vero hic, ubi Josuæ bella, seculis aliquot | Xeλxà nomine proprio, convertunt.
From the mount Halak. So Houb., Ged.,
Nam a
JOSHUA XI. 17-23.
73
montè glabro, quod plerique recentiores, non καὶ οὐκ ἦν πόλις, ἣν οὐκ ἔλαβεν Ισραήλ.
modo novum et sine exemplo, sed penè πάντα ἐλάβοσαν ἐν πολέμῳ.
ridiculum.-Houb.
Bp. Patrick. From the mount Halak.]
Or the stony mountain, as Bochart interprets
it, lib. i. Canaan, cap. 5.
Rosen.-17 A monte glabro, ascendente,
i.e., qui sursum porrigitur Seirem versus.
Au. Ver.-19 There was not a city that
made peace with the children of Israel, save
the Hivites the inhabitants of Gibeon: all
other they took in battle.
Gesen., Hiph. 1. to complete, to
perform, to execute, to make an end of any-
Montem glabrum Hebræi ita dictum existi- thing. 2. To make
2. To make peace with any one, to
mant, quod arboribus careret,
vero,
سالم
quæ vox hirsutum denotat, quasi comosum
seek and cherish peace; Arab. ll, id.
dicas, quia densis arboribus consitus esset. Seq. ny Josh. x. 1, 4; Deut. xx. 12;
Sed possit illa voce et mons hispidus, asper, 1 K. xxii. 45. But seq., to submit one-
confragosus significari. Cf. libr. nostr. self in peace to any one, i. e., by a treaty of
Handb. d. Bibl. Alterth., vol. iii., p. 66.
Græcus Alexandrinus opos Aλak,
uti est in codice Alexandrino, reddidit; sed in
codice Vaticano legitur Xeλxà, in aliis Xeλká.
Retinuit vocem Hebraicam, tanquam nomen
loci proprium. Aquila opos pepitóμevov,
mons divisus, et sic quoque Chaldæus:
pp. Syrus: fiab,
mons qui
S
peace, Josh. xi. 19. Comp. Arab.,
Conj. iv. to submit oneself to the dominion.
of any one, spec. to commit one's affairs to
God, seq., whence, Islam, i. e.,
obedience to God and Muhammed, the true
religion, Muhammedanism.
Rosen.-19 Non erat urbs, quæ pace se
dividit. Hieronymus: partem montis. Qui dederet Israelitis.
omnes confuderunt cum, pars.
Ver. 20.
לְבִלְתִּי הֶיוֹת לָהֶם תְּחִנָּה כִּי הֶחָלָק Solus ex Veteribus recte Symmachus
mann
-c3 દ
we?
reddidit heîov, et Arabs, glaber.in my his own wh
משה :
Eum enim designat vox Hebræa, cui oppo-
nitur Genes. xxvii. 11. Et usque ad
ὅπως μὴ δοθῇ αὐτοῖς ἔλεος, ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα
Baal-Gad in convalle Libani infra montem ἐξολοθρευθῶσιν ὃν τρόπον εἶπε κύριος πρὸς
Chermon. Convallis sive planities Libani,
quæ hic commemoratur, inde ab australibus
Libani et montis Chermon radicibus austrum
Μωυσήν.
Au. Ver.—20 For it was of the LORD to
harden their hearts, that they should come
against Israel in battle, that he might
destroy them utterly, and that they might
have no favour, but that he might destroy
them, as the LORD commanded Moses.
versus usque ad Jordanis fontes protendi
videtur., Locus Gadi, i. e., dei for-
tunæ, Jovis, sideris (vid. Gesenii Commentar.
ad Jesaj., lxv. 11, et Thesaur. Ling. Hebr.,
p. 225), a cultu hujus numinis dictus.
But that he might destroy them.
Rosen.-Nam a Jora erat indurare cor
Chaldæus, planities Gad reddidit.
Ceterum quod omnes illæ regiones in Josue corum ad occursum belli cum Israele. De
redactæ potestatem dicuntur, quod hæc phrasi obfirmare Deum cor alicujus vid. not.
dicunt verba, et omncs reges eorum, Cana- ad Exod. iv. 21. cpo, Ut, i. e.,
næorum, sive terræ tractuum, ceperat cujus obstinationis eventus hic erat, ut ex-
Josua, eosque profligaverat atque occiderat,
Ut non esset iis
intelligendum est ita, nullos fuisse reliquos, misericordia, qua solemus erga supplices
qui bellum movere atque partitionem terræ
impedire auderent. Ceteroquin multas fuisse
gentes, nullas affectas ab Israelitis clade,
dicitur infra xiii. 1.
Ver. 19.
cidio devoveret eos Israel.
commoveri.
Quia ut de כִּי לְמַעַן הַשְׁמִירָם וגו'
leret eos Israel, quemadmodum jusserat Jova
Mosen, scil. obfirmavit Deus eorum mentem,
quod ex as initio versus est sub-
audiendum.
Ver. 23.
ST -:
JT: IT
לֹא־הָיְתָה עִיר אֲשֶׁר הִשְׁלִימָה אֶל־
וַיִּתְּנָה יְהוֹשֻׁעַ לְנַחֲלָה לְיִשְׂרָאֵל
בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וגו'
כְּמַחְלְקֹתָם לְשִׁבְטֵיהֶם וְהָאָרֶץ וגו
L
VOL. II.
74
JOSHUA XI. 23. XII. 1-6.
-.
καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτοὺς Ἰησοῦς ἐν κληρονομίᾳ 1 καὶ οὗτοι οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς οὓς ἀνεῖλον
Ἰσραὴλ ἐν μερισμῷ κατὰ φυλὰς αὐτῶν. καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ κατεκληρονόμησαν τὴν γῆν
nyn, K.r.A.
αὐτῶν πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου ἀφ᾽ ἡλίου ἀνατολῶν
Au. Ver.-23 So Joshua took the whole | dro pipayyos Apvon dos Tov pous Acpudy,
>
.Apa3a dir dvarolan" עץ land, according to all that the LORD said | kai rdoav T
rested from war.
,
unto Moses ; and Joshua gave it for an in- 2 2nov Tov Bachka Top Auoppatov, is kar-
heritance unto Israel according to their oket en EgeBoy, Kupteton dmri Apron, f eoru
divisions by their tribes. And the land ἐν τῇ φάραγγι κατὰ μέρος τῆς φάραγγος, καὶ
τὸ ἥμισυ τῆς Γαλαάδ ἕως Ἰαβόκ, ὅρια υἱῶν
According to their divisions by their tribes. Auudy. 3 kat Apasa dos Tns dandcons
Bp. Horsley. Rather, * by their portions | Xevepee kat dvarolds, kat dos Tns dandcons
according to their tribes."
Αραβα, θάλασσαν τῶν ἁλῶν ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν
Rosen. Deditque eam Josua in heredi- 680p To kard Accuuod, and Batudy Try Tro
talem, hereditariam possessionern Israelitis |'Aonde gaoyd. 4 kat *2y Baothels Baody
secundum distributiones eorum tribubus eorum. | Treetopen de Tov Toydprov, Karolkov ey
Hieronymus : secundum partes et tribus suas. Aorapod kat en Espain, 5 prop doro pous
/
quidem haud Acpuoy Kat doro Sekxat. kal racay Tu מַחְלְקוֹת .Non satis accurate
>
raro partes, classes, ordines, praesertim | Baran dos optov Tepycol, kat The Maxt, kat
sacerdotum, ut 1 Chron. xxvi. 1, 12, 19, 37, ro julov Talads opton 2nov 3aouldos EveBov.
designat. Sed h. 1. proprio suo significatu |6 Movons & rais kuptov kat ot viot Iopan
distributiones est capiendum. Hoc enim επάταξαν αὐτούς. καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτὴν Μωυσῆς
verba dicunt, tradidisse Josuam terram a se lev kanpovoula Povanv, kai rds, kat re juicet
expugnatam in possessionem hereditariam, tuins Manago.
>
Εν
prouti eam inter se distributuri essent pro Au. Ver.-1 Now these are the kings of
singulis tribubus. In pluribus codicibus the land, which the children of Israel smote,
cum Beth prefixo scriptum est ; | arid possessed their land on the other side , בְּמַחְלְקֹתָם
1
Jordan toward the rising of the sun, from
the river Arnon unto mount Hermon, and
all the plain on the east:
2 Silhon king of the Amorites, who dwelt
upon the bank of the river Arnon, and from
3 And from the plain to the sea of Chin-
2
minus bene.
CHAP. XII. 16.
ו וְאֵלֶּה וּ מַלְכֵי הָאָרֶץ אֲשֶׁר הִכּוּ
in Heshbon, and ruled from Aroer, which is בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּרְשׁוּ אֶת־אַרְצָם בְּעֵבֶר
the middle of the river, and from half הַיַּרְדֵּן מִזְרְחָה הַשָּׁמֶשׁ מִנַּחַל אַרְנוֹן
Gilead, even unto the river Jabbok, which is עַד־הַר חֶרְמוֹן וְכָל־הָעֲרָבָה מִזְרָחָה :
g the border of the children of Ammon סִיחוֹן מֶלֶךְ הָאֱמֹרִי הַיֹּשֵׁב בְּחֶשְׁבּוֹן
neroth on the east, and unto the sea of the משֶׁל מֵעֲרֹעֵר אֲשֶׁר עַל־שְׂפַת נַחַל
plain, even the salt sea on the east, the way אַרְנוֹן וְתוֹךְ הַנַּחַל וַחֲצִי הַגִּלְעָד וְעַד
o Beth-jeshimoth; and from the south or יַבָּק הַנַּחַל גְּבוּל בְּנֵי עַמּוֹן : 3 וְהָעֲרָבָה
femen :
: springs of Pisgah, or, the hillj עַד־יָם כִּפְרוֹת מִזְרָחָה וְעַד יָם הָעֲרָבָה
,And the coast of Og king of Bashan 4 יָם הַמֶּלַח מִזְרָחָה דֶּרֶךְ בֵּית הַיְשְׁמְוֹת
,that dwelt at Ashtaroth and at Edrei וּמִתֵּימָן תַּחַת אַשְׁדּוֹת הַמִּסְגָּה :
to
Teman], under Ashdoth-pisgah [or, the
4
which was of the remnant of the giants,
5 And reigned in mount Hermon, and in
of the Geshurites, and the Maachathites,
ז
מִכֶּתֶר עוֹג מֶלֶךְ הַבָּשָׁן 4 וּגְבוּל עוֹג
Saleah, and in all Bashan, unto the border הָרְפָאִים הַיּוֹשֵׁב בְּעַשְׁתָּרוֹת וּבְאֶדְרֶעִי :
s and half Gilead, the border of Sihon king וּמֹשֶׁל בְּהַר חֶרְמוֹן וּבְמַלְכָה וּבְכָל־
.of Heshbon הַבָּשָׁן עַד־גְּבוּל הַגְּשׁוּרִי וְהַמַּעֲכָתִי
6 Them did Moses the servant of the
LORD and the children of Israel smite:
וַחֲצִי הַגִּלְעָד גְּבוּל סִיחוֹן מֶלֶךְ־
6 משֶׁה עֶבֶד יְהוָה וּבְנֵי and Moses the servant of the Lorn gave חֶשְׁבּוֹן :
,it for a possession unto the Reubenites יִשְׂרָאֵל הִכּוּם וַיִתְּנָהּ מֹשֶׁה עֶבֶד יְהוָה
and the Gadites, and the half tribe of Ma יִרְשָׁה לָרְאוּבֵנִי וְלַגָּדִי וְלַחֲצִי שֶׁבֶט
nasseh.
.And from the middle of the river 2 הַמְנַשֶׁה :
JOSHUA XII. 1—6.
75
Ged. The whole interior confine of that plain, which lay eastward of the sea of Cin-
neroth, and the salt sea; by which it was
torrent.
Booth. And the interior of that river. bounded on the west.
See notes on verse 3.
2 And from half Gilead.
The salt sea on the east.
D
Dr. A. Clarke.-on ", which is here
Pool.-Heb., and the half Gilead [so translated the Salt Sea, is understood by
Patrick, Rosen., Ged., Booth.], i. e., half of others to mean the sea of the city Melach.
the country of Gilead: the particle from is Where can we find anything that can be
not in the original, and this doth not seem called a salt sea on the east of the lake of
to denote the term or bound from which his Gennesareth? Some think that the lake
dominion begun, as our version implies, for Asphaltites, called also the Dead Sea, Sea
so indeed it was not; but the place or of the Desert, Sea of Sodom, and Salt Sea,
country in and over which his dominion is here intended.
was, which, as is here said, began at Arnon,
and took in half Gilead, and ended at
Jabbok, beyond which was the other half of
Gilead, which belonged to Og, as is expressly
said, ver. 5, where the words being wholly
the same that are here, it is most reasonable
to understand and translate them in the same
manner.
אֲשֶׁר
From the south.
Pool.-Or, on or towards the south.
Ashdoth-pisgah. See notes on Deut. iii. 16,
vol. i., page 659.
Rosen.-Et planitiem tenuit usque ad mare
Cinaroth orientem versus, i. e., quæ lacui
Genesarethico ad orientem est. Et usque ad
mare planitiei, quod est mare salis, orientem
versus, i. e., ad eum terræ tractum, qui mari
mortuo est ad ortum. D Ding's DOD 19’AP),
Et ab austro subter radicibus Pisgæ montis.
Pisgah, summum montis Abarim jugum,
vid. Deut. xxxiv. 1; coll. xxxii. 49; et
Num. xxvii. 12; xxxiii. 47, 48.
Rosen.-new-by on wire,
Qui regnans erat ab Aroer, quæ urbs super
ripam torrentis Arnon sita erat.,
Et in medio torrentis, quod infra xiii. 9, 16,
clarius ita exprimitur: inge,
et urbs quæ in medio torrentis posita erat.
Vid. et Deut. ii. 36. Videtur igitur urbs Ged., Booth.-2 The land of Sihon the
Aroër ita ad Arnonem posita fuisse, ut in king of the Amorites, who dwelt in Hesh-
medium usque alveum fluvii exstructa ædes bon, and ruled from Aroer, which is upon
magnam partem essent; aut insulam in the bank of the river Arnon, and the interior
fluvio occuparent. Mentio fit urbis Aroër et of [Ged., the whole interior confine of] that
Jesaj. xvii. 2, ubi not. vid. et cf. Bibl. Al- river, and half [Ged., a part of] Gilead,
terth., vol. ii., P. i., p. 270, et vol. iii., p. 46. even unto the river Jabbok, which is the
Clericus verba in significare ait ter-border of the Ammonites. 3 And the plain,
rarum spatium interpositum inter Arnonem from the east side of the sea of Chinneroth,
et alterum torrentem, Jabbokum, vertitque : unto the east side of the plain [Ged., the
(dominabatur) iis quæ sunt inter eum tor- sea of the plain], or the salt sea; and south-
rentem. Id vero Hebræa non posse sig-ward by the way of Beth-jeshimoth, under
nificare, non est quod demonstremus. [Ged., unto] Ashdoth-pisgah.
w, Et dimidia Gileaditidis pars erat ditionis
regis Sichonis. Porrigitur Gileaditis (de
cujus nominis origine vid. Genes. xxxi. 47,
48) sursum ad Libanum usque, cujus est
veluti initium, uti Hieronymus ad Jerem.
xxii. 6 dicit, videlicet ab austro procedenti
septentrionem versus. jiny by buen på 1,
Et usque ad Jabbokum, qui est terminus fili-
orum Ammonis.
3 From the plain.
Bp. Patrick.—There is nothing answering
to the word from in the Hebrew; which may
most clearly be translated and the plain
and so the LXX only retaining the word
araba, which we translate plain. This was
another part of Sihon's country, a great
4 Giants.
Gesen., Lee, Ged., Booth.-Rephaites.
Rosen.- LXX reddiderunt yiyavras,
quales et denotat, qua voce Onkelos
est usus Gen. xiv. 5. Sane nomen Hebræum,
quod mortuos, seu potius manes notat, e. c.
Jesaj. xxvi. 14, 19, inditum constat gentium
Cananæarum alicui, hominibus magnæ sta-
turæ haud dubie insigni, ut colligere est ex
Deut. ii. 11. Manes enim, uti observat
Hillerus in Commentat. de antiquissima Gi-
gantum gente eorumque sedibus, in Syntagm.
Hermen., p. 205, vitâ prædita corpora lon-
gitudine multum superant, unde et in fabulis
manes ingentibus gaudent simulacris.
gilius Eneid. ii. 772 :
Vir-
76
JOSHUA XII. 1-6.
Infelix simulacrum, atque ipsius umbra
Creusa.
Visa mihi ante oculos, et nota major imago.
Seneca in Thyeste:
Sæpe simulacris domus attonita magnis.
Et in Edipo:
Simulacra virúm majora viris.
5 Geshurites.
Ged., Booth.-Girgasites [LXX., Vat.].
And half Gilead.
Rosen.-Et usque ad terminum dimidiæ
Gileaditidis, terminum Sichonis, regis Chesch-
bonis. Ante ex iis quæ præcedunt est
.repetendum עַד־גְּבוּל
6 And gave it.
Rosen.-Et dedit eam, scil. regionem
totam illam, quam regibus illis interfectis.
eripuerant. Pro duo codices manu-
scripti exhibent D, cum pronomine suf-
fixo pluralis, ad reges referendo, quum
præcesserit, cum pronomine plurali. Sed
pronomen suffixum femininum singulare ad
הכוס
spectare, docet res ipsa, et terram ex-
presserunt plerique veteres.
Bp. Horsley.—Chap. xii. The first six
verses of this chapter seem to have suffered
much dislocation, &c. The true order of
the verses, therefore, I take to be this, 1, 3,
6, 2, 4, 5, 7, &c. But the verses being
restored to this order, the prefixed to
, at the beginning of verse 3, must be
omitted. One of Kennicott's MSS. omits
the whole word, which might indeed be
spared. The likewise prefixed to,
with one MS. I would omit. And at the
beginning of the fourth verse omit, with the
LXX, the word, or rather, join the
words, at the beginning of the
fourth verse, to the end of the third, as a
further description of Jabok. Then at the
beginning of the fourth add m. Then the
whole passage will stand thus :
I.
II.
III.
1 Now these are the kings of the
country which the children of Israel
smote, and whose land they possessed
east by Jordan; from the river Arnon
unto mount Hermon, and all the
plain on the east :
3 The plain [I say] to the sea of
Cinneroth on the east, and to the sea
of the plain, the salt sea [i. e., from
the sea of Cinneroth to the salt sea],
the way to Bethjeshimoth in the
south, under the springs of Pisgah.
6 Moses, the servant of Jehovah,
and the children of Israel, smote
IV.
V.
VII.
them; and Moses, the servant of
Jehovah, gave it for a possession
unto the Reubenites, and the Gadites,
and the half-tribe of Manasseh.
2 Sihon king of the Amorites, who
dwelt in Heshbon. He ruled from
Aroer, which is upon the bank of
the river Arnon, and in the middle
of the river, and over the half of
Gilead unto the river Jabok, the
border of the children of Ammon,
and the border of Og.
4 Og the king of Bashan, of the
remnant of the Rephaim, that dwelt
at Astaroth and at Edrei.
VI. 5 And he reigned over mount
Hermon, and over Salchah, and all
Bashan, unto the border of the Ge-
shurites and Maachathites, and over
half Gilead, unto [1 MS.] the
border of Sihon the king of Heshbon.
7 And these are the kings, &c.
Houb.-1 Hi autem fuerunt reges, quos
filii Israel debellaverunt, quorumque terræ
politi sunt ad ripam Jordanis orientalem, a
torrente Arnon usque ad montem Hermon,
omnemque planitiem orientalem. 2 Sehon
rex Amorrhæorum, qui Hesebon habitabat.
Ille regnabat ab Aroer, quæ sita est ad ripam
torrentis Arnon, in regionem torrenti inter-
mediam, et in dimidiam Galaaditidem, usque
ad torrentem Jaboc, terminum Ammonitarum ;
3 Et in planitiem usque ad oram maris Cene-
roth orientalem, et ad mare campestrium
locorum, quod est mare salsum, ad orientem
versus Beth-Simoth, et ad austrum sub montis
Phasga radices. 4 Terminus autem Og regis
Basan, qui de gigantibus restabat, quique
habitabat in Astaroth et in Edrai, fuit talis.
5 Ille regnabat in montem Hermon, in Sa-
lecha et in omnem Basanitidem, usque ad
terminos Gessuri et Machati, et in dimidiam
Galaaditidem, ubi erat terminus Sehon regis
Hesebon. 6 Eos Moyses, servus Dei filiique
Israel debellarant. Itaque jam dederat
Moyses, Dei servus, filiis Ruben et Gad di-
midiæque tribui Manasse hanc hæreditatem.
et, ובתוך הנחל idem est atque ותוך הנחל 2
in medium torrentem, seu regionem torrenti
intermediam. Dicitur autem 7, medium,
non quidem, ut vult Clericus, tanquam terræ
inter hunc torrentem et Jabbokum interpositæ ;
neque enim antea memoratus fuit torrens
Jaboc, sed tanquam terræ inter Arnon et
Jordanem mediæ, quia de fluvio Jordane
anteà dictum est. In verbis autem sequen-
JOSHUA XII. 7-23.
77
tibus, et dimidiam Galaaditidem usque ad | Some suppose it was the same with Saron,
torrentem Jaboc, intelligitur regio superior near Lydda, mentioned Acts ix. 35.
ei, de quâ mox, seu quæ ad partem ejus
septentrionalem: vide tabulam Calmetianam.
Quod si o significaret omnem regionem,
quæ media est inter torrentem Arnon et
torrentem Jaboc, supervacaneum fuisset post
addere, et mediam Galaad usque ad tor-
rentem Jaboc. Vulgatus, na, media
partis in valle, cui non obsequimur, quia in-
telligendum, de torrente, ut anteà, cum
præsertim vallis hoc in capite, alio verbo
Hebraico significetur.
4 ban, Et terminus. Nos addimus, fuit
talis, quia ban, tituli cujusdam loco est.
Ver. 7.
וַיִּתְּנָהּ יְהוֹשֻׁעַ לְשִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל
Rosen., Hieronymus reddidit
rex Saronis, ut 2 sequente dagesch sit præ-
positio cum articulo (pro), et verba
sic capienda sint: rex qui erat Saroni, ut
Esr. v. 11 rex Israelis vocatur
.
Erat Saron planities late patens et soli uber-
tate celebris, cujus mentio fit Jesaj. xxxiii. 9;
xxxv. 2; lxv. 10; Cant. ii. 1; et Act. ix. 39,
ut vicini memorantur oi KaTolkoûvtes Aúddav
kaì Tòv Ɛapŵvav. Urbs Saron erat ad Ori-
entem Jordanis in Basanitide, 1 Chron.
v. 16. Verum nulla intelligitur ratio, cur
huic soli nomini præmissa sit præpositio.
Hinc alii interpretes syllabam pro parte
nominis ceperunt. Ita jam Chaldæus, qui
No, rex Laschscharona, et Arabs,
, مَلِكُ لَشرون
: onbbne? nwn)
qui
καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτὴν Ἰησοῦς ταῖς φυλαῖς Græcus Alexandrinus quomodo i ceperit,
rex Laschrunæ posuit.
Ἰσραὴλ κληρονομεῖν κατὰ κλῆρον αὐτῶν.
haud liquet. Sunt enim inde a versu 16 in
illius versionis codicibus omnia mirum in
Au. Ver.-7 And these are the kings of
the country which Joshua and the children
of Israel smote on this side Jordan on the
west, from Baal-gad in the valley of Le
banon even unto the mount Halak, that
goeth up to Seir; which Joshua gave unto
the tribes of Israel for a possession accord-
ing to their divisions.
Mount Halak. See notes on xi. 17.
According to their divisions. So Pool,
Patrick, Rosen., Gesen.
modum conturbata.
præfixo nomini
Maurer habet hic pro
præmisso, ut vss. 22,
-Sed in hisce nomi .לְנָפֶת דּוֹר, לַכַּרְמֶל, לְגִלְגָּל,23
nibus situm locorum designat, ut videbimus,
non possessionem.
אֶחָד
Ver. 20.
מֶלֶךְ שִׁמְרָוֹן מְרְאוֹן
לא קרי א'
Au. Fer.-20 The king of Shimron-
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "by portions to meron, one.
each."
Ver. 14.
Au. Ver.-14 The king of Hormah, one.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Hormah.] Supposed to
be the place where the Israelites were de-
feated by the Canaanites, see Numb. xiv. 45;
and which probably was called Hormah O,
or destruction, from this circumstance.
אחד
Ver. 18.
מֶלֶךְ לַשָּׁרוֹן
Au. Ver.-18 The king of Lasharon [or,
Sharon], one.
?
Rosen.-Quid sibi velit additum jis?,
incertum. Plerisque est mera syllabæ
vocis præcedentis geminatio, cum &
otioso. Ita Hillerus, qui in Onomast, V. T.,
p. 329, jis jipp, vigilantissimam custodiam
denotare ait, quum postremæ radicales ge-
minatæ intendant significationem, ut Jesaj.
lxi. 1, ppe, omnimoda apertio, et Jerem.
xlvi. 20, 7, pulcherrima. Maurer i
conjicit non esse diversum a Ding, altitudo,
supra xi. 5, 7, permutatis in fine elementis.
et 1, ut in et D, infestus fuit.
Quod probari possit, si i, per Zere,
scriptum esset. Ceterum in codicibus non-
?, cum lav otioso, ut in
i, omisso Aleph. Hiero-
Dr. A. Clarke.-Lasharon.] There is no
city of this name known. Some consider nullis legitur
the lamed in the word to be the sign, in aliis
of the genitive case; and in this sense it nymus et Arabicus interpres is non ex-
appears to have been understood by the presserunt. Syrus dedit præmissâ copulâ.
Vulgate, which translates rex Saron, the
king of Sharon. This was rather a district
than a city, and is celebrated in the Scrip-
tures for its fertility; Isai. xxxiii. 9; xxxv. 2.
אחד
AT
אֶחָד :
Ver. 23.
nią neab nig abe
babab arabe
78
JOSHUA XII. 23. XIII. 2, 3, 4.
|
βασιλέα Οδολλὰμ τοῦ Φεννεαλδὼρ, βασιλέα της προς την ba
Γεΐ τῆς Γαλιλαίας.
תֵּחָשֵׁב
גְבוּל עֶקְרוֹן צָפוֹנָה לַכְּנַעֲנִי
חֲמֵשֶׁת וּ סַרְנֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים הָעַזְתִי du. Ver.-23 The king of Dor in the coast
וְהָאַשְׁדּוֹדִי הָאֶשְׁקְלוֹנִי הַגִּתִּי וְהָעֶקְרוֹנִי of Dor, one ; the king of the nations of
וְהָעַנִים : 4 מִתִּימָן כָּל־אֶרֶץ הַכְּנַעֲנִי
וּמְעָרָה אֲשֶׁר לַצִידֹנִים עַד־אֲפְקָה עַד
גְּבוּל הָאֱמֹרִי :
T
Gilgal, one.
Coast of Dor. See notes on xi. 2.
The king of the nations of Gilgal, one.
Geddes, Booth.-The king of Goim, in
Galilee, one,
Bp. Patrick.-Some finding mention of
Galilee of the nations, fancy that it is the
place here meant. But that name, for some
part of Galilee, was not known in the days
of Joshua; being occasioned by Solomon's
giving Hiram twenty towns in this country
(1 Kings ix. 11).
Rosen. np, Ad tractum Dor per-
tinens, de quo vid. supra xi. 2, ubi pluralis
ripy exstat, quomodo et h. 1. in codice Er-
furtensi tertio legitur, et defective no legitur
in codice primo Erfurtensi, requirente ejus-
dem codicis Masora, et eodem modo in
codice Erfurtensi quinto a prima manu
scriptum fuerat. nomine Tidal corn-
memoratur xiv. 1 inter consociatos reges, qui
bellum gerebant contra regem Sodomæ et
alios vicinos reges, et urbis Din in
Cananæa septentrionali sitæ fit mentio Judic.
iv. 2, 13, 16. Videtur igitur Gojim gentis
alicujus, quæ in illa regione sedem habuit,
nomen proprium fuisse. Cf. not. ad Genes.
xiv. 1. Nostro loco additur, ad Gil-
galem, quo nomine alium, quam qui supra
iv. 19, 20; v. 10 rel. commemoratur, locum
intelligendum necesse est, si Di in sep-
tentrionali Cananæa sedem habuerunt. Cf.
not. ad Deut. xi. 30, ubi montes Ebal et
Garizim e regione Gilgalis siti dicuntur.
Neque igitur improbabile quod Lightfoot
Opp., t. ii., p. 233 conjicit, nostrum Gilgal
idem esse quod i. e., Galilæa, quum
utrumque nomen ab eadem radice derivetur.
Cf. Dina, Jesaj. viii. 23 et ibi not.
Vid.
et quæ Relandus Dissertalt., P. i., p. 130,
seqq. ea de re disseruit. Faλıλaías posuit et
h. 1. Græcus Alexandrinus, prouti in codice
Romano et Alexandrino legitur. In Aldino
vero et Complutensi codice exstat Teλyèλ,
quod emendationem ad textum Hebraicum
redolet.
CHAP. XIII. 2, 3, 4.
2
2 καὶ αὕτη ἡ γῆ καταλελειμμένη, ὅρια Φυλισ-
τιείμ. ὁ Γεσιρὶ, καὶ ὁ Χαναναῖος, 3 ἀπὸ τῆς
ἀοικήτου τῆς κατὰ πρόσωπον Αἰγύπτου ἕως
ναίων προσλογίζεται ταῖς πέντε σατραπείαις
τῶν ὁρίων ᾿Ακκαρὼν ἐξ εὐωνύμων τῶν Χανα-
καὶ τῷ Ασκαλωνίτῃ, καὶ τῷ Γετθαίῳ, καὶ τῷ
τῶν Φυλιστιεὶμ, τῷ Γαζαίῳ, καὶ τῷ ᾿Αζωτίῳ,
Ακκαρωνίτῃ, καὶ τῷ Εὐαίῳ, 4 ἐκ Θαιμὰν καὶ
Táon y Xavaàv evavríov Táns, kaì oi Ei-
δώνιοι ἕως ᾿Αφὲκ ἕως τῶν ὁρίων τῶν ᾿Αμορ
ῥαίων.
Au. Ver.-2 This is the land that yet
remaineth: all the borders of the Philistines,
and all Geshuri,
3 From Sihor, which is before Egypt,
even unto the borders of Ekron northward,
which is counted to the Canaanite: five
lords of the Philistines: the Gazathites, and
the Ashdothites, the Eshkalonites, the Git-
tites, the Ekronites; also the Avites :
4 From the south, all the land of the
Canaanites, and Mearah [or, the cave] that
is beside the Sidonians, unto Aphek, to the
borders of the Amorites.
3 Sihor.
Bp. Patrick.-Sihor was a little stream
from one of the branches of the Nile,
whereby Palestine was bounded on that side
(see Gen. xv. 18, and Vossius De Orig. et
Prog. Idolol., lib. ii., cap. 74).
Ged.-From Sihor, or the black river,
which some take to be the Rhinoconera;
others the most eastern branch of the Nile.
Also the Avites, &c.
Bp. Horsley. This third verse ought to
end with the word ". The word "
should stand at the beginning of the next
verse, and in that verse without any stop
between D and on, or between
and 5: a full stop should be placed at
Then the whole may be thus rendered:
n
2 This is the land that yet remaineth; all
the borders of the Philistines, and all Ge-
shuri ;
3 From Sihor, which is towards Egypt,
unto the borders of Eckron northward (this
זאת הָאָרֶץ הַנִּשְׁאָרֶת כָּל־בְּלִילוֹת
3 מִן־ הַפְּלִשְׁתִּים וְכָל־הַגְּשׁוּרִי :
is reckoned into the land of Canaan), five הַשִׁיחוֹר אֲשֶׁר וּ עַל־פְּנֵי מִצְרַיִם וְעַד
JOSHUA XIII. 2, 3, 4.
79
lordships of the Philistim, the Gazathites, nais autem (h) annumerabis quinque Sa-
the Ashdodites, the Eshkalonites, the Gath-trapas...Itaque etiam malè post n, annu-
ites, and the Eckronites.
merabis interpunctio minor, cum vocabulum
4 And the Avim to the south of all the non sit casus verbi an. Denique post
land of the Canaanites; and the champaigne legitur punctum majus, quod ante erat
that belongs to the Zidonians, as far as ponendum. Nam deus significat esse quin-
Aphek [i. e.], as far as to the borders of the que Satrapas Philistinorum, qui tamen sex
Syrians.
erunt, si verbum superioribus adjun-
Ged.—3, 4, From Sihor, on the side of getur. Quis sit autem populus □, a geo-
Egypt, to the northmost border of Ekron; graphis ignoratur, neque enim alibi recurrunt
the five lordships of the Philistines, that of illi Aouim. Nos, quia non dubitamus Dyn
Gaza, that of Ashdod, that of Eshkalon, esse in mendo positum, convertimus, et
that of Gath, and that of Ekron; which, flectes, ex scriptura, ym, oblique girabis,
including also the Avites, to the south, are vel nm, et circulum duces, vel oblique
to be reckoned a part of Chanaan. Then, flectes (ex meridie). Nempe Chaldaice
the whole country of the Chanaanites, pro- idem est, ac Hebraice quam flectendi
perly so called, and Meara (which belongeth | potestatem habet, etiam verbum Arabi-
to the Zidonians), unto Aphek, the boundary cum. Sententia hæc est: in assignandis
of the Aramites.
4 The Aramites. For so I read with
Calmet and Houbigant. The mistake was
easily made, and, once made, readily per-
petuated.— Ged.
terræ limitibus, flectes à meridionali parte,
quam nunc subegisti, in cæteram regionem
occidentalem, ubi Sidon, et in Apheca, qui
terminus est Aramæorum ad septentrionem.
Aramæorum ex scriptione quam Edm.
Calmet recte antetulit scriptioni hodiernæ
", Amorrhæorum. Non modo quià nunc
tanguntur partes terræ Chanaan Jordani
occidentales, seu inter mare magnum et
Jordanem interjacentes; sed quia nusquam
legitur, Amorrhæos sedes habuisse in par-
tibus terræ Chanaan septentrionalibus, citra
Jordanem... nos, et Maara (Sidoni-
Booth.-3, 4, From Sihor which is before
Egypt, even unto the northern border of
Ekron which is to be accounted a part of
Canaan; the five lordships of the Philistines;
of the Gazathites, and the Ashdothites, the
Eshkalonites, the Gathites, and the Ekron-
ites; also the Avites on the south. Also all
the land of the Canaanites, and Mearah,
(which belongeth to the Sidonians,) unto orum) nomine proprio interpretantes, quod
Aphek, to the borders of the Aramites.
Houb-3 Inde usque ab flumine Sehor,
quod est contra Egyptum, usque ad limites
Accaron versus aquilonem. Et præterea
Chananæis annumerandi erunt quinque Sa-
trapæ Philistüm, Gazæus, Azotius, Ascalon-
ita, Gethæus et Accaronita. 4 Deinde flectes
à meridionali parte in universam terram Cha-
naan et ad Maara Sidoniorum, usque ad
Apheca, terminum Aramæorum.
fecêre Vulgatus et Græci Intt. Non licet
interpretari speluncam, quia spelunca non
ejusmodi erat, ut eâ insigniri possent regionis
universæ limites. Clericus interpretabatur,
superest spelunca. Addit superest, oratione
invitâ; ut etiam invitâ Paginâ sacrâ dictum
putat spelunca de tractu montano Galilææ
superioris, in quâ frequentes erant speluncæ.
Nam spelunca, si spelunca est, dicitur esse
Sidoniorum. Sed quam longe distabant
Melius ut scriptum fuit Sidon et Galilæa superior? Nempe inter
manu priori in Codice Orat. 54. Nam radix utramque interjacebat ferè tota terra Chanaan
est quæ non assumit litteram in verbis | septentrionalis.
ex se derivatis. Est Sehor unus ex alveis
Nili. Nilus vocatur Sehor (M) ex aquarum
nigredine, ut in hoc Virgiliano versu,
. שיחור 34
Rosen.-3 Inde a Schichore, i. e., Nilo,
qui est coram facie Egypti, i.e., ad orientem
ejus terræ, ut, si facies Egypti, veluti
Et viridem Egyptum nigra fœcundat arena. hominis alicujus, orientem contueretur, ob-
Jam hoc in versu interpunctio prava in vium illic haberet fluvium hunc. Orientem
Hodiernis Codicibus triplex est. Nam post enim Hebræi pro antica mundi habuerunt,
verbum versu 2 est punctum majus, unde ea cœli plaga sæpe iisdem verbis de-
ubi virgula duntaxat ponenda est, quoniam signatur, vid. Num. xxi. 11; xxxiii. 7;
sermo continuatur usque ad v. 3, quod | 1 Sam. xv. 7. propr. niger, præmisso
verbum sequi debet major interpunctio; ut articulo, dicitur Nilus, ut Græcis Méλas,
deinde altera sententia sic incipiat, Chana- quia aquam limo turbidam ex Æthiopia
80
JOSHUA XIII. 2, 3, 4.
T
campis provehit. Hieronymus nostra verba | eorum ditiones. Nomen proprie axes,
sic reddidit: a fluvio turbido, qui Ægyptum ut consonum Aramaicum nomen, denotat;
irrigat. Alius est in sorte tribus As- vid. 2 Reg. vii. 30. Hic vero, et Jud. iii. 3;
cher, infra xix. 26. Græcus Alexandrinus 1 Sam. v. 8, 11, summi Philisthæorum
pro nostris verbis Hebraicis hæc dedit: kai magistratus, sive reguli illo nomine appel-
ὁ Χαναναῖος ἀπὸ τῆς ἀοικήτου, τῆς κατὰ πρόσ- lantur, axibus populi, observante J. D. Mi-
шπоν Alуúπтоν, et Cananæus ab inhabitata chaëlis in Supplemm., p. 1809, pro primariis
regione, quæ est coram facie Ægypti. Kai ejus viris positis circa quos, ut Arabibus est
videtur éέnyetikкòv esse, et Cananæus pro in proverbio, tota rota volvitur. Similiter
Philisthæo poni, atque desertum illud desig-
C
nari, quæ inde ab austro ditionis Philistha- Arabibus ubi, axis, et de principe po-
orum usque ad Ægyptum protenditur. puli, et imperatore exercitus usurpatur, ut
Ceterum hæc non sunt ad Geschuræorum, circa quem, ceu verticem, negotia vertuntur.
sed ad Philisthæorum regionem referenda, Græcus Alexandrinus hic oатраñеías, Hie-
ut nunc
nunc distinctius exponatur, quænam ronymus reguli, Chaldæus et Syrus 7,
quantaque sit ista Philisthæorum regio, cujus
A
versu præcedente mentio erat facta. Debento, tyranni reddiderunt. Post Davidis
autem hæc per interpositionem, sive Taрév- tempora ipsis, ut videtur, Philisthæis illud
Oeσw interjecta accipi. Et usque ad ter- nomen obsolevit, nec nisi in historia ab
minum Ekron, septentrionem versus. As-egressu Israelitarum ex Ægypto ad Davidem
signatur hæc urbs infra xv. 45 tribui Juda, usque legitur., Gazaus, scil. princeps.
et a Judæis occupata legitur Judic. i. 18. Et Aschdodaus, Aschkalonaus.
Qui הַנִּתִּי
qui τῷ Γαζαίῳ, καὶ τῷ ᾿Αζωτίῳ, κ.τ.λ., posuit.
Ceterum quinque Philisthæorum principibus.
in fine versus adduntur D', Avvæi, qui
Deut. ii. 23, in villis usque ad Gazam
Cur
habitasse dicuntur.
eorum hic fiat
mentio, Masius causam existimat esse hanc,
quod, ut est credibile, corum multi, quamvis
ignobiles et rustici, ad Josuæ usque tem-
pora in illis locis manserint, e quibus olim
majores illorum a gente Caphthorim fuerant
pulsi. Loci cujusdam dicti fit mentio
infra xviii. 23, inter urbes tribui Benjamin
assignatas. Græcus Alexandrinus et Hiero-
traduxerunt ad sequentis
Græcus Alexandrinus ég' evovúμov ex sedem habuit in urbe Gath, vid. xi. 22.
sinistris reddidit, quo aquilonarem cœli Hieronymus adjectiva hæc gentilitia sin-
plagam intellexit, quæ et Hebræis, gularia reddit in plurali: Gazæos, et Azotios,
sinistrum dicitur infra xix. 27, Genes. Ascalonitas, Gethæos, quemadmodum 22
xiv. 15, quia faciem ad Orientem convertenti collective Cananæos denotare constat. Sed
ad sinistrum est Aquilo. Totus igitur ille hic, ubi singuli principes Philisthæorum
tractus, qui a meridie ad septentrionem pro- enumerantur, adjectiva illa sunt in singulari
tenditur, a Nilo ad Ekronem usque, vertenda, uti et Græcus Alexandrinus fecit,
ann, Cananais adnumeretur. Occupant
hæc, vere observante Masio, quæ objici
possent, cur littora Philisthæorum et Sa-
trapiæ adnumerentur terræ ab Hebræis oc-
cupandæ, quum Philisthæorum gens non ex
Canaanis illa devota stirpe, sed ex
sit prognata, qui Ægyptum primus incoluit,
atque regioni nomen suum reliquit, ut Genes.
x. 14 memoriæ est proditum. Atqui hic
dicitur, quamvis illic Philisthæi habitent,
tamen regio ipsa pro Cananæorum terra est
habenda. Cujus rei," addit Masius, "hanc
afferri causam justam posse puto, quod illa
olim Cananæi loca habuerint, atque per vim
tandem a Philisthæis ejecti inde fuerint.
Nam Deut. ii. 23 traditur, Ivæos, qui Ca- 4 Versu qui præcedit ora maritima
naanis posteri fuerunt, olim habitasse in villis finibus Ægypti sursum ad Ekronem usque
usque ad Gazam, sed a Caphthorim eliminatos est descripta, tanquam quæ armis nondum
esse, qui eas sedes deinde occuparunt. Jam erat subacta. Nunc vero rursus ad Austrum
vero Caphthorim certum est Philisthæorum alia loca, sed mediterranea enumerantur,
fuisse gentiles. Jure ergo et hic et Genes. quæ adhuc sunt in hostium potestate.
x. 19 universa illa Philisthæorum ora Cana-, A meridie omnis terra Cana-
næis attribuitur." Ne autem dubitatio ulla nai, sive Cananæorum, scil. n, reliqua
relinquatur de regione Philisthæorum terræ erat occupanda vs. 2. Superest, inquit, et
Cananææ accensitâ, subjicitur: non quicquid est agri Cananææi ad austrum.
D'App, quinque satrapæ Philisthæorum, i. e., Græcus Alexandrinus, nomine Dy in fine
nymus h. 1.
versus initium, ubi not. vid.
a
JOSHUA XIII. 4-7, 8, 9.
81
superioris versus ad hunc vs. tracto, sic guntur. Quæ interpretatio nititur eo, quod
reddidit: kaì rộ Evaių ék Daiµàv kaì máσŋ Hebr., viriditatem denotare ajunt, veluti
yên Xavaàv, qui Dativi pendent a verbo πроσ- Jesaj. xix. 7. Sed eo loco ning sunt arva
λoyígerai, computatur, vs. 2, sed sensu parum plana et spaliosa; vid. not. edit. tert.
commodo. Græcus interpres pro no- Græcus Alexandrinus reddidit évavríov
mine proprio regionis Idumææ cepit, Jerem. Fáns, e regione Gaza; incertum, legeritne
xlix. 7, 20; Ezech. xxv. 13. Sed ea regio in suo codice D, an crediderit ita legen-
ab hoc loco aliena est. Hieronymus: ad dum esse, quod antea sermo fuerat de finibus
meridiem vero sunt Hevæi, omnis terra meridianis Cananææ, unde tam subito ad
Canaan. Videtur autem h. 1. australis Ca- septentrionales scriptorem se conferre posse
nanæa regis Arad et vicinorum regulorum non videbatur., Usque ad Aphecam.
ditiones comprehendere, qui in Judææ ex- Duæ hujus nominis urbes exstiterunt, altera
tremitate dominabantur ad deserta Paran, in tribu Juda, infra xv. 53, altera tribui
Zin, Kadesch, cetera. Id enim ei con- Ascher assignata, xix. 30, quæ hoc loco in-
sentaneum est, quod Num. xxi. 1 scriptum telligitur. Quod sequitur,,
exstat. Nam quamvis Josua, ut supra x. 41, usque ad terminum Emoræorum, Masius ex-
commemorabatur, a Kadesch-Barnea ad istimat id intervallum loci significare, quod
Gazam usque regionem illam omnem ceci- est ab Apheka usque ad montis Hermonis
disset; tamen neque ille prorsus profligarat eam partem, quæ Paneadi et fonti Jordanis
incolas, sed veluti victoriosus transcurrens imminet. Illuc enim usque Emoræos habi-
tenuerat modo atque represserat, ut ne terræ tasse videntur inde a regnis Ogi et Sichonis,
distributionem auderent impedire. Jam et quæ in ista ora habitabant gentes neque
transit ad septentrionalem Cananæam.
DT, Et a spelunca, quæ Zidoniis vi-
cina est, sive, in eorum ditione est. Ante
TT !
TT!
ab Ascheritis, neque Naphthalitis post Josuæ
excessum ejici potuisse, memorat Judicum
historia i. 31, 32, 33. Utroque illo, usque ad
Aphekam, et usque ad terminum Emoræorum,
non significatur idem diversis verbis, uti
nonnulli voluerunt, sed alius terminus, Ori-
entem versus, ut latitudo illius tractus desig-
netur.
repetendum esse ex Pap ostendit
quod sequitur. Hieronymus pro loci
alicujus nomine proprio habuit. Nam pro
Hebraicis verbis posuit hæc et a Maara
Sidoniorum. Erant, qui de Marathos urbe
cogitarent, cujus Plinius, Hist. Nat., 1. v.,
cap. 20, inter Phoenicia urbes mentionem
facit. De qua Strabo l. xvi., cap. 2, § 12,
Μάραθος, πόλις ἀρχαία Φοινίκων, κατεσπασ-
μévn, Marathos, antiqua Phoenicum urbs, on xi. 8.
μένη,
nunc diruta. Sita erat e regione Aradi,
insulæ. Sed veteribus Orientalibus inter-
Au. Fer.-All.
Ver. 6.
Bp. Horsley.-And [one MS.] all.
Au. Ver.-Misrephoth-maim. See notes
Ver. 7, 8, 9.
TT
ד וְעַתָּה חַלֵּק אֶת־הָאָרֶץ הַזֹּאת .1 .h מְעָרָה ,pretibus, Chaldaeo, Syro et Arabi
לְתִשְׁעַת הַשְׁבָטִים וַחֲצִי est momen appellativum speluncam denotans
ngwin? hope
T
ut Genes. xix. 30; 1 Sam. xxiv. 3, al.
הַשֶׁבֶט הַמְנַשֶׁה:
וְהַבָּדִי לָקְחוּ נַחֲלָתָם אֲשֶׁר נָתַן לָהֶם significari, qualis Sareptam inter et Sidonem
: עַמּוֹ הָרְאוּבֵנִי Videtur magna aliqua et admirabilis spelunca
משֶׁה בְּעֵבֶר הַיַּרְדֵּן מִזְרָחָה כַּאֲשֶׁר נָתַן -fit mentio a scriptoribus historiae expedi
9 מֵעֲרוֹעֵר לָהֶם משֶׁה עֶבֶד יְהוָה:
אַרְנוֹן וְהָעִיר
בְּתוֹךְ מִירְבָא עַד־
דיבוֹן :
tionum cruciatarum. De illa Guilielmus,
Tyri Episcopus, in Histor. Hierosolym., 1. xix.,
cap. 2, hæc scribit: Eadem tempestate Syras 8 bob-nip-by Suis
waus, vir in nostram argumentosus perniciem en-bay booraine
municipium quoddam nostrum, in territorio
Sidonensi situm, speluncam videlicet inex-
pugnabilem, quæ vulgo dicitur cavea de Tyro, 7 καὶ νῦν μέρισον τὴν γῆν ταύτην ἐν κληρο-
corruptis, ut dicitur, pretio custodibus, sub- νομίᾳ ταῖς ἐννέα φυλαῖς, καὶ τῷ ἡμίσει φυλῆς
ilis et improvisis occupat machinationibus. Μανασσῆ ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰορδάνου ἕως τῆς θαλάσσης
Masius verba Hebræa interpretatur prata τῆς μεγάλης κατὰ δυσμὰς ἡλίου δώσεις αὐτήν.
Sidoniorum, denotari existimans campos ή θάλασσα ή μεγάλη ὁριεῖ.
virore laetos, qui a Sidone deorsum secundum
dextrum maris Mediterranei litus porri-
VOL. II.
8 ταῖς δυσὶ
φυλαῖς, καὶ τῷ ἡμίσει φυλῆς Μανασσῆ, τῷ
Ρουβὴν, καὶ τῷ Γάδ ἔδωκεν Μωυσῆς ἐν τῷ
M
82
JOSHUA XIII. 7, 8, 9.
πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου. κατ᾿ ἀνατολὰς ἡλίου | ment on the other side Jordan. On the
δέδωκεν αὐτῷ Μωυσῆς ὁ παῖς κυρίου. 9 ἀπὸ east he had made their allotment.”
Αροὴρ ἡ ἐστιν ἐπὶ τοῦ χείλους χειμάῤῥου
᾿Αρνῶν. καὶ τὴν πόλιν τὴν ἐν μέσῳ τῆς φά-
ραγγος, καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν Μισὼρ ἀπὸ Μαιδαβάν.
Au. Ver.-7 Now therefore divide this
land for an inheritance unto the nine tribes,
and the half tribe of Manasseh,
8 With whom the Reubenites and the
Gadites have received their inheritance,
which Moses gave them, beyond Jordan
eastward, even as Moses the servant of the
LORD gave them;
upon the bank of
city that is in the
all the plain of
9 From Aroer, that is
the river Arnon, and the
midst of the river, and
Medeba unto Dibon.
Pool.-8 With whom, Heb., with him,
i. e., with the half tribe of Manasseh; not
that half which is expressed ver. 7, as is
evident from the thing; but the other half,
which is sufficiently and necessarily under-
stood, the relative being here put for the
antecedent, understood, as it is, Numb.
vii. 89; Psal. cxiv. 2; Isa. viii. 21; Jonah
i. 3.
9 The city that is in the midst of the river;
of which see the notes on Deut. iii. 16, and
on Josh. xii. 2. Either this is the same city
now mentioned, even Aroer, which is said
to have been a double city, as the very
name seems to import, whereof one part
was on the bank of the river, and the other
in the middle of it, whence we read of the
cities of Aroer, Isa. xvii. 2; or it is another
city, possibly Ar, as it is elsewhere named.
Ged., Booth.-7 Now therefore divide
this land for an inheritance unto the nine
tribes, and the half tribe of Manasseh.
8 For two tribes and a-half, the Reubenites
and the Gadites, and the other half of the
tribe of Manasseh [LXX, Syr., Arab.], had
received their inheritance; which Moses had
given to them, on the east side of the
Jordan.
Even as Moses the servant of the LORD
gave them.
Some critics omit these words.
They are wanting in LXX and Vulg.
9 From Aroer.
Ged., Booth.-The land from Aroer.
And the city that is in the midst of the
river.
Rosen.-See notes on xii. 2, page 75.
Booth. And every city that is on the
interior of the river.
Houb.-7 Et eam regionem trade nunc
novem tribubus et dimidiæ tribui Manasse pos-
sidendam. (A Jordane usque ad mare mag-
num occidentale eam trades, eritque terminus
mare magnum.) 8 Nam dimidia tribus
Manasse, et cum eâ filii Gad et Ruben pos-
sessionem suam acceperant, quam dederat eis
Moyses, servus Dei, ad ripam Jordanis
orientalem, 9 Nempe ab Aroer, quæ est ad
ripam torrentis Arnon, urbes torrenti inter-
medias, et, usque ad Medaba, omnes cam-
pestres locos.
8"N 101, Cum eo Rubenitæ. De quo
illud cum eo enuntiari possit, non apparet.
Id enim pertinere non potest ad
Bp. Horsley.—7, 8, These two verses, as quod antecessit. Nam anteà memorabatur
they stand in the modern Hebrew text, and dimidia illa tribus Manasse, quæ cum aliis
in our public translation, are inconsistent novem tribubus citra Jordanem esset habi-
with the history. For the half tribe of tatura ;
For the half tribe of tatura; cùm contrà nunc agatur altera
Manasseh, which had received its inheritance dimidia tribus Manasse, quæ cum duabus
with the Reubenites and the Gadites on the Ruben et Gad trans Jordanem sedes suas
east of Jordan, was not to have another habebat. Proptereà nos hod. Codicum la-
settlement in this land, on the west of the cunam supplemus ex Græcis Intt. Et post
river; but the other half of that tribe was to hæc verba in Dawn ym quæ versum 7 ab-
be settled here. The true sense of the pas- solvunt, incipimus versum 8 his alteris
sage, as it was originally written, is unques-verbis, 1 n bun em, dimidia autem
tionably preserved in the version of the tribus Manasse, et cum eâ Rubenitæ et Gad-
LXX, which is to this effect: "And now itæ acceperant possessionem suam. Error
divide this land for an inheritance to the fuit scribæ, qui eadem verba, bis scribenda,
nine tribes, and to the half of the tribe of semel tantum scripserit, quique simul omi-
Manasseh. From Jordan unto the great serit hæc, quæ legebant Græci Intt.
sea thou shalt assign it. The great sea shall
be the boundary. For to two tribes to
Reuben and to Gad, and to half of the tribe
of Manassel, Moses had given their allot-
et urbem que est, והעיר אשר בתוך הנחל 9
inter torrentem. Recte Clericus quærit,
quænam hæc urbs est sine nomine. Sed non
recte, urbs sumitur pro, urbes; melius
JOSHUA XIII. 8—19. -
83
1
. והערים dixisset legendum esse
Vix credibile καὶ οὗτος ὁ καταμερισμός, ὃν κατεμέρισε
regione tantâ Mwvoŷs roîs vioîs 'Iopaǹì èv 'Apaßù✪ Mwàß
com- ἐν τῷ πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου κατὰ Ἱεριχώ.
15 καὶ ἔδωκε Μωυσῆς τῇ φυλῇ Ρουβὴν κατὰ
onμovs avτôv.
est, scriptorem sacrum in
unam urbem, eamque sine nomine,
memorasse. Legitur etiam ver. 16 m.
Fortè utrobique olim scriptum fuit, et
sylvam, ut sylva opponeretur planitiei, quæ
subsequitur.
Au. Ver.-15 And Moses gave unto the
tribe of the children of Reuben inheritance
according to their families.
Rosen.-8, Cum
ea, dimidia tribu Manasse, Rubenita et Ged., Booth.-15 This is the division
Gadita ceperunt hereditariam suam portionem. which Moses made to the Israelites in the
Vocis pronomen suffixum masculinum plains of Moab, on the other side the Jordan,
haud dubium ad in fine opposite to Jericho [LXX]. And Moses
versus antecedentis spectare, sed intelligen- gave unto the tribe of Reuben an inherit-
dam esse alteram dimidiam, quæ ad orientem ance, according to their families.
Jordanis manserat, docet res ipsa, Ruben-
itarum et Gaditarum mentio adjecta, et
hujus ipsius versus pars altera.
infra xxii. 4.
Conf.
Ver. 16.
Au. Fer.-16 And their coast was from
Recte Arabicus interpres : Aroer, that is on the bank of the river
Arnon, and the city that is in the midst of
C
,quia di-
.ia - the river, and all the plain by Medeba لان نصف سبط منشا الاخر
midia tribus Manasse altera rel. Expo- And the city that is in the midst of the
nit scriptor, cur novem et dimidiæ dun-
river. See note of Rosen. on xii. 2, p. 75.
taxat tribubus dividenda esset ad occasum
Booth. And every city on the interior of
the river.
Jordanis Cananæa. Fuerunt enim omnino
tribus tredecim, nam Josephi prosapia duas
Ver. 19.
וְקִרְיָתַיִם וְשִׂבְמָה וְצֶרֶת הַשַּׁחַר בְּהַר faciebat. Quum igitur duabus et dimidiae
הָעֵמֶק :
καὶ Καριαθαίμ, καὶ Σεβαμὰ, καὶ Σεραδὰ, καὶ
Σιὼν ἐν τῷ ὄρει Ενὰβ.
assignata sit a Mose hereditas ad Orientem
Jordanis, et Levitica expers territorii manere
debuerit, efficitur, novem et dimidiam re-
liquias esse, quibus sit de possessionibus.
prospiciendum. Quam dedit iis Moses in
Au. Ver.-19 And Kirjathaim, and Sib-
regione trans Jordanem. Cf. Num. xxxii. mah, and Zareth-shahar in the mount of the
19; Deut. iii. 8. Quod repetitur, quemad-valley.
modum dedit iis Moses, minister Jova, af-
firmat Mosis distributionem plane sicut ab
eo facta fuerat, ratam fuisse ceterisque dis-
tributoribus.
Ver. 11.
Au. Ver.-Geshurites.
Kirjathaim.
Rosen., i. e., urbs gemina, forsan
vetus et nova, exstabat.
Sibmah.
Gesen.- (coolness, or fragrance), Se-
bam, Num. xxxii. 3, and 7 (id.) Sibmah,
Ged.-Gergasites [Oxford MS. of LXX]. pr. n. of a city in the tribe of Reuben
Ver. 12.
Au. Ver.-Giants.
Others.-Rephaites. See notes on xii. 4,
page 75.
Ver. 14.
Au. V'er.—14 Only unto the tribe of Levi
he gave none inheritance; the sacrifices of
the LORD God of Israel made by fire are
their inheritance, as he said unto them.
Houb., Horsley, Ged., Booth., and others
suppose that this verse is an interpolation
from verse 33.
Ver. 15.
abounding in vineyards, Num. xxxii. 38;
Josh. xiii. 19, &c. Jerome places it near
Heshbon.
Zareth-shahar.
****
Gesen. (splendour of the dawn),
Zereth-shahar, pr. n. of a city in Reuben,
Josh. xiii. 19.
Rosen.—y, i. e., splendor (pro)
aurora, nomen loci forsan in aprico colle
siti, cujus nusquam alias fit mentio.
In the mount of the valley.
Ged., Booth.-On mount Enak.
Houb.— 1, in monte vallis, nihil
habet sententiæ. Syrus interpretatur
לְמַטֵה בְנֵי-רְאוּבֵן וַיִּתֵּן מֹשֶׁה לְמַמָּה בהר ובעמק in monte et in valle ; legit, ובעומקא
cui לְמִשְׁפְּחוֹתָם
:in cui nos obsequimur, loco Sarath-Asar ac-
84
JOSHUA XIII. 19-22.
•
cepto de regione, quæ esset et montana et all the region round about Jordan, Matt.
campestris.
iii. 5, and all Galilee, Matt. iv. 23, and many
Rosen. —, In monte vallis. Ma- others. Or, which all were the kingdoms of
sius existimat, significari vallem montis Sihon [so Rosen.], i. e., belonged to his
Abarim, sive Nebo, aut Pisga, in qua Moses kingdom. The Hebrew conjunction and is
humatus fuit, cf. Num. xxvii. 12. Nam oft put for the relative particle which, as
Deut. iii. 27, 29 scribitur, Mosen mansisse in Judg. ii. 21; Prov. xix. 1; Eccles. vi. 12.
valle e regione Beth-Peor, et inde conscen- Whom Moses smote with the princes of
disse Pisgum; cf. Deut. xxxiv. 1. Jam vero Midian, Evi, and Rekem, and Zur, and Hur,
h. 1. e vestigio post nominatum hunc montem and Reba.
vallis versu sequ. memoratur Beth-Peor, ut Bp. Horsley.—It appears by the book of
locus propinquus. Videntur eæ montis Aba- Numbers, that it was
|
some considerable
Ver. 20.
rim partes designari, quæ campis Moabiticis time after the conquest of Sihon and Og,
imminebant. Græcus Alexandrinus in co- that the war against the Midianites was
dice Vaticano habet: ev re opet 'Evàß, in undertaken, in which the five princes named
Alexandrino 'Evák.
in this passage were slain. For it was in
consequence of the conquest of the Amorites
by the children of Israel, that the league
was formed against them between the Moab-
ites and the Midianites, Numb. xxii. 2.
And it was in revenge of the calamities
brought upon the Israelites by the machina-
tions of the Midianites, and the advice of
Au. Ver.-Ashdoth-pisgah. See notes on
Deut. iii. 16, vol. i., page 659.
Ver. 21, 22.
swingin's
17
was undertaken (Numb. xxxi. 1-7), in
which these five princes and Balaam were
slain (verse 8). They were not slain, there-
fore, together with Sihon, who was con-
quered and put to death before any hostility
21 וְכֹל עָרֵי הַמִּישׁר וְכָל־מַמְלְכוּת
Balaam, that the war against the Midianites סִיחוֹן מֶלֶךְ הָאֱמֹרִי אֲשֶׁר מָלַךְ בְּחֶשְׁבּוֹן
אֲשֶׁר הִכָּה משֶׁה אֹתוֹ וְאֶת־נְשִׂיאֵי
וְאֶת־רֶקֶם וְאֶת־צַוּר וְאֶת־
אֶת־אֲנִי
אֶתי
נְסִיכִי סִיחוֹן יְשְׁבֵי
וְאֶת־רְבַע נְסִיכֵי
22 וְאֶת־בִּלְעָם בֶּן־בְּעוֹר took place between the Midianites and | הָאָרֶץ:
Israelites, and before Balaam had done the הַקוֹסֶם הָרְגוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל בַּחֶרֶב אֶל־
ז
חַלְלֵיהֶם :
ד
21 καὶ πάσας τὰς πόλεις τοῦ Μισωρ, καὶ
πᾶσαν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ Σηὼρ βασιλέως τῶν
᾿Αμοῤῥαίων, ὃν ἐπάταξε Μωυσῆς αὐτὸν καὶ
τοὺς ἡγουμένους Μαδιάμ, καὶ τὸν Εὐὶ, καὶ τὸν
Ροβὸκ, καὶ τὸν Σούρ, καὶ τὸν Ούρ, καὶ τὸν
Ροβὲ ἄρχοντα ἔναρα Σιών, καὶ τοὺς κατοικοῦν-
τας Σιών.
22 καὶ τὸν Βαλαὰμ τὸν τοῦ Βαιὼρ
τὸν μάντιν ἀπέκτειναν ἐν τῇ ῥοπῆ.
Au. Ver.-21 And all the cities of the
plain, and all the kingdom of Sihon king of
the Amorites, which reigned in Heshbon,
whom Moses smote with the princes of
Midian, Evi, and Rekem, and Zur, and Hur,
and Reba, which were dukes of Sihon,
dwelling in the country.
Israelites any harm. In this 21st, therefore,
after pawn, I would read,
אשר הכה משה אתו ואת נשיאיו ואת ישבי הארץ
-"in Heshbon, whom Moses smote, him,
and his great men, and the inhabitants of
the land. See Numb. xxi. 34, 35.
The 22d I would omit entirely.
Pool. With the princes of Midian; not in
the same time or battle, as appears by com-
paring Numb. xxi. 23, 24, with Numb.
xxxi. 8, but in the same manner.
And they
are here mentioned, partly because they
were slain not long after, and upon the
same occasion, even their enmity against
Israel; and partly because of their relation
and subjection to Sihon, as it here follows.
Dukes of Sihon. Quest. How could they be
so, when they were kings of Midian? Numb.
xxxi. 8. Answ. There were divers petty
kings in those parts, which were subject to
greater kings; and such these were, but are
21 And all the kingdom of Sihon.
here called dukes or princes of Sihon, be-
Pool.-All the kingdom of Sihon; a sy- cause they were subject and tributaries to
necdochical expression, for a great part of him, and therefore did one way or other
it; in which sense we read of all Judea, and assist Sihon in this war, though they were
22 Balaam also the son of Beor, the
soothsayer [or, diviner], did the children of
Israel slay with the sword among them that
were slain by them.
JOSHUA XIII. 21-25.
85
country, Heb., inhabiting that land, namely,
Midian, last mentioned; whereby he sig-
nifies, that though they were subject to
Sihon, yet they did not dwell in his land,
but in another.
Rosen.-21 Verba ji
not killed at this time. It is probable, that | tamus, accipiat, hoc est, de Sichonis isto
when Sihon destroyed those Moabites which regno? Vocantur autem illi principes præ-
dwelt in these parts, he frighted the rest of fecti, sive duces Sichonis et tractus illius
them, and with them their neighbours and incolæ, quod, ut ex hoc loco probabiliter
confederates the Midianites, into some kind colligi potest, isti Midianitæ, licet non pleno
of homage or tribute, which they were jure et imperio fuerint Sichoni subjecti, ei
willing to pay to him. Dwelling in the tamen aliquo usque videntur paruisse, et
forsan una cum Moabitis Ammonitisque
vectigales ejus fuisse, quin etiam Sichoni in
bello opem tulisse, vel certe suppetias ap-
parasse, sic tamen, ut si re ipsa opem tule-
rint, evaserint, et ad suos reverterint; neque
Græcus enim aliter Sichonis duces dici potuere. De
Alexandrinus sic reddidit: Kаì Tâσаν Tην vectigalibus quod diximus, facit illud satis
Baoiλeíav toû Eŋov, et Hieronymus: uni- probabile, quod idem Sichon Moabitis, Am-
βασιλείαν
versaque regna Sehon, quasi pluralem i monitisque bello partem suæ regionis ex-
legisset, quod et in Erfurtensium codicum torserat, quem proinde nulla alia conditione
tertio, et in Bombergianis Bibliis legitur. credibile est cum iis pacem fecisse, nisi
Sed recte observavit Masius, illud
saltem ut vectigales se subjicerent, quod
jimo esse tanquam gignendi casu dictum ac- idem de Midianitis, qui erant Moabitis con-
cipiendum : quæ omnes fuerant regni Sichonis, termini, fit verisimile. Ceterum quinque
quia clara res est, non universum, sed dimi- illi Midianitarum duces non sunt cum Si-
diatum Sichonis regnum Rubenitis esse con- chone eodem bello apud Jahzam occisi,
cessum. Alteram dimidiam regni Sichonis Num. xxi. 23, 24; sed altero deinde bello
possederunt Gaditæ, vid. vs. 27. Sichonis Midianitico, cum fortasse fuga tunc evasis-
autem, Emoræorum regis, fuisse loca illa sent ad suos, cum his periere, paulum ante
omnia, ideo hic monetur, ut ne quid Moabitis Mosis obitum, Num. xxxi. 8.
ereptum esse, posset quispiam suspicari.
Erat enim adhuc nefas, posteros Lothi vio-
lare, Deut. ii. 9. In secunda versus parte
digressio est, occasione nominati Sichonis,
ad cædem quinque procerum Midianitarum,
qua illi pœnas Mosi dederunt auxilii, quod
illi tulerant adversus Israelitas.
T:
Ver. 23.
Au. Ter.-23 And the border of the
children of Reuben was Jordan, and the
border thereof. This was the inheritance of
the children of Reuben after their families,
the cities and the villages thereof.
179 sing! ins, Quem Sichonem, percussit,
occidit Moses, et principes Midian, numero
quinque, quorum nomina statim adjiciuntur,
ut Num. xxxi. 8, ubi 2, reges Mi-
dianitarum vocantur. Sed constat, Hebræos
sic illo nomine uti, ut Latini regulos dicunt,
qui et angusto quodam loco dominatum
habent. lidem sub finem hujus versus ap-
pellantur ???, uncli, i. e., principes
(cf. Ezech. xxxii. 30; Mich. v. 4) Sichonis, by badan Bob
p
And the border thereof.
Le Clerc, Houb., Bp. Horsley, Ged.,
Booth. omit these words with the Vulgate.
This was the inheritance, &c.
Ged., Booth. This was the inheritance
of the Reubenites according to their families,
and these their cities and their villages.
J* -
Ver. 25.
הֶם
וַיְהִי
הַגִּלְעָד וַחֲצִי אֶרֶץ בְּנֵי עַמּוֹן עַד־עֲרוֹעֶר -quomodo illos ideo appellari existimat Kim
אֲשֶׁר עַל־פְּנֵי רַבָּה:
*TT
:
καὶ ἐγένετο τὰ ὅρια αὐτῶν Ἰαζήρ. πᾶσαι
πόλεις Γαλαὰδ καὶ τὸ ἥμισυ γῆς υἱῶν ᾿Αμμῶν
ἕως "Αραβα, ἡ ἐστι κατὰ πρόσωπον ᾿Αράδ.
chi, quod Sichon, cum ejus res florerent,
etiam apud Midianitas imperasset. Et pro-
inde interpretatur illud casu gig-
nendi, atque de suo copulam suggerit, quæ
in Hebræco nulla est; quasi scilicet illi magno
loco fuerint cum apud Sichonem, tum apud Au. Ter-25 And their coast was Jazer,
incolas Midianitas. Id vero Masius vere and all the cities of Gilead, and half the
dicit esse divinare, atque in suam sententiam | land of the children of Ammon, unto Aroer,
detorquere scriptoris verba. Quis enim that is before Rabbah.
terræ nomen de Midianitarum regione, ac
Bp. Horsley.-25 And half the land of
non de ea terra, quam in præsenti trac- the children of Ammon.] The Israelites were
86
JOSHUA XIII. 25-32.
strictly forbidden to meddle with the Am- | Aroër," addit Relandus, "videtur mentio
monites, and are told they should have no fieri Jud. xi. 33; nec enim video, quomodo
part of their land, Deut. ii. 19. Accord- illic Aroër ad Arnonem sita possit intelligi;
ingly, it is said that they meddled not with sed commodissime refertur ad illam Aroër,
their land, verse 37. The Hebrew text, quæ ante conspectum Rabbæ Ammoniticæ
therefore, in this place must be corrupt. est; illinc nempe pelli Ammonitæ debuerant.
Perhaps for y, the true reading may Alteram Aroër jam post terga habebat
bey's ;" and all the cities of Gilead Jephtha; vid. vs. 29." Erat et Aroër in
that lay without the land of the children of sorte tribus Juda, 1 Sam. xxx. 30 (al. 28).
Ammon." Some of the cities of Gilead
belonged to the Ammonites. See Deut.
ii. 37.
Rosen.-Et omnes urbes Gileaditidis, sci-
licet quotquot in superioribus finibus Sep-
tentrionem versus sitæ fuerunt. Verum
quia omnes urbes Gileaditidis non pertinue-
runt ad tribum Gad, nam dimidia illius
Ver. 26.
עַד גְּבוּל לִדְבָר :
ἕως τῶν ὁρίων Δαιβὼν.
Au. Ver.-26 And from Heshbon unto
Mahanaim unto the border of Debir.
Ramath-mizpeh, and Betonim; and from
Debir. So most commentators.
Rosen.-Ad probabiliter conjicit Hit-
zig in libro: der Begriff der Kritik am alt.
Testam. praktisch erörtert, p. 137, præmissum
nomini scribarum errore repetitum esse e
regionis pars assignatur vs. 31. Manas- Bishop Horsley.-Rather, "of Lodebir."
sensibus, illico restringitur ista universitas 2 Sam. ix. 4, 5.
his additis verbis: jim, dimidia-
que terra Ammonitarum, hoc est, quam
Sichon dudum Ammonitis eripuerat; nam
Israelitæ ipsi vetiti sunt bellum Ammonitis
inferre, ac eorum agros invadere, Deut. ii. 19.
mạn ŋe-by ¬wn wiy, Usque ad Aroer, quæ
in conspectu, e regione Rabbæ. Fuit hæc
urbs regia Ammonitarum Deut. iii. 11, nápa mài bag na pažą,
nan
↳
Ver. 27.
T T
. גְּבוּל precedente
בֵּית וּבֵית וְסִכּוֹת
סִיחוֹן מֶלֶךְ
מַמְלְכוּת סִיחוֹן
וְצָפוֹן יֶתֶר מַמְלְכוּת
חֶשְׁבּוֹן הַיַּרְדֵּן וּגְבָל עַד־קְצֵה יָם כְּפֶרֶת ,Tito usque ad commodum Philadelphia
עֵבֶר הַיַּרְדֵּן מִזְרָחָה:
in dicta, Græcis, v. c. Polybio, 1. V.,
Ραββατάμανα, in nunis inde a
cap. 71.
T IT:
καὶ Ἐναδὼμ καὶ Οθαργαὶ καὶ Βαινθαναβρὰ
καὶ Σοκχωθὰ καὶ Σαφὰν καὶ τὴν λοιπὴν βασι-
λείαν Σηὼν βασιλέως Εσεβών. καὶ ὁ Ἰορ-
δάνης ὁριεῖ ἕως μέρους τῆς θαλάσσης Χενερὲθ
πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου ἀπ᾿ ἀνατολῶν..
Abulfedæis, Ammun; vid. Bibl. Alter-
thumskunde, vol. iii., p. 43. Hanc urbem
Hebræi numquam videntur possedisse, forsan
quod illa ante Israelitarum adventum Am-
monitis non esset erepta; eam tamen diu
postea expugnavit David, 2 Sam. xi. 1; |
xii. 26. Quod vero hic Aroër Rabbæ op-
Au. Ver.-27 And in the valley, Beth-
posita dicitur, eo Masius aliique significare aram, and Beth-nimrah, and Succoth, and
volunt, Aroerem ad Austrum sitam sibi Zaphon, the rest of the kingdom of Sihon
oppositam habere in termino aquilonari
Rabbam. Sed vidimus supra vs. 3
denotare ad orientem. Quæ vero hic com-
memoratur Aroër aliam esse, quam quæ
supra versu 16 in descriptione finium tribus
Ruben ad ripam fluminis Arnon sita esse
dicitur, recte observat Relandus Palæst.,
p. 583, quum hic, ubi de Gad agitur, ab illa
Aroër hæc discernatur addito: quæ e regione, Rosen.―Jordanes et terminus scil. ejus,
sive ad orientem Rabbæ est sita. Præterea i. e., regio ei adjacens, ut supra vs. 23.
Aroër ad Arnonem non erat ante conspectum
Rabbæ Ammoniticæ, nam Arnon erat Moab-
king of Heshbon, Jordan and his border,
even unto the edge of the sea of Chinnereth
on the other side Jordan eastward.
Heshbon, Jordan, and his border, &c.
Bp. Horsley.-For 17777, I would read
777; Heshbon. Jordan was the
boundary to the end of the sea of Cinneroth,
east by Jordan."
Ver. 32.
אֵלֶה אֲשֶׁר־נָחַל מֹשֶׁה בְּעַרְבוֹת מוֹאָב -itarum et Emoraeorum terminus, non Am
מֵעֵבֶר לְיַרְדֵּן יְרִיחוֹ מִזְרָחָה :
monitarum, quorum regio ab altera parte
regni Sichonis circa Jabbokum fuisse de-
scribitur Num. xxi. 24. • Hujus quoque
CC
TIT:
οὗτοι οὓς κατεκληρονόμησε Μωυσῆς πέραν
JOSHUA XIII. 32. XIV. 1, 2.
87
τοῦ Ἰορδάνου ἐν ᾿Αραβωθ Μωαβ ἐν τῷ πέραν [and Joshua the son of Nun, and the heads
τοῦ Ἰορδάνου τοῦ κατὰ ῾Ιεριχὼ ἀπ᾿ ἀνατολῶν.
Au. Ver. These are the countries which
Moses did distribute for inheritance in the
plains of Moab, on the other side Jordan,
by Jericho, eastward.
of the fathers of the tribes of the children of
Israel, distributed for inheritance to them.
2 By lot was their inheritance, as the
LORD commanded by the hand of Moses, for
the nine tribes, and for the half tribe.
1 Most commentators agree with our au-
These are the countries which Moses did
distribute for inheritance, &c. So most com-thorized version.
mentators.
1 Bp. Horsley.-I am persuaded that
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "These are they between the 1st and 2d verses of this chapter
to whom Moses gave inheritance."
we ought to find an enumeration of the
Rosen. Hæc sunt quæ possidenda dis- tribes (the nine tribes and half) that were
tribuit Moses in campestribus Moabi a trans settled west by Jordan, ending with the half
Jordani, i. e., in regione trans-Jordanica, tribe of Manasseh, and that the 1st verse
Jerichunti orientem versus. Pronomen de- should be thus rendered:
monstrativum est anceps; nam potest
1 "These are the children of Israel who
ad ipsas possessiones quæ sunt distributæ, received an inheritance in the land of Canaan,
vel ad tribus eas, quibus regio ista est con- to whom Eleazar the priest, and Joshua the
cessa, referri. Priori modo cepit Hierony-son of Nun, and the heads of the fathers of
mus, qui sic reddidit: hanc possessionem the tribes, assigned their respective inheri-
dividit Moses rel. Altero modo Græcus tances." To this effect it is rendered both
Alexandrinus : οὗτοι οὓς κατεκληρονόμησε by the LXX and by Houbigant. And this
Mwvons. Nam Piel tam aliquem facere is the natural sense of the Hebrew word, in
Μωυσής.
heredem, heredem instituere, quam heredi- which there is no ellipsis; for the order of
tatem ei assignare significat. Sed prius construction in the first clause is this,
præstat; cf. xiv. 1; xix. 51. Campi Moab-
ואלה בני ישראל אשר נהיו בארץ כנען:
itici erant planities a Jordanis et Arnonis The manifest deficiency of the narrative,
ostiis, quibus isti fluvii in Mare Mortuum without apodosis of the pronoun "these " by
intrant, longe per Sichonis regnum provecta, an enumeration of the tribes, put our Eng-
inter Jordanem ab occidente, et montes lish translators upon devising another sense
Arabicos Abarim, Nebo, Pisga, ceteros, ab
oriente; quam planitiem olim Moabitæ
occuparant, priusquam ab Emoræis pulsi
trans Arnonem cessissent.
CHAP. XIV. 1, 2.
nbay
1
for the passage, by supposing an ellipsis of
the word "countries." It did not occur to
them that in this sense of the passage the
narrative will be equally deficient, without
an apodosis of the pronoun "these" by an
enumeration of the countries.
Houb.-1 Hæc autem sunt, quæ filii Is-
rael in terra Chanaan possederunt, suas
וְאֵלֶה אֲשֶׁר־נָחֲלוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל
cuique possessiones assignantibus Eleazar בְּאֶרֶץ כְּנָעַן אֲשֶׁר נַחֲלוּ אוֹתָם אֶלְעָזָר
sacerdote, Josue, flio Nun, fliorumque הַכֹּהֵן וִיהוֹשֻׁעַ בִּן־נוּן וְרָאשִׁי אֲבוֹת
Sjja? 2
-ipsorum fuerunt sorte assignatre, quemad הַמַּטְוֹת לִבְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל :
,modium losi Dominus mandatum dederat נַחֲלָתָם כַּאֲשֶׁר צִנָּה יְהוָה בְּיַד־משֶׁה
: nebo ‘y0) niben
.2 .v ר' בפתח
Israel familiarum princibus. 2 Possessiones
nyde novem tribubus, et de dimidiâ etiam
tribu.
Ged., Booth.-2 To nine tribes and a half
1 καὶ οὗτοι οἱ κατακληρονομήσαντες υἱῶν Ισ-tribe was their inheritance distributed by lot
ραὴλ ἐν τῇ γῇ Χαναάν, οἷς κατεκληρονόμησαν as Jehovah had commanded Joshua [LXX].
αὐτοῖς Ἐλεάζαρ ὁ ἱερεὺς καὶ Ἰησοῦς ὁ τοῦ Rosen.-1 Hæc vero sunt quæ hereditatis
Ναυῆ, καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες πατριῶν φυλῶν τῶν
υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ. 2 κατὰ κλήρους ἐκληρονόμησαν,
ὃν τρόπον ἐνετείλατο κύριος ἐν χειρὶ Ἰησοῦ
ταῖς ἐννέα φυλαῖς, καὶ τῷ ἡμίσει φυλῆς.
Au. Ver.—1 And these are the countries
which the children of Israel inherited in the
land of Canaan, which Eleazar the priest,
loco acceperunt in terra Canaan, i. e., in
regione Jordani ad occidentem. Sunt hæc
verba non ad ea quæ proxime hoc capite
sequuntur, nam iis non possessionum dis-
tributio narratur, sed ad ea quæ inde a
proximo capite legimus referenda. Hic enim
nonnisi ea quæ distributioni præmitti oporte-
88
JOSHUA XIV. 1-4.
4 For the children of Joseph were two
tribes, Manasseh and Ephraim: therefore
they gave no part unto the Levites in the
land, save cities to dwell in, with their
suburbs for their cattle and for their sub-
stance.
bat exponuntur. Quæ hereditare eos fece- Au. Ver.-3 For Moses had given the
runt, i. e., quæ hereditario jure possidenda inheritance of two tribes and an half tribe
iis distribuerunt, Eleasar, sacerdos, et Josua, on the other side Jordan: but unto the
filius Nunis. Et quas possessiones hereditare Levites he gave none inheritance among
fecerunt capita domorum patrum tribuum them.
quæ sunt filiis Israel, i. e., Israelitarum, sic
scripsit evitandi, uti videtur, plurium geni-
tivorum concursus causa. Cf. infra xix. 51
ning per ellipsin ponitur pro ning,
capita domus, domorum, familiarum pater-
narum, ut est Exod. vi. 14; 1 Chron. v. 24.
ni, principes domorum paternarum
appellantur 1 Chron. xxix. 8, ni,
quod idem, 2 Chron. v. 2. Nostro loco vero
non significantur primores familiarum, sed
tribuum, ut vertendum sit: primores pater-
narum tribuum, qui numero erant duodecim.
Nam singulæ tribus habebant suum prin-
cipem. Hinc Num. xxxiv. 18 dicitur, fuisse
singulorum tribuum principes ab Eleasare et
Josua ad terræ distributionem delectos.
הָאָבוֹת
Houb.-3 Nempe erant filii Joseph duæ
tribus Manasse et Ephraim; et aliis tribubus
duabus et dimidiæ tribui dederat Moyses ultra
Jordanem possessionem, cum interea nullam
Levitis assignaverat. 4 Nam Levitæ nullam
in terrâ sortem habuerunt, nisi urbes in quibus
habitant, cum agris earum suburbanis, in
quibus habent pecora sua et facultates.
4 Nempe erant filii Joseph duæ tribus. Hæc
verba, quæ versu 4 in editis leguntur, initio
2 Per sortem hereditatis eorum, quæ verba versus, nos initio hujus versus 3 collocamus,
pendent a in versu 1, i. e., quæ pos- ut explicetur cur sint citra Jordanem novem
sidenda acceperunt missis sortibus, quæ tribus cum dimidiâ, etsi ultra Jordanem sunt
singulis suas portiones assignabant. Quem- duæ tribus, et dimidia Manasse; quia nempe
admodum præceperat Jova per manum Mosis, filiorum Joseph erant duæ tribus; sic ut
per Mosen, novem tribubus et dimidiæ tribui Levi non numerato, superesset numerus
Manasse, scil. hereditarias possessiones as- tribuum duodecim. Saltum fecerit librarius
signare, quod e vs. est repetendum, ex eo in quo incipit versus 4 ad eum, in
sed verbo constructo per ?, quum alias cum quo vs. 3 oculo ab uno ad alterum deerante.
accusativo personæ construi soleat. Ante Certè seriem hæc non habent versu 4. Nam
nyn codices haud pauci et libri editi filiis Joseph erant duæ tribus, postquàm
nywin?
exhibent nn, dare novem tribubus rel. Sed dictum est versu 3 non dedit possessionem
quum neque veteres interpretes, neque Levitis; cum contrà orationis continuatio sit
codices accuratiores illud nn? exprimant,
Buxtorfius Anticrit., p. 520 jure pro novitio
judicat.
Ver. 3, 4.
83 Dibby 177ab naya nyen
ST
3
ym
plana et legitima, si post hæc, non dedit
possessionem Levitis, continuò subditur versu 4
non aliam Levitæ sortem habuerunt, quam
urbes quas habitabant. un 851, et non de-
derunt. Lege cum Græcis Intt. et cum
Syro,, et non dedit. Nam solus
Moyses antea nominatus est, qui duret, et
jam bis antecessit numero singulari.
Rosen. 4 Particula causalis? quia initio
: כִּי־נָתַן משֶׁה נַחֲלַת שְׁנֵי הַמַּטוֹת
4 כִּי־הָיוּ בְנֵי־ נָתַן נַחֲלָה בְּתוֹכָם :
versus hic adhibetur propterea quod nunc יוֹסֶף שְׁנֵי מַטְוֹת מְנַשֶׁה וְאֶפְרָיִם וְלֹא־
porro exponitur cur versu 2 in novem et נָתְנוּ חֵלֶק לַלְוִיִם בָּאָרֶץ כִּי אִם־עָרִים
לָשֶׁבֶת וּמִגְרְשִׁיהֶם וּלְקִנְיָנָם
IT dimidiam tribus Cananæa sit dividenda.
:D ne? Quum enim, ut vs. 3 dictum est, duæ tribus
2 κατὰ κλήρους ἐκληρονόμησαν, ὃν τρόπον cum dimidia trans Jordanem possessionem
ἐνετείλατο κύριος ἐν χειρὶ Ἰησοῦ ταῖς ἐννέα accepissent, Levitica vero a possessione
φυλαῖς, καὶ τῷ ἡμίσει φυλῆς 3 ȧnò Tоû capienda exclusa esset, videbatur inde con-
πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου. καὶ τοῖς Λευίταις οὐκ sequens, octo tantum tribus cum dimidia
ἔδωκε κλῆρον ἐν αὐτοῖς. 4 ὅτι ἦσαν οἱ υἱοὶ restare, quæ forent in possessionem suam
Ἰωσὴφ δύο φυλαὶ Μανασσῆ καὶ Ἐφραίμ. καὶ immittendæ.
οὐκ ἐδόθη μερὶς ἐν τῇ γῇ τοῖς Λευίταις, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ
πόλεις κατοικεῖν, καὶ τὰ ἀφωρισμένα αὐτῶν
тà
τοῖς κτήνεσιν καὶ τὰ κτήνη αὐτῶν.
oi
Itaque hoc versu explicat,
quanam ratione id fiat ut etiamnum novem
cum dimidia tribus remaneant fortituræ.
Quia erant filii Josephi duæ tribus, Manasse
JOSHUA XIV. 4, 6, 7.
89
et Ephraim. Daph, Nec dederunt, oneself; Germ. um for wegen; ↳13, because
i.e., data est pars Levitis in hac terra, nisi of, from .-Found only in the formula
i. e., for the , עַל דִּבְרֵי, עַל דְּבַר .i. q עַל־אודות | Et suburbana, וּמִגְרָשֵׁיהֶם .urbes ad habitandum
,
carum, ita vocata a , ejiciendo amovendo- causes, i. q. on account of, because of, prop-
que, quia pertinent quidem ea loca ad habita-ter, Gen. xxi. 11, 25; xxvi. 32; Ex.
tionum commoditates, sed tamen ab ipsis xviii. 8 ; and c. suff. Ditis by, on my account,
habitationibus tanquam seposita et semota Josh. xiv. 6. nihy, for all these
sunt. Eorum spatia definita sunt Num. causes that, for this very cause that, Jer.
XXXV. 4, seqq.
Loco pronominis suffixi iii. 8.—In some edit. is read 2 Sam. xiii. 16
masculini vocis Dr debebat femininum is, which has arisen from combining
poni; spectat enim ad nomen femininum two readings, nii and nitis by.
D. Sed videtur ob terminationem mascu-
linam ejus nominis et suffixum eodem genere
Ver. 7.
וָאֲשֶׁב אוֹתוֹ דָּבָר כַּאֲשֶׁר עִם־לְבָבִי :
TIT
αὐτοῦ.
καὶ ἀπεκρίθην αὐτῷ λόγον κατὰ τὸν νοῦν
Au. Ver.-7 Forty years old was I when
LORD
.28 .xiii הֶעָרִים וְהַצְרֵיהֶם .poni. Cf
Ver. 6.
וַיִּגְשׁוּ בְנֵי־יְהוּדָה אֶל־יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בַּגִּלְגָּל
Moses the servant of the Loan sent me from וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו כָּלֵב בֶּן־יְפָנֶה הַקְנַזִי אַתָּה
Kadesh-barnea to espy out the land; and I יָדַעְתָּ אֶת־הַדָּבָר אֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר יְהוָה אֶל־
brought him word again as it was in mine משֶׁהוּ אִישׁ הָאֱלֹהִים עַל אָדוֹתַי וְעַל־
אדוֹתֶיךָ בְּקָדֵשׁ בַּרְגַעַ :
pink by
καὶ προσήλθοσαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ιούδα πρὸς Ἰησοῦν
ἐν Γαλγάλ καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν Χάλεβ ὁ τοῦ
Ιεφονὴ ὁ Κενεζαῖος. σὺ ἐπίστῃ τὸ ῥῆμα ὃ
ἐλάλησε κύριος πρὸς Μωυσῆν ἄνθρωπον τοῦ
θεοῦ περὶ ἐμοῦ καὶ σοῦ ἐν Κάδης Βαρνῆ.
Au. Ver.-6 Then the children of Judah
came unto Joshua in Gilgal: and Caleb the
son of Jephunneh the Kenezite said unto
him, Thou knowest the thing that the LORD
said unto Moses the man of God concerning
me and thee in Kadesh-barnea.
Then came, &c.
Bp. Horsley.-Now-had come, &c.
Concerning me and thee.
heart.
As it was in mine heart.
Houb.—Dedique ei responsa quæ ei pla-
cuerunt. Græci Intt. legunt, in corde
ejus, quam scripturam Clericus jure ante-
ferebat. Nam proptereà subjungit Caleb
Mosen sibi promisisse Hebron, quia ejus
responsum Mosi placuerat. Nec satis dis-
tinguitur in 215 responsum Caleb à responso
cæterorum exploratorum. Nam omnes ex-
ploratores responderant juxta cor SUUM,
quanquam ignavum, et fide promissorum
destitutum.
Rosen. Et reduxi, retuli ad eum verbum
quemadmodum cum corde meo, i. e., apud
animum erat; ut ex animo sentiebam, nulla
Rosen. De rebus meis et de rebus tuis, simulatione usus. Recte Hieronymus : nun-
videlicet, nos ambo, me et te, ingressuros ciavique ei quod mihi verum videbatur;
esse in terram promissam, ejusque pos- videlicet, terram esse optimam, eamque Deo
sessionem adituros, ceteris omnibus seu ex-adjutore facile obtineri posse, Num. xiii. 30;
ploratoribus, seu bellatoribus, qui vigesimum xiv. 7, seqq. Græcus Alexandrinus
annum excesserant, ante ejus ingressum in reddidit karà TÒν VOÛY AUTOû, secundum
deserto morituris, Num. xiv. 24, 30; Deut. mentem ejus, Mosis, i. e., prout ipse ex-
i. 36., Propter causas meas, i.e., spectabat, vel desiderabat; quasi in
propter me, de negotio meo, quod quale
fuerit in iis quæ proxime sequuntur expo-
nitur.
Gesen.-niis plur. pp. turnings, turns,
see r. no. 1; then circumstances, reasons,
causes of things. Comp., cause,
from r. 125, to turn about; J, way,
manner, cause, from J,, to turn
VOL. II.
cum
pronomine suffixo tertiæ personæ legisset.
Quod ipsum in codice quodam, quem Ken-
nicottus numero 150 signavit, legitur, et
Clericus putat egregiam fundere sententiam.
"Nam revera," inquit, "Calebus Mosi re-
spondit quod ei placebat, et prout optabat
sibi responderi. Ceteri vero exploratores
responderunt quidem id quod, præ pusil-
lanimitate, credebant esse verum, adeoque
ex animi sententia, sed non id quod Moses
optabat; nam animos popularium labefac-
N
90
JOSHUA XIV. 7-12.
tarunt." Sed vere monet Maurer, non esse ἐλάλησε κύριος τὸ ῥῆμα τοῦτο πρὸς Μωυσῆν.
credibile, Calebum hoc dixisse, se ea quæ
Num. xiii. 31 ; xiv. 7-9, a se relata legun-
tur, non ad veritatem, sed ad ducis volun-
tatem loquutum esse.
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-9 And Moses sware on that
day, saying, Surely the land whereon thy
feet have trodden shall be thine inheritance,
and thy children's for ever, because thou
hast wholly followed the LORD my God.
Surely.
: אִם־לֹא
καὶ ἐπορεύθη Ἰσραὴλ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, καὶ νῦν
ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ σήμερον ὀγδοήκοντα καὶ πέντε ἐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-10 And now, behold, the LORD
hath kept me alive, as he said, these forty
and five years, even since the LORD spake
this word unto Moses, while the children of
Israel wandered [Heb., walked] in the wil-
derness: and now, lo, I am this day four-
score and five years old.
Rosen.-Per quos ambulavit, versatus est
Israel in deserto, in quo æquales mei pleri-
que omnes conciderunt. Sed quum Israel-
Rosen.-9 Atque juravit Moses die illo his itæ post emissos exploratores triginta octo
verbis: ne vivam nisi terræ tractus, quem annos duntaxat in deserto versati essent;
calcavit pes tuus, tibi cedat in hereditariam Græcus Alexandrinus non expresso N
possessionem filiisque tuis in perpetuum. Hebræa sic reddidit: kaì éñoρeúðŋ 'Iσpaǹλ év
- proprie si non, s. nisi scil. verum epnu. Hieronymus: quando ambulabat
aut futurum sit quod dico; jurandi formula Israel per solitudinem. Chaldæus: Dy
satis nota per άлоσɩwησw, sive ellipsin, de, qui, Moses, ambulavit cum
qua vid. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 844. Neque Israel in deserto. Ita legitur in Bibliis
Ñum. xiv. 20-24, neque Deut. i. 35, 36, Complutensibus, et affert Chaldæi verba
ubi res de qua hic agitur narratur, mentio Kimchi. Sed in Bibliis Antverpensibus et
ulla fit Mosis jurantis, aut jurisjurandi Londinensibus deest Dy. Arabicus inter-
ipsius nomine prolati, sed tantum jurantis
:
Dei. Verum quia verba Dei jurantis, quæ pres:
hic habentur, sunt a Mose, audiente populo,
T:T
9
, وَقَد هَلَكَ بَنُو إِسْرَائِلَ فِى البَرِيةِ
prolata, ideo Moses jurasse hic dicitur. et jam perierunt filii Israelis in deserto.
Ceterum hæc terra Videlicet Hebræo consonum Arabicum
quam calcavit
tuus non est tota terra, denotat periit, nec desunt loca in
pes
Cananæa, sed certus aliquis ejus tractus, ad
quem exploratores venerant, et quidem codice Hebræo, quibus 7, abiit idem est
Hebron urbs ejusque ager, ut mox vss. 12, ac evanuit, interiit, veluti Ps. lxxviii. 39;
Job. vii. 9. Neque tamen necesse est, ut
14, 15 dicitur. Cf. Jud. i. 20.
27eo significatu hic capiamus. Nam ob-
My God.
servant Hebræi illos quinque et quadraginta
annis comprehendi præter triginta octo,
quibus in deserta versabantur Israelitæ, et
septem annos, quibus in subigenda terra oc-
Ged., Booth.-Thy God [one MS.].
Houb.-Deo. Syrus &, Deo; legebat
D' quæ scriptura melior. Nam Deo meo
loquendi forma est, quam Moyses non solet
usurpare; itaque ab ea declinant Græci cupati fuerunt.
Intt. cum convertunt Oeoû pov, Deo nostro.
Tamen iidem habent v. 8, Оeoù μoû, Deo
Ver. 12.
JT
וְעַתָּה תְּנָה־לִי אֶת־הָהָר הַזֶּה אֲשֶׁר־ -quod non in אלהי meo, et Syrus similiter
דִּבֶּר יְהוָה בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא כִּי־אַתָּה שָׁמַעְתָּ .commode in Caleb, ex sua persona loquente
בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא כִּי־עֲנָקִים שָׁם וְעָרִים
וְעַתָּה הִנֵּה הֶחֱיָה יְהוָה אוֹתִי
גְדֹלוֹת בְּעֲרוֹת אוּלַי יְהוָה אוֹתִי
אֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר זֶה אַרְבָּעִים וְחָמֵשׁ שָׁנָה
nibra
?
וְהוֹרַשְׁתִּים כַּאֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר יְהוָה :
N!aL:
Ver. 10.
מֵאָז דִּבֶּר יְהוָה אֶת־הַדָּבָר הַזֶּה אֶל־
בַּמִּדְבָּר וְעַתָּה
וּשְׁמוֹנִים
καὶ νῦν αὐτοῦμαί σε τὸ ὄρος τοῦτο καθὰ εἶπε
Την εν τη πώς κύριος τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, ὅτι σὺ ἀκήκοας τὸ
ῥῆμα τοῦτο ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ. νῦν δὲ οἱ
Επί της οπο ποπ Ενακὶμ ἐκεῖ εἰσι πόλεις ὀχυραὶ καὶ μεγάλαι.
· ποὺ ἐὰν οὖν κύριος μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ ᾖ, ἐξολοθρεύσω
μοι κύριος.
T
καὶ νῦν διέθρεψέ με κύριος δν τρόπον εἶπε.
τοῦτο τεσσαρακοστὸν καὶ πέμπτον ἔτος, ἀφ᾽ οὗ
αὐτοὺς ὃν τρόπον εἶπέ
Au. Ver.-12 Now therefore give me this
JOSHUA XIV. 12, 15.
91
mountain, whereof the LORD spake in that ficultate, periculis, laboribus conjunctum sit,
day; for thou heardest in that day how the accepisse videri possit. At dicat aliquis,
Anakims were there, and that the cities were absurdum esse, si Josuam audivisse de
great and fenced: if so be the LORD will be Anakais deque munitis urbibus dicat, quasi
with me, then I shall be able to drive them non una cum aliis exploratoribus ipse illuc
out, as the LORD said.
accesserit. Verum responderi potest, audire
Ged., Booth.-12 Now therefore, give to pro cognoscere positum esse, aut, Calebum
me this mountain which Jehovah promised ad duodecim viros divisionis faciundæ verba
on that day, for on that day thou heardest ista facere, quorum præter Josuam nemo
[Ged., in thine own hearing]. Although Anakæos viderat.
the Anakites are there, and although the
cities are great and fortified, Jehovah being
with me, as he hath said, I shall be able to
drive them out.
Ver. 15.
p? za
c
קִרְיַת אַרְבַּע
חֶבְרוֹן
וְשֵׁם
הָאָדָם הַגָּדוֹל בָּעֲנָקִים הִוּא וְהָאָרֶץ
שָׁקְטָה מִמִּלְחָמָה :
In thine own hearing. I have followed
the Greek and Vulgate. Others refer the
words to what follows; and render, For
thou, then, heardest that the Analites were
there.-Ged.
τὸ δὲ ὄνομα τῆς Χεβρὼν ἦν τὸ πρότερον
πόλις ᾿Αργὸβ μητρόπολις τῶν Ἐνακὶμ αὕτη.
καὶ ἡ γῆ ἐκόπασε τοῦ πολέμου.
Au. Ver.-15 And the name of Hebron
before was Kirjath-arba; which Arba was a
great man among the Anakims. And the
land had rest from war.
Kirjath-arba.
Houb.-12 Tu igitur concede mihi, quæso,
istum montem, quem Dominus eo tempore,
designabat. Quòd verò tu eodem tempore
audivisti esse illic Enacæos, urbesque esse
magnas et munitas, ego confido Deum esse
mecum, meque eos, ut Dominus mandavit, Ken. One is much surprised here, at
expulsurum. Cum supra narretur, xi. 21, reading, the name of Hebron before was
22, Josuam expulisse Enacæos ex monte Kirjath-arba, (which Arba was) a great man
Hebron, nec ullos fuisse superstites nisi in among the Anakims. But, strange as this
Gath, in Gaza, et in Ashdod, satis intel- version is, it is the more strange, because it
ligitur quæ in hoc capite narrantur antea is corrected in ver. 13 of the very next
evenisse quàm quæ in fine cap. xi. Nec chapter, the city of ARBA, the father of
tamen propterea crediderim ordinem fuisse Anak, which city is Hebron and again, in
perturbatum. Nam hæc de Caleb memo-xxi. 11, the city of ARBA, the father of Anak.
rantur, occasione acceptâ, de sortibus quæ Dr. A. Clarke. And the name of Hebron
ducendæ erant; ut lectores doceantur, quo- before was Kirjath-arba.] That is, the city
modo Caleb Hebron possedisset; nempe
non sorte, sed Mosis de eo promissis re
complendis, et quanquam regio in quâ est
Hebron, tribui Judæ in quâ natus erat
Caleb, non sorte obtigisset, tamen futurum
fuisse ut Caleb Hebron possideret, ne non
staret id quod Moses promiserat. Sed sortes
Deus ita temperavit ut promissa Mosis it is said thet Caleb drove from Hebron the
starent. Denique non pugnat id quod nar-
ratur cap. xi., Josuam expulisse Enacæos,
cum eo quod hic promittit Caleb se eos
expulsurum. Nam recte attribuitur Josuæ
id, quod ipso imperante fecit Caleb, et quod
ipse Caleb non fecisset, nisi ei Josua copias
suppeditasset.
Rosen.-Nam tu audivisti illo die, quod
Anakai ibi sunt, et urbes magnæ munitæ,
vid. supra xi. 21; Num. xiii. 23, 28. A rei,
quam ambit, conditione argumentum ducit
Calebus, quippe quæ sit ejusmodi, ut etiamsi
impetret, nihil nisi quod cum summa dif-
of Arba, or rather, the city of the four, for
thus may be literally translated.
It is very likely that this city had its name
from four Anakim, gigantic or powerful
men, probably brothers, who built or con-
quered it. This conjecture receives con-
siderable strength from chap. xv. 14, where
three sons of Anak, Sheshai, Ahiman, and
Talmai: now it is quite possible that Hebron
had its former name, Kirjath-arba, the city
of the four, from these three sons and their
father, who, being men of uncommon
stature or abilities, had rendered themselves.
famous by acts proportioned to their strength
and influence in the country. It appears
however from chap. xv. 13 that Arba was a
proper name, as there he is called the father
of Anak. The Septuagint call Hebron the
metropolis of the Enakim, μŋтроTоÀIS TWν
Evakiμ. It was probably the seat of govern-
92
JOSHUA XIV. 15. XV. 1.
TT
ment, being the residence of the above chiefs traditam Hieronymus sua illa versione sta-
bilire voluit; siquidem quum Hebræa vox
D esse possit vel proprium nomen primi
parentis, vel possit appellative sumi, et in
genere hominem significare; maluit ipse ut
nomen proprium retinere. Porro quum de
situ aut sepultura in Hebræo ne vestigium
quidem sit, visum est ei, de suo addere: ibi
situs est.-Rosen.
from whose conjoint authority and power it
might have been called ; as the word
literally signifies to associate, to join in
fellowship, and appears to be used, Job xli. 6,
for "associated merchants, or merchant's com-
panions, who travelled in the same caravan.
Both these names are expressive, and serve
to confirm the above conjecture. No notice
need be taken of the tradition that this city
was called the city of the four because it was
the burial-place of Adam, Abraham, Isaac, and
CHAP. XV. 1.
pe? biian
???
וַיְהִי הַגּוֹרָל לְמַטֶה
לְמִשְׁפְּחֹתָם אֶל־גְּבוּל אֶדְוֹם מִדְבַּר־ן .Jacob. Such traditions confute themselves
נֶגְבָּה מִקְצֵה תִימָן :
▲ great man.
cum הַגָּדוֹל
AT
καὶ ἐγένετο τὰ ὅρια φυλῆς Ἰούδα κατὰ
δήμους αὐτῶν ἀπὸ τῶν ὁρίων τῆς Ιδουμαίας
àñò tŷs épýµov Eìv ëws Kádŋs tρòs λíßa.
Au. Ver. 1 This then was the lot of the
tribe of the children of Judah by their
families; even to the border of Edom the
wilderness of Zin southward was the utter-
most part of the south coast.
Rosen., Ged.-The greatest man. Homo
ille maximus inter Anakæos erat. cum
articulo est ut superlativus capiendum, ut
1 Sam. xvii. 14. 1977, David erat
minimus. Cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 691.
Cur autem vir ille maximus inter suos dicatur,
an quia corporis mole in illo gigantum genere
excelluerit, an vero quia penes eum fuerit
apud eam gentem principatus, non satis ex-
plicata res est. Sunt qui eum quasi Ged., Booth.-1 Now when the land had
quadratum dictum existiment a statura per- rest from war [transposed from ch. xiv. 15],
fecta, quomodo Græci Terрáywvov avdpa this was the lot of the tribe of Judah, ac-
virum perfectum, et reтpáywvov owµa corpus cording to their families. On the south, to
perfectum vocare solent. Quadratus frequens the border of Edom, their boundary was the
est inter nomina et cognomina Romanorum wilderness of Zin, from the extremity of
ab amplo corporis habitu. Infra xv. 13; Teman.
xxi. 11. Arba dicitur, pater Anaki I have followed the Arabic translator and
s. Anakæorum, quod non de generis origine, Houbigant, who take Theman for a proper
sed de imperio intelligendum videtur, ut name. Compare Gen. xxxvi. 15, 34.-Ged.
1 Chron. ii. 21. ; vid. quæ supra Bp. Horsley-This then was the lot, &c.
e Masio attulimus, Fuerat autem urbs, quæ | Rather, "Now the lot of the tribe of the
postea Hebron, ab Arba vocata, quod children of Judah according to their families
eam condidit, uti videtur. De Anakæis was upon the border of Edom, towards the
vid. ad xi. 21. Pro Hebraicis i D wilderness of Zin southward, at the southern-
Alexandrinus interpres reddidit most extremity [of the whole land]."
hæc Græca: μητρόπολις τῶν Ἐνακὶμ αὕτη, This first verse is a general account of
quasi legisset, et the situation of the lot of the tribe of Judah.
per terram maximam inter Anaakeos videtur The writer then proceeds to a particular de-
Hebronem ejusque confinia intellexisse, quæ scription of its limits.
inter illorum civitates sit habita maxima.
Longius a fonte Hebræo recedit Hieronymus,
qui verba illa sic reddidit: Adam maximus
ibi inter Enakim situs est. Ex hoc loco col-
ligit Hieronymus in Quæstionibus in Genesin,
jo'n nypo nɔɔɔ, Nos, in meridie, ad fines
et in Commentario ad Matth. xxvii., item in Theman: ne, si diceremus, ad fines meridiei,
Epitaphio Paulæ, et in locis Hebraicis, ubi eandem rem inutiliter iteraremus, quam
de Arboch loquitur, Adamum, humani Hebraicè non iterari docet 1o. ipsum ver-
generis parentem, Hebrone sepultum esse. bum on post positum ; nam iteraretur
Addit vero idem, Carjath-Arbe ita dictam si meridies iterum significaretur; 20.
esse civitatem quatuor, quia in ea quatuor ipsum quod solet esse ad nomen loci ad-
patriarchæ, Adam, Abraham, Isaac, et Jacob, junctum, ut sequenti versu, п o'ng, ab
fuerint sepulti. Quam opinionem ab Hebræis extremo salsi maris, non autem ad aliquam
T TT
Houb.-1 Sors igitur, quæ ducta est pro
tribu filiorum Judæ, per familias ipsorum
singulas, fuit versus terminum Edom ad de-
sertum Sin, in meridie, ad fines Theman.
JOSHUA XV. 1—6.
93
וְיָצָא נַחַל
unam quatuor mundi plagarum. Denique And the goings out of that coast were at
appositè Theman, quæ urbs sita est prope the sea.
terminos Edom, in latere tribus Judæ meri- Rosen.-Pergitque ad Azmon.
dionali.... unus Codex. Orat. Don; Et exit, progreditur ad torrentem
plenè, ut convenit in numero plurali.
Egypti, quo nomine designatur rivus qui-
Rosen.—Fuitque sors tribui filiorum Juda dam æstate exsiccatus, qui haud procul a
Rhinocorura, hodie, el-Arisch, in
confiniis Ægypti et Palæstinæ in mare effun-
pro familiis eorum, ad fines Idumææ de-
sertum Zin meridiem versus, ab extremitate
Austri. Græcus Alexandrinus pro tribus
postremis versus hujus verbis hæc Græca ditur, haud confundendus cum
dedit: ews Kádŋs πрòs Aíẞa, usque ad Kades fluvio Egypti, i. e., Nilo, Genes. xv. 18.
ad Africum, quæ non respondent Hebræis Cf. Bibl. Alterthumsk., vol. ii., P. i., pp. 86,
si verba spectes; at si rem spectes, idem fere
dicunt quod Hebræa: nam Kadesch-Barnea
(vs. 3), quod Græcus interpres per Kádŋs
intelligit, in finibus Judææ Australibus erat.
Ver. 2.
88.
Suntque eritus, וְהָיָה חֹצְאוֹת הַגְּבוּל יָמָּה
T:
termini ad mare, ie., finiuntur limites Aus-
trales ad Mare Mediterraneum. Pro ethic
et Num. xxxiv. 4, Masorethæ ad marginem
legi jubent, ut tollatur discrepantia
nominis feminini pluralis niet verbi
masculini singularis cum illo constructi.
Verum est hæc constructio nequaquam mu-
sitata, præsertim cum verbum præcedit, expli-
canda ex usu impersonali et neutrali tertiæ
verborum personæ, vid. N. G. Schroderi
Institutt. ad fundamm., L. H. Syntax., reg.
red-lxii. b., et Gesenii. Lehrgeb., p. 713, b).
Au. Ver.-2 And their south border was
from the shore of the salt sea, from the bay
[Heb., tongue] that looketh southward.
And.
Houb., Ged., Booth. Thus.
The bay.
Rosen.-Nomen
Chaldæus
This shall be your south coast.
Houb., Horsley, Ged., Booth. This was
their [LXX] southern boundary.
לָכֶם גְבוּל נֶגֶב
didit, quod quum petram denotare constet,
Masius hic rupem aliquam significari existi-
mavit, quæ in illa Mortui maris extremitate ex-
stiterit. Certe Latini linguas et lingulas voca-
Rosen. T, Hic sit vobis,
runt promontoria instar linguæ in mare pro-
Judæis, limes Austri. Mira videri possit
hæc apostrophe.
Sed observat Masius,
jecta. Festus in: lingua: non solum corporis
pars dicitur, sed etiam differentia sermonum, alludi ad illa verba, quibus Num. xxxiv. 2,
promontorii quoque genus, non excellentis, sed 6, 7, hi ipsi fines describuntur, alloquitur
molliter in planum devexi. Sed et litus enim illic Moses Israelitas. Græcus Alex-
denotat, ut Genes. xxii. 17, ubi Hebraica andrinus pro secunda persona posuit tertiam,
Dnp by, ad oram maris Onkelos reddidit aur@v (rà öpia), tanquam
. עַל כֵּיף יָמָא
pro le-
Græcus Alexandrinus nostra gerit, quam personarum enallagen probat
verba sic transtulit: ἀπὸ τῆς λοφιᾶς τῆς
φερούσης ἐπὶ νότον, a summitate qua fertur,
i. e., vergit ad austrum. Sed non dubium,
linguam, quando de mari dicitur, sinum sig-
nificare, quo in continentem angustior pars
excurrit linguæ specie. Sic enim Jesajas
quoque i usurpavit, cum xi. 15 canit:
perdet Jova linguam maris Egypti. De eo
enim mari loquitur, quod sinus Arabici pars
est, quæ linguæ figura Ægyptum alluit.
Arabes quoque consonum Hebraico nomini
, lingua de sinu maris usurpare solent.
Ver. 4.
Kimchi.
Ver. 6.
Au. F'er.-6 And the border went up to
Beth-hogla, and passed along by the north
of Beth-arabah; and the border went up to
the stone of Bohan the son of Reuben.
Rosen.-6, Ascendit-
que limes ad Beth-Chogla, quod nomen locum
perdicis, i. e., perdicibus abundantem de-
notat. Sed quum et nomen proprium
feminæ sit, ut filiæ Zelophchadi, Num.
xxvi. 33; posset et domicilium Choglæ cujus-
dam significare. Infra xviii. 21 recensetur
Beth-Chogla inter urbes tribus Benjamin,
quæ finitimam habuit tribum Judæ ad
Austrum.
-Et progre, וְעָבַר מִצְפוֹן לְבֵית הָעֲרָבָה
Au. Ver. From thence it passed toward
Azmon, and went out unto the river of
Egypt; and the goings out of that coast ditur a Septentrione ad Beth-Haaraba, i.e.,
were at the sea: this shall be your south limes nonnihil ad aquilonem deflectens venit
Beth-Haarabam. Nomen denotat domicilium
coast.
94
JOSHUA XV. 6, 7.
TT:T
planitiei, aut solitudinis, haud dubio a situ. | versus ex valle Achor, i. e., progreditur, per-
Nam infra vs. 61 recensetur inter eas urbes, transita valle Achor, usque ad Debiram.
quæ in deserto,, sitæ sint. Appellatur Quod oppidum tertium est hujus nominis;
et nudo, et cum articulo infra primi in sorte tribus Judæ, haud procul ab
xviii. 18. Hæc urbs infra xviii. 22 com- Hebrone, mentio est facta supra x. 38;
memoratur inter urbes tribus Benjamin. In xi. 21; xii. 13, secundi, in tribu Gad, cis
hoc vero capite vs. 61 tribui Judæ accen- Jordanem, ad Jabbokum, fluvium, xiii. 26.
setur. Quamobrem sunt qui dubitent, an Quod hic habetur haud longe ab Hierichunte
unus idemque sit locus. Sed verisimile est, situm fuit. Græcus Alexandrinus pro 77,
fuisse in confiniis utriusque tribus, quum s. videtur apaɣpaµµatioµ@ deceptus
sæpe urbes in eo situ positæ duabus tribubus legisse . Nam dedit hanc interpreta-
7.
adscribantur; non quod dubii essent fines, tionem: κai Tроσavaẞaíveι тá ốpia ẻπì Tò
tempore Josuæ, sed quod earum urbium Térapтov Tηs Pápayyos 'Axòp, ascendit limes
ager esset inter duas tribus divisus. Vix ad quartam partem vallis Achor.
De ea
dubium, quin eadem sit Beth-Haaraba, quæ vid. supra vii. 24. baby bmpiy), Et
utrobique memoratur; nam hic proxime Septentrionem versus adspicit ad Gilgalem,
sequitur Beth-Coghlam, et infra xviii. 22 i. e., attingit eam, nec tamen eam amplecti-
similiter in eodem tractu collocatur. tur, nec intro recipit. Gilgalem, ubi Israel-
Za izan b, Et ascendit limes ad itæ stativa sua castra habebant, sitam fuisse
lapidem Bohanis, filii Rubenis. Videtur hoc Jordanem inter et Hierichuntem, vidimus
nomen accepisse a quodam Rubenita, qui supra ad iv. 19. Itaque eam, quæ hic
Bohan i.e., pollex (quod et Romanis nomen memoratur, Gilgalem, quæ infra xviii. 17.
erat proprium, vid. Ciceronis Epist. ad Attic., ni vocatur, aliam esse oportuit, quum
I. xiii., ep. 44) appellatus fuerit. Ex quo Hierichunti ad Occidentem esset; illa vero
efficitur, id nomen recens esse, et ab Is- erat Hierichunti ad Orientem. Ut quæ hic
raelitarum in eas regiones adventu impositum habetur Gilgal aliam esse ab ea, qua castra
esse.
Ver. 7.
hɔɔnwe baban-be
TT
, אֲשֶׁר נֹכָה לְמַעֲלֵה אֲדְמִים erant, indicaret, addit
De
quæ est e regione adscensus rubentium.
hoc loco Hieronymus in Locis Hebraicis hæc
ruine, in sorte tribus Jude, qui locus usque
habet: Adummim, quondam villula, nunc
וְעָלָה הַגְּבוּלוּ דְּבָרָה מֵעֵמֶק עָכוֹר
וְצָפוֹנָה פֹּנֶה אֲשֶׁר
et (מַעֲלֶה אֲדָמִים) hodie vocatur AMaledomim לְמַעֲלֵה אֲדְמִים אֲשֶׁר מִנֶגֶב לַנָּחַל וְעָבַר
Grace dicitur dvd3aots mvppon, Latine autem הַגְּבוּל אֶל־מִי עֵין־שֶׁמֶשׁ וְהָיוּ תִצְאֹתָיו
:-
ανάβασις πύῤῥων,
G
appellari potest ascensus ruforum, seu ruben-
tium; propter sunguinem, qui illic crebro a
καὶ προσαναβαίνει τὰ ὅρια ἐπὶ τὸ τέταρτον latronibus funditur. Est autem confinium
τῆς φάραγγος ᾿Αχώρ, καὶ καταβαίνει ἐπὶ Γαλ- tribus Jude et Benjamin, descendentibus ab
γὰλ, ἢ ἐστιν ἀπέναντι τῆς προσβάσεως ᾿Αδαμ- Ælia [Hierosolyma], ubi et castellum militum
μὶν, ἥ ἐστι κατὰ λίβα τῇ φάραγγι, καὶ διεκ-situm est, ob auxilia viatorum. Potuit vico
βάλλει ἐπὶ τὸ ὕδωρ τῆς πηγῆς τοῦ ἡλίου. καὶ
ἔσται αὐτοῦ ἡ διέξοδος πηγὴ Ρωγήλ.
C
Au. Ver.—7 And the border went up
toward Debir from the valley of Achor, and
so northward, looking toward Gilgal, that is
before the going up to Adummim, which is on
the south side of the river: and the border
passed toward the waters of Enshemesh,
and the goings out thereof were at Enrogel.
Gilgal.
Masius, Le Clerc, Ged., Booth.—Geliloth
[Syr.].
illi nomen inditum esse a rubicundis rupibus,
quemadmodum oppidulum prope Romam
Saxa Rubra appellatum fuit, alias Rubræ scil.
petræ, vid. Ciceronis Philipp. ii., cap. 71.
bribe, Qui adscensus a meridie est.
Is quinam fuerit haud constat.
Ideo non-
nulli, post Græcum Alexandrinum (KATÀ
vórov pápayyı), vallem verti volunt.
p, Et progreditur limes ad
aquas Aen-Schemesch. Nomen compositum
denotat fontem solis. Credibile est, inquit
Clericus, illic fuisse fontem a Cananæis soli
consecratum. Talis aqua solis apud Am-
monios, ut auctor est Curtius 1. iii., cap. 7,
§
Suntque eritus., וְהָיוּ לִצְאֹתָיו אֶל־מֵי עֵין רֹגֵל .22 8
Masius, Le Clerc, and others, adopt this
reading of the Syr. as genuine; for Gilgal,
in the plain of Jericho, cannot be meant.-
Booth.
ejus scil. a, limitis (vs. 4) ad aquas fontis
Rosen.-7 Ascenditque limes Debiram fullonis. Ita dictus forsan, quod exceptæ
JOSHUA XV. 7-10.
95
, וְהָאַר הַגְּבוּל מֵרֹאשׁ הָהָר אֶל־מַעְיַן מֵי נֶפְתּוֹחַ-.Rosen
helicibus ejus aquæ fullonum officinis ser- | cities of mount Ephron; and the border was
viebant. Fuisse hunc fontem proxime ad drawn to Balah, which is Kirjath-jearim.
urbem Hierosolymam, colligitur ex epulo
illo regali Adoniæ, Davidis filii, quod is Et describitur limes a vertice montis illius ad
apud illum fontem fratribus sociisque suis fontem aquarum Nephthoach usque. Ejus
dabat, cum illuc usque tubarum crepitus et fontis nusquam alias fit mentio, Hitzig in
urbis plausus de creato Salomone rege audi-libro Begriff der Kritik cet., p. 133. Tin
retur, 1 Reg. i. 9. Mentio fit illius fontis et pro nomine appellativo habet naphtham sig-
2 Sam. xvii. 17. Aqua illius forsan postea nificante, coll. 2 Macc. i. 36, Nép0ap, Nep-
collecta fuit in piscinam, quæ erat in via Oací. Verbum Hebræi fere interpre-
agri fullonis ad austrum Hierosolymæ, tantur agi in obliquum, gyrare, circumire,
2 Reg. xviii. 17.
Chaldæum sequuti, qui pro illo verbum p,
circumire ponit. Græcus Alexandrinus et
Aquila diexßáλλew, pertransire, trajicere,
quod Hieronymus sequutus. Idem denotat
Ver. 8.
וְעָלָה הַגְּבוּל גֵי בֶן־הִכֹּם אֶל־כֶּתֶף
quo Arabicus interpres est , הַיְבוּסִי מִנֶּגֶב הִיא יְרְוּשָׁלָם וגו'
نفذ
'AT
καὶ ἀναβαίνει τὰ ὅρια εἰς φάραγγα Εννομ
ἐπὶ νώτου τοῦ Ἰεβοῦς ἀπὸ λιβός. αὕτη ἐστιν
Ἱερουσαλήμ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-8 And the border went up by
the valley of the son of Hinnom unto the south
side of the Jebusite; the same is Jerusalem:
and the border went up to the top of the
Hinnom westward, which is at the end of
the valley of the giants northward.
The Jebusite. So Rosen.
usus.
Syrus: respicit. Sed Hebraicum
verbum significat describere, figurare, ductis
lineis designare. Hoc vero loco, ut mox
vs. 11 et xviii. 14, 17 ponitur impersonaliter
pro: describitur, propr. describit scil. de-
scribens. Cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 797, 3 a).
limes per Baalah, quæ est Kirjath-jearim.
Ver. 10.
beep bad
nbyap badan
et describitur , וְתָאַר הַגְּבוּל בַּעֲלָה הִיא קִרְיַת יְעָרִים mountain that lielli before the valley of
וְנָסַב
שָׂעִיר וְעָבַר אֶל־כֶּסֶף
הַר־יְעָרִים
מִצְפְוֹנָה הִיא כְסָלוֹן וְיָרַד בֵּית־שֶׁמֶשׁ,Nam sequitur, hec est Jerusalem
וְעָבַר תִּמְנָה :
((
Houbigant, Ged., Booth.-Jebus [LXX., by het
Chald]. Lege, Jebus; ut legunt
Græci Intt. qui 'Ießoûs, et ut Chaldæus, D,
Jebus.
quod de civitate ipsâ Jebus dicitur, non de
ejus civibus Jebusæis. Cur adderetur,
occasio fuit in verbo ipso quod in
Sacris Codicibus sæpius recurrit, quodque
adeo in memoria Descriptoris præsens ade-
rat, non item o quod paucis in locis le-
gitur.
T
καὶ περιελεύσεται ὅριον ἀπὸ Βαὴλ ἐπὶ θά-
λασσαν, καὶ παρελεύσεται εἰς ὄρος ᾿Ασσὰρ ἐπὶ
νώτου πόλιν Ἰαρὶν ἀπὸ βοῤῥᾶ. αὕτη ἐστὶ
Xaodóv. καὶ καταβήσεται ἐπὶ πόλιν ἡλίου,
καὶ παρελεύσεται ἐπὶ λίβα.
Rosen. Ad latus Jebusai, Jebusæorum,
Au. Ver.-10 And the border compassed
a meridie, i. e., ita ut relinquat Jebusæos ad from Baalah westward unto mount Seir, and
Septentriones. Hic est in nostris codi- passed along unto the side of mount Jearim,
cibus, ut fuit in codice Hieronymi, qui which is Chesalon, on the north side, and
Jebusai habet; nam gentium nomina passim went down to Beth-shemesh, and passed on
in singulari numero exprimuntur. Urbis to Timnah.
nomen est, vid. Jud. xix. 10; 1 Par.
xi. 4. Sane Græcus Alexandrinus hic posuit
'Ießoús. Hæc est Jerusalem, i. e., urbs quæ
illic est, in agro Jebusæorum, vocatur nunc
Jerusalem.
Giants. See notes on xii. 4.
Houb.—r, Vulgatus: montis Jarim.
Græci omittunt, montis. Nos Her-jarim,
ut sit nomen urbis, ut Cariathiarim, quia
sequitur, hæc est Cheslon; quod quidem
monti non convenit, urbi convenit.
Rosen. Tum convertit se limes a Baalah
ad montem Seir, qui plane diversus est a
Seire Idumæorum monte. Videtur ei a
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-9 And the border was drawn coma, id est, arboribus fruticibusque, nomen
from the top of the hill unto the fountain of inditum fuisse. Præteritque ad latus montis
the water of Nephtoah, and went out to the Jearim, i. c., sylvarum ab ea parte quæ est
96
JOSHUA XV. 10-15.
Au. Ver.-13 And unto Caleb the son of
Jephunneh he gave a part among the chil-
dren of Judah, according to the command-
ment of the LORD to Joshua, even the city of
Arba [or, Kirjath-arba] the father of Anak,
which city is Hebron.
septentrionem versus, id est Cesalon. ji
quum hic sit nomen urbis, ut ostendit pro-
nomen feminæi generis 7, quod referendum
ad nomen subauditum, non ad, quod
est masculini, non videtur velle scriptor,
montem Jearim dictum etiam, sed ad
illum montem hanc urbem sitam fuisse. 14 And Caleb drove thence the three sons
Græcus Alexandrinus pro
of Anak, Sheshai, and Ahiman, and Talmai,
Tóλ 'Iapiµ, quasi pro legisset y. the children of Anak.
13 He gave.
Ga
T:
posuit
ހ ވ
mons جبل النعران : Arabicus interpres
en Naran. pyn, Et descendit ad
Beth-Schemesch, i. e., domum, sive templum
solis. Non longe abfuisse a Kirjath-jearim,
tum Josephus auctor est Antiqq., 1. vi., cap.i.,
§ 4, tum ex historia receptæ a Philisthæis
arcæ sacræ, 1 Sam. vi. 19.
Ver. 12.
Bp. Patrick.-Or rather, he (that is,
Joshua) had given him a part in this country,
which by lot fell to the tribe of Judah. See
the foregoing chapter, xiv. 6, 7, &c. where
we read how Caleb petitioned for it, and
founded his petition on a grant made to him
of it, long ago, by God himself.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Was given.
autem, filio Jephunneh, dedit scil. dans, i. e.,
Calebo, וּלְכָלֵב בֶּן־יְפָנֶה נָתַן חֵלֶק בְּתוֹךְ בְּנֵי־יְהוּדָה וּגְבוּל יָם הַיָּמָּה הַגָּדוֹל וּגְבוּל זֶה
,data est pars, portio, in medio filiorum Judae גְּבוּל בְּנֵי־יְהוּדָה סָבִיב לְמִשְׁפְּחֹתָם :
TJT
DOhpwpb baza
θαλάσσης. θά
kaì tà öpia avtŵv ảñò laλáσons. ý lái.e., in eo terræ tractu, qui tribui Judæ
obtigit.-Rosen.
λασσα ἡ μεγάλη ὁριεῖ. ταῦτα τὰ ὅρια υἱῶν Houb.-13 Caleb autem, filio Jephone,
Ἰούδα κύκλῳ κατὰ δήμους αὐτῶν.
dedit Josue possessionem inter filios Judæ,
juxta Domini mandatum; dedit ei civitatem
Arbe, patris Enach: (Hæc est Hebron.)
Au. Ver.—12 And the west border was to
the great sea, and the coast thereof. This is
the coast of the children of Judah round, Juxta verbum Domini ad
about according to their families.
. וגבול ים הימה הגדול .Houb הימה Verbum
Josue. Moyses, non Josue, promiserat ex
Dei verbis terram eam, quam Caleb ex-
solet usurpari,אל פי יהוה
hoc loco est adverbium quod significat ad plorârat, ei datam iri. Præterea hæc lo-
occidentem; □ autem, nomen substantivum, quendi forma,
'
quod, mare; ut constet ordinem legitimum sine addito.
esse, et terminus occidentalis, mendo est, et legendum, vel cum Syro vo
Itaque ille dandi casus in
mare magnum, qui ordo erat in codice Græ-in recto casu, Josue. in, dedit, vel cum
corum Intt. qui sic, àñò Oadáσons ʼn Oáλaroa Græcis Intt. iterandum, ¡n, et dedit
on,
μεγάλη,
μeyán, a mari, sive ab occidente, mare illi Josue, quæ verba Græci Intt. non ite-
rarent, nisi et legerent. Prior scriptio magis
placet, quia hod. Codici similior.
magnum.
θαλάσσης θάλασσα
Rosen.nan mew of baap, Et ter-
minus maris, i. e., occidentalis ad mare
magnum, i.e., Mediterraneum contendit, et
ipsum est terminus. Kimchi postremum
interpretatur regionem finitimam mari
Mediterraneo, q. d. mare Mediterraneum et
regio ei finitima efficiunt limites occidentales
tribus Judæ. Cf. eandem phrasin infra
vs. 47.
Ver. 13.
14 Anak, Sheshai, and Ahimai, and Talmai.
See notes on Numb. xiii. 22, vol. i., p. 554.
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver.-15 And he went up thence to
the inhabitants of Debir: and the name of
Debir before was Kirjath-sepher.
Rosen. Du, Ascenditque,
i. e., expeditionem suscepit (vid. not. supra
ad vi. 5) inde, ex agro Hebronitico (vs. 13),
וּלְכָלֵב בֶּן־יִפְנָּה נָתַן חֵלֶק בְּתוֹךְ
.38 .ad, contra incolas Debire, vid. supra x בְּנֵי־יְהוּדָה אֶל־פִי יְהוָה לִיהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶת־
Et nomen Debire, וְשֵׁם דְּבַר לְפָנִים קִרְיַת־סֵפֶר
: 11720 87 REY AN DEN
καὶ τῷ Χάλεβ υἱῷ Ἰεφονῆ ἔδωκε μερίδα ἐν
μέσῳ υἱῶν Ἰούδα διὰ προστάγματος τοῦ θεοῦ·
και ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ Ἰησοῦς τὴν πόλιν 'Αρβόκ
μητρόπολιν Ενάκ· αὕτη ἐστὶ Χεβρών.
Græcus Alex-
antehac fuerat Kirjath-Sefer, i. e., urbs libri,
sive collective, librorum.
andrinus πόλις γραμμάτων, Vulgatus urbs
litterarum reddidit. Chaldaeus: την π
quæ
verba Buxtorfius in Lexico Chald.
JOSHUA XV. 15, 17, 18, 19.
97
Talmud., p. 218, civitatem principum vertit. | quos non erat nefas matrimoniojungi. Nam
Sed monuerat Masius, verba Chaldaica de- fratris filiam ducere uxorem etsi connubiales
notare πóλ aрpxeíwv, urbem archivorum, leges quæ in Levitico sunt scriptæ capp.
πόλιν αρχείων,
ubi acta publica, aut multa vetustatis monu- xviii. et xx. aperte non vetent, tamen id
menta descripta asservarentur. A nomen tacite faciunt, consectariâ quadam ratione,
significatu non esse diversum dicunt cum amitam, item materteram, item patrui
veteres Hebræorum magistri in Gemara uxorem duci prohibent; sunt enim illæ
Tractatus Talmudici, de cultu ali- paris cum fratris filia propinquitatis neces-
eno, cap. 2, 777 Persice librum significare situdine nobis conjunctæ. Sed accentus
perhibentes. Sed Persicum non librum Tiphcha voci appositus distinguit eam ab
, ita ut hæc nomina cum eo quod
sed scribam, notarium denotat. Cf. Relandi antecedit non possint in statu regiminis
Dissertat. Miscell., P. ii., p. 285. Sed
nomen Persicum urbi illi inditum fuisse mani fil. est observatum ad Num. x. 29, ea
jungi. Præterea, ut recte a R. Mose Nach-
Josuæ ætate, vix est credibile. Nomen nomina quæ in istiuscemodi verborum con-
777 quum de postica templi parte, penetrali structionibus posita ultimis locis, referenda
ejus, sæpe in V. T. dicatur (vid. not. ad Ps. sunt ad id nomen, cujus in ea oratione præ-
xxviii. 2), Masius, Hebræorum traditionem
cipua mentio est. Veluti cum scriptum est
Jesaj. xxxvii. 2: 87, sensus
est: Jesajas, filius Amozi, propheta, non
prophetæ ; de Jesaja enim potissimum illic
agitur. Similiter Jerem. xxviii. 1,
sequutus, illam urbem, in qua tabellaria
sive archiva fuissent, appellatam inde
existimat, quod àpxeía secretissima et quasi
sacrosancta haberi solerent.
Ver. 17.
וַיִּלְכְּדָהּ עָתְנִיאֵל בֶּן־קְנַז אֲחִי כָלֵב
: much ina may
καὶ ἔλαβεν αὐτὴν Γοθονιὴλ υἱὸς Κενὲς ἀδελ-
φοῦ Χάλεβ. καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ τὴν ᾿Ασχὰν
θυγατέρα αὐτοῦ γυναῖκα.
Au. Ver.-17 And Othniel the son of
Kenaz, the brother of Caleb, took it and
he gave him Achsah his daughter to wife.
Brother.
Ged., Booth.-Younger brother [some
copies of LXX, Vulg., Arab., with one MS.,
and p. p. Jud. i. 13].
, Chananjah, filius Assuri, pro-
pheta. Vid. et 2 Reg. xvi. 7. Denique
Num. x. 29, e o 2, ad Cho-
babum, filium Reguelie Midianitam. Quare
nostra verba Hieronymus recte sic reddidit :
Othniel filius Cenez, frater Caleb junior,
quam postremam vocem addidit e loco par-
allelo Jud. i. 13, ubi
legitur.
Ut vero ab Othniele removeatur culpa matri-
monii cum fratris filia initi, quod, ut antea
diximus, illicitum habendum erat; fratris
nomine hoc loco cognatum designari volunt,
nec obstare dicunt, quod Othniel allato libri
Judicum loco frater Calebi eo minor dicitur ;
neque enim inter liberos unius parentis com-
Bp. Patrick. He gave him Achsah his parationem fieri; sed propter Calebi ætatem,
daughter to wife.] Some think this was not
quæ tum erat annorum plus octoginta quin-
lawful, because he was her uncle: but this
que, minorem illum vocari, qui novus fit
is a mistake, for Othniel was not Caleb's maritus, et illius alterius gener. Vid. J. D.
brother, but Kenaz, who was Othniel's Michaëlis Abhandlung von den Ehegesetzen
father. For Caleb is constantly called the Mosis, p. 17, ed. sec. Quæ ratio nobis
son of Jephunneh, and Othniel the son of videtur justo artificiosior esse.
Sed quum
Kenaz. Therefore they had not the same matrimonium cum fratris filia in legibus
father, but were very near of kin; which is connubialibus a Mose promulgatis non esset
all the word brother signifies in many places. expressis verbis vetitum, illud serioribus
Rosen-Cepit vero, expugnavit_eam, demum temporibus consectariâ, ut diximus,
urbem Kirjath-Sepher, Othniel, filius Kenasi, quadam ratione illicitis connubiis adnume-
frater Calebi. Sed nomen hic plures ratum fuisse.
existimant gignendi casu reddi omnino de-
bere, ne matrimonium lege vetitum hæc
Ver. 18, 19.
He-inbroni 1
braicorum verborum constructio ambigua.bye neymi nie paşaya
19 וַיְהִי בְּבוֹאָהּ וַתְּסִיתֵהוּ לִשְׁאוֹל -narratio videatur approbare. Est enim He
מֵאֵת אָבִיהָ שָׂדֶה וַתִּצְנַח ;Et sane Greeus Alexandrinus diefes
וַיֹּאמֶר לָהּ כָּלֵב מַה־לָךְ :
habet,
quo fiat, ut Othoniel et Achsa patrueles sint, 1 19
VOL. II.
98
JOSHUA XV. 18, 19.
not come down and go to her husband; she | תְּנָה־לִי בְרָכָה כִּי אֶרֶץ הַנֶּגֶב נְתַתָּנִי
him. And thus both the LXX and the וְנָתַתָּה לִי בֶּלֶת מָיִם וַיִּתֶּן־לָהּ אֶת בֶּלֶת
riba
mbana
riba
: nişana riba na
nisby
18 καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ ἐκπορεύεσθαι αὐτὴν
καὶ συνεβουλεύσατο αὐτῷ, λέγουσα. αἰτή-
σομαι τὸν πατέρα μου ἀγρόν. καὶ ἐβόησεν ἐκ
τοῦ ὄνου. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Χάλεβ. τί ἐστί
σοι;
μοι
19 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ. δός μοι εὐλογίαν,
δός
ὅτι εἰς γῆν Ναγὲβ δέδωκάς με. dós μoi Thy
Βοτθανίς. καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτῇ τὴν Γοναιθλὰν τὴν
ἄνω καὶ τὴν Γοναιθλὰν τὴν κάτω.
told him, she had first a thing to beg of
Vulgar translate it, as if she did not alight,
but sighed and cried, ék Toû ővov, from the
ass on which she sat.
"T
Rosen.-18 i, Factumque est cum
veniret, s. ingrederetur ipsa scilicet domum
sui. Τα Singh pop, Tunc inci-
sponsi, cum deduceretur in domum sponsi
tavit eum, Othnielem, sponsum suum, uti
res ipsa docet, ad petendum, ut peteret, a
patre ipsius agrum aliquem arabilem et
fertilem. Quum autem mox dicatur, Ach-
sam ipsam rogasse, id Græcum Alexandri-
num interpretem eo adduxit, ut Hebraica
Au. Ver.-18 And it came to pass, as she
came unto him, that she moved him to ask
of her father a field and she lighted off her
ass; and Caleb said unto her, What would-sic redderet: ovveẞovλevσato avtų λéyovoa,
est thou?
19 Who answered, Give me a blessing;
for thou hast given me a south land; give
me also springs of water. And he gave her
the upper springs, and the nether springs.
As she came unto him.
Pool. As she came unto him, or, as she
went, to wit, from her father's house to her
husband's, as the manner was.
She moved him to ask.
Houb., Pool, Horsley, Ged., Booth.-She
persuaded him to let her ask.
αἰτήσομαι τὸν πατέρα μου αγρόν, consilium
cum eo habuit, dicens: rogabo patrem meum
agrum ut mihi det. Sed in parallelo loco
libri Judicum i. 14 in Alexandrina inter-
pretatione hæc habentur : καὶ ἐπέσεισεν αὐτὴν
ὁ Γοθονιὴλ αἰτῆσαι παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτῆς τὸν
ȧypòv, impulitque eam Othoniel petere a patre
suo agrum. Quæ ipsa interpretationis va-
rietas credere suadet, interpretes utrobique
haud aliter legisse quam nos hodie, sed ex
re ipsa et conjectura illos aliter transtulisse.
Constantior illis est Vulgatus, sive Hierony-
mus. Is enim in hoc Josuæ loco Hebræa
sic reddidit: suasa est a viro suo ut peteret.
Vulgatus, et suasa est à viro suo, fortasse
legens nom, et persuasit ei (vir). Sed
scriptura hod. legitima persuasit ei ut...seu In Judicum libro ita: monuit vir suus ut
ab eo impetravit ut peteret, quia id petere
mulier non auderet, viro non annuente.
Houb.
Bp. Patrick. That she moved him to ask
of her father a field.] Desired her husband,
unto whom she thought her father at this
time would deny nothing, to bestow a field
upon her. Or, perhaps, she moved him to
give her leave to ask it of her father; as
she did, either by his permission, or by his
desire; who might tell her, it was more
proper for her to ask it than himself.
She lighted off her ass. So Rosen., Gesen.,
Lee, and most commentators.
peteret. Expressit in sua interpretatione
Hieronymus np, quod tamen olim lectum
non fuisse, ostendit utriusque loci Græca
interpretatio.
p, Dixitque
ei Calebus: quid tibi? quid cupis? Quum
vero proxime antea dictum esset, Achsam
incitasse sponsum, ut a patre agrum peteret ;
mirum videri debet, non referri quid sponsus
fecerit, sed de Achsa tantum pergere narra-
tionem. R. Levi Gersonis fil. rem hoc modo
explicat: petiisse sponsæ monitu Othonielem
dotem a suo socero, atque impetrasse etiam;
sed quum ager siccior doti dictus esset, illam
insuper aquas poposcisse, quibus rigari
Bp. Patrick. She lighted off her ass; and fundus dotalis posset, eamque ad rem tem-
Caleb said unto her, What wouldest thou?] poris occasione usam esse. Masius observat,
He seems to have prevented her request; posse, omissa conjunctione discretiva, reddi
knowing, by her posture, she had some- verbum incitandi tempore non perfecte præ-
thing to desire of him.
But Ludov. de terito: cum veniret ipsa, i. e., cum sponso
Dieu takes it quite otherwise; that when suo domum duceretur, incitabat sponsum ad
she came to her husband's house she did petendum a parente agrum meliorem, sua
not alight from her ass, but continued still tergiversatione scilicet, cum se rursus de
sitting upon it. Which her father observ- jumento demilleret. Sed magis verisimile
ing, and asking her the reason, why she did fuerit, Achsam incitasse quidem sponsum, ut
JOSHUA XV. 19-25.
99
agrum a patre peteret, sed quum ille hoc | oppidum Beth-Choron inferius et superius
potius ab ipsa fieri debere dixisset, ipsam memoratur.
petiise.
What wouldest thou?
Ver. 21.
וַיִּהְיוּ הֶעָרִים מִקְצֵה לְמַטֵה בְנֵי־ Ged., Booth. What wouldest thou, my
יְהוּדָה אֶל־גְּבוּל אֱדוֹם בַּנֶּגְבָּה קַבְצְאֵל
וְעֵדֶר וְיָגוּר :
daughter [Syr.]?
19 A blessing.
Patrick, Rosen., Lee, Ged., Booth.-A
gift.
A south land.
ངས
ἐγενήθησαν δὲ πόλεις αὐτῶν πόλεις πρὸς τῇ
φυλῇ υἱῶν Ἰούδα ἐφ᾽ ὁρίων Ἐδὼμ ἐπὶ τῆς
ἐρήμου, καὶ Βαισελεὴλ, καὶ ᾿Αρὰ, καὶ ᾿Ασὼρ.
Au. Ver.-21 And the uttermost cities
of the tribe of the children of Judah toward
the coast of Edom southward were Kabzeel,
and Eder, and Jagur.
Rosen.png 12:π ν 2, Nam terram sic-
citatis dedisti miki, q. d., nam illud terrenum,
quod doti dixisti, siccius est, quam ut fruc-
tuosum esse possit. Nomen 1 h. 1. non,
ut alias sæpissime, australem plagam de-
Rosen. Fuerunt urbes ab extremitate
notare, sed primam suam significationem,
siccitatis (cf. not. ad Ps. cxxvi. 4), obtinere, tribus filiorum Judæ ad fines Idumææ in me-
docet res ipsa. Græcus Alexandrinus He-ridie hæ.
bræa sic transtulit : ὅτι εἰς γῆν Ναγὲβ δέδωκάς
με, et Jud. i. 14, ita: ὅτι εἰς γῆν νότου ἐκδέ-
δοσαί in terram australem dedisti me.
με,
Ver. 25.
nišapa
וְחָצוֹרוּ חֲדַתָּה וּקְרִיּוֹת חֶצְרוֹן הִיא
חָצוֹר :
زوجتنی : Similiter Arabicus interpres
,
καὶ αἱ πόλεις Ασερών, αὕτη ᾿Ασωρ.
Au. Ver.-25 And Hazor, Hadattah, and
matrimonio me junxisti in terra australi; Kerioth, and Hezron, which is Hazor.
sensu nequaquam commodo.
Sed recte
T
Ged., Booth.-25 And New-hazor, and
Jarchi observat, pn hic poni pro, Kerioth-hezron (which is also called Hazor).
dedisti mihi, ut statim sequitur. Maurer
confert Latinum donare aliquem aliqua re.
Convenit vernaculum jemanden beschenken
mit etwas. Eodem modo Jarchi notat Genes.
xxxvii. 4 dici v pro, loqui ad eum,
et 1 Reg. xix. 21, pro, coxit
eis.
And he gave her.
Ged., Booth.-And Caleb [forty MSS.,
Syr., Vulg., and some copies of LXX] gave
her.
תַּחְתִּית בְּלוֹת
. הַדָּשָׁה pro
Rosen.-25 Hieronymus Asor
nova transtulit. Sane est Chaldaice
Sunt, qui a pro nomine
alterius urbis habeant. Sed quum in toto
hoc catalogo diversorum oppidorum nomina
præmissâ singulis copulâ invicem dis-
cernantur, non est credibile, eam hoc solo
loco omissam esse. Præmittunt quidem
Syrus et Arabs, qui 120 et
illam
Ca
The upper springs and the nether springs. posuerunt; sed perquam incertum
Gesen.-by nib and mana, Gulloth, est, legerintne illam in suis codicibus, an
Upper and Lower, pr. n. of two towns not vero ex sua conjectura addiderint. Atque
far from Hebron, Judg. i. 15. In the parall.
passage Josh. xv. 19 it is: ny and
, תַּחְתִּיּוֹת
hoc quidem est magis verisimile, quum
Chaldæus et Hieronymus nullam copulam
reperierint, nec in codicibus quotquot hodie
Rosen.-Deditque ei scaturigines superiores exstant, illa legatur. Præterea is per
et scaturigines inferiores. Post in accentum conjunctivum Mahpach cum prox-
loco parallelo Jud. i. 15 additur 12, quod et imo arctius conjungitur, ut adjectivum
h. 1. plures codices et libri exhibent, nec non suo nomini. Quod autem hoc adjectivum
Græcus Alexandrinus et Syrus. Auxit ergo Aramaicæ est formæ, factum est forsan
Calebus filiæ dotem duobus fontibus cum hinc, quod oppidum illud a Phoeniciis aut
agris in quibus oriebantur, quorum alter Syris huc delatis conditum fuerit.
superiore loco, alter inferiore situs fuit. Græca Alexandrina translatione duo hæc
Sunt, qui scaturiginibus superioribus fontes nomina non leguntur expressa, ut omnino
erumpentes e terra, inferioribus autem puteos inde a versu 23, urbium nomina valde sunt
significari existiment. Sed designatur lo- corrupta et confusa. ni R. Jesajas existi-
corum situs, quemadmodum infra xvi. 3, 5, mat non esse proprium unius urbis nomen,
In
100
JOSHUA XV. 25, 32.
sed urbes significare, eas videlicet, quæ Houb.-Omnes urbes viginti novem, præter
deinceps annumerantur. Sed nulla causa vicos suos; vel, et præterea vici earum.
intelligitur, cur iis hic medio in catalogo Non annumerantur urbes vicis, ut liquet ex
illud nomen præmittatur. Estque ni no- versu 41 ubi numerantur sedecim urbes et
men proprium alius urbis in Moabitide sitæ vici ejus, postquàm urbes sedecim sunt nomi-
Jerem. xlviii. 24. Quod sequitur oppidum natæ, et ex versu 4 ubi novem, postquam
supra vs. 3, in descriptione finium novem. Itaque hoc versu 32 numerus tot
australium tribus Judæ memoratum est. urbium debet esse, quot antea nominatæ
Hic additur: hoc est Chazor, i. e., sunt urbes. Atqui nominatæ sunt triginta
i
id oppidum et Chazor appellatur. Syrus septem, non ut hîc viginti novem ; ergo alter-
uter locus mendo affectus, seu in numero
(Oizs Asioo, civitas Chezron, sive Chez-
ipso viginti novem, seu in urbibus suprâ
ronis reddidit, sed omissis verbis .nominatis. "Videtur Clerico, addita fuisse
Verba ji ni jungit et Maurer vertitque
urbes Chezronis, repugnantibus accentibus;
quum ni accentu distinctivo majori Sa-
kephkaton a ji disjungatur.
Ver. 32.
T
aliquot urbium nomina, post divisionis tem-
pora conditarum, nec tamen mutatam sum-
mam antiquiorum;" cui conjecturæ adver-
santur hæc, quæ mox notavimus de summis
urbium, quæ notatæ sunt, ut erant notandæ.
Facilius fuit, ut scribæ aberrarent in numero
ipso viginti novem notando, cum numeri per
וּלְבָאוֹת וְשִׁלְחִים וְעַיִן וְרִמּוֹן כָּל־
.compendia scribebantur עָרִים עֶשְׂרִים וָתֵשַׁע וְחַצְרֵיהֶן :
καὶ Λαβὼς, καὶ Σαλὴ, καὶ Ἐρωμώθ· πόλεις
εἰκοσιεννέα, καὶ αἱ κῶμαι αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-32 And Lebaoth, and Shilhim,
and Ain, and Rimmon: all the cities are
twenty and nine, with their villages.
And Ain and Rimmon.
Rosen. Omnes urbes inde a versu 21,
enumerata sunt viginti novem et villa earum.
Nequaquam recte subducta est ista urbium
summa, quando non viginti novem, sed
triginta septem, aut, ut R. Jesajas vult,
triginta sex (ex sua interpretatione ver-
borum ini, vid. not. ad vs. 25), sunt
Ged.—And En-rimon [so one MS. and enumeratæ. Et hanc quidem summam
equivalently LXX].
Twenty and nine.
posuit Syrus, qui pro eo numero qui in
Ged., Booth. Thirty-six. So Syr. rightly. Hebræo est MoS2, triginta et sex
The rest, twenty-nine; which agrees with
none of the catalogues.— Ged.
I
triginta et sex ;
In-
fere ita
posuit, ex sua haud dubie conjectura; nam
codices omnes et ceteri veteres interpretes
consentiunt in numero viginti novem.
terpretes Hebræi hunc nodum
solvunt, ut dicant, solas viginti novem in
illis enumeratis urbibus fuisse Judæorum,
ceteras vero novem, quæ infra xix. 2-7,
recensentur, Simeonitarum. Verum primum
hic de Simeonitis, quorum sors nondum
Bp. Patrick.-All the cities are twenty and
nine, with their villages.] If the foregoing
places be told, there are no less than thirty
and eight of them. But there were only
twenty and nine of them (as some solve the
difficulty), that could be called cities; the
other being only villages. Or, the meaning
is (as the Jews generally think) that twenty
and nine only belonged to the tribe of jacta erat, sermo nullus est; mera est col-
Judah; the rest being afterward given to the
tribe of Simeon, as we find in the nineteenth
chapter; where nine of these very cities here
mentioned are said to be in that tribe, viz.,
Beer-sheba, Moladah, Hazar-shual, Baalah,
Azem, Hormah, Ziklag, Ain, and Rimmon:
which nine, with the twenty and nine here
set down as the sum total make just thirty
and eight. And this seems to be the truer
account, because the villages of other cities
are mentioned ver. 36 and 41, and yet none
of them set down by name, as is supposed in
the first interpretation of these words.
lectio summæ urbium, quorum recitata sunt
nomina. Deinde non novem harum urbium,
sed decem cesserunt Simeoniticæ tribui, ut
liquet ex cap. xix. Hinc Masius existimat,
in ista recensione quosdam etiam pagos, sive
vicos celebriores commemoratos esse, aut
alia municipia; at quæ loca urbium nomine
digna essent, ea viginti novem fuisse. Sed
quum nulla sit distinctio, neque vicorum
mentio ulla, verisimilius est quod Clericus
conjicit, esse in hoc catalogo nomina aliquot
addita urbium, post divisionis tempora con-
ditarum, aut instauratarum ; nec tamen
JOSHUA XV. 32-49.
101
mutatam summam antiquiorem. Relandus | non intra Judaicos fines, sed apud Josephitas
quoque Palæst. p. 144, fatetur, vix fieri sita fuit, vid. loc. citatum. Masius et hic,
posse hodie, ut accurate urbium viginti ut supra ad vs. 32, conjicit, inter ista no-
novem nomina ex serie uti nunc habetur, mina unum aliquod esse, quod non urbem,
eruantur. Antiquissimis jam temporibus in sed pagum, sive aliud municipium significet.
hunc catalogum menda quædam irrepsisse Sed obstat pluralis ; nam unus tan-
necesse est, quorum rationem reddere non tum vicus esset additus; nec credibile est,
possumus, antiquis codicibus destituti. Præ- quatuordecim urbium unum tantum vicum
stat itaque, nonnulla incerta et obscura
nobis confiteri, quam ea pro certis lectori
obtrudere.
Ver. 33.
Au. Ver.-In the valley.
Ged. In the plain country.
Rosen.—, In humili, i. e., in plano
et campestri tractu.
"AT
Ver. 36.
fuisse.
m
Ver. 47.
'AT:
עַד־נַחַל מִצְרָיִם וְהַיָּם הַגָּבוֹל
הגדול קרי
וּגְבוּל :
ἕως τοῦ χειμάῤῥου Αἰγύπτου, καὶ ἡ θά
λασσα ἡ μεγάλη διορίζει.
Au. Ver. 47 Ashdod with her towns and
her villages, Gaza with her towns and her
villages, unto the river of Egypt, and the
וְשַׁעֲרַיִם וַעֲדִיתַיִם וְהַגְּדֵרָה וּגְדֵרֹתָיִם
:great sea, and the border thereof עָרִים אַרְבַּע־עֶשְׂרֵה וְחַצְרֵיהֶן :
καὶ Σακαρίμ, καὶ Γάδηρα, καὶ αἱ ἐπαύλεις
αὐτῆς, πόλεις δεκατέσσαρες. καὶ αἱ κῶμαι
αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-36 And Sharaim, and Adi-
thaim, and Gederah, and [or, or] Gedero-
thaim; fourteen cities with their villages.
Fourteen.
Ged., Booth.-Fifteen [Syr.].
Pool.-Fourteen cities.] Object. There
are fifteen numbered. Answ. Either one of
River of Egypt. See note on xv. 4.
Houb., Horsley, Booth.-And the great
sea was the boundary.
12."-Bp. Horsley.
והים הגדול Read »
Ter-
Rosen.com, Et mare magnum,
et terminus ejus,, ut transtulit recte
Chaldæus, adjecto pronomine suffixo.
minus autem maris est ipsum maris littus
cum suis urbibus et pagis villisque. Jarchi
insulas intelligendas existimat maris. Sed
prorsus similiter supra xiii. 23, 27, de Jor-
dane a scriptum est, quod sane de insulis,
quæ nullæ in Jordane sunt, accipi non
potest. Pro, quod in plerisque codi-
cibus et libris typis expressis exstat, non est
dubium legendum esse, quod ad mar-
ginem notatur, et in codicibus quam pluribus
in textu comparet. Exprimitur quoque a
:
them was no city strictly called; or Gederah
and Gederothaim is put for Gederal or Gede-
rothaim [so Patrick], so called, possibly,
because the city was double, as there want
not instances of one city divided into two
parts, called the old and the new city. So
the conjunction and is put for the disjunctive
or, whereof examples have been given veteribus omnibus.
before.
Houb.-Urbes quatuordecim. Græci Intt.
ponunt a versu 33 urbes tantum quatuor-
decim; quippe omittunt Gederothaim. Et
alterum, הגדרה וגדרתים,credibile est duo verba
significare urbem alterum regionem.
Sunt
Igi-
Rosen.-Urbes quatuordecim et villæ earum.
Neque hæc summa recensioni par est.
enim urbes quinquedecim enumeratæ.
tur Kimchi censet, Gedera et Gederothaim
unius urbis duo nomina esse. Rursus
Jarchi et R. Jesajas existimant, Enam non
esse urbis appellationem, sed fontis apud
urbem Tappuach, cujus infra xvii. 7, 8,
Ver. 49.
Au. Ver.-49 And Dannah, and Kirjath-
sannah, which is Debir.
Dannah.
Rosen.-Pro, quod nostri codices
habent, atque Vulgatus quoque et Chaldæus
exprimunt, Alexandrinus et Syrus, per
Resch, legerunt; ille enim Pevvà, hic
posuit.
Kirjath-sannah. So the Heb. and versions.
Ged.-Kirjath-sepher. See ver. 15.
Rosen., Kirjath-Sannah,
mentio. Verum illud incertissima conjec- id est Debir, supra vs. 15, ubi eam urbem
tura nititur; hoc vero vix credibile est, olim dictam fuisse dicitur. Ejusdem
quum ea Thappuach, quæ fontem habebat, significationis esse quod hic affertur nomen,
102
JOSHUA XV. 49-59.
, existimat Masius, literâ Samech pro and Tatam, and Thebes, and Karam, and
Schin positâ. Verbum autem ad lite- Galam, and Thether, and Manocho; eleven
ratorum hominum disceptationes spectare cities and their villages. St. Jerome, on
monet Deut. vi. 7, atque apud recentiores Mich. v. 1, mentions them, so that we find
Hebræos, et hinc Græcum Alexandrinum they were in the copies he used. Dr. Kenni-
utramque illam appellationem eodem modo cott contends that they should be restored to
πόλιν γραμμάτων interpretatum esse. Simi- the text.
liter Bochartus Canaan, l. ii., cap. 17, p. 855 Ken.-St. Jerom (commenting on the ce-
de Sanchoniathone agens hæc scripsit: "lebrated prophecy in Mic. v. 2) takes notice
decurtatum est ex D. Id Phoenicibus of the eleven cities, which are mentioned in
the version of the LXX, but not in the
idem fuit quod Arabibus, lex, doctrina, present Hebrew text, Josh. xv. 59. These
jus canonicum. Hinc Phoenicia urbs eadem cities, he thinks, may have been omitted by
modo appellatur, urbs literarum, the ancient Jews, out of malice to Chris-
modo, urbs doctrinæ, seu legis. tianity; because Bethlehem-Ephratah (the
Radix Arabibus primo est acuere, de-place of Christ's nativity) is one of these
cities, and is described as in the tribe of
inde exquisite docere, ita ut acutior fiat et Judah. Dr. Wall, in his "Critical Notes,"
perspicacior is qui docetur. Atque id ipsum says, "These cities were doubtless in the
est Hebræis p, unde est, quod de legis Hebrew copy of the LXX.” And indeed
mandatis dicitur Deut. vi. 7, on, et they are of such a nature that 'tis scarce
explanate docebis ea filios tuos. Jonathan possible to think them an interpolation. 'Tis
, et LXX: кaì прoßißáσeis avrà, true: this critic supposes the omission to
Vulgatus, narrabis ea.”
سن
Ver. 52.
Au. Ver.-Dumah.
Rosen. In pluribus codicibus legitur,
per Resch, eodemque modo legerunt Græcus
Alexandrinus, Syrus, et Vulgatus. Memo-
ratur Rumah locus natalis matris Jojakimi,
regis Judæorum, 2 Reg. xxiii. 36. Sunt,
qui Rumah eundem locum existiment, qui
Jud. ix. 41 dicitur. Sed is prope Si-
7
chemum situs erat.
Ver. 54.
have been occasioned by the same word
(and their villages) occurring imme-
diately before and at the end of the words.
thus omitted: and indeed the same word
occurring in different places has been the
cause of many and great omissions in the
Hebrew MSS. He thinks it the less likely,
that the Jews should designedly omit Beth-
lehem here; because that place is mentioned,
as belonging to Judah, in several other
parts of Scripture. But then; though Beth-
lehem is elsewhere mentioned as belonging
to Judah, yet (I believe) Bethlehem-Ephra-
Au. Ver.-Kirjath-Arbah. See notes on tah is nowhere mentioned in that manner,
xiv. 15.
Ver. 59.
וּמַעֲרָת וּבֵית־עֲנוֹת וְאֶלְתְּקֵן עָרִים
καὶ Μαγαρώθ, καὶ Βαιθανὰμ, καὶ Θεκούμ,
πόλεις ἓξ, καὶ αἱ κῶμαι αὐτῶν. Θεκω, καὶ
Ἐφραθά. αὕτη ἐστὶ Βαιθλεέμ. καὶ Φαγώρ,
καὶ Αἰτὰν, καὶ Κουλὸν, καὶ Τατὰμ, καὶ Θωβής,
καὶ Καρὲμ, καὶ Γαλὲμ, καὶ Θεθὴρ, καὶ Μανοχὼ,
πόλεις ἕνδεκα, καὶ αἱ κῶμαι αὐτῶν.
excepting here and in the prophecy of
Micah before referred to. And, therefore,
though this remarkable omission was pro-
bably owing at first to some transcriber's
mistake; its not being re-inserted might be
owing to the reason specified by St. Jerom.
Rosen. Post hunc versum interpretatio
Græca Alexandrina habet quædam inserta,
que e codice Vaticano afferemus, additis
in uncinis codicis Alexandrini, editionis
Aldinæ, et Hieronymi ex suo ad Mich. v. 1,
Au. Ver.-59 And Maarath, and Beth- Commentario varietatibus: eкà κai 'Ep-
anoth, and Eltekon; six cities with their ραθὰ αὕτη ἐστὶ Βαιθλεὶμ, καὶ Φαγὼρ καὶ Αἰτὰν
villages.
(Alex. Ald. Airàµ, Hieron. Etham), kai
Dr. A. Clarke. In this place the Alex- Kovλòv κai Taтൠ(Alex. Taráµì, Hieron.
andrian MS. of the Septuagint and the Tami), kaì Dcoßǹs (Alex. Ald. Ewpǹs,
Codex Vaticanus add the eleven following Hieron. Soris), καὶ Καρὶμ, καὶ Γαλέμ, καὶ
towns: Theca and Ephratha (that is, Beth-Teǹp (Alex. Faddiµ kaì Baιðǹp, Ald. Bnonp,
lehem), and Phagor, and Etan, and Kulon, Hieron. Gallim et Bacther), kai Mavoxò,
JOSHUA XV. 59. XVI. 1—8.
103
T
tione Complutensi, et in iis quæ ex ea flux-
7 וְיָרַד מִיָּנוֹחָה עֲטָרוֹת -moleus du8eka, eat at souat aurov. In edi יָנוֹחָה:
וְנַעֲרָתָה וּפָגַע בִּירִיחוֹ וְיָצָא הַיַּרְבֵּן : erunt, male haec sunt omissa. Hieronymus
: מִתַּפּוּחַ יֵלֶךְ הַגְּבוּל יָמָּה נַחַל קָנָה -ad haec verba Miche prophetae : et tu Beth
וְהָיוּ תִצְאֹתָיו הַיָּמָּה זֹאת נַחֲלַת מַטֶה lehem Ephrata rel. hec scripsit: “Legimus
juxta
LXX
dumtaxat
interpretes
בְנֵי־אֶפְרַיִם לְמִשְׁפְּחֹתָם :
תוצאתיו קרי .3 .v
>
Nave, ubi tribus Judæ urbes et oppida de-
scribuntur, inter cetera etiam haec scripta :
Thæco et Ephrata......et viculi eorum, quod 1 καὶ ἐγένετο τὰ ὅρια υἱῶν Ἰωσὴφ ἀπὸ τοῦ
nec in Hebraico, nec apud alium invenitur Iopsavov Tov kara Iepto die dvaronov Kat
interpretem, et sive de veteribus libris erasum | avaangerat dro Ieptxe eis Tu petup, Tu
sit malitia Judaeorum, ne Jesus Christus de donuov, eis Balena Aovtd. 2 kat deletoeTaL
tribu Juda ortus videretur, sive a LXX eis Bauerna, kat Tapeleugerat eat rd opia Tou
additum, nequaquam liquido cognoscentes Axarapoet. 3 kat Steelserat ert T 04-
certum quid novimus. Sed recte judicat|Aaogay eat rd opta ArTantu dos Tov optop
Clericus, non esse, cur a Judaeis verba illa | Baudopov Tu karo, kat dorat i stegosos
erasa credammus ea de causa, quam Hierony- aurov eft Tu didogan. 4 kai ekAnpovo-
mus attulit, quum sit alias in V. T. Sat | uoav ot viot Ioop, Edipatu kat Managon.
frequens mentio Bethlemi, Davidis patriae. 5 kai eyeven opta vlov Eppatu kard Sinuous
Existimat Clericus cum Lud. Cappello Crit. | airou kat_eyeven Ta opta Ts Ampovoutas
S., 1. iv., cap. 5, $ 3, exstitisse olim illud | atrop dr dvaronov Arapod, kat 'Epok cos
additamentum in codicibus Hebraicis, sed | Baudopov Tu divo, kat Tatapd. 6 kat dieu-
casu omissum esse, quia hec pericope voce | ocrat rd opua dei Tu daogay eis Ikarudov
σεται τὰ ὅρια ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν εἰς Ἰκασμών
>
desinebat, ut aliae plures in hoc cata- dro Boppa espua repuehetaerat er dvaroas הַבְּרֵיהֶן
logo. Sed quum nec in translationibus Ori- eis emvaod, kat sens, kat Tapeleveral dr
entalibus, nec in codicibus qui hodie exstant, avaronov eis Iavoka, 7 kat eis Maye, kat
καὶ εἰς Μαχώ, καὶ
illius additamenti vestigium reperiatur; magis Arapod, kat at kouat avrov kat elegerat
verisimile statuere Buxtorfius videtur futi- emt Iepere, cat Sterialet ert Top Iopotammy.
crit., p. 691, fuisse illa ab interprete Greco, 8 kat ino Tipov Topetigerat rd opia em ed-
aut potius a quodam alio, ex aliis diversis |Aaooav ert Xelkava kat dorat Stegosos
V. T. locis collecta, et ad marginem primo avrov ert diagoav aum povouta tuans
adscripta, postea in textum ipsum infulta, ad |'Etpatu kard Snuous avrov.
pleniorem recensionem urbium tribus Judæ.
Constat, in illis catalogis possessionum sin-
gularum tribuum, non omnium urbium,
pagorum, villarum mentionem fieri, sed
longe plures fuisse.
4
CHAP. XVI. 1-8.
T AT:
Au. Ter.-1 And the lot of the children
of Joseph fell [Heb., went forth] from Jordan
by Jericho, unto the water of Jericho on the
east, to the wilderness that goeth up from
Jericho throughout mount Beth-el,
2 And goeth out from Beth-el to Luz, and
passeth along unto the borders of Archi to
Ataroth,
3 And goeth down westward to the coast.
the nether, and to Gezer: and the goings
out thereof are at the sea.
So the children of Joseph, Manasseh
5 And the border of the children of Eph-
: וַיִּיָּא הַגּוֹרָל לִבְנֵי יוֹסֵף מִיַּרְדֵּן
יְרִיחוֹ לְמֵי יְרִיחוֹ מִזְרָחָה הַמִּדְבָּר עֹלֶה
: וְיָצָא מִבֵּיתי of Japlhleti, unto the coast of Beth-horon מִירִיחוֹ בָּהָר בֵּית־אֵל :
אֵל לְוּזָה וְעָבַר אֶל־גְּבוּל הָאַרְכִּי
3 וְיָרַד לָמָּה אֶל־גְּבוּל עֲטָרוֹת :
.and Ephraim, took their inheritance הַיַּפְלֵטִי עַד גְּבוּל בֵּית־חֹרוֹן תַּחְתּוֹן
: raim according to their families was thats וְעַד גֶזֶר וְהָיוּ תִצְאֹתָוֹ יָמָּה :
וַיִּנְחֲלוּ
5 וַיְהִי בְנֵי־יוֹסֵף מְנַשֶׁה וְאֶפְרָיִם :
east side was Ataroth-addar, unto Beth-horon גְּבוּל בְּנֵי־אֶפְרַיִם לְמִשְׁפְּחֹתָם וַיְהִי גְּבוּל
נַחֲלָתָם מִזְרָחָה עַטְרוֹת אַדָּר עַד בֵּית
the upper ;
6 And the border went out toward the sea
border went about eastward unto Taanath-
6 וְיָצָא הַגְּבוּל הַיָּמָּה to fiehethah on the north side ; and the חרוֹן עֶלְיוֹן :
-shiloni, and passed by it on the east to Jano הַמִּכְמְרָת מִצְפוֹן וְנָסַב הַגְּבוּל מִזְרָחָה
; hah תַּאֲנַת שְׁלֹה וְעָבַר אוֹתוֹ מִמִּזְרַח
TIT
even the border of their inheritance on the
104
JOSHUA XVI. 1-8.
7 And it went down from Janohah to this being the same city which is afterward
Ataroth, and to Naarath, and came to Je- called Ataroth, ver. 7, it being usual to cut
richo, and went out at Jordan.
off the former part of the names of cities,
8 The border went out from
as Bochartus observes in abundance of in-
westward unto the river Kanah;
stances; and gives this for one, in Phaleg.,
goings out thereof were at the sea.
lib. ii., cap. 24.
the inheritance of the tribe of the
of Ephraim by their families.
Tappuah
and the
This is
children
2 From Bethel to Luz. So Rosen. See
below.
3 Coast.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Border.
Houb.-1 Et exiit sors. Hoc in capite
non mirum sacros sudasse Interpretes. Inter
quos Joan. Clericus confitetur Ephraim
limites describi "per miros ambages, et quos
minimè (inquit) assequor." Idemque sic
Pool.-From Bethel to Luz, or from
Bethel-luzah, as the LXX here join the
words; for Beth-el was anciently called
Luz, Gen. xxviii. 19; xlviii. 3; though pergit: "aut vehementer fallor, aut hîc est
some think this was another Luz, spoken of
Judg. i. 26.
Others make Beth-el and Luz
two neighbouring towns, which afterwards
being more built and inhabited, became one,
as oft hath happened.
aliquid corruptum librariorum negligentia,
aut longinquitate temporis, quod nunc a
nobis sanari nequit." Post Clericum Edm.
Calmet sic etiam confitebatur ad versum 8.
En general les limites de ces deux tribus sont
Bp. Patrick.-Goeth out from Bethel to assez confusés. Nos quidem hujus capitis
Luz.] Beth-el was a place so called, be- perturbationes sanari posse credimus, hoc
cause Jacob there had the famous Divine assumpto, quod mox liquebit, versuum et
vision, mentioned Gen. xviii. It was nigh ipsorum verborum ordinem fuisse toto hoc
to the city Luz, as appears from the nine- capite sus deque versum. Nam, si eadem
teenth verse of that chapter; but was dis- verba, alio ordine cum digesta fuerint, pote-
tinct from the city itself, being in the neigh-runt ad tabulas geographicas accommodari,
bouring fields, where Jacob lay all night; magnum signum erit, ordinem eum, quo id
though, being so near, it is likely afterward præstabitur, esse legitimum. Fieri enim vix
they became one city. But they who would potest, ut certus aliquis ordo verborum geo-
hence infer, that this book could not be graphicorum limites regionum eo modo finiat,
written by Joshua, because Luz was built quo sunt finiendi, nisi eundem ordinem
after his death in the land of the Hittites tenuerit is scriptor, qui eos limites describere
(Judg. i. 26), do merely trifle for it is se velle profitebatur. Ordinem fuisse per-
plain he doth not speak here of that Luz, turbatum sic quidem probatur. 1. Versu 1
but of the old one; for the country of the dicitur, sortes fuisse ductas filiis Joseph;
Hittites belonged to Hebron and Beer-sheba, deinde versibus 2 et 3 describitur terminus
and the neighbouring places in the land of Ephraim tantum, non terminus Manasse ;
Judah; unto which the author of this book posteà versu 4 subjungitur, possessionem
could have no respect here in the description fuisse datam filiis Joseph, Manasse et Eph-
of the land of Ephraim. Therefore, when raim. Nemo non videt, præposterè tangi
Luz and Beth-el are said to be the same duos filios, postquam de terminis unius Eph-
(xviii. 13, and Judg. i. 23), the meaning raim dictum fuit. 2. Aguntur hoc in capite
can be no more, but that in length of time limites Ephraim, et verbum ipsum, limites,
they were united; the inhabitants of Luz quod in singulis recurrit, declarat sacri scrip-
going into Beth-el. And of such coalitions | toris non aliam mentem et voluntatem fuisse,
of two cities into one, there are six hundred quam ut limites Ephraim, quales fuerint,
examples, as Huetius speaks in his Demonstr. demonstraret.
Evang., propos. iv., and therefore, I think
Du Pin well translates this whole verse, in
this manner, "From Beth-el-Luz the border
passeth along to Archi-Ataroth."
Passeth along unto the borders of Archi
to Ataroth.] Or rather, "the borders of
Archi-Ataroth" [so Rosen., Ged., Booth.],
as both the LXX and the Vulgar translate
it; and as the words are in the Hebrew;
Atqui tamen hoc capite
notantur tribûs Ephraim non modò extremæ
oræ, sed ipsa ejusdem tribus præcordia.
3. Urbium situs, ut nunc jacent, congruere
non possunt cum tabulis terræ Chanaan geo-
graphicis, ut neque cum consuetâ limitum
serie describendorum. Exempli causâ, vs. 2
terminus Ephraim, postquam ductus est ex
Bethel in Luzam, ab oriente nempe in occi-
dentem, illico in septentrionem avertitur
JOSHUA XVI. 1-8.
105
oras, ut in limitibus describendis fieri solet,
sed mediam et intimam partem peragrans.
הגבול ימה נחל קנה • ותוצאתיו הימה | versus Atharoth, tribus ipsius non extremas
(3) עד גזר (2) ועטרות (6) ועבר
(6) ומכמתת ויכוח ממזרח (7) וירד | Hic obiter notanius, urbem Atharoth non
מינוח (5) עדרות אדר (7) ונערתה,esse Atharoth Adar, de qua mox dicetur
02_01”
ויפגע ביריחו ויצא הירדן :
etsi hoc vult Edm. Calmet. Nam Atharoth
Adar sita erat ad orientem, ut notatur versu 5,
et prope Jordanem; limites vero hic no- (1) Et exiit sors filiis Joseph, (4) et acce-
tantur per lineam quæ ab oriente proficis- perunt hæreditatem filii Joseph Manasse
citur, porrigiturque ad occidentem, jamque et Ephraim, (5) et fuit terminus filiorum
ad Luzam pervenit; non igitur reditus fit ad Ephraim secundum familias suas. Et fuit
orientem, ubi Atharoth Adar. Et præterea terminus possessionis eorum ad orientem.
diversa nomina cum sint hoc ipso in capite, (1) A Jordane versus Jericho, ad aquas
positaque in diversâ limitum notatione, non Jericho, ad orientem, desertum; et ascendit
licet statuere urbem eam, quæ versu 5 nomi- ab Jericho ad montem in Bethel, (2) et
natur Atharoth Adar, esse eandem cum illâ exit de Bethel ad Luzam, (3) et descendit
alterâ, quæ versu 2 Atharoth non addito versus occidentem ad terminum Phelthi
Adar. Ergo ea Atharoth, versu 2 intelli- usque ad terminum Bethoron inferioris,
gitur, quæ sita est ad septentrionem tribus (6) et gyrat terminus ab Aquilone, (2) ad
Ephraim; quod ipsum demonstrat vel illud terminum Archi (vel Arcon) usque ad Be-
787 quod antecedit Atharoth. Nam ex thoron superiorem, (6) sub Silo; et exit
Luza, unde linea, quæ describitur, proficis- terminus ad occidentem versus Taphue,
citur, ibatur per Archi (seu Arcon) ad
Atharoth. 4. Versu 3 eadem linea, quæ ab
Atharoth proficiscitur, descendit ad occiden-
tem...versus Bethoron inferiorem ; cum tamen
debeat descendere in meridiem. Nam Atha-
roth sita est ad Aquilonem Tribûs Eph-
raim; Bethoron inferior, ad meridiem.
5. Versu 5 linea, quæ profecta est ab ori- Ordine sic constituto, quadrant omnia
ente ex Atharoth Adar, in Bethoron supe- sive in S. Scripturæ consuetum stylum, sive
riorem, ad occidentem, illico septentrionem in tabulas ipsas, quales habemus, Geogra-
versus porrigitur ad Machmetath, quanquam phicas, easque Calmetianas, quæ quidem
nondum pervenerit ad partem extremam nobis videntur cæteris emendatiores. Nam
occidentalem: nam Bethoron superior sita in tali ordine non jam singulæ res prius
est in tribus Ephraim umbilico, non in ex-exponuntur, quam rerum genus ipsum, sed
tremâ orâ. Denique non servatur ordo idem rerum ab ipso genere ad singulas res de-
limitum describendorum, qui capite supe-scenditur. Nimirùm primùm dicitur sortem
riori vigebat, in limitibus Juda describendis. fuisse ductam filiis Joseph, nempe Manasse
Hæc incommoda vitantur, si ordo talis
servatur:-
(8) ex Taphue vadit terminus ad occidentem
ad torrentem arundinum, et exitus ejus ad
mare, (6) et transit, (3) ad Gazer, (2) ad
Atharoth, (6) ad Machmetath, ad Inoe ad
orientem, (7) et descendit ex Inoe, (5) ad
Atharoth-Adar, (7) et ad Naaratha, et in-
currit in Jericho, et exit in Jordanem.
et Ephraim; tum declaratur possessionem
accepisse filios Ephraim secundum familias
suas, denique singulatim describuntur Eph-
raim limites. Dico, etiam in tabulas, quas
habemus, Geographicas. Nam eas tabulas
cum ordine eo, quem sequimur, si contuleris,
(1) ויצא גורל לבני יוסף : (4) וינחלו
(5) ויהי
בני יוסף מנשה ואפרים:
ויהי
גבול בני אפרים למשפחותם
videbis Scriptorem Sacrum describere limites גבול נחלתם מזרחה: (1) מירדן
eo modo, ut primum terminum meridionalem | יריחו למי יריחו מזרחה המדבר
sequatur ab oriente in occidentem, deinde ועלה מיריחו בהר בית אל : (2) ויצא
(3) וירד ימה אל septentrionem, uno flexu ad occidentem | מבית אל לוזה :
,facto, et deinde ad septentrionem redeunte גבול היפלטי עד גבול בית חרון
ut ex eo termino meridionali ascendat in
(6) ונסב הגבול מצפון :
(2) אל גבול הארכי עד בית חרון
-Lector apertius videbit, adhibita tabula Cal | עליון : (6) תחת שלה • ויצא הגבול
ut à septentrione descendat ad eandem
orientis plagam, eamque inferiorem, ex quâ
fuerat primum profectus. Quod quidem
metiana, et legendo capite sequenti: In eo
P
: mens
(8) מתפוח ילך
VOL. II.
106
JOSHUA XVI. 1-8.
autem ordine singula verba recensemus, | designationem inchoari ab Oriente. Pro-
ad, הַמִּדְבָּר עֹלֶה מִירִיחוֹ בָהָר בֵּית־אֵל et eritus ejus ad | greditur limes ותוצאתיו ימה,preter haec
תאנת שלה
, מתפוח illud
בָּהָר בֵּית־אֵל,Ceterum nota
mare, quæ bis leguntur, nempe versibus 3 et desertum ascendens in monte Bethel, i. e., in
8, quæque semel tantum legi convenit, quia desertum illud, quod sursum porrigitur e
linea una et eadem, quæ describit semel Jerichunte per montem Bethel. Est autem
tantum in mare desinit. Deinde hæc verba desertum illud non aliud ac Bethhavenicum;
non, versu 6, legimus cum Syro, nn nam infra xviii. 12, cum aquilonaris Ben-
, sub Silo, quoniam Bethoron superior jaminitarum terminus describitur, pari modo
sub Silo sita est, et quia, quid sit urbs dicitur terminus ille a latere septentrionali
Thanathselo, Geographi prorsus ignorant. Jerichuntis ad montana adscendere, et per-
Denique, versu 6, addimus man, ad venire ad desertum Bethavenis, priusquam
Taphue, quæ verba fuisse omissa indicat Luzam perveniat. Ejusdem deserti mentio
ex Taphue, quod sequitur facta supra viii. 15.
[versu 8]. Nam antea nominari solet ter-
minus ad quem, quam idem terminus note-
tur, ut terminus a quo. Denique versu 6
omittimus, eum, vel illud; quia nullam
id habet sententiam, neque a Syro legitur,
nec a Græcis Interpretibus. Quæ quidem Luzam. In Jacobi historia Genes. xxviii. 19
paucissima per nos seu addita, seu omissa, dicitur, eum locum, qui olim Luza, postea
seu permutata, non sunt tanti, ut propter Bethel, de Jacobi viso, dictum esse.
hæc reprehendamur, si limites Ephraim, vero duo hæc loca distinguuntur.
quales alibi notantur, exhibemus; cum præ-
sertim in maxima omnium verborum pertur-
batione fieri vix posset, quin Librarii quæ-
dam seu omitterent, seu adderent, seu im-
mutarent.
יוֹסֵף מִיַּרְדֵּן יְרִיחוֹ
non esse vertendum in montem Bethelis, sed:
in monte qui est Bethel, sive: ad Bethelem;
est enim per accentum distinctivum
Tiphcha a separatum.
Et progressus est Bethele, וְיָצָא מִבֵּית־אֵל לוּזָה 2
Hic
Sed
Pos-
Ea
Bethel proprie ager ille vocatus fuisse, in quo
Jacobus pernoctavit, et divinum visum ei se
patefecit, non procul quidem ab urbe Luz
situs, sed tamen ita remotus, ut dici possint
fines Bethele Luzam versus tendisse.
Rosen.—1 i 225, teris temporibus vero Bethel adeo est cele-
Exiitque sors filiis, posteris, Josephi a Jor- bratus quadam religionis opinione, ut Luzæ
dane Jerichuntis, i. e., ab ea parte Jordanis, propinquæ nomen diluerit atque obscuraverit.
quæ e regione Jerichuntis est, ut Num. Itaque cum adhuc Bethelis nomen minime
xxxv. 1; xxxvi. 13. Verba Cle- pervagatum esset, dicebat Jacobus Genes.
ricus interpretatur ita: exiitque sors ex urna, xlviii. 3, se in Luza visum vidisse, quamvis
puta, aut casside, in qua agitatæ sunt sortes. vix dubium sit, non in oppido, sed in agro
Sed, sors hic denotat terræ tractum dormienti illud apparuisse. Aliam Luzam
eum, qui sorte Josephitis obtigit, ut Jud. i. 3, fuisse apud Chitthæos conditam a veteris
ascende mecum, in sortem meam, i. e., Luzæ proditore, narratur Jud. i. 26.
in terram quæ mihi sorte obtigit. Vid. et vero ubi sita fuerit haud constat. Nequa-
supra xv. 1; Jesaj. lvii. 6; Ps. cxxv. 3. quam autem hæc est ea, quæ hic memoratur,
Hinc h. 1. intelligendum de limite qui uti Hasse, de Wette, et Maurer statuunt.
excurrit, sive procurrit e certo loco, ut Ceterum Bethel aberat ab Hierosolyma, ut
xv. 3, 4, et infra vs. 2, 6. Est igitur prodidit Eusebius, duodecim millia passuum,
Sensum relinquebaturque ad dextram ab iis qui
Græcus Alexandrinus sic expressit: kai Neapolim ibant. ni, E
ἐγένετο τὰ ὅρια υἱῶν Ἰωσὴφ ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰορδάνου progreditur limes ad limitem Archi-Aiaroth.
TOû Kaтà 'IEρixò. im?', Ad aquas Jeri-Chaldæus dividit hæc nomina, tanquam
chuntis. Intelligitur fons ille, cujus aquas duorum locorum appellationes. Hæc enim
amaras Elisa, propheta, sanavit injecto sale, ponit pro Hebraicis: is by Danny,
2 Reg. ii. 23.
Ex eo fonte uberrimo per et progreditur ad limitem Archi ad Ata-
helices et lacunas tota Jerichuntis regio roth. Pro duobus locis habuit et Syrus:
rigabatur, eaque opobalsami, palmarum ali-
orumque præstantissimorum fructuum ferax 20,0
efficiebatur. Verba Græcus Alex- transitque ad limitem Ebro et Atarothe.
andrinus non expressit. Additum non Pro per Caph legit per Beth. Se-
est ad Orientem vertendum, sed: Orientem cernenda esse duo illa nomina indicare
versus. Id enim significatur, hanc finium videtur accentus distinctivus Tiphcha no-
וַיֵּצֵא
.6 .cf. vs, וַיֵּצֵא גְבוּל הַגּוֹרָל pro הַגּוֹרָל
in
T TI
7 7
lias? isoais paso,
:
JOSHUA XVI. 1-8.
107
WSCO
ވ
.restitui إلى تُخمِ الأولِي عَطَارُوت : enim reddidit
mini appositus. Sed pro unius loci | descriptione quædam vel librariorum culpa,
appellatione voces illas habuit Græcus, qui vel alia de causa nobis ignota, vel corrupta
'Apxiarapà posuit, quem sequutus est esse, vel excidisse; quæ a nobis tam longo
Hieronymus. Iis accensendus est Arabicus temporum et locorum intervallo ab eo qui
interpres, cui appellativum est; sic hunc catalogum consignavit, dissitis, et sub-
sidiis destitutis, non possunt in integrum
Sanare quidem pericopam, quæ
septem prioribus hujus capitis versibus con-
ad terminum anteriorem Ataroth. Sed tinetur, Hubigantius, restituto, ut sibi per-
videtur nomen gentilitium populi alicujus suadet, singulorum Commatum genuino
Cananæi esse, ut verba ita sint transferenda : ordine, quem nunc misere perturbatum dicit.
transit limes ad terminum Arcai, sive Ar- Hoc autem ordine sistit Hebraica [see
cæorem Atarothæ, i.e., qui Atarothas in- above]. Præterea alia quædam in nostro
colunt. Neque vero alius videtur hic locus textu mutat vel ex conjectura, vel ex Syriaca
esse ab eo, qui infra vs. 5, et xviii. 13, translatione, de quibus suis locis videbimus.
dicitur; siquidem quum terminus Sed quis credat, ordinem, quo Hubigantius
hic Ephraimitarum Australis dicatur pro- hanc pericopam sistit, et quem genuinum
gredi Bethele Luzam, et inde ad Arcæos existimat, ita plane evanuisse, ut nec in uno
Atarothis; infra vero cap. xviii. terminus alterove codice, nec in vetere aliqua inter-
Aquilonaris Benjaminitarum communis iti-pretatione ne levissimum quidem ejus ves-
dem ipsis cum Ephraimitis dicatur transire tigium relictum fuerit? Veteres vero inter-
juxta Luzam, et inde descendere in Atroth-pretes etsi nomina nonnulla aliter exprimant,
addar, satis perspicue datur intelligi, eundem quam in nostris codicibus Hebræis leguntur,
tum hic, tum illic locum indicari. Euse- eundem tamen ordinem servant, quem nostri
bius duarum Ataroth meminit; alteram ait codices exhibent.
Ramæ vicinam urbem esse, alteram quatuor
millia passuum a Sebaste, id est, Samaria,
repræsentari vico, cui nomen est Atharus.
Harum igitur prior absque dubitatione nostra
est.
5 Eratque limes filiorum
secundum
6 Et exibat terminus versus mare, sive
Occasum, Michmethath ab Aquilone. Et
vertit se limes Ortum versus ad Taanath
Siluntis, i. e., quæ haud procul a Silunte est
Syrus vertit: A Russo so
sita.
so
familias eorum is, qualis jam describetur., ab ortu sub Silunte, quasi me na
Cf. infra versus octavi hemistichium pos-
I
אוֹתוֹ יָנוֹחָה
terius. Eratque limes hereditatis, s. pos- legisset, quod comprobat Hubigantius (vid.
sessionis eorum ad Orientem versus Atroth-supra ad vs. 5), "quoniam," inquit, "Beth-
addar usque ad Beth-choron superiorem. choron superior sub Silo sita est, et quia
Quum quorum hoc versu mentio fit oppida quid sit urbs Taanath-Schilo Geographi
in australibus Josephitarum limitibus, oc- ignorant." more inis ry, Et transit
casum versus, sita fuerint (vs. 2, 3); haud limes eum locum ab Oriente Janoachum.
intelligitur, quomodo eadem oppida hic in Hubigantius inis omittendum censet, quod
orientali Ephraimitarum limite, quem scriptor nullum sensum habeat; nec exprimitur a
jam describere velle dicit, sita dici possint? Syro, nec a Græcis interpretibus. Sed re-
Masius quidem hunc nodum ita solvere ferri videtur inis ad ri, quod quamvis ut
conatur, ut Bethchoron superiore collocata nomen proprium urbis sit femininum, tamen
ad fines tribus Ephraim septentrionales, ob formam grammaticam ut masculinum
sumat, describi hic latitudinem agrorum construitur.
tribus Ephraim ab Austro in Aquilonem.
SE Thappuah ibat limes Mare, s. occi-
Sed vere monet Clericus, primum, hoc in dentem versus ad torrentem Kanah, erantque
descriptione finium fieri non solere, ubi ex-exitus ejus ad Mare. Videtur in describendis
trema duntaxat regionis ora describitur, non finibus Aquilonaribus tribus Ephraim versari,
latitudo et longitudo. Deinde, latitudinem, inde a Machmethath ad Mare Mediterraneum.
ab Austro in Aquilonem, nequaquam dici Nam illic loci fuisse, certum est in de-
posse, limes hereditatis ad scriptione finium Menassitarum infra xvii. 8.
Orientem, quum limes ille fuerit Jordanes, Credibile est igitur, Tappuacham haud
isque aliquot milliaribus ad orientem remotus. procul abfuisse a Machmethath, neque longe
Videntur in tota hac finium tribus Ephraim a Tappuacha torrentem s. vallem Kanah,
108
JOSHUA XVI. 8, 9. XVII. 1.
i. e., arundinem, sive torrentem caricosum,
CHAP. XVII. 1.
77a nyeb
descendisse haud procul a Cæsarea Pales-
tinæ, sive Stratonis turri. Græcus Alex- top pipe
וַיְהִי הַגּוֹרָל לְמַטֵה מְנַשֶׁה כִּי הוּא eumque inde usque in mare Mediterraneum
כִּי־הוּא
הַגִּלְעָד כִּי הוּא הָיָה אִישׁ מִלְחָמָה andrinus in codice Vaticano et Alexandrino
בְּכוֹר יוֹסֵף לְמָכִיר בְּכוֹר מְנַשֶׁה אֲבִי -Grecus Alex
וַיְהִי־לוֹ הַגִּלְעָד וְהַבָּשָׁן :
exhibet éπì Xeλkavà, quasi scriptum
reperisset. Sed in Aldino et Complutensi
est ἐπὶ χειμάῤῥον Κανὰ, quæ videtur emen-
TT
ban
καὶ ἐγένετο τὰ ὅρια φυλῆς υἱῶν Μανασσῆ,
datio. Vulgatus legit ut nos vertit enim ὅτι οὗτος πρωτότοκος τῷ Ἰωσὴφ, τῷ Μαχὶρ
in vallem arundineti. Cf. infra xvii. 9. Pro πρωτοτόκῳ Μανασσῆ πατρὶ Γαλαάδ, ἀνὴρ γὰρ
m Hieronymus posuit ad mare salsissimum, πολεμιστὴς ἦν, ἐν τῇ Γαλααδίτιδι καὶ ἐν τῇ
quomodo vocare solet lacum Asphaltitem; Baoavírıdı.
quæ causa fuit, ut multi suspicarentur, tor-
rentem esse eundem qui 1 Reg. xvii. 2
dicitur, ad quem Elias latuit. Sed fines
Ephraimitarum nequaquam ad Mare Mortuum
pertinebant. Et refellitur illa interpretatio he was a man of war, therefore he had
aperte finium Manassensium descriptione, Gilead and Bashan.
infra xvii. 9.
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-1 There was also a lot for the
tribe of Manasseh; for he was the firstborn
of Joseph; to wit, for Machir the firstborn
of Manasseh, the father of Gilead: because
There was also.
Ged., Booth. Here was also.
For he was the firstborn of Joseph.
Bp. Patrick. For he was the firstborn of
וְהֶעָרִים הַמִּבְדָּלוֹת לִבְנֵי אֶפְרַיִם
Joseph. I cannot make any sense of this בְּתוֹךְ נַחֲלַת בְּנֵי־מְנַשֶׁה כָּל־הֶעָרִים
and therefore think the particle ki should be
1 translated though, not for. And then the
meaning is plain enough, that the lot of
καὶ αἱ πόλεις αἱ ἀφορισθεῖσαι τοῖς υἱοῖς
Ἐφραὶμ αναμέσον τῆς κληρονομίας υἱῶν Ma-Manasseh came up after that of Ephraim
νασσῆ, πᾶσαι αἱ πόλεις καὶ αἱ κῶμαι αὐτῶν.
ai
Au. Ver.-9 And the separate cities for
the children of Ephraim were among the
inheritance of the children of Manasseh, all
the cities with their villages.
(not before it), though he was the first-born
of Joseph; for Jacob had preferred Ephraim
before him (Gen. xlviii. 19, 20).
Pool. He was the firstborn of Joseph: the
sense is, though Ephraim was to be more
Geddes.-8 such was the inheritance potent and numerous, yet Manasseh was the
of the children of Ephraim according to first-born, and had the privilege of the first-
their families: 9 Besides all the separate born, which was translated to Joseph, to wit,
cities with their dependent villages, which a double portion; and therefore though this
the children of Ephraim had in the inherit-were but half the tribe of Manasseh, yet they
ance of the children of Manasseh.
are not made inmates to Ephraim, but have
Rosen.-9 Et urbes separationes, quæ a distinct lot of their own, as their brethren
sunt separatæ filiis Ephraim in medio here- or other half tribe had beyond Jordan.
ditatis filiorum Menassis. Fuisse quasdam Houb. Obtigit autem sors tribui Manasse
urbes intra Manassensium positas fines, quia ille erat primogenitus Joseph. Sententia
quas tamen Ephraimitæ possederunt, dicitur hæc est: cum sortes ductæ sunt pro Ma-
et infra xvii. 9. Satis probabiliter conjicit nasse et pro Ephraim, exiise sortem Manasse,
Masius, quum ante privatam istam sorti- quia Manasse erat filius Joseph primogenitus.
tionem universa hereditas, quæ simul Ma-Nam eodem ordine et eodem Dei consilio
nassensibus et Ephraimitis obtigerat (vid. factum fuerat, ut tribus Juda sortem suam
supra vs. 1), divisa fuisset in duas partes; haberet ante cæteras tribus. Et maxime
pro locorum ratione, neque illæ viderentur credibile est, ea quæ hoc capite de sorte et
æquales; tum alteri adjectas esse aliquot de finibus Manasse narrantur, antecessisse
urbes intra alterius limites positas, atque antiquis in Codicibus ea, quæ de tribu
ita exæquatas esse ambas sortes; eam Ephraim capite superiori dicta sunt, et
autem partem, cui hoc additamenti acces- ordinem rei narratæ in Autographis fuisse
serat, obtigisse sortito Ephraimitis. talem (cap. xvi., vers. 1): Et exiit sors filiis
, Omnes, inquam, urbes, quæ ad cos Joseph (xvi. 4) possessionemque acceperunt
pertinent, et villas earum.
filii Joseph, Manasse et Ephraim. (xvii. 1.)
T
JOSHUA XVII. 1, 4.
109
Contigit autem sors tribui Manasse, quia filius erat, idemque ejus primogenitus.
Manasse primogenitus erat Joseph, et quæ Dictum autem erat Josepho a parente Genes.
sequuntur usque ad versum 14 in quibus xlviii. 5; Duo filii tui, qui tibi in Egypto
agitur sors Manasse, ejusque limites notantur; sunt nati, antequam venirem huc ad te, mei
deinde sequi debere (cap. xvi., vers. 5). Et erunt Ephraim et Manasse, sicut Ruben et
fuit terminus filiorum Ephraim, usque ad Simeon reputabuntur mihi. Potuisset eadem
finem ejusdem capitis decimi sexti. In eo addi ratio cum de Ephraimo actum est initio
ordine exit primum sors filiis Joseph, quâ præcedentis capitis, videlicet ideo pari jure
sorte illis assignatus fuit mons Ephraim, de cum aliis Jacobi filiis sortem accepisse, quia
quo infrà. Deinde divisim ducuntur sortes. secundo genitus erat Josephi, cujus duos
Et primum quidem tribui Manasse, cujus filios pro suis Jacobus adoptaverat; verum
limites hoc capite describuntur; deinde illic id subticuit scriptor, hic expressit, re-
tribui Ephraim, de cujus limitibus dictum est linquens id similiter de altero colligendum.
capite superiori. Manasse autem ex solâ ph, Machiri videlicet primo-
meridionali parte limites describuntur, in quâ genito Manassis, i. e., ejus posteris, vid.
parte erat limes Ephraim; non quòd Ephraim supra ad xiii. 31. Passim in his finium de-
possessionem suam prius habuerit, quam Ma- | scriptionibus posteri nomine majorum ap-
nasse, sed quod utriusque tribûs jam facti | pellantur., Patri Gileadi, Num.
limites erant, cum hæc Sacer Historicus xxvi. 29; xxvii. 1. Sed observandum est,
narrabat.
Because he was a man of war.
Pool, Patrick.-He, i. e., Machir.
Houb.-Ille nempe Galaad.
Geddes, Boothroyd.-For Gilead was a
man of war, and had obtained Gilead and
Basan.
nomine præmisso articulo fere regionem
ita appellatam significari, quæ nomen illud,
nacta jam Jacobi tempore ab ea re quæ
Genes. xxxi. 48 narratur, neque vero a
Gileade, de quo hic, filio Machiris, nepotis
Manassis, qui in Ægypto, vivo etiamnum
avo, natus est, antequam Israelitæ Ægypto
Rosen.-Fuitque, obtigit autem sors tribui exirent, quem, quum tunc temporis annum
Manasse. Post descriptos Ephraimiticæ ætatis centum octoginta acturus fuisset,
tribus fines, consequens est, ut Manassensis Gileaditidem occupasse nequaquam credibile
tribus hereditas suis limitibus determinetur, est. Etenim tanquam ratio, cur Machir
non quidem undiquaque, sed qua parte affinis Gileaditidem possederit, additur hæc: ?
erat Ephraimiticæ. Sed quia tribus Manas-, nam is erat vir bellicosus, qui
sensis se in duas partes diviserat, alteraque igitur sua sibi fortitudine illum terræ tractum
trans Jordanem remanserat (xiii. 29, seqq.), acquisivit. Quæ quum ita sint, hoc loco vix
hoc primum hic explicatur, ut intelligatur, dubium est, singulorum patrum nominibus
alteri duntaxat parti hic jam esse assignan- repræsentari eorum posteros.
dam portionem. Pro unus quidam De pater Gileadis vero eodem hic sensu ponitur
Rossii Codex habet, prodiitque sors, ut quo 1 Chron. ii. 24, 45, 49, 50, patres urbium,
initio capitis xvi. exstat. Sed illic alio quarum illic fit mentio, dicuntur qui eos con-
sensu capiendum esse, docebunt quæ ibi diderunt, vel colonis instruxerunt, vel pos-
, אֲבִי הַגִּלְעָד
מָעוֹן אֲבִי בֵּית־צוּר, שׁוֹבָל אֲנִי קִרְיַת Nam erat primo- | sederunt, veluti , כִּי הוּא בְּכוֹר יוֹסֵף .notavimus
Sed
siverint. Bellicosos fuisse Gileadenses, col-
ligitur e 2 Reg. xv. 25. Et Jephta, Gilead-
ensis, vocatura, heros fortis, Jud. xi. 1.
genitus Josephi. Quod id ut causa, cur ei. Itaque hoc versu dicitur, Machiritas,
sors obtigerit, adducitur, Masius existimat Manassis primogenito oriundos, possedisse
hinc factum, quod nascendi conditio com- Gileaditidem, quam una cum Basanitide,
memoretur tanquam causa tantæ opulentiæ, qua fuerint bellica virtute, armis sibi acqui-
qua est Manasse a Deo amplificatus, acceptis
et cis et trans Jordanem possessionibus,
quum magni fuerit apud priscos illos ho-
mines momenti, primum natum esse.
inde quod Manassitarum portio divisa erat,
nequaquam recte colligitur, eos reliquis Au. Ver.-4 And they came near before
tribubus opulentiores fuisse. Verisimile Eleazar the priest, and before Joshua the
potius est, causam insinuari, cur Manasse, son of Nun, and before the princes, saying,
qui non erat e filiis Jacobi, in partem tamen The LORD commanded Moses to give us an
Cananææ terræ æquali jure cum ceteris inheritance among our brethren. Therefore
Jacobi filiis venerit; videlicet quia Josephi | according to the commandment of the LORD
Ver. 4.
110
JOSHUA XVII. 4, 5.
he gave them an inheritance among the pretes, si ad Græcos Codices ivissent, ut ex
brethren of their father.
The princes.
eis meliorem scripturam promerent, non
autem credidissent explicare se posse, quæ
Jova jussit | quidem omnes , יְהוָה צִוָּה אֶת־משֶׁה
Ged., Booth.-The chiefs of Israel [Syr.]. fuerint illæ Manasse decem sortes. Erant in
The Lord commanded Moses.
tribu Manasse sex tantum familiæ, quæ
Rosen.
ex Galaad, filio Machir,
Mosen; pro eo in libris pluribus et manu ortæ erant, quæque nominantur et suprà
et typis exaratis legitur, per manum versu 2, et Num. xxvi. 30.
Mosis, et in codice Erfurtensi secundo
nostrum - ex aliis codicibus refertur ad
marginem.
Unde igitur
pro sex familiis decem sortes? Arbitrabatur
Edm. Calmet, quinque partes fuisse eorum
quinque Galaad filiorum, qui filios mares
genuerant; quinque alteras partes, quinque
He gave them an inheritance.
Ged., Booth.-An inheritance was given filiarum Salphaad. Tamen quinque illæ
them.
:
filiæ in una tantum sorte censendæ erant,
quia filiæ unius Salphaad, filii Hepher.
Clericus interpretatur, Schoni, quæ fuit
Rosen.—as qing nbna nim p-by o,
dedit iis, sive passive, data est ei secundum
os, mandatum, Jova hereditaria possessio in certa mensura Ægyptiorum, qui funibus
medio fratrum patris earum, inter patruos
ipsarum.
T
Ver. 5.
nway-ban
aban
agros dimetiebantur. Verum vocabulum
an in Sacris Codicibus passim de finibus ac
de sorte, nusquam de certâ mensurâ longi-
tudinis, aut verò latitudinis usurpatur. Ergo
hæc difficultatem subterfugiunt, non solvunt;
וַיִּפְּלוּ חַבְלֵי־מְנַשֶׁה עֲשָׂרָה לְבַד
,quam quidem secandam, non solvendam מֵאֶרֶץ הַגִּלְעָד וְהַבָּשָׁן אֲשֶׁר מֵעֵבֶר
17723
καὶ ἔπεσεν ὁ σχοινισμὸς αὐτῶν ἀπὸ ᾿Ανάσσα,
d avtôv
καὶ πεδίον Λαβὲκ ἐκ τῆς γῆς Γαλαάδ, ἤ ἐστι
πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου.
Au. Ver.-5 And there fell ten portions
to Manasseh, beside the land of Gilead and
Bashan, which were on the other side Jordan;
Ged.—5 Hence ten portions fell to Ma-
nasseh, &c., i. e., The posterity of Abiezer,
Helek, Shechem, and Shemidah, had five
portions; Hepher's five daughters, other five:
yet equal, it may be supposed, to only a sixth
part of the whole. The Greek translator,
indeed, seems to have read differently: and
Houbigant has attempted to justify his
Denique illæ
docet ipsa Pagina sacra. Nam lo. non
exponit, quam ob caussam fuerint sortes
decem. 20. Qui limites Manasse in infe-
rioribus versibus exponuntur, in illis nihil
quidquam de decem sortibus memoratur,
neque ulla re, ullove signo indicatur, toti-
dem sortes fuisse factas.
decem sortes si relinquuntur, nullam jam
consequentiam hæc habebunt, decem sortes
fuisse factas, quia filiæ Salphaad habuerunt
inter fratres suos hæreditatem, quandoqui-
dem filiæ Salphaad in sexta familia, quæ
erat Hepher, censebantur, nec tot erant
sortes, quot filiæ. His igitur de caussis fuit
amplectenda scriptio, quam habuere Græci
Interpretes apud quos legimus, kaι eπeσev o
σχοινισμός αυτών απο Ανασσα και πεδιον
Pool.-Ten portions; either, 1. Six por- Aaßek ek tns yns Faλaad, et cecidit funiculus
tions for the six sons, whereof one was earum ab Anassa et campus Labec, de terra
Hepher; and because he had no sons, his Galaad, quique pro eo quod nunc habemus,
part was subdivided into five equal parts, forma, scriptum habuere…………….
each of the daughters [so Masius, Rosen., nhan, termini carum ab
Patrick]. Or, 2. Ten portions, five for the
sons, and five for the daughters; for as for
Hepher, both he and his son Zelophehad
were dead, and that without sons, and there-
fore he had no portion; but his daughters
had several portions allotted to them.
version.
Houb.-5 Obtigitque illis pro limitibus ab
Anassa planities Labec, de terra Galaad et
Basan, quæ est trans Jordanem.
mwy mwɔd than 150, Et ceciderunt sortes
Manasse decem. Sapientius fecissent Inter-
Anassa, et planities Labec. Qua in scriptura
declaratur fuisse filias Salphaad ex fratrum
suorum latere collocatas in terra Galaad,
Josue procurante, ut jussa Mosis de illis
data perficerentur.
Rosen. Verum vidisse haud dubitamus
Masium, observantem, Abieseritas, Chele-
kitas, Asrielitas, Schechemitas, denique
Schemidaitas portiones singulas accepisse,
Chepheritas vero nullos fuisse, præter istas
quinque filias Zelophchadis, qui fuerat
JOSHUA XVII. 5-11.
111
unicus Chepheris filius (Num. xxvi. 33;
Ver. 8.
xxvii. 1). Jam vero etsi istæ filiæ simul Au. Ver.-8 Now Manasseh had the land
omnes non plus terreni acceperunt, quam of Tappuah: but Tappuah on the border of
ipsarum patrui singuli, tamen quia hæc Manasseh belonged to the children of Eph-
ipsarum unica portio in quinque dividenda raim.
partes erat, quum singulæ viris singulis
Rosen., Booth.-8 (For to Manasseh
essent nupturæ, et suam quæque portionem belonged the land of Tappuah; but the city
in aliam familiam translaturæ, censentur Tappuah on the boundary of Manasseh be-
quinque esse sortes, sive portiones. Huic longed to the Ephraimites.)
Masii sententiæ objici possit, si de portionibus
TT
לִמְנַשֶׁה הָיְתָה אֶרֶץ תַּפּוּחַ וְתַפּוּחַ אֶל־גְּבוּל 8 .Rosen
-Manassi erat terra Tap , מְנַשֶׁה לִבְנֵי אֶפְרַיִם | minoribus sermo sit, longe plures in hac
tribu exstitisse; nam et reliquæ familiæ puach; at Tappuach urbs ad limitem Ma-
plures domos habuerunt, in quas quælibet nassis erat filiis Ephraimi. Ager Tappua-
major portio secta est. Sed observandum chanus, inquit, cum suis municipiis et pagis,
est, non fuisse Eleazaris, Josue, ceterorum-| fuit in ditione Manassitarumn ; at ipsa urbs
que principum, singulis domibus aut patribus Tappuach, quamvis Manassitis contermina
familias portiones sortitione decernere; de esset, tamen possidebant Ephraimitæ. Præ-
tribubus enim et familiis tantum facta mentio positionem sunt qui in, intra hic reddant.
Num. xxvi. 55, quibus dividenda esset terra; Sed quamvis haud raro dicitur de eo, qui
וַיָּבוֹא 3 .ut proinde verisinile sit, divisionem in por- locum ingreditur, veluti Genes. xix
.ingressus est domum, vid. et Genes, אֶל־הַבֵּית | tiones minores per domos et patres familias
relictam esse cuique tribui, ut ipsi inter se vi. 18; vii. 1; dubito tamen, idem valere
sorte decernerent. Quia tamen de Zeloph- quod 1, Ting, re, intra.
chadi filiabus peculiariter decretum fuerat,
ut in locum patris succederent eisque pos-
sessio, quæ parenti obvenisset, distribueretur,
Ver. 9, 10, 11.
ד!
et familiarum sortitioni præerant, se hanc
; וְיָרַד הַגְּבוּל נַחַל קָנָה נֶגְבָּה לַנַּחַל femine autem minus idonete essent ad hane 9
עָרִים הָאֵלֶּה לְאֶפְרַיִם בְּתוֹךְ עָרֵי מְנַשֶׁה -inter se dimensionem et sortitionem per
וּגְבוּל מְנַשֶׁה מִצְפְוֹן לַנַּחַל וַיְהִי agendam ; ideo censuerunt ii, qui tribuum
10 נֶגְבָּה לְאֶפְרַיִם etiam sortium distributionem in singula capita הִצְאֹתָיו הַיָּמָּה :
וְצָפוֹנָה לִמְנַשֶׁה וַיְהִי הַיָּם גְּבוּלָוֹ perficere debere. Hinc exstiterunt decem
וּבְאָשֶׁר יִפְגְעוּן מִצְפוֹן וּבְיִשָׂשכָר portiones, quas in tribu Manasse tribuum
ו וַיְהִי לִמְנַשֶׁה בְּיִשָּׂשכָר atribuere, non plures. Et hujus rei ratio
וּבְאָשֶׁר בֵּית־שְׁאָן וּבְנוֹתֶיהָ וְיִבְלְעָם
וּבְנוֹתֶיהָ וְאֶת־יֹשְׁבֵי דְאַר וּבְנוֹתֶיהָ
וְיֹשְׁבֵי עֵין כֹּר וּבְנוֹתֶיהָ וְיִשְׁבֵי הַעֲנָךְ
וּבְנֹתֶיהָ וְיִשְׁבֵי מְגִדּוֹ וּבְנוֹתֶיהָ שְׁלֹשֶׁת
מִמִּזְרָח :
הַנָּפֶת :
11
Ver. 6.
principes dimensione præmissa diversis sortito
mox redditur versu sequenti.
Au. Ver.—And the rest.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-But the rest.
Ver. 7.
Au. Ver.-7 And the coast of Manasseh
was from Asher to Michmethah, that lieth 9 καὶ καταβήσεται τὰ ὅρια ἐπὶ φάραγγα
before Shechem ; and the border went along | Kapara ert Atia kard dapaya Iapuma Tepe-
on the right hand unto the inhabitants of uuudos To Etpatu avaadoop moleos Manago.
En-tappuah.
The right hand.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-The south.
καὶ ὅρια Μανασσῆ ἐπὶ τὸν βοῤῥῶν εἰς τὸν
χειμάρρουν. καὶ ἔσται αὐτοῦ ἡ διέξοδος θά-
Aagoa. 10 ἀπὸ λιβὸς τῷ Ἐφραίμ. καὶ ἐπὶ
Bopean Managon. kat dorat i dilagoa pla, וְהָלַךְ הַגְּבוּל אֶל־הַיָּמִין אֶל־יֹשְׁנֵי עֵין תַּפּוּחַ-.Rosen
.kat ro Ioodxap are avarov |, יָמִין .austrum, ad incolas den-Tappuach
Et procedebat terminus ad dextrum, i. e., aurots. Kai ert Ass ouvayovot ert 3oppav.
>
11 καὶ ἔσται
Dertrum latus hic australem cceli plagam | Iavado ev Ioodnap kat v Asip Baudcap
denotat, ut 1 Sam. xxiii. 19, 24. den, i. e., eat at kouat avrov, kat Tovs Karoukouras
καὶ κώμαι αὐτῶν, τοὺς κατοικοῦντας
fons Tappuach haud procul ab urbe ejus Aep, kai rds kouas arms, kat vous Touroup-
nominis, supra xvi. 8 commemorata, sita | ras layeddo, kai rds kouas auris, kat To
fuisse videtur.
τρίτον τῆς Μαφετὰ, καὶ τὰς κώμας αὐτῆς.
112
JOSHUA XVII. 9, 10, 11.
Au. Ver.-9 And the coast descended | 1. Bordering upon them, as in Asher is
unto the river Kanah [or, brook of reeds], taken, ver. 10, and as Aaron's rod is said to
southward of the river: these cities of Eph-be in the ark, i. e., close by it, Heb. ix. 4;
raim are among the cities of Manasseh: the or, 2. Properly in them, as Ephraim had
coast of Manasseh also was on the north
side of the river, and the outgoings of it
were at the sea:
10 Southward it was Ephraim's, and
northward it was Manasseh's, and the sea
is his border; and they met together in
Asher on the north, and in Issachar on the
east.
11 And Manasseh had in Issachar and in
Asher Beth-shean and her towns, and Ibleam
and her towns, and the inhabitants of Dor
and her towns, and the inhabitants of Endor
and her towns, and the inhabitants of Taanach
and her towns, and the inhabitants of Me-
giddo and her towns, even three countries.
11 Countries. See notes on ni, xi. 2,
page 69.
some cities in the tribe of Manasseh, Josh.
xvi. 9, and as it was not unusual, when the
place allotted to any tribe was too narrow
for it, and the next too large, to give away
part from the larger to the less portion;
nay, sometimes one whole tribe was taken
into another, as Simeon was into Judah's
portion, when it was found too large for
Judah, Josh. xix. 9. The inhabitants of
Dor; not the places only, but the people;
whom, contrary to God's command, they
spared and used for servants, whom there-
fore they are said to have or possess. Three
countries; this may be referred either to
some, to wit, the three last places, or to all
the places named in this verse, which are
here said either to have three countries or
tracts of land belonging to them, or to be in
three several countries or portions, as they
seem to have been, some in Issachar, and
some in Asher, and yet both belonging to
Manasseh. Or, the words may be rendered
the third part of that country; for the
Hebrew word is of the singular number,
and the article seems emphatical; and so
the meaning may be, that the cities and
towns here mentioned are a third part of
that country, i. e., of that part of Issachar's
and Asher's portion, in which those places
lay.
Pool.-9 These cities of Ephraim; Tap-
puah, and the cities upon the coast descend-
ing to the river, &c., last mentioned. Are
among the cities of Manasseh, i. e., are inter-
mixed with their cities, which was not strange
nor unfit, these two being linked together by
a nearer alliance than the rest [so Patrick].
10 His border; either, 1. Manasseh's,
whose portion is here described, and whose
name was last mentioned. Or, 2. Ephraim's
and Manasseh's, both expressed in the fore-
going words, and implied in the following,
they.
In Asher, i.e., upon the tribe of
Asher; for though Zebulun came between Bp. Patrick.—11 Even three countries.]
Asher and them for the greatest part of Or rather, three parts of these countries.
their land, yet it seems there were some before mentioned.
necks or parcels of land, both of Ephraim's
and of Manasseh's, which jutted out farther
than the rest, and touched the borders of
Asher. And it is certain there were many
such incursions of the land of one tribe
upon some parcels of another, although
they were otherwise considerably distant one
from the other. See Josh. xix. 34. And
you must not judge of these things by the
present maps, which are drawn according to
the opinions of late authors, which many
times are false; but they are to be judged
by the Scripture, and not the Scripture by
them; and that part of Manasseh did reach
to Asher, appears from hence, that Dor, a
city of Manasseh, ver. 11, was, as Josephus
witnesseth, near Carmel, which belonged to
Asher, Josh. xix. 26.
Ged.-9 Thence the boundary went down
to the torrent Kanah; on the south side of
which, the cities of Ephraim were inter-
mingled with the cities of Manasseh: but the
real boundary of Manasseh was along the
north side of the torrent, and terminated at
the great sea. 10 The south part of the lot
was Ephraim's, and the north part was
Manasseh's; and the great sea was their
common boundary. With Asher they were
contiguous on the north, and with Issachar
on the north-east. 11 In Issachar, and in
Asher, Manasseh had Beth-shean, with its
towns; and Ibleam, with its towns; and the
inhabitants of Dor, with its towns; and the
inhabitants of En-dor, with its towns; and
the inhabitants of Thaanach, with its towns;
and the inhabitants of Megiddo, with its
11 In Issachar and in Asher; either, towns: three districts.
JOSHUA XVII. 9-11.
113
11 Three districts. There are five men- tur. Quidam id incurrebant, accipiunt de
tioned in the text; unless we suppose Beth- tribubus duabus Manasse et Ephraim, neque
shean to be excluded, and Dor and En-dor explicant, qui fieri potuerit, ut duæ illæ
to be but one.
The Greek and Latin trans- tribus haberent tribum Issachar ad orientem,
lators either read a different text, or under- ubi constat duas illas tribus, ut et tribum
stood it differently: and their reading is a Issachar, pertinuisse usque ad Jordanem ad
probable one. -Geddes.
orientem. Nos quidem sic existimamus,
Booth.-9 Thence the boundary descended quemadmodum infra ver. 11 exponitur, quas
to the torrent Kanah; south of the torrent, urbes tribus Manasse in tribubus Issachar et
the cities of Ephraim are among the cities Aser possederit, sic hoc versu 9, declarari,
of Manasseh; but the boundary was on the quas urbes tribus Ephraim in tribu Manasse
north side of the torrent, and its termination habuerit possidendas, earum urbium esse
was at the great sea. 10 The south part unam Taphue, cæteras a Librariis fuisse.
belonged to Ephraim, and north to Ma- omissas, de quibus urbibus post dicebatur,
nasseh, and the great sea was their boundary. hæ fuerunt urbes Ephraim in medio urbium
And they were contiguous to Asher on the Manasse; deinde sic pergere Contextum
north and to Issachar on the south. 11 And sacrum, et descendebat terminus (Manasse)
Manasseh had in Issachar, and in Asher, ad torrentem arundinum (10) ad meridiem
Bethshan and its towns, and Ibleam and its torrentis Ephraimo; ad septentrionem, Ma-
towns, and the inhabitants of Endor and its nassi: id est, terminus urbium illarum, quæ
towns, and the inhabitants of Taanach and Ephraimi, apud Manasse erant, desinebat in
its towns, and the inhabitants of Megiddo torrentis arundinum ripam meridionalem,
and its towns, a third part of Nopheth pro Ephraim; pro Manasse autem, in sep-
[LXX].
tentrionalem, utpote cum Ephraimitæ ha-
Houb.-9 Illæ erant urbes Ephraim inter berent ex suo latere ripam torrentis meri-
urbes Manasse; descendebatque terminus ad dionalem ; Manassitæ, septentrionalem;
torrentem arundinum (10) ad meridiem tor-quia tribus Manasse sita erat ad sep-
rentis, Ephraimo; ad septentrionem, Ma- tentrionem tribus Ephraim. Quo ordine
nassi: (9) Itaque terminus Manasse erat restituendo, de medio tollitur id, quod de
torrenti ad aquilonem, exitusque ejus ad eadem re contrarie scriptum legebatur, ut
mare. (10) Erat mare terminus ejus. terminus Manasse descenderet ad meridiem
(11) Habuere autem Manassitæ in Issachar torrentis, idemque deinde ad septentrionem
et in Aser, Belsan, vicosque ejus; Jeblaem, torrentis. Vide et confer versionem nostram
vicosque ejus; habitatores Dar, vicosque
ejus; habitatores En-Dor, vicosque ejus;
habitatores Thenac, vicosque ejus; et habita-
tores Mageddo, vicosque ejus; nempe cos
sex tractus, (10) qui quidem incurrebant in
Aser, ab aquilone; in Issachar ab oriente.
(12) Cæterum, &c. ·
cum tabulis geographicis, quæ quidem lec-
toribus non sunt e manibus dimittendæ, si
quidem volunt intelligere Josue librum.
10 TEN, et in Aser incurrebant.
Nos hæc verba, et quæ proxime sequuntur,
post ver. 11 collocamus, quo versu narratur,
quas urbes habuerit Manasse apud Issachar,
, ad meridiem torrentis. Multæ et apud Aser. Nam urbibus Dor, En-Dor,
res sunt quæ attento lectori persuadeant, et Tenac, et Mageddo, quæ vers. 11 nominantur
hunc versum et eos, qui sequuntur, cubare illud convenit, incurrebunt in Aser ab aqui-
in multis mendis. Nam 1o. han dry, illæ lone, in Issachar ab oriente; atque id tabulæ
urbes, de quibus urbibus dicatur, supradicta geographica demonstrant. Supersunt duæ
non demonstrant; urbs enim Taphue sola urbes, Jeblaam et Betsan.
Prioris urbis,
nominata est, quæ esset Ephraimitarum, in qui situs fuerit, ignoratur; forte etiam pos-
sorte Manassitarum. 20. Terminus Manasse terioris. Nam alia nunc Betsan agitur,
dicitur descendere ad meridiem torrentis quam ea, quæ in ripâ Jordanis, quæque est
arundinum, cum tamen infra, hoc eodem Scytopolis. Quippe nunc tractus descri-
versu, idem terminus dicatur esse ad aqui- buntur ad occidentalem plagam positi, ut
lonem torrentis, et similiter ver. 10. 3o. Id hæc verba demonstrant, Issachar ad orientem.
quod dicitur ver. 10, in terminum Aser in- 11 no, tres. Mox fuerunt nominatæ
currebant ab aquilone, et in Issachar ab sex urbes, cum totidem urbium vicis.
oriente, explicari vix potest. Nam plur. que legendum nv, sex, extrito . Nam
numerus incurrebant, nescitur de quo effera- numerus notatur urbium vicorumque, de
VOL. II.
Q
Ita-
114
JOSHUA XVII. 9-16.
quibus mox dictum fuit. Omittunt no refertur supra xvi. 7. Ad Eph-
Græci Intt. in Codice Alex. et Interpres raimum et Manassen verbum illud nequit
Arabs. Simile mendum correximus suprâ referri; nam sola tribus Manasse potuit at-
ex Sam. Pentateucho.
tingere Ascherem et Issascharem erat enim
Rosen.—9 Descenditque limes ad torrentem inter hasce et Ephraimum. Hieronymus :
arundinis ad austrum torrenti. Descendere et conjungantur sibi in tribu Aser ab Aqui-
dicitur limes, quia mare versus procedit, ut lone, et in tribu Issaschar ab oriente. Male.
in fine versus, ubi terræ et fluviorum de- Fieri enim non potuit, ut hæ tribus dice-
scensus esse solet. De vid. ad rentur conjungi in duabus aliis, aut eas at-
xvi. 8. Urbes illæ, quæ sunt a Tappuachtingere.
usque ad torrentem arundinis, sunt Ephraim-
eas
-Fuitque Ma ,וַיְהִי לִמְנַשֶׁה בְּיִשָּׂשכָר וּבְאָשֶׁר 11
בֵּית־שְׁאָן
itis in medio urbium Manasses.nassi in Issaschar et in Ascher id quod se-
bbio, Et limes Manassis a septentrione quitur. Hieronymus: fuitque hereditas Ma-
torrenti. Itaque limes, qui discernebat nasse in Issaschar et in Aser, i. e., qua parte
fratrum istorum possessiones, ambiebat qui- dimidia tribus Manasse contingebat duas
dem torrentem arundinis a meridie, eumque illas tribus, Issascharem et Aserem, hanc
attribuebat Manassensibus; verumtamen habuit hereditatem, urbes videlicet, quæ
urbes, quæ illi torrenti ab austro adjacebant, sequuntur, quæ duabus illis tribubus erant
etsi essent intra Manassensium positæ ter- conterminæ. na urbs olim celeberrima,
minos, nihilominus jure fuerunt Ephraim- sita erat haud procul ab extrema ora lacus
itarum; quæ vero a septentrione torrentis Genesareth, quâ Jordanes effluit, inter hunc
exstabant,
obtinebant Manassenses. fluvium, et montem Gilboæ, in amoena pla-
Hieronymi interpretationi: in meridiem tor- nitie. Eusebius nomen Hebraicum denotare
rentis civitatum Ephraim, adversatur quod | oikos èxėpoû ait; id Hebraice na foret.
voci appositus est accentus distinctivus Sed est domus quietis. Et cum in-
Rbhia. Pro Græcus Alexandrinus colis Aen-Dora, i. e., fontis Dora. Existe-
habet 'Iacìp, ut est in codice Vaticano et bat hæc urbs in jugo, quod a monte Tabor
Alexandrino, et proposuit Tepéßi- decurrit austrum versus atque Hermonem
Oos, quasi et sive legisset. minorem.
?
men vnken mi, Suntque exitus ejus, limitis,
occasum versus; cf. xvi. 8, et de
constructione verbi masculini singularis cum
nomine feminino pluralis not. ad xv. 4.
TTT
mare s.
עָרִים
i
Grecus Alexandrinus שְׁלֹשֶׁת הַנָּפֶת
reddidit Tò Tpírov Tĥs Napelà, tertiam partem
regionis Napheta. Hieronymus: tertia pars
urbis Nopheth. Sed nulla hujus urbis mentio.
Chaldæus anh, tres regiones. Sane
10 Austrum versus sita est quæ Ephraimon hic collective positum videtur pro ni?,
obtigit regio, et ad septentrionem quæ Ma- coll. xi. 2 ni, ubi vid. not. Vix du-
nassi, eratque mare terminus ejus. Hie-bium, significari hic tres illas urbes, Aen-
ronymus: ita ut possessio Ephraim sit ab Dora, Thaanach, et Megiddo, cum suis
austro, et ab aquilone Manasse et utramque
claudat mare Mediterraneum.
men obra jy, Atque in Ascher incur-
runt a septentrione, et in Issaschar ab oriente.
Verbum pluralis numeri Masius spec-
tare existimat ad Josephitas universe, ob-
servans, Manassenses prope Doram incidere
in Ascheritas, quum illic attingant montem
Carmelum, ad quem pertinere etiam Ascher-
:
quamque municipiis et pagis, quia sunt tres
regiones in tractu illo Dorio ad Manassen
pertinentes. Nam etsi quemvis tractum
terræ significat, tamen peculiariter interdum
usurpatur de sola illa regione, in qua Doræ
municipia exstant, nonnunquam vero latius
de universo tractu Dora. Arabicus in-
terpres non expresso sic reddidit :
w
:
itas dicitur infra xix. 26. Monte igitur illo log et quod circa eam (Me-
tanquam communi confinio conjunctas fuisse
istas duas tribus, eo loquendi modo, quo
xix. 34. Naphthalitæ dicuntur attingere
Judæos ab Oriente, propter Jordanem utri-
que tribui communem, quum sint alioqui
magno locorum intervallo, et aliquot aliarum
tribuum interpositis possessionibus separatæ.
لها
من
الضياع
all
giddonem) de agris, s. prædiis.
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver.-Giants. See notes on xii. 4.
Ver. 16.
AT T
וַיֹּאמְרוּ בְּנֵי יוֹסֵף לֹא־יִמָּצֵא לָנוּ הָהָר -refert ad subatt יִפְגְעוּן Clericus vero verbum
וְרֶכֶב בַּרְזֶל בְּכָל־הַכְּנַעֲנִי הַיֹּשֵׁב בְּאֶרֶץ־ limites, et sane ad, כְּבוּלִים diendum nomen
JOSHUA XVII. 16, 18.
115
PRÚT
pestrem intelligi ingentem illam vallem a
לַאֲשֶׁר בְּבֵית־שְׁאָן וּבְנוֹתֶיהָ -terram cam ,אֶרֶץ הָעֵמֶק Hinc colligitur, per הָעֵמֶק
,septentrione in austrum juxta Jordanem וְלַאֲשֶׁר בְּעֵמֶק יִזְרְעֶאל :
είπαν
kai eltav. ouк åρéσkel hμiv To
Ἐφραίμ. καὶ ἵππος ἐπίλεκτος, καὶ
opos To hodie, el-Gaur, sive el-Gor; in ea
σίδηρος enim valle sita erat Bethschean, sive Scytho-
τῷ Χαναναίῳ τῷ κατοικοῦντι ἐν αὐτῷ ἐν Βαιθ- enim valle sita erat Bethschean, sive Scytho-
σὰν, καὶ ἐν ταῖς κώμαις αὐτῆς, ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι
Ιεζραέλ.
Au. Ver.-16. And the children of Joseph
said, The hill is not enough for us: and all
the Canaanites that dwell in the land of the
Polis, de qua vid. ad vs. 11. Hieronymus
nostra verba ita reddidit: in quâ sitæ sunt
Bethsan cum viculis suis, et Jezreel medium
possidens vallem. Cepit Isreel pro nomine
urbis in valle sive planitie in ea sitæ, ad
buta est tribui Issaschar, vid. infra xix. 18.
pedem montis Gilboa occidentalem. Attri-
Ver. 18.
valley have chariots of iron, both they who
are of Beth-shean and her towns, and they
who are of the valley of Jezreel.
The hill is not enough for us.
Rosen., Gesen., Lee.—The hill will not been ab any insaa
obtained by us.
כִּי הַר יִהְיֶה־לָךְ כִּי־יַעַר הוּא
Rosen.—16 Dixeruntque filii Josephi : 1 bine de
Hiero-
non invenietur nobis mons ille, non obtineri
a nobis poterit regio illa montana.
nymus: non poterimus ad montana con-
scendere.
לָא סָפִיק : Sed Chaldeus et Syrus
Ita et
V N, non sufficit nobis mons.
Græcus Alexandrinus: οὐκ ἀρκέσει (sic
enim legendum pro ȧpéσket, ut est in codice.
JTT:
הוּא :
ὁ γὰρ δρυμός ἔσται σοι, ὅτι δρυμός ἐστι,
καὶ ἐκκαθαριεῖς αὐτὸν, καὶ ἔσται σοι. καὶ ὅταν
ἐξολοθρεύσῃς τὸν Χαναναῖον, ὅτι ἵππος ἐπί-
λεκτος αὐτῷ ἐστι. σὺ γὰρ ὑπερισχύεις αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-18 But the mountain shall be
thine; for it is a wood, and thou shalt cut
Vaticano) nµív тò opos, et Arabs: it down; and the outgoings of it shall be
الجبل
lug
C
thine for thou shalt drive out the Canaan-
ites, though they have iron chariots, and
though they be strong.
For it is a wood, and thou shalt cut it
down, &c.
Gesen., Patrick, Booth.-But the moun-
and
tain shall be thine, in
12,
although it be a forest, yet thou shalt cut it
down.
Geddes. For ye have a hilly woodland
country, which ye may clear.
כִּי הַר כִּי־יַעַר הוּא וּבֵרֵאתוֹ
J. Ut dicant Josephitæ, nequaquam
satis loci esse utrique tribui in montanis
Ephraim. Sed sufficiendi significatum ver-
bum nonnisi in Kal obtinet; vid. Num.
xi. 22; Jud. xxi. 14. Et currus ferri sunt
inter omnes Cananæos, qui habitant in terra
convallis. In duas diversas sententias com-
mode accipi posse hunc versum Masius
observat. Earum altera est hæc: tu nos
jubes loca sylvosa excolere: atqui ea si
montosa sunt, non poterimus expugnare;
Rosen.-18 Rationem porro exponit, cur
facilius enim montes ab hostibus defendun- Josephitis non sit querendum sibi angustiora
tur: sin plana; ne ea quidem eripere nostris spatia obtigisse. insÈDIT DI ‘?,
adversariis quibimus, quippe qui ista falcatis Nam mons erit tibi, montanam regionem si
obtinent curribus armati. Altera est, quam expugnaveris, eam habitare poteris, quia
R. Jesajas probat, ut copula nomini sylva ille mons est, cæde eam, i. e., quia
causam significet, hoc sensu: hortaris nos, regio illa sylvis est obsita, eas cæde. verbo
ut in terram a Pheresæis Rephaimisque præpositum áñódoσw indicat, vel ita-
habitatam, id est, in montem quendam in- que valet. Et ita erunt tibi exitus, fines
cultum, qui in nostris finibus exstat, con- cjus, montis cum sylva, i. e., comparabis
scendamus, eumque repurgemus. Sed non tibi omnem illum tractum montanum, quem
est in nostris viribus positum, ut eum obti- habitare poteris. nish hic sunt exitus
nere queamus; nam Cananæi aditus omnes limitum, corum extremi termini, uti supra
ad eum montem tuentur falciferis quadrigis. xv. 4, 11; Numeri xxxiv. 4, 5. Aliis
Eæ enim curribus ferreis significari, vidimus exitus hic sunt valles et campi, in quos
supra ad xi. 4.
Iis Cananæorum scil. sunt e montibus descenditur. De construc-
currus ferrei, qui in Bethsehean et filiabus, tione verbi singularis masculini cum
municipiis ejus, et in convalle Isreel habitant. nomine plurali feminino ng vid. supra.
TT
116
JOSHUA XVII. 18. XVIII. 1-8.
יוֹסֵף יַעַמְדוּ עַל־גְּבוּלָם מִצְפְוֹן : | כִּי־תוֹרִישׁ אֶת־הַכְּנַעֲנִי כִּי רֶכֶב בַּרְזֶל לוֹ כִּי 4 .ad xv
Nam erpelles Cananeum, expellendi ,חָזָק הוּא 6 וְאַתֶּם תִּכְתְּבוּ אֶת־הָאָרֶץ שִׁבְעָה tibi sunt Cananei, quia currus ferre is
ז
iis
sunt, quia validi sunt.
vocibus et præmissam post Masium
Dathius aliique recentiores interpretes etiamsi,
"
perversitate cordis mei incedam, vid. et Exod.
xiii. 17.
חֲלָקִים וַהֲבֵאתֶם אֵלַי הֵנָּה וְיָרִיתִי לָכֶם כִּי Conjunctionem
7 כִּי גּוֹרָל כֹּה לִפְנֵי יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵינוּ :
אֵין חֵלֶק לַלְוִיִם בְּקִרְבְּכֶם כִּי־כְהִנַּת :18 .guamvis hic valere volunt, ut Deut. xxix
יְהוָה נַחֲלָתוֹ וְגָד וּרְאוּבֵן וַחֲצִי שֵׁבֶט eliamsi in כִּי נִשְׁרָרוּת לִבִּי אֵלֵךְ,bene mihi erit
הַמְנַשֶׁה לָקְחוּ נַחֲלָתָם מֵעֵבֶר לַיַּרְדֵּן Sed recte vidit R. Salomo ben
מִזְרָחָה אֲשֶׁר נָתַן לָהֶם משֶׁה עֶבֶד Melech in Commentario in V. T., quem
: וַיָּקָמוּ הָאֲנָשִׁים וַיֵּלֵכוּ וַיְצַו | (2 .perfectio pulchritudinis (Ps. L, מִכְלַל יוֹפִי
יְהוָה :
יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶת־הַהִלְכִים לִכְתֹּב אֶת־הָאָרֶץ -quasi dicat Josua : ideo magis etiam Cana
לֵאמֹר לְכוּ וְהִתְהַלְכוּ בָאָרֶץ וְכִתְבוּ neos expellere debes, quia currus ferreos
inscripsit, esse hic conjunctionem causalem,
אוֹתָהּ וְשׁוּבוּ אֵלַי כֹּה אַשְׁלִיךְ לָכֶם | pretermiseris, multum damni tibi interest
גּוֹרָל לִפְנֵי יְהוָה בְּשִׁלֹה :
habent, et validi sunt; nam si expellere eos
Jarchi: "Nulla alia ex tribubus Israeliticis
sufficiens est, ut contra Cananæos pugnet, 4 δότε ἐξ ὑμῶν ἄνδρας τρεῖς ἐκ φυλῆς, καὶ
quia armis et vi pollent; tibi autem suppetunt | avaordpres Stellerogan Tu v, kat dua-
vires, ut eos expellere possis. Hieronymus yoavydrocan airru evanstop uov, kadi Bennet
sensum hujus versus liberius quidem, nec stehen airp. 5 cat sumadoray rpos abrov
tamen male, expressit hoc modo: Sed trans- | kat Suedley abrois erra ueptas Iovias T-
καὶ διεῖλεν αὐτοῖς ἑπτὰ μερίδας Ιούδας στή-
ibis ad montem, et succides tibi, atque per- | cerat aurots optop dro Auf3os, kat ot viol
gabis ad habitandum spatia: et poteris ultra
Ἰωσὴφ στήσονται αὐτοῖς ἀπὸ Βοῤῥα. 6 ὑμεῖς
cum subverteris | 8e uepicare Typ erra ueptias, eat eveykare (וְהָיָה לְךְ לִצְאֹתָיו) procedere
et esse fortissimum.
Cananeum, quem dicis ferreos habere currus, ab8e rpos us, eat stotoro tutu kpop dvant
Κυρίου τοῦ θεοῦ ἡμῶν. 7 οὐ γάρ ἐστι μερὶς
τοῖς υἱοῖς Λευὶ ἐν ὑμῖν· ἱερατεία γὰρ Κυρίου
CHAP. XVIII. 1, 2.
Au. Ver.-1 And the whole congregation | uepis aurou kai rds kat Povamp kai ro julo
of the children of Israel assembled together | tuans Managon dadoran Tu Anpovoutav
at Shiloh, and set up the tabernacle of the | airon Trepay Ton Iopodyou dir dvarons,
congregation there. And the land was sub- | bokep abrois Mourns & mats Kuptov. 8 kat
ἀναστάντες οἱ ἄνδρες ἐπορεύθησαν· καὶ ἐνε-
dued before them.
2 And there remained among the children | rethano Innoobs Tots dropdot Tots Tropevouévous
of Israel seven tribes, which had not yet | Xopodarnoat Tu , Ayon, IIopticole kat
χωροβατήσατε τὴν γῆν, καὶ παραγενήθητε πρὸς
See με, καὶ ὧδε ἐξοίσω ὑμῖν κλῆρον ἔναντι Κυρίου
ev £nAd.
received their inheritance.
1 Tabernacle of the congregation.
notes on Exod. xxvii. 21.
And the land. So Rosen.
Pool. And the land, or, for [so Patrick,
Ged.] the land, because these words contain
a reason of the former action: the particle
and is oft used for for, as hath been showed.
Between verses 1 and 2, Geddes and
Boothroyd insert ver. 30 to 35 of chap. viii.
See the notes there.
Ver. 4-8.
Au. Fer.-4 Give out from among you
three men for each tribe: and I will send
them, and they shall rise, and go through
the land, and describe it according to the
inheritance of them; and they shall come
again to me.
5 And they shall divide it into seven
parts: Judah shall abide in their coast on
the south, and the house of Joseph shall
abide in their coasts on the north.
6 Ye shall therefore describe the land
: הָבוּ לָכֶם שְׁלֹשָׁה אֲנָשִׁים לַשָּׁבֶט
te seven parts, and bring the description: וְאֶשְׁלָחֵם וְיָקָמוּ וְיִתְהַלְכוּ בָאָרֶץ וְיִכְתְּבוּ
hither to me, that I may cast lots for you אוֹתָהּ לְפִי נַחֲלָתָם וְיָבֹאוּ אֵלָי : I |
: וְהִתְחַלְקוּ אֹתָהּ לְשִׁבְעָה חֲלָקִים
here before the LORD our God.
5 7 But the Levites have no part among
you ; for the priesthood of the Lions is their יְהוּדָה יַעֲמֹד עַל־נְבָלוֹ מִנֶּגֶב וּבֵית
JOSHUA XVIII. 4-8.
117
inheritance: and Gad, and Reuben, and
half the tribe of Manasseh, have received
their inheritance beyond Jordan on the east,
which Moses the servant of the LORD gave
them.
and describe it. (vi.) Ye shall de-
scribe the land in seven parts, (VIII.)
and return unto me. And I will cast
lots for you here before Jehovah in
Shiloh.
8 And the men arose, and went away: Houb.-Ordo fuit perturbatus. Josue
and Joshua charged them that went to de- versu 4 omnem Israel alloquens, dixit,
scribe the land, saying, Go and walk through | sumite viros tres...qui terram describant;
the land, and describe it, and come again deinde versu 5 in tertia persona, et divident
to me, that I may here cast lots for you terram in septem portiones. Quonam igitur
before the LORD in Shiloh.
pacto potuit dicere, hoc versu 6 vos terram
describite, persona secunda, quasi alloquens
6 Ye shall therefore describe.
Rosen., Ged., Booth. But ye shall de-metatores, qui tamen coram eo nondum sis-
scribe.
The land.
Ged., Booth. The rest of the land.
7 But the Levites.
tuntur. Præterea versu 8 ubi Josue man-
data dat metatoribus mox profecturis, ex-
pectabatur ut eis diceret, dividite terram in
septem portiones, nec ut eis tantum diceret,
describite terram. Nam septem portiones
caput erant mandatorum ipsis factorum.
mox
Rosen., Geddes, Booth.-For the Levites.
Nam non est pars Levitis in medio vestri.
Ratio hic redditur, cur septem duntaxat Tamen omittit Josue versu 8 mandare de
partes jubeantur describi; siquidem duæ
jam aliæ tribus cum dimidia, ut præmissum
est, possessiones acceperant, Levitæ a sorti-
tione exclusi erant, vid. supra xiii. 14, 33,
ceteræ duæ tribus, Gad et Ruben, cum di-
midia tribu Manasse possessionem trans
Jordanem acceperant.-Rosen.
Bp. Horsley.-4-8, This part of the
narrative seems to have suffered great dis-
arrangement. Houbigant has brought it
into better order.
IV.
4 Give out from among you three
men for such tribe, (v1.) and bring
them hither to me, (v.) and I will
send them, and they shall arise, and
go through the land, and describe it
according to your inheritances, and
return to me.
V. 5 And they shall divide it into
seven parts, (VII.) for the Levites
shall have no part among you, for
the priesthood of Jehovah is their
inheritance; and Gad, and Reuben,
and half the tribe of Manasseh, have
received their inheritance east by
Jordan, which Moses the servant of
Jehovah gave them.
V. 6 Judah shall abide upon his ter-
ritory in the south, and the house of
Joseph shall abide upon their territory
to the north, (vI.) and I will cast lots
you here before Jehovah our God.
7 So the men arose, and set out.
And Joshua charged them that went
to describe the land, saying,
VIII.
for
septem portionibus, quod mandatum
fecit versu 6 alieno in loco. Existimabat
Masius, ad concionem verba fieri, cum
Josue versu 6 sic mandat, describite terram.
Sed pugnantia hæc videntur, ut Josue jubeat
eligi unaquâque in tribu viros tres, qui terram
describant, et ut mandatum idem per eum
detur omni concioni. Clericus id cum videret,
statuit ad metatores ipsos verba fieri versu 6,
sed eadem mandata versu 6 data, ab ipso
Josue versu 8 ad eosdem metatores iterari.
Quam otiosam iterationem Clericus ut aliquo
veritatis colore induat, sic ait: " Superiora
repetuntur more Hebræorum, qui, cum sat
pauca narrant, pauca illa sæpius repetunt,
pro antiquissimorum temporum simplicitate."
Supererat ut adderet Clericus, fuisse ex
antiquissimorum temporum simplicitate ut,
quos homines quis accersivisset, eos alloque-
retur, priusquàm advenissent. Nam ante
hunc, in quo sumus, versum 6 non dictum
est adstitisse ante Josue illos metatores.
Sed aliud etiam signum est, versu 7 factæ
hîc perturbationis. Nam hæc verba, quia
non erit possessio Levitis apud vos, conse-
quentiam non habent cum his, jaciam hic
sortes coram Domino, quæ proxime ante-
cedunt, cum contra, si ordo sit talis, divident
terram in septem portiones, nam non erat
portio Levitis...et tribus Gad et Ruben et
dimidia tribus Manasse receperunt hæredi-
tatem, bona erit series orationis, in qua de-
clarabitur, cur terra dividenda sit in septem
tantum portiones. Quapropter nos ordinem
hujus loci talem constituimus:
(4) הבו לכם שלשה אנשים לשבט • Go, and walk through the land, I 8
8 | •
VIII.
118
JOSHUA XVIII. 4—14.
.
אתם אלי הנה Ged., Booth. 13 And the boundary (6) והבאתם
thence passed on towards Luz, to the south (4) ואשלחם ויקמו • ויתהלכו בארץ *
ויכתבו אתה לפי נחלתכם : ויבאו
אלי • (5) והתחלקו אתה לשבעה
ד!
on
side of Luz, (which is Bethel), &c.
Ver. 14.
והיו קרי
(7) כי אין חלק ללוים וְתָאַר הַגְּבוּל וְנָסַב לִפְאַת־יָם נֶגְבָּה חלקים •
מִן־הָהָר אֲשֶׁר עַל־פְּנֵי בֵית-חרון נֶגְבָּה בקרבכם : כי כהנת יהוה נחלתם וגד
אֶל־קִרְיַת־בַּעַל הִיא וראובן וחצי שבט המנשה לקחו
וְהָיָה תִצְאֹתָיו
קִרְיַת יְעָרִים עִיר בְּנֵי יְהוּדָה זאת נחלתם מעבר לירדן מזרחה • אשר
נתן להם משה עבד יהוה • (5) יהודה
פְּאַת־יָם :
ובית יוסף
יעמד על גבולו מנגב
יעמדו על גבולם מצפון. • (6) ויריתי
er ro uepos To Baron Tape dilanoar dre לכם גורל פה לפני יהוה אלהינו •
Aisa kai koral abrow i siegodos eis Kapude (8) ויקמו האנשים וילכו : ויצו יהושע
Bad airy dort Kapuaduapin, rous vion את ההלכים לכתב את הארץ לאמר •
(6) ותכתבו .Iovia Tourd dort To uepos To pos dilanoar' לכו והתהלכו בארץ
אתה לשבעה חלקים : (8) ושובו אלי •
ופה אשליך לכם גורל :
καὶ διελεύσεται τὰ ὅρια καὶ παρελεύσεται
Λιβὸς ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους ἐπὶ πρόσωπον Βαιθωρὼν
Au. Ver.-14 And the border was drawn
thence, and compassed the corner of the sea
southward, from the hill that lieth before
Beth-horon southward; and the goings out
thereof were at Kirjath-baal, which is Kir-
jath-jearim, a city of the children of Judah :
this was the west quarter.
thence, and compassed the corner of the sea
Bp. Horsley. And the border was drawn
the border on the west side was drawn, and
southward from the hill, &c. Rather, And
went round to the south from the hill, &c.
[For the translation of these verses thus
arranged, see note of Bp. Horsley above.]
In ordine eo restituendo, Josue non jam
loquitur ad metatores, qui nondum adsunt,
nec eis loquens non omittenda omittit, nimi-
rum ut terram dividant in septem portiones.
Non jam ad eosdem mandata eadem ite-thence,
rantur, sed iterationes tales sunt, quales esse
solent Hebraicâ in historiâ. Denique non
jam dissociantur, quæ simul jungenda sunt;
nempe jungenda hæc fuerunt, in septem
duntaxat partes dividendam esse terram,
quia Gad et Ruben dimidiaque tribus Ma-
nasse sortem suam jam habuerunt, et quia
Levi tribus non est annumeranda; quia deni-jearim), a city of the children of Judah:
que Juda et Joseph limites eos tenebunt, qui
Ged.-14 From the hill that lieth to the
south of nether Beth-horon, the boundary
made a winding to the south-west, and ter-
minated at Kirjath-baal (which is Kirjath-
this was the most western corner.
Booth.-14 And the boundary was drawn,
and winded south-west from the hill that
נחלתו fuerunt eis assignati. Versu 7 legitur
cum affixo sing. etsi antecessit D, Levitis,
nomen plur. Legendum cum Chaldæo et
cum Syro, on, hereditas eorum. Multæ
ejusmodi sunt hoc in libro versuum
verborum perturbationes; quas qui sentiunt,
conferre debent in scribas, non in sacrum
et
lieth south of nether Beth-horon; and its
termination was at Kirjath-baal (which is
Kirjath-jearim), a city of the children of
Judah: this was the west corner.
Rosen.-Et describitur limes (vid. ad
xv. 9) vertitque se ad plagam maris, i. e.,
scriptorem, ordinemque adeo in melius occidentem, Meridiem versus, 1. occi-
mutare.
Ver. 13.
dentalem-australem. A monte, qui est e
regione Beth-Choronis Meridiem versus. Est
idem ille mons, cujus facta est mentio versu
Dicitur autem hic terminus
וְעָבַר מִשָּׁם הַגְּבוּל לוּזָה אֶל־כֶּתֶף
.precedente לוּזָה נֶגְבָּה הִיא בֵּית אֵל וגו'
kat Suelevoerat excidev Ta pua Aoud ert inclinari ct circuire ad Meridiem illius montis,
vorov Aoud dro Audos airns air dort | quia ab hoc monte inflexus ulterius pro-
Bauen, c.r.A.
Au. Ver.-13 And the border went over
from thence toward Luz, to the side of Luz,
which is Beth-el, southward.
tenditur versus Meridiem, quod omnino fieri
necesse est, ut linea sua ab aquilone versus
Meridiem cum aliquo flexu sensim protracta
incipiat describere limitem occidentalem.
JOSHUA XVIII. 14–19.
119
T
“Observandum est, verbum, quod bis | Ei enim, quod infra vs. 19 vocatur,
hoc versu scriptum est, priore quidem loco hic nullus plane est locus. Progrediturque
significare versus Meridiem, sive austrum, ad fontem aquarum Nephtoach.
posteriore vero, a Meridie, sive ab austro.
Nam hujus loco dicebatur superiore versiculo
Ver. 16.
Au. Ver. Which is in the valley of the
, cum illius montis apud Beth-Choron giants on the north.
positus describeretur. Sed non observarunt
Ged., Booth. Which is to the north of
istam rem aut LXX aut Latinus, quorum illi the valley of the Rephaites. See notes on
perverso ordine sunt interpretati hæc verba
[ἐπὶ τὸ μέρος τὸ βλέπον εἰς θάλασσαν ἀπὸ
λιβὸς ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους ἐπὶ πρόσωπον Βαιθωρὼν
Xíßa],
xii. 4.
Ver. 18.
וְעָבַר אֶל־כֶּסֶף מְוּל הָעֲרָבָה צָפוֹנָה Aisa], hic prius non satis commode reddidit
וְיָרַד הָעֲרָבָתָה :
posterius vero prorsus omisit. At recte
Chaldæus; nam is pro priore dixit spin, καὶ διελεύσεται κατὰ νώτου Βαιθάραβα ἀπὸ
versus austrum, pro altero si, a parte βοῤῥᾶ, καὶ καταβήσεται 19 ἐπὶ τὰ ὅρια ἐπὶ
australi. Sic enim absque præpositione per- νῶτον θάλασσαν ἀπὸ βοῤῥᾶ.
petuo ille loqui solet Chaldæus." Masius.
'T!
baal, quæ est Kirjath-jearim. DYN NI,
Hæc est plaga maris, i. e., occidentis.
by my su barrism, Erantque the side over against Arabah [or, the plain]
Au. Ver.-18 And passed along toward
exitus ejus, limitis, i. e., finiebat terminus
occidentalis (vid. ad vs. 12), ad Kirjath-northward, and went down unto Arabah.
Houb.-18 Deinde prætergrediebatur ad
latus Mol-Arbe ad aquilonem, descendebat-
que ad Arbe.
deinde prætergrediebatur ad latus Mol-Arba,
nomine proprio interpretantes, ut posteà,
plerique nomen 7, per nomen proprium
Ver. 15.
,Nos, ועבר אל כתף מול הערבה
וּפְאַת נֶגְבָּה מִקְצֵה קִרְיַת יְעָרִים
convertunt. Nam latus contra planitiem ad וְיָצָא הַגְּבוּל לָמָּה וְיָצָא אֶל־מַעְיָן מִי
in
καὶ μέρος τὸ πρὸς Λίβα ἀπὸ μέρους Καριαθ
Βαάλ· καὶ διελεύσεται ὅρια εἰς Γασὶν, ἐπὶ
πηγὴν ὕδατος Ναφθώ.
Au. Ver.-15 And the south quarter was
from the end of Kirjath-jearim, and the
border went out on the west, and went out
to the well of waters of Nephtoah.
aquilonem, nihil quidquam sonat, quomodò
etiam Castalio nihil dicit, sic convertens, ad
latus positum in fronte septentrionalis campi.
Rosen.-Et progressus est ad latus e re-
gione planitiei s. deserti septentrionem versus,
descenditque ad planitiem. Dicit, progressum
esse limitem a lapide Bochan (vs. 17) orien-
tem versus, secundum illum tractum, qui ad
planitiem ab aquilone pertinebat, i.e., ut
planities, sive desertum maneret ad dexteram
in finibus Judaicis, atque incideret limes
tandem in Arabam, i. e., in eam urbem,
quæ vs. 22 Beth-Araba vocatur. Ita hunc
Ged.—15 On the south side, the boundary locum Chaldæus fere explicavit, qui tamen
went south-westward, from the end of Kir-pro dixit, planitiem. Sed certum
jath-jearim, to the water-spring of Naphthoh. est, urbem Beth-Arabam in deserto, E
Booth.-15 And the south side from the sitam fuisse, vid. xv. 61.
Bp. Horsley.—And the south quarter was
from the end of Kirjath-jearim, and the bor-
der went out on the west. Rather, And the
south side was from the extremity of Kirjath-
jearim, where the western boundary ended.
end of Kirjath-jearim, the boundary went.
of Nephtoah.
Ver. 19.
וְעָבַר הַגְּבוּל אֶל כֶּסֶף בֵּית חָגְלָה | westward, and went on to the water-spring
צָפוֹנָה וְהָיָהוּ תּוֹצְאוֹתִיו הַגְּבוּל Rosen.-Et plaga austrum versus incipit
יָם צָפוֹנָה
הַיַּרְבֵּן נֶגְבָּה זֶה גְבוּל נֶגֶב :
תוצאות קרי
והיו קרי
ab extremo, s. a fine urbis Kirjath-jearim,p-by maids Abeno iwb-by
i.e., inde ab urbe Kirjath-jearim, et exit
terminus mare s. occidentem versus, i. e., ab
occidente, ut supra xv. 1, ab oriente.
Erat enim Kirjath-jearim in ultima Ben-
jaminitarum ora versus occidentem, sed ita,
ut intra Judaeorum fines existeret.
interpretatur versus mare salsum.
καὶ ἔσται ἡ διέξοδος τῶν ὁρίων ἐπὶ λοφιὰν
τῆς θαλάσσης τῶν ἁλῶν ἐπὶ βοῤῥὰν εἰς μέρος
Clericus τοῦ Ἰορδάνου ἀπὸ λιβός. ταῦτα τὰ ὅριά ἐστιν
Male. ἀπὸ λιβός.
120
JOSHUA XVIII. 19-28.
.
*
coast.
Au. Ver.-19 And the border passed Rosen., Pagus Ammon-
along to the side of Beth-hoglah northward: ita s. Ammonitica et Ophnitica alias non
and the out-goings of the border were at the commemorantur. Pro, quod est in
north bay [Heb., tongue] of the salt sea at textu, ad marginem i legendum præ-
the south end of Jordan: this was the south cipitur, quod inter veteres et Chaldæus
expressit. v, i.e., collis distabat haud
Rosen.-19 Progressusque est limes ad longe a Michmasch, ubi Philisthæi castra
latus Beth-Chogla aquilonem versus. Quod fecerant, quando obsidebant Saulem in
non ita intelligendum est, limitem ab aqui- Gibea. Michmasch vero sita erat ab oriente
lonari urbis Beth-Choglæ latere productum Beth-Avenis, vid. 1 Sam. xiii. 5, 16. Sacer-
esse; ita enim exclusisset eam a Benjamin- dotibus esse datam, dicitur infra xxi. 17.
itica ditione, quum esse includendam osten- Pro yon, urbes duodecim, Syrus
dat urbium recensio, quæ mox sequitur, posuit, urbes quatuorde-
vs. 21; sed ut significetur, eum tractum,
quo ex Beth-Araba ad Beth-Choglam per-
cim. Videlicet duas urbes Beth-chogla et
gitur, non prorsum rectum in orientem Emek-keziz cepit pro quatuor urbibus.
vergere, verum nonnihil ad septentrionem
declinare. Ad reliqua hujus versus cf.
notata ad xv. 2, 5.
Coast.
Ged., Booth.-Boundary.
Ver. 20.
Au. Ver.-By the coasts thereof round
about, &c.
Ged., Booth. With its surrounding boun-
daries.
Ver. 21.
Au. Ver.-21 Now the cities of the tribe
of the children of Benjamin according to
their families were Jericho, and Beth-hoglah,
and the valley of Keziz.
The valley of Keziz.
Ged., Booth.-Emek-keziz.
Ver. 28.
וְצֶלַע הָאֶלֶף וְהַיְבוּסִי הִיא יְרְוּשָׁלֵם
גִּבְעַת קִרְיַת עָרִים אַרְבַּע־עֶשְׂרֵה
וְחַצְרֵיהֶן זֹאת נַחֲלַת בְּנֵי־בִנְיָמִן
nes
:onnewie?
ז!
καὶ Ἰηβοῦς. αὕτη ἐστὶν Ἱερουσαλήμ. καὶ
Γαβαώθ, Ιαρὶμ, πόλεις δεκατρεῖς, καὶ αἱ κῶμαι
αὐτῶν. αὕτη ἡ κληρονομία υἱῶν Βενιαμὶν κατὰ
δήμους αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-28 And Zelah, Eleph, and
Jebusi, which is Jerusalem, Gibeath, and
Kirjath; fourteen cities with their villages.
This is the inheritance of the children of
Benjamin according to their families.
Jebusi.
Houb.— lege on, Jebus, ut pleri-
Kirjath.
Rosen. De vid. not. ad xv. 6.
Nomen denotat vallem abscissionis, que veteres. Neque enim nomen est natio-
unde nonnulli conjecerunt, fuisse illic bal-nale, ut suprà vers. 16. Sed ipsa urbs
sami arbores, quæ incisione corticis succum Jebus, quæ Jerusalem.
illum pretiosum emittebant. Alii explicant
vallem detonsionis, tonsam, in qua nullæ
arbores apparent, quales valles Virgilius
Georg. iv., 277, valles tonsas vocat. Sed
poterat y et viri nomen esse, qui in valle
illa olim sedem habuerat. Quod in codici-
bus nonnullis et libris typis excusis legitur,
, mendum esse videtur.
-ATT
Ver. 24.
* T
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Kirjath-jearim.
Rosen.y nomen urbis compositum
videri possit, costam s. latus bovis denotans.
Et sic Græcus Alexandrinus, qui Eŋdadèp
posuit. Sed tum quatuordecim urbes ex
illa serie effici nequeunt, quas tamen esse
hoc ipso versu dicitur. Quum vero singula
quæ inde a versu 25 recensentur urbium
nomina præmisso ab invicem discernantur;
credibile est, illud et nomini præmissum
וּכְפֶר הָעַמּוֹנָי וְהָעָפְנִי וְגָבַע עָרִים
.esse, si id esset nomen urbis a vi diverse שְׁתִּים עֶשְׂרֵה וְחַצְרֵיהֶן :
ܘܓܒܝܪܐ Syrus pro rhoq habet
העמונה קרי
nny-onw
καὶ Καραφὰ, καὶ Κεφιρά, καὶ Μονὶ, καὶ
Γαβαά. πόλεις δώδεκα, καὶ αἱ κῶμαι αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver. 24 And Chephar-haammonai,
and Ophni, and Gaba; twelve cities with
their villages.
I
et Gebira.
Sed urbs nomine in V. T. libris haud
memoratur. Ceterum quod attinet,
apud eam urbem ossa Saulis et Jonathanis
sepulta esse, 2 Sam. xxi. 14 dicitur. Nomen
JOSHUA XVIII. 28. XIX, 2-7.
121
?
as an error of some scribe who wrote
twice.
gentilitium p, Jebusaus hic ponitur pro |
py, urbs Jebusæorum, ut legitur Jud. va
xix. 11. Cf. supra ad xv. 8. m videtur Ged.—Sheba, or Shema. So all the copies
pro pleno positum, quæ urbs supra and versions; making it a different town from
ix. 17 cum niet (supra vs. 24, 25) Beersheba. Houbigant rejects it as an inter-
juncta. Esræ ii. 25 urbs illa contracte polation, because it makes one more than
on scribitur; hoc vero loco vel D vel the whole number, ver. 6. Our translators
ob proxime sequens y librariorum solved the difficulty, by rendering the copu-
lapsu facile excidere potuit. Græcus Alex-lative before it or [so Pool, Patrick]; a
andrinns posuit 'Iapìp, nomine non ex- license which the context seems not to allow.
I have retained it as it stands; and hence
presso. Syrus: do. Tres Kenni- adopted the Syriac reading in ver. 6, which
'T:
I
makes the cities amount to fourteen.
Rosen. De, quod sequitur, inter-
pretum plures satis verisimiliter judicarunt,
esse repetitionem duarum præcedentium syl-
labarum, per scribarum errorem, cum quia
alias non mentio est loci nomine, tum
urbes, non tredecim, in hoc tractu, ut habe-
etiam, quia, si numeretur, erunt quatuordecim
tur vs. 6. Accedit, quod 1 Chron. iv. 28,
ubi recensentur Simeonitarum urbes, alterum
cotti codices pro on exhibent D. Magna
suspicio est, locum jam ab antiquis inde
temporibus mutilatum esse ita restituendum:
. Nec quo minus pro
eodem cum oppido habeamus, ob-
stat, quod supra xv. 60 inter urbes
tribus Judæ, hic vero inter Benjamin-
iticæ tribus oppida recensetur. Nam quum
Kirjath-jearim in utriusque tribus limite sita
esset (vid. supra vs. 15), facile fieri potuit, ut supervacaneum omittitur. Mendosam
ut ea urbs a Judæis concessa Benjaminitis
fuerit. Pro may, urbes quatuor-
decim Græcus Alexandrinus habet TÓλELS
SEKATpEis, urbes tredecim, quoniam
initio hujus versus pro nomine composito
unius ejusdemque urbis habuit; vide notata
ad illa verba.
CHAP. XIX. 2.
hanc, uti credibile est, repetitionem perquam
vetustam esse, inde apparet, quod jam
Græcus Alexandrinus et ceteri interpretes
veteres omnes illam exhibent. Deest tamen
in duobus Kennicotti totidemque De Rossii
bonæ notæ codicibus, ut is in Scholiis critt.
ad h. 1. notat.
l.
Sunt quidem, qui rita
defendere studeant, ut dicant, esse eandem
urbem, quæ supra xv. 26 dicitur.
Sed tum summa urbium vs. 6 ducta sibi non
וַיְהִי לָהֶם בְּנַחֲלָתָם בְּאֵר שֶׁבַע וְשֶׁבַע
.constat וּמוֹלָדָה:
T
καὶ ἐγενήθη ὁ κλῆρος αὐτῶν Βηρσαβεέ και
Σαμαὰ, καὶ Καλαδάμ.
Ver. 6.
Heb., Au. Ver.-Thirteen cities.
Ged.-Fourteen [Syr.] cities. See notes
Au. Ver.-2 And they had in their in-
heritance Beersheba, and Sheba, and Mo-on verse 2.
ladah.
And Sheba.
Ver. 7.
וְחַצְרֵיהֶן :
Ἐρεμμών, καὶ θαλχὰ, καὶ Ιεθέρ, καὶ ᾿Ασὰν,
πόλεις τέσσαρες, καὶ αἱ κῶμαι αὐτῶν.
Au. Ter.-7 Ain, Remmon, and Ether,
and Ashan; four cities and their villages.
Ain, Remmon.
Bishop Patrick.-Or rather, Beer-sheba, y
which is Sheba: for they were one and the
same place; sometimes called at length
Beer-sheba, and sometimes contracted into
Sheba; nothing being more common than to
cut off the beginning of the names of towns
and places, as Bochartus hath shown in
many instances, in his Phaleg., lib. i.,
cap. 24, which he repeats in his Hierozoicon,
par. i., lib. ii., cap. 15. And certainly it is
so here; for otherwise it would not have
been said (ver. 6), there were thirteen cities | veteres; neque ulla urbs venit romine
in all, but fourteen; for there are so many if in sacris codicibus; in quibus, nomine
Sheba be distinct from Beer-sheba.
proprio adhibitum,
Houb., Ged., Booth.-Ain-rimmon and
Thalcha [LXX] and Ether, &c.
Houb.-En-remon uno verbo; sic plerique
Le Clerc, Houb., Rosen., and others reject | verbum, ut 77,
VOL. II.
esse solet inchoatum
Engadai, &c. Tamen
R
122
JOSHUA XIX. 7-12.
Vulgatus, Ain et Remmon, tanquam duæ | alias dicitur a puteo qui ibi esset.
essent civitates, ne forte numerum quatuor In loco parallelo 1 Chron. iv. 33 pro nomine
urbium non haberet, qui numerus post no- composito, quod hic, exstat simplex bya.
tatur. Sed Græci Intt. non omittunt urbem Erat urbs by intra fines Daniticæ tribus,
Thalcha, quæ quarta urbs erat, quæque quam instaurasse Salomon memoratur 1 Reg.
aberat ab Hieronymi codice Hebræo, ut et ix. 18. Sed de ea hic nequit cogitari. no?
nunc à Masoreticis. Nos eam urbem adscis-122 q. d. Rama meridei, ut ea urbs distin-
cimus, quam
constat scriptam habuisse guatur a pluribus aliis urbibus, quibus Rama
Græcos Intt.
nomen. Memoratur hæc meridionalis Rama
1 Sam. xxx. 27 inter eas Judææ urbes, qui-
bus David munera misit ex spoliis a Philis-
thæis factis.
Rosen.-7 Ain et Rimmon, supplenda est
copula ante secundum nomen e xv. 32. In
loco parallelo 1 Chr. iv. 32 est, ut hic, sine
copula, sed prius nomen superposito
accentu distinctivo Sakeph-katon a sequenti
Ver. 12.
zgo-by sey nża nibga baga-by
וְשָׁב מִשָּׁרִיד קִדְמָה מִזְרַח הַשֶׁמֶשׁ Griecus עֵין רְמוֹן discernitur. Hoc loco pro
וְעָלָה יָפִיעַ :
Alexandrinus in codice Vaticano 'Eppeur
posuit, i. e.,, quemadmodum Nehem.
xi. 29 legitur. Quum autem mox quatuor
urbes fuisse dicatur, Græcus, ut hic numerus
sibi constet, addit: καὶ Θαλχὰ, cujus loci
nusquam fit mentio.
Ver. 8.
καὶ ἀνέστρεψεν ἀπὸ Σεδδοὺκ ἐξ ἐναντίας
ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν Βαιθσαμὺς ἐπὶ τὰ ὅρια Χασε-
λωθαίθ, καὶ διελεύσεται ἐπὶ Δαβιρώθ, καὶ
προσαναβήσεται ἐπὶ Φαγγαί.
Au. Ver.-12 And turned from Sarid
eastward toward the sunrising unto the
border of Chisloth-tabor, and then goeth out
וְכָל־הַחֲצֵרִים אֲשֶׁר סְבִיבוֹת הֶעָרִים
.to Daberatin, and goeth up to Japlia הָאֵלֶּה עַד־בַּעֲלַת בְּאֵר רָמַת נֶגֶב וגו'
κύκλῳ τῶν πόλεων αὐτῶν ἕως Βαλὲκ πορευ-
ομένων Βαμεθ κατὰ λίβα, κ.τ.λ.
Rosen.-Revertebatur autem terminus a
Sarid in partem anticam ad ortum solis.
Describuntur jam termini australes, ab occi-
dente orientem versus progrediendo, a Sarid
usque ad Rimmon.
usque ad Rimmon. Verba i Græ-
cus Alexandrinus reddidit arπò ȧvαтoλŵv
Baiboaps, secundum codicem Vaticanum,
in Alexandrino est aués. Cogitavit de
urbe Beth-Schemesch (de qua vid. supra ad
xv. 10); plane inepte. ii nag-by,
Ad terminum Cisloth-Thabor, quo nomine,
lumbos, s. ilia Thaboris montis denotante,
Hebræi significari censent eas partes montis
istius, quæ circiter medio loco sunt, quas, ut
Jarchi ait, Galli vocant les flancs, Græci
autem τὴν ὑπώρειαν. Alii interpretantur
Of the south.] This doth not relate to the lumbi, s. fiducia Thaboris, quod urbs esset
situation of the city before mentioned; but munita. Non dubium est, nipp esse nomen
of the inheritance of this tribe, which was proprium oppidi monti illi adjacentis. Pro-
on the south of Judah.
diditque Eusebius, etiamnum exstare pagum
Rosen-Et omnes pagi qui sunt circa urbes ad radices montis Thabor, in campo, octo
illas. "Insolens est," inquit Masius, "in millium passuum a Diocæsarea, i. e., a Se-
ejusmodi orationibus nota universitatis. Qua-phori, versus orientem, cui nomen est Che-
propter credibile est, hic appositum esse in- salum. Potest ergo is pagus loci illius moni-
dicium magnæ multitudinis municipiorum, mentum videri, qui locus in quoque dictus
pagorum, villarum, quæ circum istas urbes sit 1 Chron. vi. 62, inter urbes quas Sebu-
erant, et in solo fœcundissimo fertilissimo-lonitæ sacerdotibus concesserant. Igitur
que."
Usque ad wanh, quod nomen jam perventum est a Sared ad eas montis
quum habentem puteum denotet, fuerunt, qui Thabor partes, quæ ad septentrionem sunt
hunc locum eundem esse existimarent, qui positæ. Hinc vero pergitur ad urbem,
Au. Ver.-8 And all the villages that
were round about these cities to Baalath-beer,
Ramath of the south. This is the inherit-
This is the inherit-
ance of the tribe of the children of Simeon
according to their families.
To Baalath-beer, Ramath of the south. So
Rosen. See below.
Ged., Booth.—As far south as to Baalath-
beer-Ramath.
Bp. Patrick.—To Baalath-beer, Ramath.]|
This is the name but of one city, called
simply Baal in 1 Chron. iv. 33, and is that
city in the tribe of Judah, mentioned xv.
ver. 24, or ver. 29.
JOSHUA XIX. 12-14.
123
sed ea relinquitur ad dextram inter fines | Neam, quasi diceret: exinde flectit se ter-
Issacharianos, vid. infra xxi. 28; 1 Chron. minus ad Neam. Sunt, qui ipo jie? in-
vi. 57., Et ascendit ad aquilonem terpretentur: ad Rimmon definiti circuli,
ad Japhia, cujus urbis nusquam alias i. e., Galilææ. Sed verbum, cujus
mentio reperitur. Ex nomine ejus, quod participium Pyhal est, describere, de-
splendentem denotat, conjicere licet, illam signare significare, vidimus supra ad xv. 9.
longe lateque illustrem apparuisse, ut in Quare verba sic erunt reddenda :
eminente loco sitam.
qui, terminus, describitur, i. e., porrigitur
Neam, de quo loco nihil constat.
Ver. 13.
Ver. 14.
וּמִשָּׁם עָבַר קְדְמָה מִזְרָחָה בְּתָּה
וְנָכָב אֹתוֹ הַגְּבוּל מִצְפְוֹן חַנָּתָן וְהָיוּ חֵפֶר עַתָּה הָעֵין וְיָצָא רִמּוֹן הַמִּתְאָר
תִּצְאֹתָיו כִּי יִפְתַּח אֵל :
הַנֵּעָה :
καὶ ἐκεῖθεν περιελεύσεται ἐξ ἐναντίας ἐπ᾿ καὶ περιελεύσεται ὅρια ἐπὶ βοῤῥὰν ἐπὶ
ἀνατολὰς ἐπὶ Γεβερὲ ἐπὶ πόλιν Κατασέμ, καὶ ᾿Αμώθ, καὶ ἔσται ἡ διέξοδος αὐτῶν ἐπὶ Γαι-
διελεύσεται ἐπὶ Ρεμμωναὰ Μαθαραοζά.
φαήλ.
Au. Fer.-13 And from thence passeth on
Au. Ver.—14 And the border compasseth
along on the east to Gittah-hepher, to Ittah-it on the north side to Hannathon: and the
kazin, and goeth out to Remmon-methoar outgoings thereof are in the valley of Jiph-
thah-el.
[or, which is drawn] to Neah.
Rosen.-13 Et inde, a Japhia, ulterius
Ged., Booth. And the boundary on the
progrediebatur limes in plagam anticam ortum north side windeth to Hannathon, and its
solis (vs. 12) versus ad Gath-Chepher, locum termination is, &c.
nomen a
cumivit eum terminus.
Græcus
natalem Jonæ, prophetæ, 2 Reg. xiv. 25, et Rosen.-14 Et vertit se ille ipse terminus
inde porro ad Eth-Kazin. Exitque ada septentrione ad Channathonem. Descri-
Rimmon, i.e., hic locus ultimus erat in buntur fines aquilonares. Tria prima hujus
hisce finibus australibus versus orientem. versus verba sunt qui sic reddant: et cir-
Rimmon est plurium locorum
Sed non intelligitur,
malis punicis illis inditum. Qui hic memo- quem locum circumeat terminus.
ratur is 1 Chron. vi. 62 dicitur, et Alexandrinus: kaì Tepieλevoetai őpia èñì
περιελεύσεται
recensetur inter eas urbes, quas Sebulonite Boppav enì 'Aµwo, et circuibunt fines ad aqui-
Levitis concesserant. Quod nomini lonem ad Amoth. Vulgatus: et circuit ad
subjicitur, p, Græcus
Græcus Alexandrinus aquilonem Hanathon.
habuit pro nomine loci proprio, reddiditque h, et revertitur sibi ter-
'Aµµaðapìµ, quod sequutus Hieronymus, qui minus a septentrione ad Chanathon. Syrus:
Amthar posuit. Syrus: Poses, ad
Icons as 40
?
is
I
T
>
וּמִסְתְּהַר :Chaldaeus
وَدَارَ به
circumisit الدَّعْم مِن شَمَال حَنَاثُونَ
C
et
Mathwam, consentiente Arabe, e, quasi, tum vertit se terminus e sep-
in Hebræo in invenissent. Symmachus, tentrione Chadithunis. Arabs :
ut refert Masius, existimavit epitheton
esse urbis Rimmon; interpretatus est enim
utrumque illud nomen Rimmon inclytam.
Videtur id Masius e codice suo Syro-Hexa- cam limes a septentrione Chanathuta. Sed
plari hausisse: nam in fragmentis veterum habet in hic vim pronominis demonstrativi
Græcorum interpretum a Drusio et Monte- in nominativo exprimendi, ut idem sit quod
falconio collectis illa Symmachi interpretatio, sive 7. Vid. quæ de voce
8, in
non exstat.
rel., disseruit אֹתוֹ, אֹרֶךְ et cum suffixis , אֵת, וּמִתַּמַן מִסְתַּחַר לְנִיעָה : Chaldaeus
app 1202),
et inde gyrum faciebat versus Neam. In Gesenius in Lex. Mun. Hebr. Lat., p. 113.
vulgatis Chaldaicis libris est ; sed Pro i codices plures et libri typis de-
Jarchi dedit op, recte haud dubie, quum scripti a De Rossio in Scholiis critt. enume-
eo verbo Chaldæus semper uti soleat ad red-rati exhibent cum Schva sub Zade, ut
dendum Hebrææum . Jarchi illum se- status constructus sit, et verba a septentrione
quutus sic interpretatur: 2012 Channathonis sint vertenda, uti Syrus et
-er Cheth nonין הַנָּתוֹן convertit se terminus ad Arabs fecerunt. Pro, משם תאר מגבול לנעה
124
JOSHUA XIX. 15-26.
.
nulli codices et veteres editiones habent per | prodere possimus. Addi tamen potest, ex
Hein, notante De-Rossio 1. 1. Sed per reliquis his nominatis Dabrath vs. 12, infra
Cheth nomen illud dederunt tres Orientales xxi. 28, non Sebulonicæ tribui, sed Issa-
interpretes, ut vidimus., charianæ adscribi. Clericus illas tantum
Suntque exitus ejus ad vallem, s. in valle quæ inde a versu 13, recensentur urbes in-
Jiphthach-El, cujus et infra vs. 27 in de-
scriptione finium tribus Ascher fit mentio.
Sed de ejus situ nihil constat.
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver.-15 And Kattath, and Nahallal,
and Shimron, and Idalah, and Beth-lehem:
twelve cities with their villages.
telligi duodecim illis existimat. Verum id
computandi rationi, quæ in hisce catalogis
observatur, plane repugnat. Præterea Cle-
ricus peccat in eo, quod vs. 13, Gittha,
Chepher, Ittha, Kazin, quatuor urbes nu-
merat, quum tantum duæ sint, nominibus
compositis. Gath-Chepher et Eth-Kazin.
Ceterum hic non omnes omnino Sebuloni-
tarum urbes recenseri, inde apparet, quod
urbes Leviticæ, Kartha et Dimna, quæ in
hujus tribus ditione erant, vid. xxi. 34, hic
Masio verisimile est,
Idalah.
Rosen.-Pro T per Daleth in pluribus
codicibus et libris editis, quos De Rossi
enumeravit, legitur per Resch, quod ex non memorantur.
veteribus et exhibet Syrus suo 1.
Vulgatus quoque in Bibliis Vaticanis anni
1592, 1593, 1598, 1624, habet et Jerala;
sed Sixtina legebant Jedala.
Twelve cities.
Pool.-Twelve cities: there are more
numbered here, but the rest either were not
cities properly so called, having villages
under their jurisdiction; or were not within
this tribe, but only bordering upon it, and
belonging to other tribes, which is evident
of some of them, and may well be presumed
of others.
Rosen.-Urbes duodecim. At quænam
illæ ? Si enim urbes omnes, quæ inde a
versu 10 recensentur, computamus, non duo-
decim, sed sedecim aut septendecim erunt.
Quam repugnantiam ita tollere student in-
terpretum plures, ut statuant, non fuisse
omnia illa loca Sebulonitarum, quum termini
a duarum tribuum, quæ conterminæ sunt,
locis et urbibus appellationem sortiri possint;
esse in hoc et ceteris catalogis eas solas
rhes
nuncupatas
urbes nuncupatas et nominatim scriptas,
quarum nomina metatores raptim annota-
verant; quum ceterarum in quaque por-
tione, similiter atque pagorum et villarum,
frequentiam amplitudinemque oculis animo-
que observasse et universe annotasse con-
tenti fuissent.
Ver. 16.
Au. Ver.-16 This is the inheritance of
the children of Zebulun according to their
families, these cities with their villages.
Of the children of Zebulun.
Geddes. Of the tribe [LXX, Vulg., and
seventeen MSS.] of the children of Ze-
bulun.
16, 23, 31, 39, &c. These cities.
Ged. Such were their cities.
Ver. 22.
Au. Fer.-Coast.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Boundary.
Ver. 26.
וְאַלַמֶּלֶךְ וְעַמְעָד וּמִשְׁאָל וּפָגַע potuisse igitur harum urbium aliquas vel in
naab sinwas mein Sezza
Au. Ver. 26 And Alammelech, and
Amad, and Misheal; and reacheth to Car-
mel westward, and to Shihor-libnath.
Issacharitarum, vel Ascheritarum finibus
fuisse comprehensas. Et quamquam diffi-
cile sit has urbes duodecim nomine sigillatim
καὶ Ἐλιμελεχ, καὶ ᾿Αμιήλ, καὶ Μαασά. καὶ
indicare, tamen de aliquibus aliquid statui συνάψει τῷ Καρμήλῳ κατὰ θάλασσαν, καὶ τῷ
potest. Ac primo quidem satis id videtur | Σιών, καὶ Λαβανάθ.
perspicuum, quinque illas hoc versu 15,
nominatas Sebulonitarum, adeoque e duo-
decim illis fuisse; rursum quinque aliæ,
quæ versu 13, nominantur, quum ad ter-
minum sint Orientalem, necessario Sebu-| (cf. vs. 22) in Carmelum montem qui versus
lonitis adscribendæ sunt. Præterea Jokneams. ad mare Mediterraneum, quod additur ut
(vs. 11) infra xxi. 34, in tribu Sebulon distinguatur hic mons a monte cognomine,
statuitur. Hic itaque undecim urbium no- qui fuit in tribu Judæ, in agris Mediterraneis;
mina habemus, quæ Sebulonitis adscribi de- vid. supra xv. 55. De Carmelo qui hic
bent, nihil habemus, unde nomen duodecimæ memoratur cf. Bibl. Alterthumsk., vol. ii.,
Inciditque limes , וּפָגַע בְּכַרְמֶל הַיָּמָה-.Rosen
JOSHUA XIX. 26, 27.
125
P. 1., p. 101, seqq. Pro ni Græcus autem a luteo colore Belus non minore jure,
Alexandrinus posuit Ɛep kai Aaßavàð, et quam ipse Nilus, dici potuit. Verba
sic Vulgatus, Sichor et Labanath, præmissâ habete Plinii: Lentus currit, insalubri potui,
secundo nomini copulâ, ut duo loca desig- sed ceremoniis sacer (lustrationibus forsan
nentur. Sed propter summam recensitarum in illo peractis), limosus, vado profundus.
urbium versu 30 subductam verisimilius Non nisi refuso mari arenas fatetur : fluctibus
quemadmodum in nostris codicibus legitur. enim volutatæ nitescunt, detritis sordibus.
Jam vero quum e duabus vocibus Ab his, quas detritis sordibus fatebatur,
compositum nomen sit, quarum prior, quæ arenis, in discrimen ab alio Schichoro, Nilo,
nigrum, turbidum significat, in reliquis om- candoris cognomen accipere potuit, ac tan-
nibus V. T. locis Nili fluminis est nomen quam mirabiliter et paradoxe Luteus Albæ
(vid. supra ad xiii. 3), posterior vero albe-vocari." Verum Belus fluvius Carmelo ad
dinem, pellucidatem significat; Masius in aquilonem prope Ptolemaidem in mare pro-
hanc delatus est conjecturam, nomine i fluit; locus dictus autem Carmelo
a priscis Cananæis Belum rivum, et ad austrum fuisse videtur. Relandi con-
Pagida dictum, vitri arenâ abundantem jecturam (Palæst., p. 730), nomine illo
(Plinio teste Hist. Nat., 1. xxxvi., cap. 26, Hebraico designari Crocodilon flumen, inter
coll. 1. v., cap. 19), appellatum fuisse. "Is Ptolemaïda et Stratonis turrim, cujus men-
enim," inquit Masius, “ quia supra modum tionem facit Plinius, 1. v., cap. 19, refutavit
laxo fluit alveo pro aquarum exigua mul- Michaëlis 1. 1, p. 60.
titudine, quippe cujus latitudinem centum
circiter cubitorum esse scripsit Josephus [de
Bello Jud., 1. ii., cap. 10, § 2], ut vallis
potius, quam fluvioli instar habere videatur,
Ver. 27.
ne deự nge 201
yapig ny
בִּזְבוּלָן וּבְנֵי יִפְתַּח אֵל צָפוֹנָה בִּית שִׁיחוֹר mirifice Nilum refert, qui ab Hebraeis
הָעֵמֶק וּבְעִיאֵל וְיָצָא אֶל־כָּבוּל
מִשְׂמֹאל :
nominatur. Quia vero vitri fertiles arenas
trahit; non potuit aptiore vocabulo nun-
cupari, quam si diceretur; nam et crys-
tallum sic appellant Hebræi. Fuerit igitur
καὶ ἐπιστρέψει ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν ἡλίου καὶ
προς ίσους, Nilus chrystallinus, aut crystal- Βαιθεγενέθ, καὶ συνάψει τῷ Ζαβουλὼν καὶ
lifer, si non est inepta mea conjectura.' In Εκγαῖ, καὶ Φθαιὴλ κατὰ βοῤῥαν, καὶ εἰσελεύ
eandem conjecturam, de Belo rivo nomine σεται ὅρια Σαφθαιβαιθμὲ, καὶ Ἰναὴλ, καὶ διε-
illo Hebraico appellato, incidit J. D. Mi-λevσeraι eis Xwßapaσoµèλ.
chaëlis, inscius tamen, uti videtur, se Masium Au. Ver.-27 And turneth toward the
in illa præeuntem habere, in Historia vitri sun-rising to Beth-dagon, and reacheth to
apud Hebræos (exstat in Commentarr. So- Zebulun, and to the valley of Jiphthah-el
cietat. Reg. Gottingens, tom. iv., ad annum toward the north side of Beth-emek, and
1754, Pars Philolog. et Histor.) § 11, p. 59, | Neiel, and goeth out to Cabul on the left
seqq. "In finibus Ascheritarum," inquit, | hand.
"Carmelus mons, Belum fundens, cum i
Ged., Booth.-27 And eastward it turn-
eth to Beth-dagon, and reacheth to Zebulun,
and to the valley of Jiphthahel; on the
north side it went on to Beth-emek and
Neiel; then more north, it passeth to Cabul.
conjungitur, quasi tu luteum Alba
diceres. Si autem eo nomine fluvium in-
telligere placeat, quod vel ideo placuisse
interpretibus videtur, quia irry in alio fluvio,
Nilo, proprium nomen hæsit, vix alius et Rosen.-27 Revertiturque scil. limes (cf.
nomini aptus et situi erit, præter erumpen- vs. 29), i. e., recedit a mari s. ab Occidente
tem ex Carmeli radicibus nobilissimum ortum solis versus ad Beth-Dagon, i. e., fanum
rivum, Belum. Ab aquarum luteo colore Dagonis. Ceciditque in Sebulonem, urbem
Nilum, Ethiopico limo imbribusque cum haud procul a Ptolemaïde in Galilæa sitam.
intumescit, turbidum, ir, vocari, per- Et in vallem Jiphthach-el, vs. 14, na mies
vulgatum est; verbum enim non omnem, Hinc vertit se limes Septen-
denotat nigredinem, sed luteam illam ac trionem versus ad Beth-haamak et Neiel,
turbidam, quæ post occasum solis et ante quorum locorum alias non fit mentio. Sym-
ejus ortum nondum certa luce in cœlo ap- machum Hieronymus refert in libro De
paret, unde et crepusculum utrumque atque locis Hebraicis s. v. Beth-emech nomen
adeo noctis initium dicitur Eodem interpretatum esse locum vallis, i. c.
126
JOSHUA XIX. 27-33.
-
:
TÓTTOV Kolλádos. Sed in Græco Eusebii hodie | admensam, ut Deut. iii. 4, iba, omnis
leguntur hæc tantum verba: Βηθεμὲκ εἰς τὴν regio Argob.
κοιλάδα κλήρου Ασήρ. Sed Masius e codice
suo, uti videtur, Syriaco-Hexaplari, Symma-
Ver. 30.
וְעֶמָּה וַאֲפִק וּרְחָב עָרִים עֶשְׂרִים -chum observat verba ad Aquilonem Beth
וּשְׁתַּיִם וְחַצְרֵיהֶן :
καὶ ᾿Αρχὸβ, καὶ ᾿Αφέκ, καὶ Ρααῦ.
Au. Ver.-30 Ummah also, and Aphek,
Itaque ille statuit, Neiel ultimum and Rehob; twenty and two cities with their
sep-
villages.
Rosen.-Pro, cujus loci alias non fit
mentio, duo codices legunt p, quibuscum
haæmek in hanc explanare sententiam, ut
dicat, funiculum incidisse in vallis Jiph-
thach-El partem Aquilonarem, atque in
Neïel. (C
terminum fuisse finium Australium Orienti
proximum, a quo deinceps fuerit ascenden-
dum ad septentrionem versus; vallem vero
Jiphthach-El partim ad Ascheritas perti-
nuisse, partim ad Sebulonitas, quâ ad
ex veteribus convenit Syrus, qui foscos
tentrionem, quâ ad austrum. Atqui habet, P supra xii. 18, ut regia sedes
non solum vallem, sed planitiem quoque memoratur, et Jud. i. 31, P dicitur. Vide-
significare, fateor quidem; sed, locum tur Græcorum Aphaka fuisse, Libani urbs,
dici in hujusmodi verborum constructione, Veneris templo clara, cujus ruinæ etiamnum
id vero, mihi certe, insolens esse videtur. Aska dicta Byblum inter et Heliopolin
Quare Symmacho non possum adstipulari, (Baalbec) positæ sunt; vid. Bibl. Alter-
cum ille Beth-haæmek existimat esse locum thumsk., vol. ii., P. ii., p. 96. Duæ aliæ
campi illius, qui Jipthach-El dictus sit ejusdem nominis urbes erant, altera quæ
aquilonarem. Sed potius censeo hoc urbis 1 Sam. vi. 1; xxix. 1, memoratur prope
esse proprium nomen; quamquam nesciam Sunem et Jisreel sita, altera cujus 1 Reg.
an alibi ejus mentio sit in S. historia. Pro xx. 26, seqq. fit mentio. i aliam urbem
Græcus Alexandrinus posuit 'Avinλ, per fuisse necesse est, quam quæ vs. 28, in
literarum metathesin. Exiitque, i. e., pro- describendis limitibus recensetur. Maurer
gressus est ad Cabul a sinistra, i. e.,, suspicatur, hanc urbem auctoris errore, qui
a septentrione, ut Chaldæus hic reddidit.
oblitus esset, se ejusdem jam mentionem.
fecisse, hic repetitam esse. Quod nobis
quidem vix credibile videtur, nec, hac urbe
omissa, constabit sibi summa subducta quæ
Ver. 29.
TIT
""
וְשָׁב הַגְּבוּל הָרָמָה וְעַד־עִיר מִבְצַר־
urbium viginti, עָרִים עֶשְׂרִים וּשְׁתַּיִם additur עֶר וְשָׁב הַגְּבוּל חֹלָה וְהָיוּ תִצְאֹתָיו
והיו קרי
: bene
duarum. Sunt revera totidem numero, si
modo omittas Carmelun, qui mons fuit,
non urbs, vallem Jiphthach-El, Schichorem-
Libnath, qui rivus erat, denique Tyrum et
Sidonem, quas nunquam occuparunt Is-
raelite.
καὶ ἀναστρέψει τὰ ὅρια εἰς ῾Ραμὰ καὶ ἕως
πηγῆς Μασφασσὰτ καὶ τῶν Τυρίων, καὶ ἀνα-
στρέψει τὰ ὅρια ἐπὶ Ἰασίφ, καὶ ἔσται ἡ
διέξοδος αὐτοῦ ἡ θάλασσα, καὶ ᾿Απολὲβ, καὶ
Ἐχοζόβ.
Au. Ver.-29 And then the coast turneth a rise abom Bbana
Ver. 33.
גְבוּלָם מֵאֵלוֹן בְּצַעֲנַנִּים
וַיְהִי גְבוּלָם
וַאֲדָמִי הַנָּקֶב וְיַבְנְאֵל עַד־לַקְוּם וַיְהִי,.to Ramah, and to the strong city Tyre [Icb
תצְאֹתָיו הַיַּרְדֵּן :
Tzor, 2 Sam. v. 11], and the coast turneth
to Hozah; and the outgoings thereof are at
the sea from the coast to Achzib.
To the strong city Tyre.
καὶ ἐγενήθη τὰ ὅρια αὐτῶν Μοολαμ, καὶ
Μωλὰ, καὶ Βεσεμιῒν, καὶ ᾿Αρμέ, καὶ Ναβόκ,
Rosen.Et usque ad urbem quæ muni- καὶ Ιεφθαμαὶ ἕως Δωδάμ. καὶ ἐγενήθησαν αἱ
διέξοδοι αὐτοῦ Ἰορδάνης.
mentum Tyri vocabatur.
From the coast to Achzib.
Au. Fer.-33 And their coast was from
Heleph, from Allon to Zaanannim, and
Adami, Nekeb, and Jabneel, unto Lakum ;
and the outgoings thereof were at Jordan.
Ged., Booth.-From Hebel to Achzib.
Rosen., E regione Achsibam
versus, quæ Achsibam spectat. Pertinebat
scilicet ea ora, ubi limes ille desinebat ad Ged.-33 Their boundary, beginning at
mare, ad regionem urbis Achsib. 2, propr. Heleph-malon (in Zaananim), went thence
funis, hic denotat regionem fune mensorial to Adami-nekeb, and Jabneel, &c.
JOSHUA XIX. 33, 34.
127
name.
Heleph-malon.] I take this to be one
It seems to have been built on the
place where a large turpentine-tree had
formerly stood.-Ged.
autem apud Talmudicos, ut ait Kimchi,
sulcum significat, quales fiunt in agris sub-
ducendi humoris causa, ne segetes in porcis
exstantes lædantur; aut, ut Jarchi putat,
Boothroyd.-33 And their boundary was locum palustrem. Interpretatur enim ille
Heleph-malon (in Zaanannim), and went on suorum popularium linguâ lieux marécageux.
to Adami, Nekeb, and Jabneel, &c.
i sive i Chaldæus planitiem reddidit, ut
Rosen.-33 Eratque terminus eorum a et alii veteres aliis locis, veluti Onkelos,
Cheleph, ab Allon, s. a quercu in Zaanannis, Jonathan, Samaritanus, Aquila. Dicitque
et Adami Nekebi, et Jabneel usque ad Lak- Hieronymus in libro De Locis Hebraicis:
kum. Obscurum est, a quanam cœli plaga Aulon non Græcum, ut quidam putant, sed
horum terminorum descriptio inchoetur, Hebraicum vocabulum est, appellatur autem
quum nec situs locorum, qui hic recen- vallis grandis atque campestris. Neque tamen
sentur, aliunde sit notus. Masius Orien- sive i, sive aliud simile nomen He-
tales hic limites ad Jordanem describi statuit, braicum illam significationem obtinuisse
atque adeo Cheleph et Elon haud procul a probari potest. Cf. J. D. Michaëlis Sup-
Jordanis esse fontibus. Neque tamen affert plemm., p. 75. Masius suspicatur, Chaldæum
argumenta, quibus motus ita statuat. Sed planitiem stagnantem et aquosam pro Samo-
limites septentrionales hic describi, colligitur chonitide stagno habuisse. Id enim nihil
e postremis hujus vs. verbis, sh, aliud est, quam humilior planities, quæ
suntque exitus limitis ejus Jordanes, s. ad inundante Jordane facile obruitur aquis.
Jordanem; quæ verba commodum sensum Fuere, qui per literarum metathesin
vix admittunt, nisi hic vel borealis, vel aus- pro dictum existimarent, ut (a radice
tralis terminus describatur. Jam vero versu, humilis fuit) significentur qui in humi-
proximo describitur limes australis, restat lioribus locis, i. e., ad radices Libani habi-
igitur, ut hic designetur borealis, qui ab tarent. Sed illam metathesin statuere ne-
occidente ductus ad orientalem plagam Jor- quaquam necesse
est. A, tentoria
dane finitus est. Quæ hoc versu recen-
sentur urbes videntur ad radices Libani,
utpote in aquilonari Naphthalitarum limite,
sitæ fuisse. præter hunc locum alias
haud memoratur. Proximi vero loci
movit, profectus est, ut Arabum, cus
nomades. Atque homines illic degentes sub
sunt sæpe transmigrantes homines, ut sunt
tentoriis habitasse, adeoque non sedes fixas
habuisse, apparet e Jud. iv. 11. Nomina
mentio fit et Jud. iv. 11, ubi traditur,
Cheberem Kinæum cum suis gentilibus, qui ut prius urbis sit nomen, posterius locum
in statu regiminis sunt posita, ita
fuerunt ex posteris Chobabi, soceri Mosis, indicet in quo exstaret; est autem 2, locus
אַלּוֹן
illic tabernacula sua collocata habuisse.
veteres hic pro loci alicujus nomine proprio
habuerunt.
excavatus, caverna. Arabicus interpres
دن
Satis verisimiliter tamen Maurer, et a possessoribus torcu-
ד
,
ހ
,enunciasse אֲדָמֵי videtur אֲדָמִי Pro
observare videtur, additum suadere,
illud pro appellativo nomine capere. Con-laris.
venit significatione cum, quod in loco idque pro plurali in statu constructo nominis
parallelo Jud. iv. 11 ponitur, et hic quoque cepisse; vero confudit cum 2, tor-
in plusquam sexaginta codicibus et libris cular, aut hanc illi significationem tribuit.
editis legitur. Aliis quoque locis, quibus Græcus Alexandrinus Kaì 'Apµai Kai Nakèß
quercus aliqua cum nomine proprio aut reddidit. Pro legit per Resch, et
appellativo in geographica descriptione jun- pro . Hieronymus Adami, quæ est
gitur, habetur is, ut Jud. ix. 37 ir jis, Nekeb explicavit. Quod probandum foret,
quercus præstigiatorum; vid. et Genes. xiii. si scriptum esset. alia in
18; xiv. 13; Deut. xi. 30; 1 Sam. x. 3. tribu Juda memorata est supra xv. 11, quam
Græcus Alexandrinus Jud. iv. 11 reddidit vidimus Jamniam esse.
Loci qui hic capź
Spûv àvañavoµévwv, quercum requiescentium. dicitur, quod nomen viam obstruens aliquid
Nimirum pro legit. Eodem denotat (est enim
illo loco parallelo Chaldæus duo hæc nomina alias non fit mentio.
בְּצַעֲנָנִים
, planitiem fossarum explicavit.
Videlicet vocis habuit non pro præ-
positione, sed pro radicali nominis.
Ver. 34.
viam obstruxit),
אַזְנוֹת תָּבוֹר בְּצַע
וְשָׁב הַגְּבוּל יָמָּה
128
JOSHUA XIX. 34, 38.
-sententiae Palest., p. 32, seq., Judeam Jor וְיָצָא מִשָּׁם חָקְקָה וּפָגַע בִּזְבוּלָן מִנֶּגֶב
-Naphthalitis ad ortum ; nullo alio argu וּבְאָשֶׁר פָּגַע מִיָּם וּבִיהוּדָה הַיַּרְדֵּן
tà
καὶ ἐπιστρέψει τὰ ὅρια ἐπὶ θάλασσαν ἐν
᾿Αθθαβὼρ, καὶ διελεύσεται ἐκεῖθεν Ἰακανὰ,
καὶ συνάψει τῷ Ζαβουλὼν ἀπὸ νώτου, και
᾿Ασὴρ συνάψει κατὰ θάλασσαν, καὶ ὁ Ἰορδάνης
ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν ἡλίου.
Au. Ver.-34 And then the coast turneth
westward to Aznoth-tabor, and goeth out
from thence to Hukkok, and reacheth to
Zebulun on the south side, and reacheth to
Asher on the west side, and to Judah upon
Jordan toward the sun-rising.
Aznoth-tabor.
danicam appellari regionem trans Jordanem
T
s.
mento usus, quam quod Josephus Antiqq.,
1. xii., cap. iv., § 11, τῆς Ἰουδαίας πέραν τοῦ
Ἰορδάνου meminit, i. e., την π
τις πρτ. Praevidit Relandus, objici ipsi
της πρ. Praevidit Relandus, objici ipsi
posse, appellationem illam esse recentiorem,
quam ut libro Josuæ possit credi insertam
fuisse. Huic objectioni ita occurrit, ut
dicat, verba illa fuisse post ex-
silium Babylonicum huic libro inserta. Sed
vidimus, accentum distinctivum vetare
id nomen proximo jungere; quare quam
facit Relandus appellatio
est
nulla. Conjecerunt quidam, esse hic
nomen urbis alias non commemoratæ haud
procul a Jordane, in Naphthalitarum finibus
orientalibus. Sed quemadmodum nomina
:
Rosen. Jarchi significare dicit
aures Thaboris montis, i. e., fastigium ejus,
ut supra vs. 12 ejusdem montis nie, ilia, et illarum tribuum territoria sig-
i. e., media latera. Eusebius vero scribit,
vicum suâ memoriâ exstitisse hoc nomine in
regione Diocæsareæ, i. e., Sephoris.
And to Judah upon Jordan, &c.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-And to the banks codices, exprimuntque veteres omnes, Græ-
of Jordan.
T
nificare certum est, ita nec de aliter
statui nequit. Omnia in hoc versu bene se
habent, molestum illud
si tollitur.
Habent tamen illud quicunque hodie exstant
cum Alexandrinum si excipias, qui illud non
Et in Juda Jordanis; verba sine re ac exprimit. Unde tamen certe nequaquam
sententiâ. Clericus antetulit, et in colligi potest, illum in suo codice
ripas. Melius m, et in ripas, quoniam Hebræo non legisse. Nam haud raro eum
id verbum usurpabatur anteâ in Jordane, interpretem pro arbitrio omittere deprehen-
ripas suas superante: vide supra cap. iii. 15. | dimus, quæ rei convenienter ipsi non dicta
Houb.
videntur. Clericus pro proponit le-
Rosen. Quid sibi velit, T, et in gere ni, et in ripas Jordanis, quum T de
Judam tribum, i. e., ejus portionem, incidit ripa fluminis Exod. ii. 5; Deut. ii. 37 di-
Sed
terminus, difficile dictu. Nam inter Naph- catur, aut is, in rivos Jordanis.
thalitarum et Judæorum ditiones interpositæ neutrum horum libri hujus usui loquendi
fuerunt tribus Sebulonis, Issacharis, dimidia convenit. Hubigantius proposuit nii, et
Manassis, Ephraimi et Benjaminis, post in ripas, quod nomen de ripis Jordanis usur-
quas demum ad meridiem fuere tribus Judæ patum iii. 15. Magis probanda est Maureri
agri. Masius conjecit, verbis conjectura, esse pro, et limes
pun mp hoc significari, Naphthalitas cum eorum, Naphthalitarum, positum. Sed mihi
Judæis, a quibus situ quam longissimo essent vix dubium, irrepsisse illum errorem casu
separati, quam facillime commercia agere quodam loco hoc alieno, et semel in uno
per Jordanem potuisse. Sed quis sibi per- alterove codice receptum in omnes alios
esse. Conf. quæ de hoc
suadeat, ejusmodi scriptorem, qui versatur propagatum
in describendis finibus certarum regionum loco disputavimus in libro nostro Handb.
studio quasi voluisse obscurum esse, qui der Bibl. Alterthumsk., vol. ii., Par. i.,
quum proxime antea phrasi, Naphthalitarum p. 301.
fines incidere in Sebulonitas et Ascheritas eo
sensu usus esset, quo semper accipi solet, de
regionibus sese invicem contingentibus, jam
eadem utatur phrasi ad significandum, Naph-
thalitas cum Judæis commercia habuisse?
Præterea vocem verbis quæ sequuntur
Ged. There are but sixteen in the cata-
jungere, vetat accentus distinctivus major
Sakeph-katon. Quod ipsum obstat Relandilogue; nor does any version count more.
Ver. 38.
Au. Ver.-38 And Iron, and Migdal-el,
Horem, and Beth-anath, and Beth-shemesh;
nineteen cities with their villages.
Nineteen cities.
JOSHUA XIX. 38, 47, 48.
129
have been dropped.
Either the text is corrupted; or three towns | words, too little, are not in the Hebrew,
where there is nothing answering to them.
Houb.- Urbes decem et novem. Ego But the words run thus, "the coast of the
reperio viginti quatuor; alii, viginti sex: children of Dan went out from them;
Græci Intt. habent viginti duas. Erratum that is, they were dispossessed of it [so
fuit in urbibus recensendis; sed quomodo
et quo loco, non facile est divinare, in no-
minibus urbium antiquissimis, quarum multæ
alibi non nominantur.
Pool] in some parts by their powerful neigh-
bours the Amorites, who forced them into
the mountains, and would not let them dwell
in the valley (Judg. i. 34). This put them
Rosen., Urbes decem et to such straits, that they were constrained to
novem. Sed recensentur inde a versu 33, enlarge their border some other way, which
viginti quatuor locorum nomina propria. they did by the means following. I shall
Videntur ex iis quæ in descriptione finium only further note, that this is no strange
memorantur excludenda ex urbibus Naph-phrase; for in the year of jubilee lands are
thaliticis, et vicinis tribubus adscribenda. said to go out, when they returned to their
Cf. et not. ad xv. 32. Græcus Alexandrinus first owners, from the present possessors
recensitarum urbium numerum omisit.
(Lev. xxv. 28, 30, 31, 33).
Ver. 47, 48.
Called Leshem, Dan.] This was done
after Joshua's death; and is related more
largely in the book of Judges, ch. xviii.,
expedition. From whence some argue this
47 וַיֵּצֵא גְּבוּל בְּנֵי־דָן מֵהֶם וַיַּעֲלוּ
where there is an account of the whole בְנֵי־לָן וַיִּלְחֲמוּ עִם־לֶשֶׁם וַיִּלְכְּדוּ
book was not written by Joshua; whereas אוֹתָהּ וּ וַיַּכּוּ אוֹתָהּ לְפִי-חֶרֶב וַיִּרְשָׁוּ
,no more can be inferred from it than this אוֹתָהּ וַיִּשְׁבוּ בָהּ וַיִּקְרְאוּ לְלֶשֶׁם דָּן
thought good to put in this verse here, to כְּשֵׁם בֶּן אֲבִיהֶם :
-complete the account of the Danites posses בְנֵי־דָן לְמִשְׁפְּחֹתָם הֶעָרִים הָאֵלֶּה
mż Apis
mi
that, in aftertimes, Ezra, or some other,
-
מַטֵּה כְּשֵׁם בֶּן אֲבִיהֶם : 48 זאת נַחֲלַת
AT
sions. But any one may see, as Huetius
observes, that if this verse were taken away,
48 αὕτη ἡ κληρονομία φυλῆς υἱῶν Δὲν κατὰ all that is said of this tribe coheres perfectly ;
δήμους αὐτῶν, αἱ πόλεις αὐτῶν καὶ αἱ κῶμαι and there is no breach at all in the context
αὐτῶν. καὶ οὐκ ἐξέθλιψαν οἱ υἱοὶ Δὰν τὸν of the foregoing with the following verse
᾿Αμοῤῥαῖον τὸν θλίβοντα αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ ὄρει. after this. Which is an argument, that this
καὶ οὐκ εἴων αὐτοὺς οἱ ᾿Αμοῤῥαῖοι καταβῆναι short account of their taking Leshem were
εἰς τὴν κοιλάδα, καὶ ἔθλιψαν ἀπ᾿ αὐτῶν τὸ not the words of the writer of this book,
ὅριον τῆς μερίδος αὐτῶν. 47 καὶ ἐπορεύθησαν but inserted afterward by some other per-
οἱ υἱοὶ Δὰν καὶ ἐπολέμησαν τὴν Λαχὶς, καὶ son. For if they were taken away, this
κατελάβοντο αὐτὴν, καὶ ἐπάταξαν αὐτῆν ἐν
στόματι μαχαίρας, καὶ κατῴκησαν αὐτὴν, καὶ
ἐκάλεσαν τὸ ὄνομα αὐτῆς Λασενδάν. καὶ ὁ
᾿Αμοῤῥαῖος ὑπέμεινε τοῦ κατοικεῖν ἐν Ἐλωμ
καὶ ἐν Σαλαμίν. καὶ ἐβαρύνθη ἡ χεὶρ τοῦ
Ἐφραὶμ ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἐγένοντο αὐτοῖς εἰς
φόρον.
relation of the Danites lot would be more
like the account of the lot of all the rest.
Ged., Booth.-48 This is the inheritance
of the tribe of the children of Dan, accord
ing to their families; these their cities, with
their villages [transposed with LXX]. But
the Danites could not drive out the Amor-
Au. Ver.-47 And the coast of the chil-ites, who harassed them on their mountains,
dren of Dan went out too little for them
therefore the children of Dan went up to
fight against Leshem, and took it, and smote
it with the edge of the sword, and possessed
it, and dwelt therein, and called Leshem,
Dan, after the name of Dan their father.
48 This is the inheritance of the tribe of
the children of Dan according to their
families, these cities with their villages.
Bp. Patrick.-47 The coast of the children
of Dan went out too little for them.] These
VOL. II.
and suffered them not to come down to the
low grounds [LXX]. 47 So the boundary
of the Danites, being too narrow [so Houb.,
Horsley. See note of Houb. below] for
them, the Danites therefore went up to fight
against Leshem, and took it, and smote it
with the edge of the sword, and possessed
it, and dwelt therein, and called Leshem,
Dan, after the name of Dan their father.
Houb., Verba, ut sunt,
sic sonant, et exiit limes filiorum Dan ex
130
JOSHUA XIX. 47-50. XX. 3-9.
Ver. 50.
Au. Ver.-And he built the city.
Ged., Booth. And he rebuilt the city.
Pool. He built, i. e., repaired [so Pa-
eis, quæ quidem mirum est explicare volu- | vallem, et vexaverunt a se terminum portionis
isse multos Interpretes. Error scribendi eorum. Profecti autem sunt Danita, et op-
natus est ex eo, quod sæpe recurrunt in pugnaverunt Leschem, ceperuntque cam, et
supradictis hæc duo verba, b, et exiit percusserunt eam ore gladii; habitaverunt
terminus. Scriba posuit ", cum scriptum eam et vocarunt nomen ejus Lesem-Dan.
legeret yo", et angustior factus est terminus Amorræus autem permansit habitare in Elom
præ illis; hoc est, quam ut eos contineret, et in Salamim. Sed gravata est manus Eph-
loquendi formâ tali, qualem vidimus supra raim super iis, et facti sunt illis tributarii.
ver. 9, ubi narratur portionem Juda fuisse Translata hæc sunt e Jud. i. 34, 35, iisque
majorem præ illis, on, id est, quam illis insertus vs. 47 hujus capitis.
satis esset. Propterea Danitæ urbem Lais
bello petunt, quia finibus suis præ nimia
multitudine non jam possunt contineri.
Atque ad sententiam talem nos ducunt
Græci Intt. qui verbum λav usurpant.
Nam exißo Græcè, et y Hebraicè, eandem trick] and enlarged it, in which sense Ne-
habent coarctandi potestatem. Addunt hic buchadnezzar is said to have built Babylon,
quædam Græci Intt. in quibus narratur, Dan. iv. 30.
Amorrhæos non sivisse, ut filii Dan fines
suos in convallem extenderent, quod quidem
sententiæ feré ejusdem est, atque illud y
quod revocamus. Nam eo ipso docemur,
cur Danitarum limites angustiores evaserint;
quia videlicet, cum eorum multitudo in dies
cresceret, non crescebant similiter ipsorum
habitationes, dum eos in apertum campum
descendere Amorrhæi non permittebant.
Quæ addunt Græci Intt. ejusmodi sunt, ut
non hæc posuissent, nisi et legissent: vide
eos.
Rosen.—47 Et egressus est terminus fili-
orum Dan ex ipsis, i. e., Danitæ extra eam
hereditatem, in qua collocati sorte fuerant,
emigrarunt, aliasque possessiones quæsitum
sunt profecti. Hubigantus pro s legen-
dum putat y, ut ita sit vertendum: et
angustior factus est terminus præ illis, &c.
Haudquaquam spernenda est Hubiganti
conjectura; neque tamen eam in textum
recipere mallem. Et imposuerunt urbi
CHAP. XX. 3.
Au. Ver-3 That the slayer that killeth
flee thither: and they shall be your refuge
any person unawares and unwittingly may
from the avenger of blood.
through ignorance, or error, or mistake, and
Pool.-Unawares and unwittingly, Heb.,
without knowledge; the same thing twice
repeated, to cut off all the claims and ex-
pectations that wilful murderers might have
of protection here.
Rosen.—3 h, Per errorem in
non-scientia, i.e., imprudenter, et non deditâ
nificantium omnis, quoad ejus fieri potest,
operâ. Geminatione vocum idem fere sig-
defensio scelestis homicidis præciditur.
From the avenger of blood.
Ged., Booth. From the blood-avenger,
until he have stood before the congregation
for judgment [transposed from verse 6].
Ver. 7.
Au. Ver.-Mount-mountain.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Hill country of.
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-9 These were the cities ap-
pointed for all the children of Israel, &c.
Cities appointed. So most commentators.
, אֵלֶּה הָיוּ עָרֵי הַמּוּעָדָה לְכֹל בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל 9 .Rosen
T:
Leschem nomen Dan. Sed Græcus Alex-
andrinus in codice Vaticano : καὶ ἐκάλεσαν
τὸ ὄνομα αὐτῆς Λασενδάν, quod sequutus
Hieronymus: vocantes nomen ejus Lesem Dan,
quasi nomen urbi fuisset impositum vocibus
illis compositis; qui haudquaquam est sensus
verborum Hebræorum. Syrus et Arabicus
interpres nomen D non exprimunt. In
Græca Alexandrina interpretatione versum Hæ fuerunt urbes constitutæ omnibus Israel-
46 excipit, qui in nostris codicibus est ilis.proprie sunt urbes consti-
vs. 48.
Tum sequitur additamentum, quod tutionis, nam, locum aut tempus præ-
continet quidem nostrum versum 47, sed stituere valere constat. Significantur igitur
præterea alia habet, quæ in Hebræo non de communi omnium sententia constitutæ
leguntur. Est vero tale: Nec expulerunt urbes ad quas perfugerent homicidæ, quorum
Danite Amorræum, vexantem eos in monte. animus ab omni mala voluntate consilioque
Nec sinebant eos Amorræi descendere in con- cædis patrandæ fuerat alienus. Kimchi
JOSHUA XX. 9. XXI. 5—13.
131
מִמַּטֶה בְּנֵי יְהוּדָה וּמִמַּטֶה בְּנֵי שִׁמְעוֹן,urbes congregationis interpretatur , עָרֵי הַמוֹיָדָה
אֶת הֶעָרִים הָאֵלֶּה אֲשֶׁר־יִקְרָא אֶתְהֶן Male
10 וַיְהִי לִבְנֵי אַהֲרֹן מִמִּשְׁפְּחֹת -Neque enim percussorumn tantam illuc fre בְּשֵׁם : 10
הַקְהָתִי מִבְּנֵי לֵוִי כִּי לָהֶם הָיָה הַגּוֹרָל -quentiam convenisse est credibile, ut a con
11 וַיִּתְּנוּ לָהֶם אֶת־קִרְיַת רִאשֹׁנָה :
ד
quo nomine urbes asyli ideo appellatas putat,
quod illuc convenirent homicidæ.
venis istis vocarentur urbes congregationis.
CHAP. XXI. 5, 6.
אַרְבַּע אֲבִי הָעֲנוֹק הִיא חֶבְרוֹן בְּהַר
וְלִבְנֵי קְהָת הַנּוֹתָרִים מִמִּשְׁפְּחֹת
יְהוּדָה וְאֶת־מִגְרָשֶׁהָ סְבִיבֹתֶיהָ :
19 וְאֶת שְׂרֵה הָעִיר וְאֶת־חֲצֵרֶיהָ נָתְנָוּ מַטָה אֶפְרַיִם וּמִמַּטֵה דָן וּמַחֲצִי מַמָּה
וְלִבְנִי וּמְנַשֶׁה בַּגּוֹרָל עָרִים עָשָׂר : 6 וְלִבְנֵי לְכָלֵב בֶּן־יְפָנֶה בַּאֲחֲזָתוֹ : 13
אַהֲרֹן הַכֹּהֵן נָתְנוּ אֶת־עִיר מִקְלָט גִרְשׁוֹן מִמִּשְׁפְּחֹת מַמָּה יִשָׂשכָר וגו'
הָרֹצֵחַ אֶת־חֶבְרוֹן וְאֶת־מִגְרָשֶׁיהָ וְאֶת- kai rois viots Kade rois karamelcuuuduous 5
לִבְנָה וְאֶת־מִגְרָשֶׁיהָ :
ראשנה קרי .10 .v
ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς Ἐφραὶμ καὶ ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς Δάν
καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἡμίσους φυλῆς Μανασσῆ κληρωτὶ
πόλεις δέκα. 6 καὶ τοῖς υἱοῖς Γεδσὼν ἀπὸ τῆς
puins Ioodyap, K.1.2.
V.
ע
8 καὶ ἔδωκαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ τοῖς Λευίταις
Au. Ver.-5 And the rest of the children rds roleus kai rd Teptoropta atron, on porov
of Kohath had by lot out of the families of everetharo kuptos To Mevon einport. 9 kat
the tribe of Ephraim, and out of the tribe of bokep i tui vier Iovea kati fua vian
Dan, and out of the half tribe of Manasseh, 2vukov Kat dro Tns fuins vion Bevuauty Tis
πόλεις ταύτας. καὶ ἐπεκλήθησαν 10 rots
ten cities.
,
6 And the children of Gershon had by | viots Aapov dro Tov nuov Tov Kade roy
lot out of the families of the tribe of Issa- vion Acut, ort Tourots eyeven 6 kmpos.
char, and out of the tribe of Asher, and out 11 kat cooker aurots Tu Kapuadapok umtp-
of the tribe of Naphthali, and out of the Troy Top Evak. aum dort Xeplay ev To
half tribe of Manasseh in Bashan, thirteen | pet 'Iouda. rd de reptomopia kuke airs,
cities.
5, 6, Had by lot out of the families of the
tribe of, &c.
Houb., Horsley. According to their fa-
milies had by lot out of the tribe of, &c.
12 καὶ τοὺς ἀγροὺς τῆς πόλεως καὶ τὰς κώμας
auris bokey Inoobs Tots viots Xdles viou
Ιεφονἢ ἑν κατασχέσει. 13 kai rots tots
Aapor doors Tu den duyadeumpton To
φονεύσαντι, τὴν Χεβρών, καὶ τὰ ἀφωρισμένα
Hoc verbum negligunt Syrus et ra obv aur. kal Tu Acuva, kai rd ipopug-
Greci Intt. Neque Hieronymus id inter- |ueva Ta rpos aur.
pretabatur, quia nimirum in mendo positum,
. ממשפחת
Au. Ver.-8 And the children of Israel
gave by lot unto the Levites these cities with, ממשפחת מטה et aliend in sententia. Nam
ex familia tribus (Ephraim) indicat familias their suburbs, as the LORD commanded by
Ephraim, quæ familiæ non hic aguntur, sed the hand of Moses.
familiæ Levitarum. Series est talis: filiis
autem Caath reliquis, secundum ipsorum fa-
milias...ut legendum sit on, deinde
D'EN TODD, ex tribu Ephraim, ut postea
legitur 100, ex tribu Dan. Sic antea
versu 4 scriptum legitur no, postea the families of the Kohathites, who were of
9 And they gave out of the tribe of the
children of Judah, and out of the tribe of
the children of Simeon, these cities which
are here mentioned [Heb.,. called] by name.
10 Which the children of Aaron, being of
the children of Levi, had : for their's was למשפחתם 7 versu
que
series
viget
in
se-
,
quentibus, in versibus solis 5 et 6 deseritur. the first lot.
Itaque emendationem similem desiderat ver-
sus 6.-Houb.
Ver. 8-13.
11 And they gave them the city of Arba
[or, Kirjath-arba, Gen. xxiii. 2] the father
of Anak, which city is Hebron, in the hill
country of Judah, with the suburbs thereof
round about it.
12 But the fields of the city, and the vil-
: וַיִּתְּנָוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל לַלְוִיִּם אֶת־
lages thereof, gave they to Caleb the son of הֶעָרִים הָאֵלֶּה וְאֶת־מִגְרְשֵׁיהֶן כַּאֲשֶׁר
.Jephumneh for his possession צִוָּה יְהוָה בְּיַד-מֹשֶׁה בַּגּוֹרָל : 9 וַיִּתְּנוּ
132
JOSHUA XXI. 8-25.
1
13 Thus they gave to the children of igitur Aaron Sacerdotis dederunt Hebron et
Aaron the priest Hebron with her suburbs, suburbana ejus, Lebnam……………
to be a city of refuge for the slayer; and
Libnah with her suburbs.
quibus Levitis; sed tenor est idem, qui
anteà versu 4 tenebatur, ut sors prima exeat
filiis Aaron, et ut deinde, quia illorum prima
sors est, urbes obtineant in Simeon et Juda
tribubus. Denique Hebron memoratur tan-
quam urbs refugii, cum ea primum nomi-
natur, ut posteà versibus 21, 27, 32, 36, ubi
vide.
. אשר יקרא אתהן בשם 9 .Booth
ap. Houbigant
finds many difficulties in the text; and
proposes a new arrangement.
I confess
that I differ from this critic; and conceive
the present order may be vindicated. It is
In tali ordine omnia quadrant et in rei
narratæ seriem, et in Sacri Scriptoris con-
Houb.-9 Illæ urbes quæ suo nomine suetum scribendi modum.
Nempe urbes
appellabuntur. Facta est in his versibus illæ, quæ suo nomine appellabuntur, non
perturbatio non una. 1o. De illis solis urbibus jam sunt urbes tantum Judæ et Simeonis,
de tribu Juda et Simeon, quæ Levitis datæ sed urbes omninò omnes, quæ in infrà dictis
sunt, dicitur eas nominibus suis esse mox nominantur, ex unaquâque tribu Levitis
appellandas, cum tamen infrà non illæ assignatæ. Neque urbes suas dant Levitis
tantum urbes, sed omnino omnes, et omnibus Simeon et Juda, antequam dictum fuerit,
ex tribubus sumptæ, nomine quæque suo
appellentur in infrà dictis; ut planum sit
hæc verba, quæ suo nomine appellabuntur,
ibi esse collocanda, ubi aguntur omnes urbes
de omnibus tribubus Levitis datæ, non vero
ibi, ubi tanguntur duntaxat urbes Juda et
Simeon. 20. Hoc eodem versu 9 non nomi-
nantur qui Levitæ, vel quæ Levitarum
familiæ obtinuerint urbes in Juda et in
Simeon, qui tamen fuerant nominandi, quo-
modò infrà passim dicitur, qui Levitæ in
quibus tribubus urbes suas sorte habuerint.
Nam propterea singulæ tribus memorantur,
ut sciat Lector, qui Levitæ in unâquâque evident that the historian intends to describe
tribu civitates habuerint sorte assignatas; the cities which follow; and the 10th com.
ut iterum planum sit, hæc verba, dederunt being included in a parenthesis, all is natural
filii Israel Levitis, ibi esse collocanda ubi and easy.
aguntur omnes tribus, hoc est in supra-
dictis, non autem ubi tribus hæc, aut illa.
30. Versu 11, ubi urbs Cariath-Arbe, seu
Hebron, agitur, non dicitur eam urbem
fuisse urbem refugii; id tantum notatur
versu 13, ubi ante dicta resumuntur; qui
quidem ordo alienus est ab ordine eo, qui
viget infra in cæteris urbibus refugii nomi-
nandis. Nam urbes refugii tùm primum
nominantur, cum de unâquâque tribu sermo
inchoatur. Itaque hæc verba, urbem re-
fugii, quæ jacent ver. 13, videntur etiam in
versum 11, reportanda. Proptereà igitur
ordo rerum nobis, a vs. 8, usque ad vs. 13,
sic videtur esse constituendus.
(8) Dederunt autem filii Israel Levitis
urbes eas, (9) quæ modò suo nomine appel-
labuntur, (8) et suburbia earum, ut præce-
perat Dominus per Mosen, sorte. (10) Filiis
Aaron ex familia Caath filiis Levi, quia
illis prima sors obtigit, (11) dederunt illis,
(9) ex tribu filiorum Juda et ex tribu
filiorum Simeon urbes illas; (13) urbem
refugii, interfectoris, (11) Caríath-Arbe, pa-
tris Enac (hæc est Hebron) in monte Juda
et suburbana ejus circum eam. (12) Agrum
autem urbis et vicos ejus reliquerunt Caleb,
Ver. 16.
Au. Ver.-16 And Ain [1 Chron. vi. 59,
Ashan, ch: xv. 42] with her suburbs, and
Beth-shemesh with her suburbs; nine cities
out of those two tribes.
Ain.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-Ashan.
Vulg., Arab., Targ. But the true reading
The present text has Ain, and so Syriac,
is Ashan, which is preserved in 1 Chron.
vi. 59, and partly in LXX.— Ged.
Leviticarum qui 1 Chron. vi. habetur, legitur
Rosen.-Pro y xv. 32, in catalogo urbium
Omittitur vero ibi quæ hic
vs. 44, 19.
Sunt qui Jutta et Aschan
sequitur 7
eandem urbem esse existiment, quod ubi-
cunque Jutta nominatur, ut supra xv. 55,
non nominatur Aschan, et ubi Åschan non
nominatur Jutta, ut xix. 7. Sane Aschan
1 Chron vi. 44, vel est eadem cum Ain, vel
cum Jutta, certum autem est, non esse
eandem cum Ain, quum Ain et Aschan in
eadem Simeonis tribu distinguantur supra
xix. 7.
Ver. 25.
Au. Ver.-25 And out of the half tribe
filio Jephone in suâ possessione. (13) Filiis of Manasseh, Tanach with her suburbs,
JOSHUA XXI. 25-38.
133
and Gath-rimmon with her suburbs; two
cities.
Gath-rimmon.
Ged., Booth.-Beth-shan.
37 Kedemoth with her suburbs, and Me-
phaath with her suburbs; four cities.
her suburbs.
38 And out of the tribe of Gad, Ramoth
The common in Gilead with her suburbs, to be a city of
reading is here erroneous. Gath-rimmon refuge for the slayer; and Mahanaim with
was a city in the tribe of Dan, mentioned
verse 24. Beth-shean, or shan, was cer-
tainly a Levitical city; and it is happy that
some copies of the Sept. have preserved this
lection.-Booth.
Rosen. xii. 21; xvii. 11. Pro ea
1 Chron. vi. 55, quod nomen Genes.
xiv. 13, 24 est viri Abrahamo fœdere juncti.
Et pro in Chronicis est, i. e.,
absorptio populi, quæ supra xvii. 11 Dp,
i.e., absorbet populum dicitur.
Ver. 27.
T:
36 And out of the tribe of Reuben, Bezer
with her suburbs, &c.
Houb., Ken., Horsley, Ged., Booth.-
36 And out of the tribe of Reuben, Bezer,
in the wilderness (a city of refuge for the
man-slayer [LXX, and above fifty MSS.]),
with its suburbs, &c.
Ken.-I come now to a large omission
that is certain and (if anything can be)
indisputable. Verses 41 and 42 of this
chapter tell us, that the Levitical cities were
Au. Ver. And Beeshterah with her forty-eight, and that they had been all as
suburbs, &c.
Ged. The present text, with Targ. and
, בֵּית עֶשְׁתְּרָה contracte pro בְּעֶשְׁתְּרָה-.Rosen
i.e., domus, templum Astartes, idoli mulie-
bris a Phoenicibus culti, positum esse, ob-
servat Gesenius in Lexico Hebr. Lat. Ma-
nuali, p. 123 a. Vix dubium, esse eandem
urbem, quæ supra ix. 10; xii. 4; 1 Chron.
vi. 56, nippy dicitur.
such described: so that they must have
been all previously specified in this chapter.
Whereas now, in all the Hebrew copies
printed in full obedience to the Masora
teen cities-
Arab. hath Beesthera: some copies of Sept.,
Bosora: Vulg., Bosra. But Syr. and p. p.
1 Chron. vi. 71 have Ashtaroth. Hence it (which excludes two verses, containing four
is very probable that the true original read- of these cities), the number amounts only to
ing was Beth-Ashtaroth.
forty-four. The cities are first mentioned in
the general, as being thirteen and ten, with
thirteen and twelve; which are certainly
forty-eight. And yet, when they are par-
ticularly named, verses 13 to 19 give thir-
-verses 20 to 26 give ten cities-
verses 27 to 33 give thirteen-verses 34 and
35 give four cities-and then verses 35, 36,
give four more, all which can make but
forty-four. And what still increases the
wonder is, that verse 40 infers from the
verses immediately preceding, that the cities
allowed to the Merarites were twelve, though
they here make eight only; unless we admit
the four other cities expressed in those two
Ver. 35-38.
121 121 36
35 אֶת דִּמְנָה וְאֶת־מִגְרָשֶׁהָ אֶת־נַהֲלָל
אַרְבָּע :
עָרִים
וְאֶת־מִגְרָשֶׁהָ
בקצת ספרים יש כאן ב' פסוקים וממטה ראובן וגומר
verses, which have been rejected by that | וטעות הוא ואינם ראויים להיות ועיין בפירוש הרד"ק ובמסרה
blind guide the Masora. In defiance of this וכן נמצא בג' ספרים ישנים מדויקים כתיבת ידי
35 kaì Ɛeλλà, κаì тà τеρiσпópia auris, authority, these two verses, thus absolutely
πόλεις τρεῖς. 36 καὶ πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου τοῦ necessary, were inserted in the most early
κατὰ Ἱεριχὼ ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς Ρουβὴν τὴν πόλιν editions of the Hebrew text; and are found
τὸ φυγαδευτήριον τοῦ φονεύσαντος, τὴν Βοσόρ in Walton's Polyglott, as well as in our
ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, τὴν Μισὼ, καὶ τὰ περισπόρια English Bible. But they have scarce ever
αὐτῆς. καὶ τὴν Ἰαζὴρ, καὶ τὰ περισπόρια been, as yet, printed completely; thus:—
αὐτῆς. 37 καὶ τὴν Δεκμὼν, καὶ τὰ περισπόρια "And out of the tribe of Reuben, a city
αὐτῆς. καὶ τὴν Μαφὰ, καὶ τὰ περισπόρια of refuge for the slayer, Bezer in the wilder-
αὐτῆς, πόλεις τέσσαρες. 38 Kaì ảπò Tysness, with her suburbs; and Jahazah, with
φυλῆς Γάδ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.—35 Dimnah with her suburbs,
Nahalal with her suburbs; four cities.
36 And out of the tribe of Reuben, Bezer
with her suburbs, and Jahazah with her
suburbs,
her suburbs; Kedemoth, with her suburbs;
and Mephaath, with her suburbs: four cities."
See on this place my edition of the Hebrew
Bible; where no less than 119 copies are
described; which happily preserve these
verses, most clearly essential to the truth
134
JOSHUA XXI. 35-38.
and consistency of this chapter. See also are found it is true, in general, but not
Gen. Diss., p. 19, 26, 54.
That the words to be a city of refuge for
the slayer are genuine, is strongly presum-
able from the Greek version, which has here
την πολιν το φυγαδευτηριον του φονευσαντος.
But it is made certain by the 7th and 8th
verses of the preceding chapter, which tell
us—there were six cities of refuge, three on
each side Jordan, of which Bezer was one;
and yet, though the other five cities are
mentioned in this chapter as cities of refuge,
Bezer is not mentioned as such, excepting
in Bodl. MS., No. 5. Camb. MSS. 1 and 2
have these verses in the margin.
exactly as they stand here, and in Dr. Ken-
nicott's Hebrew Bible.
Rosen.-36, 37, "Binos hos versus, quos
tamen in unum contraxit codex Erfurtensis
primus, in aliquibus libris omissos, textui
restituendos duximus e duobus prioribus
codicibus Erfurtensibus [haud exiguum codi-
cum numerum, qui versus illos exhibent,
attulerunt Kennicott et De-Rossi], et ex
optimis sec. xvi. et xvii. editionibus, item ex
editione Veneta Justiniani, Ben Israelis,
Commentario Abarbenelis,
cum Venetiis,
tum Lipsiæ impresso, et alio codice Biblico,
in Hispania A. C. 1508 impresso, quem
R. Kimchi, who lived about 500 years editor editionis Venetæ apud Bragadinum,
since, tells us, that "he never found these 1678, in quat., laudat in margine tanquam
verses in any ancient corrected MS.," i. e., emendatissimum. Equidem Dav. Kimchi
he never found them in any ancient MS. in Commentar. ad vs. 1 pro genuinis hos
that had been corrected by the Masoretic versus non vult agnoscere, primum, quod
standard. It would have been surprising if abesse eos, aut obelo notatos viderit in cor-
he had, since the Masora does not acknow-rectioribus codicibus. Deinde, quod R. Hai
ledge them; and therefore a staunch Maso- de his ipsis urbibus olim interrogatus, re-
retic corrector must have erased them, sponderit: si non numerentur in Josua, nu-
wherever he found them. The truth seems merari tamen in Chronicis. Addit Masore
to be, that these verses had been (on account impressa editor aliud, quod vocat magni
of the sameness of some words) accidentally ponderis argumentum, tertium, quod Masora
omitted in some copy, or copies, transcribed in catalogo particulæ ns, vicies octies hoc
or corrected by R. Hillel; and that the part capite occurrentis, excludat ambos hosce
of the Masora, which reckons all the verses versus, quippe quibus computatis particula
in Joshua as 656 (instead of 658) was illa non viginti octo, sed trigesies repetita
formed upon this copy of Hillel, or a MS. esset.
transcribed from it; and so these verses have
been since erased in some copies and ex-
cluded from others by Masoretic authority.
I shall only add to the preceding proofs of
the authenticity of these verses, that they
are universally read in 1 Chron. vi. 78, 79;
which, upon comparing the places, seems a
clear proof, that they were originally read
also in Joshua: though their existence in
Chronicles has been absurdly urged as
reason, why they should not be in
a
Et his rationibus subscribunt cum
aliis Joa. Leusden in edit. Josephi Athiæ,
Amstelod. 1667 in octon., et David. Clodius
in edit. Francof. 1667, in octon. peculiari
notâ; etiam punctator codicis Erfurtensis
primi, qui omissis in textu punctis in mar-
gine judicat, hos versus ad Paralipomena
pertinere. Sed in contrarium monet, qui
Biblia Hebraica Venetiis apud Bragadinum
1678, in quat. edidit in margine, quod Kim-
chius scribit non esse sufficientem probationem.
Nam et codicibus, quos inspexit ille, alii
codices opponi possunt; et testimonium R.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Though this reasoning of Haii, quo se munit, totum ex conditione
Dr. Kennicott appears very conclusive, yet pendet, neque certi quidquam in hac causa
there are so many and important variations definit, nisi quod hanc omissionem in non-
among the MSS. that retain, and those that nullis libris sat vetustam fuisse evincat.
reject these verses, as to render the question | Masora autem, quæ omissionem confirmat,
of their authenticity very difficult to be tanti non est, ut, relictis gravioribus argu-
determined. To Dr. Kennicott's one hun- mentis, cam sequamur; sæpe enim fallunt
dred and forty-nine MSS. which have these Masorethica exemplaria in numeris, quod et
Ex altera
two verses, may be added upwards of forty viri docti diligenter admonent.
collated by De Rossi. Those who deny their autem parte pro his versibus stant plures
authenticity say they have been inserted rationes. Primum quod vs. 7 expresse di-
here from 1 Chron. vi. 78, 79, where they cantur quædam urbes a Rubenitis datæ Le-
Joshua.
JOSHUA XXI. 37-42. XXII. 1.
135
וּמִגְרָשֶׁיהָ סְבִיבֹתֶיהָ כֵּן לְכָל־הֶעָרִים
הָאֵלֶּה :
Au. Ver.-42 These cities were every one
with their suburbs round about them: thus
were all these cities.
vitis fuisse, quas incongruum foret non cum
ceteris fuisse recensitas. Deinde numerus
duodecim urbium Meraritis datarum vs. 7 et
40 falsus esset, siquidem sublatis hisce ver- πόλις καὶ τὰ περισπόρια κύκλῳ τῆς πόλεως
sibus tantum octo efficerentur. Tum, quia πάσαις ταῖς πόλεσι ταύταις. καὶ συνετέλεσεν
et universa summæ Leviticarum urbium, Ἰησοῦς διαμερίσας τὴν γῆν ἐν τοῖς ὁρίοις αὐ
quæ versu 41 designatur, deessent quatuor. TV. Kai edwkav oi vioì 'Iopanλ µepída tậ
Denique versiones antiquissimæ pleræque Ιησοῖ διὰ πρόσταγμα κυρίου. ἔδωκαν αὐτῷ
dià
hos versus referunt, Græca, Vulgata Latina, τὴν πόλιν, ἣν ᾐτήσατο. τὴν Θαμνασαχὰρ
Hieron., Syriaca, Arabica, Ethiopica, quam ἔδωκαν αὐτῷ ἐν τῷ ὄρει Εφραίμ. καὶ ᾠκοδό
manuscriptam possidemus, quin et Chaldaica | μησεν Ἰησοῦς τὴν πόλιν, καὶ ᾤκησεν ἐν αὐτῇ.
in aliquibus codicibus." Hæc J. H. Mi- καὶ ἔλαβεν Ἰησοῦς τὰς μαχαίρας τὰς πετρίνας,
chaëlis in Nott. Crit. ad Biblia Hebraica ἐν αἷς περιέτεμε τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰσραὴλ τοὺς γενο-
a se edita, quæ integra huc transcribere πένους ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, καὶ ἔθηκεν
visum est, quia argumenta in utramque αὐτὰς ἐν Θαμνασαχάρ.
partem plene et dilucide exponunt. Vid. et
Jo. Georg. Abicht Dissertat. de restituendis
duobus versibus Jos. xxi. in nonnullis codicibus
Hebraicis omissis, Lips. 1714, repet. in
Thesauro Philol. Theol. novo S. Sylloge Dis-
sertatt. exegeticar. in V. et N. Testament. ab
Ikenio edito, vol. i., p. 535, seqq. Cf.
Kennicotti Dissertatt. i. super ratione textus
Hebræi, p. 426, edit. Lat. Pluribus et
gravibus argumentis duos illos versus, quos ovvetéλeσev 'Inσoûs, K.T.λ. [vid. supra].
primus e Bibliis Rabbinicis a. 1525 editis
exulare jussit R. Jacob Chajimus, Masoræ
auctoritate, genuinos esse evicit De Rossi in
Varr. Lectt. ad h. 1., t. ii., p. 100-106.
Versus 35 et 37 quum eâdem clausulâ de-
sinant, rap, facile fieri potuit,
ut librarii versus 36, 37 prætermitterent.
supra xx. 8, quo loco additur, ut
1 Chron. vi. 64, quod et h. 1. plures codices,
qui hosce versus exhibent, additum habent.
T xiii. 18. In aliis codicibus a De-Rossio
recensitis plenius ita:
TEPP
EN T, et e tribu Ruben urbem
refugii homicidia, Bezer in deserto.
יַהְצָה
T T:
Heb., Ver. 37; Au. Ver. 39.
Au. Ver.-39 Heshbon with her suburbs,
Jazer with her suburbs; four cities in all.
Four cities in all.
Houb., Horsley.-Four cities [four MSS.].
Superfluit quod non legit Syrus, nec le-
gitur suprà ver. 35, et quod fuerit impru-
denter iteratum ex eo
quod inchoat
versum 38. Tum, omnes, adhibetur, cum
numeri antea notati resumuntur, unaquâque
familiâ Levitarum; vide versus 19 et 33 et
versum subsequentem.
Heb., Ver. 40; Au. Ver., 42.
תִּהְיֶינָה הֶעָרִים הָאֵלֶּה עִיר עִיר
Rosen. Erantque urbes illæ urbs urbs, sin-
gulæ urbes, et suburbana ejus circa eam, i. e.,
singulæ harum urbium habuerunt sua sub-
urbana; ita se res habuit per omnes istas
urbes. Post hunc versum in Græca Alex-
andrina interpretatione hæc addita leguntur :
Recte observavit Lud. Cappellus Crit. S.,
1. iv., cap. 14, § 3, p. 699, edit. Halens.,
priorem hujus additamenti partem, quæ
verbis kai kŋσev ev avr claudit, desumta
esse ex xix. 49, 50. Ea nimirum, quasi
totius divisionis terræ clausulam, interpres
hic repetenda duxit, sine necessitate. Quod
deinceps sequitur de cultris saxeis ad cir-
cumcisionem adhibitis, quæ in Thimnata-
Serach deposuerit Josua, id ex traditione
haustum videtur, cujus tamen nec in Jo-
sepho, nec in serioribus Judæorum scriptis
deprehenditur vestigium. Ceterum addita-
mentum illud Masius testatur lectum fuisse a
Syro suo Hexaplari in eo antigrapho, quod
Eusebii manu emendatum erat ad Origenis
Hexapla.
CHAP. XXII. 1.
Au. Ver.-1 Then Joshua called the
Reubenites, and the Gadites, and the half
tribe of Manasseh,
2 And said unto them, &c.
Ged., Booth.-1 Joshua then called the
Reubenites, and the Gadites, and the half
tribe of Manasseh, (Now to the one half
of the tribe of Manasseh, Moses had given
possession in Bashan; but to the other half,
Joshua had given among their brethren on
this west side of the Jordan [transposed
from verse 7.]) 2 And said unto them, &c.
136
JOSHUA XXII. 7, 8, 10.
J
Ver. 7, 8.
103
TAT
et dividite spolia...illi redierunt ad tentoria
sua...et diviserunt spolia, et propter utrorum-
fuisse in quibusdam codicibus omissam, in
Dan vicodicibus
וּ וְלַחֲצִי שֵׁבֶט הַמְנַשֶׁה נָתֵן משֶׁה
que verborum similitudinem, partem priorem בַּבָּשָׁן וּלְחֶצְיוֹ נָתַן יְהוֹשֻׁעַ עִם־אֲחֵיהֶם
aliis autem posteriorem : priorem videlicet in מְעֵבֶר הַיַּרְבֶּן יָמָּה וְגַם כִּי שִׁלְחָם
,codicibus Hebraeis Graecorum interpretibus יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶל־אָהָלִיהֶם וַיְבָרְכֶם : א וַיֹּאמֶר :
posteriorem autem in hodiernis : et quoniam אֲלֵיהֶם לֵאמֹר בִּנְכָסִים רַבִּים שׁוּבוּ אֶל־
limilite spolia, in qua Josine loquitur, fuerat אָהָלֵיכֶם וּבְמִקְנֶה רַב־מְאֹד בְּכֶסֶף וּבְזָהָב
וּבִנְחָשֶׁת וּבְבַרְזֶל וּבִשְׁלָמוֹת הַרְבֵּה ויאמר אליהם לאמר,ab eis hec verba neglecta
בעבר קרי .7 .v
• Dpngby Daak by
T:
pars hæc prior, redite ad tentoria vestra...et
omissa in Græcorum Hebr. codicibus, fuisse
,
heet dixit eis (Josue); quia hæc verba nihil jam
resonabant, ubi sequebatur, redierunt ad
tentoria sua...non autem redite...Josua nihil
jam loquente, sed Sacro Scriptore res gestas
memorante.
7 καὶ τῷ ἡμίσει φυλῆς Μανασσῆ ἔδωκε
tô
Μωυσῆς ἐν τῇ Βασανίτιδι, καὶ τῷ ἡμίσει ἔδωκεν
Ἰησοῦς μετὰ τῶν ἀδελφῶν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ πέραν
τοῦ Ἰορδάνου παρὰ θάλασσαν. καὶ ἡνίκα Bp. Horsley.—7, 8, The emendations
ἐξαπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς Ἰησοῦς εἰς τοὺς οἴκους Houbigant proposes deserve attention,
αὐτῶν καὶ εὐλόγησεν αὐτοὺς, 8 καὶ ἐν χρή- though not absolutely necessary to the sense
μασι πολλοῖς ἀπήλθοσαν εἰς τοὺς οἴκους of the passage.
αὐτῶν. καὶ κτήνη πολλὰ σφόδρα, καὶ ἀργύ
ριον, καὶ χρυσίον, καὶ σίδηρον, καὶ ἱματισμὸν
πολὺν διείλαντο τὴν προνομὴν τῶν ἐχθρῶν μετὰ
τῶν ἀδελφῶν αὐτῶν.
, בִּנְכָסִים רַבִּים שׁוּבוּ אֶל־אָהְלֵיכֶם וגו' 8-.Rosen
T
Cum opibus mullis redite ad tentoria vestra,
rel. Quæ videlicet omnia jure belli spolia
Cananæis hostibus eripuerant. Pro impe-
Au. Ver.-7 Now to the one half of the rativo Græcus Alexandrinus posuit præ-
tribe of Manasseh Moses had given posses-teritum ảπýλ@oσav abierunt, ut
mox pro
sion in Bashan: but unto the other half, dividite, item dieλavro diviserunt, ac
thereof gave Joshua among their brethren si et legissent. Hubigantius hæc
on this side Jordan westward. And when verba: abite cum multis divitiis, cet. Sacrum
Joshua sent them away also unto their tents, Scriptorem res gestas narrantem potius red-
then he blessed them,
dere, quam Josuam, ut aliquid fiat, impe-
8 And he spake unto them, saying, Re-rantem judicat, &c. [Vid. supra.] Hæc
turn with much riches unto your tents, and Hubigantius, cujus conjectura nobis tamen
with very much cattle, with silver, and with minus necessaria videtur.
gold, and with brass, and with iron, and
with very much raiment: divide the spoil of
your
enemies with your brethren.
Ver. 10.
nibiba-ba
-AT:
וַיָּבֹאוּ אֶל־בְּלִילוֹת הַיַּרְבֵּן אֲשֶׁר בְּאֶרֶץ
כְּנָעַן וַיִּבְנָוּ בְנֵי-רְאוּבֵן וּבְנֵי־גָד וַחֲצִי Houb. 8 Et dixit illis. Nune utrique
שֵׁבֶט הַמְנַשֶׁה שָׁם מִזְבֵּחַ עַל־הַיַּרְבֵּן -datur, ut spolia inter se dividant, et ad ten
מִזְבֵּחַ גָּדוֹל לְמַרְאֶה :
Manassitæ aguntur, quibus utrisque man-
kaì ĥλðov eis Taλaàð roû 'Iopdávov, † éotiv
toria sua revertantur. Sed hæc, quæ se-
quuntur, abite...cum multis divitiis, cum
argento, cum auro...cum supellectili immensa,
sacrum scriptorem res gestas narrantem ἐν γῇ Χαναάν. καὶ ᾠκοδόμησαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ῥουβὴν
potius redolent, quam Josue, ut aliquid fat, καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Γὰδ καὶ τὸ ἥμισυ φυλῆς Μανασσῆ
imperantem. Itaque etiam Græci Inter- ἐκεῖ βωμὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ Ἰορδάνου, βωμὸν μέγαν του
pretes omittunt hæc verba, et locutus est ad ideiv.
illos, dicens, ut deinde sic pergant et in divi-
tiis multis abierunt...et diviserunt spolia...cum
fratribus ipsorum, Sacro Scriptore narrante,
non Josue imperante. Nos tamen existi-
mamus non omittenda esse, quæ Græci
omittunt, sed potius hod. in codicibus quæ
desunt, esse supplenda, et olim scriptum
שובו אל אהליכם וחלקו שלל וישובו...fuisse hoc modo
Shw ipho” ombo, redite ad tentoria vestra,
Au. Ver.-10 And when they came unto
the borders of Jordan, that are in the land
of Canaan, the children of Reuben and the
children of Gad and the half tribe of Ma-
nasseh built there an altar by Jordan, a great
altar to see to.
Borders.
Ged., Booth.-Banks.
Gesen., f. i. q. 5, No. 3, a circle,
JOSHUA XXII. 10.
137
circuit, region [so Rosen., Lee]: nithe Hebrew particle be rendered then or
Den, the circles or districts of the Philis- there, it is not to be taken too strictly: if
tines, Josh. xiii. 2; ng iba, Joel iv. 4; then, the meaning is not, that they did this
Tadıλaía 'Aλλopúλov, 1 Macc. v. 15. n as soon as ever they came to the borders of
Jordan, that are in the land of Canaan; but
about that time when they came to them,
that they thought and designed it, and as
soon as ever they were got over Jordan,
הַיַּרְדֵּן
•
i. q. 1, the circuit or borders of
the Jordan, el-Ghór, Josh. xxii. 10, 11.
The same region seems to be meant in Ez.
xlvii. 8.
In the land of Canaan. So Houb., Hors- which was in a very little time, they effected
ley. See notes on verse 11.
and perfected it: if it be rendered there, it
is not to be limited to the very same spot of
ground mentioned before, as if it was built
at that border of Jordan that was in the land
of Canaan; but to be a little more largely
understood; to be built at one or other of
the borders of Jordan; or, in general, by
Jordan; which is here purposely added, for
the explication of the word there, and to
prevent the restraint of it to the border of
Jordan, within Canaan.
Booth.-Which are opposite the land of
Canaan. The next verse explains this. For
the obvious sense of is over against,
that is, on the eastern side of the Jordan, in
their own territory. We must then give the
preposition a rather unusual sense in this
verse, to make it agree with what follows.
It often signifies against, or towards. See
Noldius. Had the altar been on the west side
of Jordan, the other tribes would soon have
destroyed it. They built it large, that it
might be seen at a distance.
Bp. Patrick. When they came unto the
borders of Jordan.] Or, "they came (for
the word when is not in the Hebrew) unto
the banks of that river.
In the land of Canaan.] This seems to
import that they built the altar, mentioned
in the end of the verse, before they went
over Jordan, in the land of Canaan. Which
is not at all likely; for it would not have
answered their intention which was to
show, that Jordan did not make such a
separation between them and their brethren,
but that they were one people with those in
Canaan; where the altar of God was in
Shiloh. Therefore I take this to be a short
manner of speech; signifying, that they
came to the borders of Jordan in the land of
Canaan; and passed over into their own
country on the other side of the river. And
so the Hebrew word gellath (which we
Pool.-10 Built there, or, built then, as
this particle is elsewhere used; and so
learned interpreters understand it, Psal.
xiv. 5; xxxvi. 12; Eccles. iii. 17; Hos.
ii. 15. And in the Latin tongue adverbs of
place are sometimes put for adverbs of time:
so I take it here. First, Because this best
answers to the when in the beginning of the
verse. Secondly, This seems to me to clear
a great difficulty as to the place where the
altar was built, which though according to
our translation it seems, and is generally
thought by interpreters to have been, in the
land of Canaan [so Houb., Horsley]; yet if
things be more narrowly examined, it may
be thought to have been on the other side
Jordan in Gilead; and that both, first, from
ver. 11, where it is said to have been built
over against, or in the sight of the land of translate borders) seems to signify, a certain
Canaan, therefore not in it. And secondly,
from the reason they gave of the building of
this altar, for fear lest the Israelites within
Jordan and in Canaan should say unto their
children dwelling beyond Jordan, The Lord
hath made Jordan a border between us and
you, &c.; which jealousy would have been
much confirmed by building the altar in Built there an altar by Jordan.] The word
Canaan, but would be satisfied and confuted | there hath made it thought that they built
by having on the other side of Jordan, and this altar in the land of Canaan before men-
in their own land, a pattern of that altar at tioned; but the particle sham relates to time
which God was served in the land of Canaan, as well as place, and may be translated then
as a witness that they owned the same God, as well as there. Examples of which there
and the same way of worship, with their are in Judg. v. 21; Prov. viii. 27 compared
brethren that lived in Canaan. But whether with ver. 30; Eccles. iii. 17; and most
VOL. II.
place near Jordan, to which they came.
The Vulgar Latin translates it heaps; the
LXX in the Vatican copy, retains the word
Faλaàd (or Talıλwe as other copies more
truly have it), taking it for some noted
place, which was near to their passage over
Jordan.
T
138
JOSHUA XXII. 10-14.
plainly, Isa. xlviii. 16. And thus it is to be | γῆς Χαναὰν ἐπὶ τοῦ Γαλαάδ τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου ἐν
here interpreted, that, before they went any τῷ πέραν υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ.
farther, they stayed by Jordan till they had
built this altar on the borders of their own
country for so the next verse teaches us to
expound it, and will admit of no other
sense; where it is said, they had "built an
altar over against the land of Canaan."
A great altar to see to.] Which made a
great show, being very high and conspicuous,
that it might be seen afar off.
2?
Au. Ver.-11 And the children of Israel
heard say, Behold, the children of Reuben
and the children of Gad, and the half tribe
of Manasseh have built an altar over against
the land of Canaan, in the borders of Jor-
dan, at the passage of the children of Israel.
Bp. Patrick.—Over against the land of
Canaan,-at the passage of the children of
Israel.] Either there where they now passed
over Jordan, or where they all passed over
when they entered Canaan, or at the usual
place where every body was wont to pass
over, that they might take the more notice of
it. And here also were the geliloth before-
mentioned, like those on the other side, which
seem to have been great banks cast up to
keep Jordan from overflowing too far.
Bp. Horsley.-Over against the land of
Canaan; rather, upon the edge of the land
of Canaan [so Houb.].
Bp. Horsley.-10 A great altar to see to.
In appearance a great altar. Why in ap-
pearance? Because the building was in the
form, but not intended for the purposes of
an altar. See verse 23, and 26-29. It
was rather the model of an altar than an
altar. And so the words might be rendered,
"the model of a great altar."
Rosen.-10 nibby, Et vene-
runt ad circuitus Jordanis, i. e., in regionem
huic flumini adjacentem. FINE TON
Qua regio erat in terra Canaan, i. e., Jor- Houb.-E regione terræ Chanaan. Nihil
dani ad occidentem. Et ædificarunt Ruben- erat in his verbis cur crederet Edmundus
itæ et Gaditæ et dimidia tribus Manassis ibi Calmet fuisse id altare ad orientem Jordanis
altare ad Jordanem. Dy vix aliter intelligi erectum, non autem ad occidentem; nam de
potest quam: ibi, i. e., in eadem regione, alterutrâ ripâ Jordanis æque intelligi potest
quæ proxime antea est memorata in occi- . Versu 25 aiunt Rubenitæ et Gaditæ,
dentali Jordanis ripa. Attamen e versu 11
patet, altare illud in orientali fluvii ripa
erectum fuisse ; quod et ipsa rei ratio suadet;
neque enim causa erat, cur trans-Jor-
danenses in occidentali ripa altare exstru-
erent. Habemus scriptorem res a se nar-
randas haud semper satis dilucide et accurate
exponentem, quippe qui lectoribus suis hic
Rosen.— boy, E regione terræ
ex iis demum quæ sequuntur colligere re- Cananææ ad occidentem fluminis. nia-by
linquit, Rubenitas, Gaditas, et Manassitas Et quidem ad s. versus circuitus Jor-
trajecto Jordane in orientali ejus ripa altare danis, vid. ad vs. 10., Ad
excessisse. Quo consilio id fecerint, ex- oppositum latus Israelitarum cis-Jordanen-
ponunt vss. 21 seqq. Alture magnum ad sium. hic est regio ulterior, i. e., oppo-
videndum, i. e., admodum conspicuum, quale sita, ut 1 Sam. xxvi. 13.
debuit esse monumentum diu duraturum et
ab omnibus animadvertendum.
se timuisse ne cæteræ tribus dicerent, Domi-
nus constituit terminum Jordanis inter nos et
vos; quibus verbis apertè declarant, se in
ipsâ terrâ Chanaan (versu 10), suum altare
erexisse, Jordane medio inter regionem suam
et altare, ne iidem termini esse viderentur
religionis, qui erant tribuum.
ay
Ver. 14.
Ver. 11.
וַעֲשָׂרָה נְשָׂאִים עִמּוֹ נָשִׂיא אֶחָד
וַיִּשְׁמְעוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל לֵאמֹר הִנֵּה־
נָשִׂיא אֶחָד לְבֵית אָב לְכָל מַטְוֹת
יִשְׂרָאֵל וְאִישׁ רָאשׁ בֵּית אֲבוֹתָם הֵמָּה בָנָוּ בְנֵי-רְאוּבֵן וּבְנֵי־גָד וַחֲצִי שֵׁבֶט
הַמְנַשֶׁה אֶת־הַמִּזְבֵּחַ אֶל-מוּל אֶרֶץ כְּנַעַן
לְאַלְפִי יִשְׂרָאֵל :
-enarias אֶל־גְלִילוֹת הַיַּרְדֵּן אֶל־עֵבֶר בְּנֵי
יִשְׂרָאֵל
καὶ δέκα τῶν ἀρχόντων μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ. ἄρχων
εἷς ἀπὸ οἴκου πατριᾶς ἀπὸ πασῶν φυλών Ισ-
:: ραήλ. ἄρχοντες οἴκων πατριῶν εἰσιν χιλίαρ-
καὶ ἤκουσαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ λεγόντων. ἰδοὺ χοι Ισραήλ.
oi
ᾠκοδομήκασιν οἱ υἱοὶ Ρουβὴν καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Γὰδ Au. Ver.-14 And with him ten princes,
καὶ τὸ ἥμισυ φυλῆς Μανασσῆ βωμὸν ἐφ᾽ ὁρίων of each chief house [Heb., house of the
JOSHUA XXII. 14–23.
139.
:
father] a prince throughout all the tribes of præmissum non est dativi nota, sed
Israel; and each one was an head of the valet ad, secundum, ut antea
house of their fathers among the thousands"
of Israel.
et 55ş
Cum nostro loco cf. Num. i. 16
-principes tri, מַפּוֹת אֲבוֹתָם רָאשֵׁי אַלְפִי יִשְׂרָאֵל הֵם
Bp. Horsley.-Among the thousands of buum patrum eorum sunt capita familiarum
Israel; or, among the leaders of Israel. Israelis.
χιλιαρχοι, LXX.
Gesen.. 2 A thousand. 3. A fa-
mily, i. q. E as the subdivision of a
tribe (a, m), Judg. vi. 15; 1 Sam. x. 19;
xxiii. 23.
Ver. 16.
Au. Ver.-16 Thus saith the whole con-
gregation of the LORD, &c.
Rosen.-Ita dixerunt omnis coetus Jova.
unius Kennicotti codex exhibet עֲדַת יְהוָה Pro
Soncinensibus a. 1486. Ita et habet unus
De Rossi codex, sed addito ", congregatio
filiorum Israelis. Sic et Arabicus interpres.
Ver. 19.
Rosen.-Et miserunt decem principes cum
eo, principem unum, principem unum domus consentientibus Bibliis et Prophetis
patrum, i. e., singulos singularum familiarum
primores (cf. Num. xvii. 21), secundum
omnes tribus Israelis, decem tribuum, puta,
ad occasum Jordanis incolentium, numeratâ
dimidiâ tribu Manasse instar unius. Et vir,
unusquisque erat caput domus patrum suorum ;
illi secundum familias Israelitarum. Voces
tres postremas alii sic exponunt : illi
millibus Israelis scil. præfecti erant.
Ita
Græcus Alexandrinus : ἄνδρες ἄρχοντες οἴκων
πατριῶν εἰσι χιλίαρχοι Ισραήλ. Arabs :
1514
3
es c s s
591 59/
וְאַךְ אִם־טְמֵאָה וגו'
καὶ νῦν εἰ μικρά, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-19 Notwithstanding, if the
land of your possession be unclean, &c.
Bishop Patrick.—Notwithstanding.] Or
rather, "and now," as the LXX translate
the Hebrew particle veac.
Rosen. Veruntamen si immunda est terra
vir princeps domui patrum eorum secundum possessionis vestræ, opinione vestra, puta.
رجل رئيس لبيت أبا يهم لالوف إسراء
ܘܗܢܘܢ ܓܒܪ̈ܐ : Syrus
millia Israelis.
7
120S:20,
volimal?,
9
5000
H
7
A A
Ver. 20.
Au. Fer.-20 Did not Achan the son of
Zerah commit a trespass in the accursed
¡l?, ei illi viri duces erant exerci- thing, &c.
I
Achan.
Others.-Achar. See notes on vii. I.
Rosen. Hoc exemplum, vere monente
Masio, referendum est ad vs. 18, nam vs. 19
per occupationem est interpositus.
per occupationem est interpositus.
Ver. 21.
Au. Fer.-21 Then the children of Reu-
tuum Israelis. Chaldæus Hebræa ad ver-
bum expressit. Vulgatus s. Hieronymus
totum hoc posterius versus hemistichium
reddere prætermisit. Kimchi illud explanat
in hanc sententiam: miserunt decem prima-
rios viros, qui comitarentur Pinehasum, ex
singulis tribubus singulos, quorum quisque
præfectus erat mille tribulibus suis. Sed ben and the children of Gad and the half
sunt potius familiæ Israelis, qua-
rum plures unam tribum constituebant, ut
1 Sam. xxiii. 23, omnes familia
Judæ. Et ibid. x. 19. Sistite vos coram
Jova DENY DO, secundum tribus vestras
et secundum familias vestras. Eam significa-
tionem Gesenius in Thesauro Ling. Hebr. et
Chald., p. 106, observat vel a communi so-
:
:
(,
esse, vel a numero millenario, quandoquidem
tribe of Manasseh answered, and said unto
the heads of the thousands of Israel.
The heads of the thousands of Israel. See
notes on verse 14.
Bp. Horsley.-The chiefs, the leaders of
Israel.
Ver. 22, 23.
22 אֵלוּ אֱלֹהִים וּ יְהוָה אֵל sociatit) repetitam אלף) cietatis notione
אֱלֹהִים וּ יְהוָה הוּא יֹדֵעַ וְיִשְׂרָאֵל הוּא -millena fere capita singulae familiae com
יֵדָע אִם־בְּמֶרֶד וְאִם־בְּמַעַל בַּיהוָה אַל־
תּוֹשִׁיעֵנוּ הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה: 23 לִבְנוֹת לָנוּ
מֵאַחֲרֵי יְהוָה
,familia عشيرة عشير .prehendebant : cf
>
5
tribus, a numero denario, Nominiibynb-osy nim popa mwb nája
üc·
140
JOSHUA XXII. 22, 23.
niwyb-oxy
It is a sudden
.sword of our brethren | עָלָיו עוֹלָה וּמִנְחָה וְאִם־לַעֲשׂוֹת עָלָיו
speeches זִבְחֵי שְׁלָמִים יְהוָה הוּא יְבַקְשׁ:
wipe)
Εν
apostrophe to God, usual in such vehement
22 ὁ θεὸς θεὸς κύριος ἐστι, καὶ ὁ θεὸς θεὸς Ged.-Spare us not.] It is not certain
αὐτὸς οἶδε, καὶ Ἰσραὴλ αὐτὸς γνώσεται. εἰ ἐν whether this be addressed to Eleazar; or if
ἀποστασία ἐπλημμελήσαμεν ἔναντι τοῦ κυρίου, it be an imprecation to God, equivalent to
μὴ ῥύσαιτο ἡμᾶς ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ταύτῃ. 23 καὶ εἰ Let us never prosper.
ᾠκοδομήσαμεν ἑαυτοῖς βωμὸν ὥστε ἀποστῆναι
ἀπὸ κυρίου τοῦ θεοῦ ἡμῶν, ὥστε ἀναβιβάσαι
ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν θυσίαν ὁλοκαυτωμάτων, ὥστε ποιῆσαι
ἐπ᾿ αὐτοῦ θυσίαν σωτηρίου, κύριος ἐκζητήσει.
Au. Ver.-22 The LORD God of gods,
the LORD God of gods, he knoweth, and
Israel he shall know; if it be in rebellion, or
if in transgression against the LORD, (save
us not this day,)
23 That we have built us an altar to turn
from following the LORD, or if to offer
thereon burnt offering or meat offering, or if
to offer peace offerings thereon, let the LORD
himself require it.
The Lord God of gods.
Houb., Dathe, Horsley, Booth.—Let him
[LXX, Vulg., Syr., Arab.] not save us this
day.
Houb.-Lege, ne nos (Deus) servet
incolumes. Sic legunt, præter Chaldæum,
omnes Veteres, et sic vult, illud, Dominus
requiret, in quod desinit, versus 24. Non
ferendus Clericus, qui, cum non videret
mutandum ♬ in sic est interpretatus:
novit ille et Israel etiam intelligit, an rebel-
lantes et delinquentes in Jehovam sic nos
gesserimus (tum verò, ó Deus, ne nos hodie
incolumes præstes), ita ut extruxerimus altare
nobis, quâ parenthesi nihil contortius, et
inusitatius. Nam tales imprecationes ora-
tionem solent, vel inchoare, vel absolvere.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The original words are
exceedingly emphatic, and cannot be easily
translated. mm Dnbaba, El Elohim Ye-
hovah, are the three principal names by
which the supreme God was known among
the Hebrews, and may be thus translated, the fourth [] the word : thus,
the Strong God, Elohim Jehovah, which is
Bp. Horsley.-22, 23, There is certainly
some confusion in these two verses. It
might be remedied by a transposition of the
first six words of the 23d verse, prefixing to
17 N17 İN10" 17 x17 mm-22
אם במרד ואם במעל ביהוה ואם לשוב מאחרי יהוה אל | nearly the version of Luther, der starcte Gott
23 ואם להעלות .c&
[Houb., LXX, Vulg.]
Der Herr, "The strong God the LORD." And
the Reubenites, by using these in their very
solemn appeal, expressed at once their
22 "AL Aleim Jehovah, Al Aleim Je-
strong unshaken faith in the God of Israel; hovah; let him know, and Israel let him
and by this they fully showed the deputation know, concerning the building us an altar;
from the ten tribes, that their religious creed if it was in rebellion or in transgression
had not been changed; and in the succeed-against Jehovah, or if [it was] for the
ing part of their defence they show that purpose of turning from following Jehovah,
their practice corresponded with their creed. let him not save us this day.
The repetition of these solemn names by the
Reubenites, &c., shows their deep concern
for the honour of God, and their anxiety to
wipe off the reproach which they consider
cast on them by the supposition that they
had been capable of defection from the pure
worship of God, or of disaffection to their
brethren.
Booth.-22 God of gods is Jehovah; the
God of gods is Jehovah; himself knoweth
our design; and Israel, &c.
Save us not this day.
Pool.-Save us not this day; thou, O Lord
[so Le Clerc, Patrick, Rosen., Clarke], to
whom we have appealed, and without whom
we cannot be saved or preserved, save us
not from any of our enemies, nor from the
23 "Or if [it was] for the purpose of
offering thereon burnt-offering," &c.
But what is the amount of the proposition
so solemnly repeated at the beginning of the
22d verse, Aleim Jehovah is AL? It is
calling the Omniscient God to witness their
innocence. I agree with Mr. Parkhurst
that the word, used as a title or name of
God, is descriptive of the omnipresence and
omniscience of the Divine Nature. And
the accused tribes preface the asseveration
of their innocence with a solemn recognition
of this attribute.
CC
Omnipresent and omniscient is God
Jehovah. Omnipresent and omniscient is
God Jehovah. Let him know," i. e., let
him judge, &c.
JOSHUA XXII. 22, 23, 24.
141
נַעֲשֶׂה
N
Rosen.-22 Jam trans-Jordanicæ tribus, Dominus requirat. Saltum fecit de-
causam suam agere et ab omni crimine se scriptor ex, in quo verbo absolvitur
purgare incipiunt. Initio statim Deum tes- versus 22, ad ni?, omissis vocabulis ?
tem advocant, se ab omni hujusmodi crimine,, deceptus litterâ eâdem 7, in quam
cujus suspicione apud ceteras tribus labora- desinunt et ." Verum nec veteres
bant, immunes esse. Porro non quomodo- aliter ac nos legisse, nec omnino quicquam
cunque Deum testem invocant, sed tribus in textu mutandum videtur. Subaudias in-
Dei nominibus prolatis, iisdemque cum itio versus C (coll. vs. 22 et 26), et
magna emphasi secundo repetitis, omnia facile fluent si instituimus altare
Potens, Deus, Jova. Ita distincte nobis erigere, ut a Jova deficeremus,
עָלָיו עוֹלָה וּמִנְחָה וְאִם־לַעֲשׂוֹת עָלָיו זִבְהִי שְׁלָמִים יְהוָה capienda esse hec nomina indicat Psilk post
אֱלֹהִים
FIT
DYON
primum et secundum nomen positum. Sunt, 8, et si fecimus illud offerre super eo
quî D, Deus Deorum reddant; sed id holocausta et ferta, et si ereximus facere
esset i vibe, vid. e. c. Deut. x. 17. Ille super eo sacrificia gratiarum actionis; Jova
novit, et Israel sciet, non solum Deus novit, ipse requirat a nobis pœnam, animadvertat
sed universus Israelitarum coetus luculenter in nos. Verbum e proprie quidem quæ-
intelliget, nos nihil minus quam defectionem, rere significare constat. Sed quia sæpe
aut sacra aliena cogitasse. Si per rebelli- quæstiones exercentur, ut meritæ possint
onem, et si per perfidiam in Jovam scil. poenæ sumi, factum est, ut pro pœnas
nry, fecimus hoc, vs. 24. Di
sumere, vindicare usurpetur; vid. e. c. Job.
Ne salvos nos præstes hodie, o Deus, quem x. 16. Accusatæ erant tribus trans-Jor-
nostrum servatorem et vindicem veneramur. danicæ, quod aram struxissent lege pro-
Deum secundâ personâ tanquam præsentem hibitam, eaque re defecissent a sacri coetus
appellant, eumque precantur ut se illico communione. Jam vero illi eas solas aras
perdat, si tam improbi sint. Græcus Alex- contra legem poni definiunt, quæ faciendis
andrinus reddit tertiâ personâ: un púσairo sacrificiis exstruantur, hanc autem ejusmodi
ηµâs ev tŷ ηµépa raúry. Et Hieronymus: non esse. Commemorant autem tria præ-
non custodiat nos, sed puniat nos in præsenti. cipua sacrificiorum genera pro ceteris omni-
Hubigantus quoque tertiam personam, bus.
bus. Primum est, quod ab ascendendo
19, ne servet nos legi vult. Minus scite, dictum, solet Græce vocari óókavσTov et
quum multo major in secunda persona, quam óλokaúтwua, quasi solidum sacrificium dicas,
in tertia, sit emphasis. Possent quidem hæc quia ignis victimam totam absumebat, atque
verba: ne serves nos hodie, ad Pinehasum, sursum in cœlum per flammam fumumque
tanquam legationis principem, dicta videri auferebat. Hujus lex perscripta est Levit.
hoc sensu: non deprecamur quin vel hodie i. 3, seqq.
nos bello invadas, et lege agas, si tale fa-
cinus patravimus. Sed altera illa sententia
tantis respondentium affectibus, quantos uni-
versâ ratione præ se ferunt, magis congruit.
23 Ad primum versus hemistichium, i
Alterum est, proprie
munus (coll. ¿, donavit), sed in usu est de
sacrificio, quod Latine fertum dicitur. Erat
ex simila et oleo confectum hoc sacrificium,
qualia liba Græci vocant κáµµата. De eo
" ?, ad ædificandum nobis vid. Levit. ii. 1, seqq. Tertium genus est
altare ad convertendum, s. convertendo nosna, victimæ retributionum, i.e., gra-
sequendo Jovam, Hubigantus hæc notat: tiarum actionis, eucharistica. Hæc cruenta
"Contextum hic habemus mutilatum. Om- quidem erant; sed nihil præter adipem,
nes veteres, præter unum Chaldæum, legunt omentum, renes et jecoris fibram dabatur
et exprimunt, et si, ante ni. Sed flammæ, reliquam carnem læti absumebant
neque id satis. Nam modus infinitivus i epulo sacrificantes. De his victimis agitur,
nihil habet in superioribus verbis, a quo re- Levit. iii.
gatur. Itaque addendum, quod legi-
tur in simili sententia vs. 26, et quod etiam has sho
legerunt Græci interpretes, qui exodoµýoa-
µev
Ver. 24.
וְאִם־לֹא מִדְאָנָה מִדָּבָר עָשִׂינוּ
זאת לֵאמֹר מָחָר יֹאמְרוּ בְנֵיכֶם לְבָבִינוּ neo edificarinus. videtur autem vulgate
לאמר וגו'
legisse, non ri, cum sic convertit; et
si ea mente fecimus. Nunc altera imprecatio
initium sumit his verbis: si adificavimus, ut
desinente versu finem habeat in illis, 87
ἀλλ᾽ ἕνεκεν εὐλαβείας ῥήματος ἐποιήσαμεν
τοῦτο, λέγοντες, ἵνα μὴ εἴπωσι αὔριον τὰ τέκνα
µv Toîs TÉKVOLS ýμôV. R.T.λ.
142
JOSHUA XXII. 24-34.
• ..
Au. Ver.-24 And if we have not rather fere sic reddunt: adspicite figuram, ima-
done it for fear of this thing, saying, In ginem aræ Jovæ. Sane haud raro
time to come [Heb., to-morrow] your chil-
dren might speak unto our children, saying,
What have ye to do with the LORD God of
Israel?
Bp. Patrick. For fear of this thing.]
The Hebrew word deaga (which we translate
fear) signifies such anxiety in their mind as
gave them much trouble, till they thought
of this way to give themselves ease.
Rosen.-24 Et si non potius ex sollicitudine
ex ea ratione, quam dicemus, fecimus hoc.
haud raro rationem, causam denotat, ut
Genes. xii. 17, 7, ob causam Saræ,
propter Saram.
Vid. et Genes. xx. 11, 18;
denotat imaginem, exemplar, ad cujus nor-
mam aliquid exstruitur, v. c. Exod. xxv.
9, 40; 2 Reg. xvi. 10. Sed h. 1. non est de
figura sive exemplari altaris sermo, sed de
altari ipso. Quare Hieronymus recte ecce
altare Domini vertit. Est h. 1. n propria
sua significatione, structura (a) capien-
dum, ut Ps. cxliv. 12, m, structura
palatii.
תַּבְנִית .Est
Ver. 29.
חָלִילָה לָנוּ מִמֶּנּוּ לִמְרָד בַּיהוָה
וְלָשׁוּב הַיּוֹם מֵאַחֲרֵי יְהוָה וגו'
μὴ γένοιτο οὖν ἡμᾶς ἀποστραφῆναι ἀπὸ
xliii. 18. 7, Dicendo, i. e., reputando, kupiov ev tŷ onμepov ηµéρа àñоσтĥνaι ảñò
cogitando.
Ver. 26.
וַיֹּאמֶר נַעֲשֶׂה פָא לָנוּ לִבְנוֹת אֶת־
הַמִּזְבֵּחַ לֹא לְעוֹלָה וְלֹא לְזָבַח :
najpo
κυρίου, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-29 God forbid that we should
rebel against the LORD, and turn this day
from following the LORD, &c.
Rosen.-Verba interpretum plures
καὶ εἴπαμεν ποιῆσαι οὕτω τοῦ οικοδομῆσαι sic reddunt: absit a nobis rebellare in Jovam,
TOV BOμOV TOÛTOV Ovx eveкev каρпwμáтwv Sed, proprie profanum, construi solet
τὸν βωμὸν τοῦτον οὐχ ἕνεκεν
ut Dativus sit otiosus, ut alias sæpe.
οὐδὲ ἕνεκεν θυσιῶν.
cum dativo personæ sequente
καρπωμάτων
Au. Ver.-26 Therefore we said, Let us
cum infini-
now prepare to build us an altar, not for tvo, ut Genes. xviii. 25 ni, ab-
burnt offering, nor for sacrifice.
""
Let us now prepare to build us an altar.
Bp. Horsley. Rather, "Let us now pro-
vide for ourselves by building an altar.'
"Provide for ourselves," i. e., in this case,
in these spiritual concerns. See Parkhurst,
.II, עשה
Geddes.-Let us provide against this, by
building an altar, &c.
Rosen. Proinde diximus: faciamus hoc
pro nobis, ut exstruamus altare, non pro
holocausto, aut pro victima ulla alia.
Ver. 28.
רְאוּ אֶת־תַּבְנִית מִזְבַּח יְהוָה
אֲשֶׁר־עָשׂוּ אֲבוֹתֵינוּ וגו'
ἴδετε ὁμοίωμα τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου κυρίου,
ὃ ἐποίησαν οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-28 Therefore said we, that it
shall be, when they should so say to us or
to our generations in time to come, that we
may say again, Behold the pattern of the
altar of the LORD, which our fathers made,
sit a te, ut agas ita; vid. et Genes. xliv.
7, 17, infra xxiv. 16. Videri igitur p
emphaseos causa additum possit. Sed Ge-
senius in Lexico interpretatur ab eo,
pronomine suffixo ad Jovam relato, coll.
1 Sam. xxiv. 7, exsecratio
mihi a Jova sit, si hoc fecero, vid. et 1 Sam.
xxvi. 11; 1 Reg. xxi. 3, ut significatione
primaria neglecta, exsecrationem va-
leat. Hinc nostrum locum sic reddit: væ
nobis ab illo, Jova, si peccaremus contra
Jovam.
Ver. 33.
Au. Ver.-33 - And the children of
Israel blessed God, and did not intend to
go up against them in battle, &c.
And did not intend to go up, &c.
Ged., Booth. And thought [Boothroyd,
spoke] no more of going up, &c.
Nec, וְלֹא אָמְרוּ לַעֲלוֹת עֲלֵיהֶם לַצְבָא-.Rosen
dixerunt, nequaquam cogitarunt ultra ascen-
dere contra eos ad militiam, bellum iis infe-
rendum.
amb
Ver. 31.
וַיִּקְרְאוּ בְּנֵי רְאוּבֵן וּבְנֵי־גָד לַמִּזְבֵּחַ ; not for burnt offerings, nor for sacrifices
כִּי־עֵד הוּא בִּיבֹתֵינוּ כִּי יְהוָה הָאֱלֹהִים :
but it is a witness between us and you.
The pattern of the altar, &c.
Rosen. Hæc verba veteres et recentiores
IT
καὶ ἐπωνόμασεν Ἰησοῦς τὸν βωμὸν τῶν
JOSHUA XXII. 34. XXIII. 2, 4.
143
Ρουβὴν καὶ τῶν Γὰδ καὶ τοῦ ἡμίσους φυλῆς
Μανασσῆ, καὶ εἶπεν ὅτι μαρτύριόν ἐστιν ἀνα-
μέσον αὐτῶν, ὅτι κύριος ὁ θεὸς αὐτῶν ἐστι.
Au. Ver.-34 And the children of Reuben
and the children of Gad called the altar
Ed [that is, a witness] for it shall be a
witness between us that the LORD is God.
Called the altar Ed.
Ken.-Nothing can be more clear than
that the name of the altar is here omitted.
And the children of Reuben, and the children
of Gad, called the altar
for it
shall be a witness between us that the Lord is
God.
necessary word Ed; which, however, in an
English translation, had been better ex-
redderent, nomine subaudiendo expresso.
Quia testis est hoc altare inter nos quod Jova
est Deus, i. e., quod nos æque ac vos Jovam
Deum colimus. Arabicus interpres, quod
Allah, Jova, sit Deus verus. Syrus, ut
Dominus solus sit Deus. In pluribus codici-
, כִּי יְהוָה הוּא הָאֱלֹהִים : ita הוּא bus legitur inserto
T
plane ut 1 Reg. xviii. 39, repetita vice.
CHAP. XXIII. 2.
Officers. See notes on Numb. xi. 16.
T
Ver. 4.
רְאוּ הִפַּלְתִּי לָכֶם אֶת־הַגּוֹיִם הַנִּשְׁאָרִים Our translators have inserted the
הָאֵלֶּה בְּנַחֲלָה לְשִׁבְטֵיכֶם מִן־הַיַּרְדֵּן
וְכָל־הַגּוֹיִם אֲשֶׁר הִכְרַתִּי וְהַיָּם הַגָּדוֹל pressed by Iritness. The word here omitted
מְבוֹא הַשָּׁמֶשׁ :
Au. Ver.-4 Behold, I have divided unto
you by lot these nations that remain, to be
an inheritance for your tribes, from Jordan,
with all the nations that I have cut off, even
unto the great sea westward [Heb., at the
sunset].
Ged.-4 Lo! I have, by lot, shared out
among you the remaining nations, from the
Jordan unto the great western sea, to be
inherited by your tribes, as well as all the
nations which I have already extirpated.
has the authority of seventeen Hebrew
copies; with the Syriac and Arabic versions.
See Gen. Diss., p. 24.
ἴδετε ὅτι ἐπέῤῥιφα ὑμῖν τὰ ἔθνη τὰ καταλε-
Rosen.-Et appellarunt Rubenita et Gad- λειμμένα ὑμῖν ταῦτα ἐν τοῖς κλήροις εἰς τὰς
ilæ illud altare r testem, s. testimonium, φυλὰς ὑμῶν, ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰορδάνου πάντα τὰ
quod subaudiendum e verbis quæ proxime ἔθνη καὶ ἐξωλόθρευσα, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς θαλάσσης
sequuntur, 87 79, et indicatum est supra Ts μeyáλns ópieî éñì dvoµàs ýλiov.
vs. 27, 28. In codicibus nonnullis et in
pluribus editionibus seculi quindecim et
sexdecim, quos diligenter enumeravit De
Rossi, illud vel legitur in textu, vel in
margine suppletur, et in aliis quidem post
mae, in aliis ante id nomen, quod minus
probandum, quum nomen id, quod rei alicui
imponitur, ejus nomini postponi soleat, ut
Genes. i. 5, 87, appellavit lucem
diem; vid. et vs. 8. Nostrum scriptorem
nomen non expressisse, sed lectoribus
supplendum reliquisse, inde colligitur, quod
jam Græcus Alexandrinus illud non legit,
qui ceterum verborum Hebræorum sensum
non recte percepit. Sic enim illa reddidit:
appellavit Josua aram Rubenitarum et Gad-
itarum, et dimidiæ tribus Manasse. Nec Houb.-Nunc igitur, quoniam tribubus
Hieronymum legisse, ostendit hæc sua vestris dedi pro hæreditate eos populos qui
integri versus interpretatio: vocaruntque filii | restant, ut et omnes cos, quos delevi à Jor-
Ruben et filii Gad altare quod exstruxerant : danè, usque ad mare magnum, ad occasum
testimonium nostrum, quod Dominus ipse sit| solis.
Deus. In Chaldaicæ interpretationis codi- A Jordane. Vidit Masius, non bonam esse
cibus longe plerisque non expressum est; verborum collocationem. Nempe hæc
quod autem in nonnullis codicibus legitur series, dedi vobis gentes reliquas à Jordane,
, testis ante (vid. Kennicotti et omnes gentes, quas delevi, quasi digito
Dissertat. ., super ratione text. Hebr., monstrat non suo loco esse a Jordanè inter
p. 173), pro glossemate est habendum. gentes reliquas et omnes gentes. Series legi-
tima est, gentes reliquas, et omnes eas, quas
Syrus 120, testimonium, et Arabs
delevi à Jordane, quem ordinem nos in
Asli, testem addidit, non quod
nostrâ versione persequimur.
™
Proptereà
Josue commemorat primo loco gentes eas,
sed ut boni interpretes, qui sensum perspicue quæ restant debellandæ, quia mox pro-
סָהִיד
legerunt,
Booth.-4 Behold, I have divided to you
by lot these nations that remain, to be an
inheritance for your tribes, with all the
nations that I have cut off from the Jordan
even unto the great western sea.
144
JOSHUA XXIII. 4-9.
missurus est, Deum pro Israelitis, ut eas | [or, then the LORD will drive] out from
subjiciant, pugnaturum, si obedientiam Deo | before you great nations and strong: but as
debitam præstabunt, nec non denuntiaturus, for you, no man hath been able to stand
Deum se de illis, per eas gentes, ulturum, si before you unto this day.
Diis alienis servient.
Ver. 6.
וַחֲזַקְתֶּם מְאֹד לִשְׁמֹר וגו'
κατισχύσατε οὖν σφόδρα φυλάσσειν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-6 Be ye therefore very cou-
rageous to keep and to do all that is written
in the book of the law of Moses, &c.
Very courageous.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, very resolute, or
very firm.
Ver. 7.
For the Lord hath driven.
Ged., Booth.-Hence the Lord hath
driven, &c.
, עמר
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, Then will Jehovah
drive. But as for you no man hath been able
to stand before you unto this day. For
of Kennicott's, ; and at the end of the
I would read, with Vulgate, and one MS.
verse I would omit, with Vulgate, the words
which seem to have crept in by, עד היום הזה
And
repetition from the preceding verse.
as for you, по man shall stand before
you.
Houb.-Dominus expellet a vobis gentes
baby a magnas et potentes; quippe ipsi vidistis, ut
לְבִלְתִּי בוֹא בַּגּוֹיִם הָאֵלֶּה הַנִּשְׁאָרִים
הָאֵלֶּה אִתְכֶם וּבְשֵׁם אֱלֹהֵיהֶם לֹא־
,Nos, quippe ipsi uidistis, ואתם .asus fuerit הַזְכִּירוּ וְלֹא תַשְׁבִּיעוּ וְלֹא תַעַבְדוּם
nemo ante vos usque ad hunc diem consistere
on,
: Dab napwn shquia non dubitamus, quin sit legendum cnx
on ut legitur supra versu 3. Omissum
propter similitudinem ראיתם
ὅπως μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς τὰ ἔθνη τὰ καταλε- fuit verbum
eis tà
λειμμένα ταῦτα. καὶ τὰ ὀνόματα τῶν θεῶν
kaì tà ỏvóµata tv e duarum litterarum en cum vocabulo D
proximo, librarii oculis ex
αὐτῶν οὐκ ὀνομασθήσεται ἐν ὑμῖν, οὐδὲ μὴ
λατρεύσητε, οὐδὲ μὴ προσκυνήσητε αὐτοῖς.
Au. Ver.-7 That ye come not among
these nations, these that remain among you;
neither make mention of the name of their
gods, nor cause to swear by them, neither
serve them nor bow yourselves unto them.
That ye come not among.
Ged., Booth.-That ye mix not with.
Rosen.—Ad non venire, s. intrale, ut ne
intretis in gentes illas, i.e., ut recte Chaldæus
interpretatus est, pho spre sens,
57,
ut në commisceamini populis hisce. Arabs:
nec commisceatis vos cum hisce turbis.
consuetudinem cum iis habeatis. D D
T:
Ne
, Et nomen Deorum illarum ne com-
memoretis, i.e., celebretis; id enim verbum
cum constructum valet, vid. not.
ad Ps. xx. 8. Nec juretis scil. c,
per nomen Deorum illarum.
Ver. 9.
wi
t
ad
uno verbo in
alterum deerrantibus. Etenim verbum D
quomodocunque interpreteris, non extundes
ex eo ullam sententiam. Audiendus vero
hic Joan. Clericus: Neque ad vos quod
attinet, quisquam coram vobis...D... `, quod
huic membro præfigitur vix aliter intelligi
queat...Hoc cum non assequerentur LXX
et Vulgatus Intt. omiserunt." Condemnat
veteres, qui non assequerentur id, quod post
Noldium suum docet, significare ons),
vos quod attinet. Sed quis lector, qui tyro
non sit, credit pronomen s solitarie posi-
tum, nullo verbo comitante, cujus ens sit
vel nominativus, vel casus, esse orationis
membrum illud totum, ad vos quod attinet.
Esse posset cn, vos aulem, si transitus
fieret in oratione ab illis personis ad eos, vos,
quos Josue nunc alloquitur. Sed eosdem
Josue mox alloquebatur. Ergo nihil huic
loco tam alienum, quam istud, ad vos quod
attinet, Clericanum. Clerico sapientiores
fuerunt Vulgatus et Græci Intt. qui verbum,
וַיּוֹרֶשׁ יְהוָה מִפְּנֵיכֶם גּוֹיִם גְּדֹלִים
quod viderent in mendo posituum, vel cir וַעֲצוּמִים וְאַתֶּם לֹא־עָמַד אִישׁ בִּפְנֵיכֶם
cumstantibus rebus destitutum, prætermittere
maluerint, quam contorte interpretari, ac
verba dare lectoribus.
καὶ ἐξολοθρεύσει αὐτοὺς κύριος ἀπὸ προσ-
ώπου ὑμῶν ἔθνη μεγάλα καὶ ἰσχυρά. καὶ Rosen.-, El vos quod attinet, nomi-
ovdeìs åvtéotn katevάtiov ýµŵv éws Tis hué-nativus, quem dicunt, absolutus. 25
ρας ταύτης.
, Non stabit vir in conspectu vestro,
Au. Ver.-9 For the LORD hath driven nemo vobis resistere poterit.
בִּפְנֵיכֶם
אִישׁ
JOSHUA XXIII. 12-16. XXIV. 1.
145
Ver. 12.
Au. Ver.-Go back.
Ged., Booth.-Turn aside.
Ver. 13.
Au. Ver.-13 Know for a certainty that
the LORD your God will no more drive out
any of these nations from before you, &c.
Any of. So forty MSS.-Ged.
Ver. 16.
Au. Ver.—When ye have transgressed
have served, &c.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-When ye trans-
gress-serve, &c.
CHAP. XXIV. 1.
it in its own and proper name, by which it is
called in all other places, rather than by
another name nowhere else given to it? Or
rather, 2. To the city of Shechem, a place
convenient for the present purpose, not only
because it was a Levitical city, and a city of
refuge, and a place near to Joshua's city,
but especially for the two main ends for
which he summoned them thither. 1. For
the solemn burial of the bones of Joseph, as
the patriarchs, as is noted Acts vii. 15, 16,
is implied here, ver. 32, and of the rest of
for which this place was designed. 2. For
the solemn renewing of their covenant with
God; which in this place was first made
between God and Abraham, Gen. xii. 6, 7,
and afterwards was there renewed by the
Israelites at their first entrance into the land
וַיֵּאָסֶף יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶת־כָּל־שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל
of Canaan, between the two mountains of שְׁכֶמָה וַיִּקְרָא לְזִקְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וּלְרָאשָׁיו
Ebal and Gerizim, Josh. viii. 30, &c., which וּלְשִׂפְטָיו וּלְשְׁטְרָיו וַיִּתְיַצְבוּ לִפְנֵי
הָאֱלֹהִים :
καὶ συνήγαγεν Ἰησοῦς πάσας φυλὰς Ἰσραὴλ
εἰς Σηλὼ, καὶ συνεκάλεσε τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους
αὐτῶν καὶ τοὺς γραμματεῖς αὐτῶν καὶ τοὺς
δικαστὰς αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔστησεν αὐτοὺς ἀπέναντι
τοῦ θεοῦ.
Au. Ver.—1 And Joshua gathered all the
tribes of Israel to Shechem, and called for
the elders of Israel, and for their heads, and
for their judges, and for their officers; and
they presented themselves before God.
To Shechem.
Ged., Booth. At Shiloh [LXX, Arab.].
From this whole book it is manifest the
tabernacle was at Shilo and not at Sichem;
and it is not probable that Joshua would
assemble the Israelites at any other place
than that where the tabernacle was fixed.
This begets a suspicion that we should read
and not . Nay the text, ver. 26,
renders this surmise certain. The same
error has obtained com. 25, but the LXX
and Ar. both read .-Booth.
were very near Shechem, as appears from
Judg. ix. 6, 7; and therefore this place was
most proper, both to remind them of their
former obligations to God, and to engage
them to a further ratification of them.
Before God; either, 1. Before the ark or
tabernacle, as that phrase is commonly
used: which might be either in Shiloh,
where they were fixed; or in Shechem,
whither the ark was brought upon this great
occasion, as it was sometimes removed upon
such occasions, as 1 Sam. iv. 3; 2 Sam.
xv. 24. Or, 2. In that public, and vene-
rable, and sacred assembly met together for
religious exercises; for in such God is
present, Exod. xx. 24 ; Psal. lxxxii. 1; Matt.
xviii. 20. Or, 3. As in God's presence, to
hear what Joshua was to speak to them in
God's name, and to receive God's commands.
from his mouth. Thus Isaac is said to bless
Jacob before the Lord, i. e., in his name and
presence, Gen. xxvii. 7; and Jephthah is
said to utter all his words before the Lord in
Mizpeh, i. e., as in God's presence, calling
him in to be witness of them.
Pool.-To Shechem; either, 1. To Shiloh,
where the ark and tabernacle was; because Dr. A. Clarke.-To Shechem.] As it is
they are here said to present themselves before immediately added that they presented them-
God; and because the stone set up here is selves before God, this must mean the taber-
said to be set up in or by the sanctuary of the nacle; but at this time the tabernacle was
Lord; of both which I shall speak in their not at Shechem but at Shiloh. The Septua-
proper places. And they say Shiloh is here gint appear to have been struck with this
called Shechem, because it was in the terri- difficulty, and therefore read Enλw, Shiloh,
tory of Shechem; but that may be doubted, both here and in ver. 25, though the Aldine
seeing Shiloh was ten miles distant from and Complutensian editions have Ɛvxeµ,
Συχεμ,
Shechem, as St. Jerom affirms. And had Shechem, in both places. Many suppose
he meant Shiloh, why should he not express that this is the original reading, and that
VOL. II.
U
146
JOSHUA XXIV. 1.
See
Mizpeh of Benjamin was another town,
though not one of the three mentioned in
Judges xxi. 19, so near to Shiloh, that the
people are said to be assembled at Mizpeh
before Jehovah (Judges xx. 1, and xxi. 5),
when the tabernacle and the ark were cer-
tainly at Shiloh. And a religious ceremony
performed before Jehovah, that is, at the
Shechem has crept into the text instead of go up for that purpose to Bethel.
Shiloh. Perhaps there is more of imaginary Judges xx. 18, 26, 27.
than real difficulty in the text. As Joshua
was now old and incapable of travelling, he
certainly had a right to assemble the repre-
sentatives of the tribes wherever he found
most convenient, and to bring the ark of the
covenant to the place of assembling and
this was probably done on this occasion [so
Patrick, Rosen.]. Shechem is a place
famous in the patriarchal history. Here tabernacle in Shiloh, is said to have passed
Abraham settled on his first coming into the at Mizpeh, where the people were at the
land of Canaan, Gen. xii. 6, 7; and here the time assembled, Judges xi. 11. Bethel,
patriarchs were buried, Acts vii. 16. And however, was so much nearer to Shiloh, than
as Shechem lay between Ebal and Gerizim, Mizpeh, that persons going from Mizpeh to
where Joshua had before made a covenant consult the Divine oracle at Shiloh, are said
with the people, chap. viii. 30, &c., the to go up for that purpose to Bethel. See
very circumstance of the place would be Judges xx.
undoubtedly friendly to the solemnity of the It is remarkable that at the time the ark
present occasion. Shuckford supposes that was at Shiloh, though we read that indi-
the covenant was made at Shechem, and that viduals went up thither to worship or consult
the people went to Shiloh to confirm it before the oracle, yet we never read of any public
the Lord. Mr. Mede thinks the Ephraim-assembly of the people at that place, but
ites had a proseucha, or temporary oratory either at Shechem or Mizpeh; except in-
or house of prayer, at Shechem, whither the deed the stated feast mentioned in Judges
people resorted for Divine worship when xxi. 19.
they could not get to the tabernacle; and Rosen.—Congregavit Josua omnes tribus
that this is what is called before the Lord; Israelis Sichemum. Græcus Alexandrinus
but this conjecture seems not at all likely, interpres proposuit év Enλw, uti
God having forbidden this kind of worship. exstat in antiquissimis codicibus, Romano,
Bp. Horsley. And presented themselves Alexandrino, et aliis. Græcus interpres
before God, namely at Shiloh. See chap. legeritne in suo codice Hebræo, an
xviii. 1. I see no sufficient reason to sup- vero librarii, aut male seduli critici ausi
pose that Shiloh was at this time a town. fuerint mutare Exèµ in Eŋλw, incertum est.
It was the name of the place where the ta- Verisimilius tamen posterius, quum Jose-
bernacle was erected. By the mention of phus, qui Græcos interpretes sequi solet,
the daughters of Shiloh, Judges xxi. 21, it Exèu legerit; nam nisi hoc modo legisset,
should seem that it was the name of a dis- non scriberet, antequam novissima Josuæ
trict, rather than a town. And the situation | verba recitaret, eum tum Sichemi habitasse,
of the spot, where the tabernacle stood, is
described, Judges xxi. 19, by its bearings
with respect to other towns, as if there were
no town upon the spot itself. If there was
no town there, Shechem might be of all the
neighbouring towns the most convenient at
this time for a general assembly of the peo-
ple, and the site of the tabernacle might be
much nearer to this antient town of She-
chem, than the town of Shiloh was to the
Shechem of St. Jerome's time.
Nam
Antiqq., 1. v., cap. i., § 28. 'Inσoûs avtòS
év Eixéμois diĥyev. At quin mendum illud
vetus sit, nulla potest esse dubitatio.
et Masii Syro-Hexaplaris codex notavit, quæ-
dam exemplaria Eŋλ habere. Chaldæus et
Syrus interpretes habent Sichem, nec desunt
Græci codices, in quibus ita legatur, ut in
Aldino, Complutensi et aliis pluribus ab
Holmesio recensitis. Attamen memoratu
est dignum, Arabicum interpretem, qui
ubique fideliter Hebræa expressit, hic
Bethel was another of the three towns
, ad Siluntem habere.
mentioned Judges xxi. 19, so near to Shiloh,
that it is sometimes mentioned as the place Sichemum in Siluntem plures mutarunt,
of the ark, when the ark was unquestion-causa absque dubio est hæc, quod sub finem
ably at Shiloh. And persons going to con-
sult the Divine oracle at Shiloh are said to
الى شيلوا
Cur vero
hujus versus Israelitæ dicantur coram Deo
se constitisse, p, id est, ante
JOSHUA XXIV. 1-5%
147
tabernaculum sacrum, vid. xviii. 6; xix. 51. | facta est de terrâ Chanaan dandâ posteris
Hoc vero tunc erat Silunte; xviii. 1, xix. 51, Thare, ex filio Abraham nascendis.
ubi et post Josuæ mortem mansit 1 Sam.
iii. 21; iv. 3. Sed nil obstat, quo minus
Ver. 3.
-IT
יִצְחָק:
וָאַרְךָ אֶת־זַרְעוֹ וָאֶתֶּן־לוֹ אֶתי arca sacra solemnitatis a Josua peragende
וארבה קרי
causa Silunte Sichemum translata fuerit,
forsan quod Josua Thimnath-Seracho Siche-
mum quidem ire posset, sed Siluntem usque
progredi non posset, propter senectutem. aur
Neque enim nefas fuisse imperatori, arcam
huc illuc transferre, ubi ipsi opus videbatur,
inde patet, quod sub pontificatu Eli, cum ab
hostibus premerentur Israelitæ, solius senatus
jussu arca est Silunte asportata in castra,
1 Sam. iv. 3. Et cum David ab Absalonis
conjuratione metuens urbe fugeret, Levitæ
sacram unâ exportabant, 2 Sam.
arcam
XV. 24.
Ver. 2.
καὶ ἐπλήθυνα αὐτοῦ σπέρμα, καὶ ἔδωκα
Tòv 'Iσaàk.
Au. Fer.-3 And I took your father
Abraham from the other side of the flood,
and led him throughout all the land of
Canaan, and multiplied his seed, and gave
him Isaac.
And multiplied his seed.
Dathe, Ged., Booth. And promised to
multiply his seed. Promisi ei numerosam
progeniem. Dathe.
Houb.-Interpretamur, statui ut magnum
foret semen ejus: quippe sequimur radicem
27, magnum esse, magnum facere, non ra-
es indicem, multiplicare, et sic 27 accipimus,
רב
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶל־כָּל־הָעָם כֹּה־אָמַר
אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל בְּעֵבֶר הַנָּהָר יָשְׁבָוּ
;ut rei causam indicans, non ipsum efectum אֲבְוֹתֵיכֶם מֵעוֹלָם תֶּרַח אֲבִי אַבְרָהָם
ex Isaac nascitura erat, quaeque superstite וַאֲבִי נָחוֹר וַיַּעַבְדוּ אֱלֹהִים אֲחֵרִים
quia posteritas Abraham intelligitur ea, quæ
καὶ εἶπεν Ἰησοῦς πρὸς πάντα τὸν λαόν. Abraham, nondum
τάδε λέγει κύριος ὁ θεὸς Ἰσραήλ. πέραν τοῦ
ποταμοῦ παρῴκησαν οἱ πατέρες ὑμῶν τὸ ἀπ-
αρχῆς, Θάρα ὁ πατὴρ Αβραάμ, καὶ ὁ πατὴρ
Ναχώρ, καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν θεοῖς ἑτέροις.
Au. Ter.-2 And Joshua said unto all
the people, Thus saith the LORD God of
Israel, Your fathers dwelt on the other side
creverat.
Malè, ut
videtur, Clericus, posteros ei multos ac pra-
sertim Isaac dedi, distinguens in suo illo
ex Sarâ, à
praesertim posteros Abraham
posteris ejusdem ex Cethurâ, qui quidem
non hic aguntur, quique non ita multi erant,
ut posteri multi appellarentur.
Pool.—Multiplied his seed, i.e., gave him
of the flood in old time, even Terah, the and Keturah, but even by Sarah and by
a numerous posterity, not only by Hagar
father of Abraham, and the father of Na-
chor and they served other gods.
2, 14, The flood.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-The river, i. e., the
Euphrates.
Your fathers, &c., even Terah.
Ged., Booth.-Your fathers, &c., unto
Terah.
Houb.—Patres vestri jam inde a tempore
Thare patris Abraham, et patris Nachor,
cum secus flumen habitarent, Diis alienis
servierunt.
Isaac, as it follows.
Rosen. Et multiplicari semen ejus, quo
hic unius Saræ soboles significatur, et quod
sequitur et dedi ei Isaacum est ἐπεξηγητικὸν,
quum Genes. xxi. 12 scribaturTİ SON FISKE,
in Isaaco vocabitur tibi semen, i. e., filii ac
nepotes Isaaci dicentur filii et nepotes tui,
ad eum loc. Mirum videri possit, quod
non item qui ex Ismaele nascentur; cf. not.
multiplicatum Abrahami semen dicitur, quum
ei unus Isaacus natus memoretur. Sed mul-
titudo ad Isaaci posteritatem et perpetuam
moh, Nos, jam inde a tempore Thare;
nam hæc duo jungimus, quæ Judæi non
illam natorum seriem, qui deinde ex illo
benè disjunxerunt per punctum Zakeph-
sunt propagati, spectat. Pro 7, quod
katon. Videlicet nomen nihil habebit Masorethæ legere jubent ("), in textu
in oratione, quod regat, aut a quo regatur, (2) est 27, futuri forma apocopata.
nisi adjungitur ad o in gignendi casu.
Cæterum Josue veterum parentum memo-
Ver. 4, 5.
: וָאֶתֵּן לְיִצְחָק אֶת־יַעֲקֹב וְאֶת־עֵשָׂו riam propterea non repetit altius, quam ab
וָאֶתֵּן לְעֵשָׂו אֶת־הַר שֵׂעִיר לָרֶשֶׁת אוֹתוֹ ipso Thare, quia tuum primum promissio
148
JOSHUA XXIV. 4-13.
Ce-
instar. Cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 469.
erit AEgyptus, populus Egyptiacus mulierum וְיַעֲקֹב וּבָנָיו יָרְדוּ מִצְרָיִם: 5 וָאֶשְׁלַח
-Kimchi ita ex כַּאֲשֶׁר עָשִׂיתִי בְּקִרְבּוֹ terumni verba אֶת־משֶׁה וְאֶת־אַהֲרֹן וָאֶלֶף אֶת־מִצְרַיִם
הנגף שנגפתי אותם לא היה בפעם אחד אלא : ponit כַּאֲשֶׁר עָשִׂיתִי בְּקִרְבּוֹ וְאַחַר הוֹצֵאתִי
plaga, qua, במכות רבות כאשר עשיתי המכות בקרבו
אֶתְכֶם :
4 kaì tậ’Ioaàk tòv 'Iakòß kaì тòv 'Hoav.
καὶ ἔδωκα τῷ Ἡσαῦ τὸ ὄρος τὸ Σηεὶρ κληρο-
νομῆσαι αὐτῷ. καὶ Ἰακὼβ καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ
eis
κατέβησαν εἰς Αἴγυπτον, καὶ ἐγένοντο ἐκεῖ εἰς
ἔθνος μέγα καὶ πολὺ καὶ κραταιόν. καὶ ἐκά-
κωσαν αὐτοὺς οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι. 5 καὶ ἐπάταξα
τὴν Αἴγυπτον ἐν σημείοις οἷς ἐποίησα ἐν αὐτοῖς.
6΄ καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ἐξήγαγεν τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν
ἐξ Αἰγύπτου.
ע:
Au. Ver.4 And I gave unto Isaac
Jacob and Esau: and I gave unto Esau
mount Seir, to possess it; but Jacob and his
children went down into Egypt.
5 I sent Moses also and Aaron, and I
plagued Egypt, according to that which I
did among them: and afterward I brought
you out.
multis percussi eos, prout plagas feci in medio
eos percussi, non fuit und vice, sed plagis
ejus. Græcus Alexandrinus verba cum iis
quæ proxime præcedunt sic dedit: kai étá-
ταξα τὴν Αἴγυπτον ἐν σημείοις οἷς ἐποίησα ἐν
αὐτοῖς. Hieronymus: et percussi Ægyptum
multis signis et portentis. Syrus: et percussi
percussi Egyptios quemadmodum feci in iis.
Ægyptios, et prodigia feci inter eos.
Ver. 6.
Arabs:
Au. Ver.-6 And I brought your fathers
out of Egypt: and ye came unto the sea;
and the Egyptians pursued after your fathers.
with chariots and horsemen unto the Red
sea.
Ye came.
Ged., Booth. They came [Syr., Arab.,
6 And I brought your fathers out of I brought them].
Egypt, &c.
4 Went down into Egypt.
Ged., Booth.-Went down into Egypt;
and they became there a great, numerous,
and powerful nation. But the Egyptians
afflicted them [LXX]. And [Ged., so] I
sent, &c.
5 And I plagued Egypt according to that
which I did among them.
Houb.-Et vulnus feci Egyptiis, per pro-
digia illa, quæ apud eos patravi.
21, Et vulneravi Ægyptios, sicut feci
apud eos. Habebat hæc scribendi forma
plurimam mendi suspicionem; itaque ad-
monebat novos Interpretes, ut ad Veteres
adirent. Nempe apud Græcos Intt. Syrum
et Vulgatum miracula non absunt, quæ
Hodiernis absunt ex Codicibus. Omissum
bulum similiter desinens, et legendum
Rosen.-, Et venistis, i. e., patres
vestri venerunt. , ad mare subaudi
algæ, ut in fine versus est, i. e., ad sinum
Arabicum, quem mare rubrum dicere solent.
Dicitur kar' eoxv et Exod. xiv. 2.
Red sea.
vol. i., page 265.
See notes on Exod. xiii. 18,
Ver. 7.
Au. Ver.-7 And when they cried unto
the LORD, he put darkness between you and
the Egyptians, &c.
Between you, &c.
Booth.-Between them [Syr.] and the
Egyptians.
Ver. 12, 13.
12
אֶת־הַצְרְעָה
וָאֶשְׁלַח לִפְנֵיכֶם
וַתְּגָּרֶשׁ אוֹתָם מִפְּנֵיכֶם שְׁנֵי מַלְכֵי
-voca מצרים miraculis, prope, במופתים fuit
|
האֱמֹרִי לֹא בְחַרְבְּךָ וְלֹא בְקַשְׁתֵּךְ : -et percussi Egup, את מצרים במופתים אשר עשיתי
13 וָאֶתֵּן לָכֶם אֶרֶץ אֲשֶׁר לֹא־יָגַעְתָּ
בָּהּ וגו'
עָשִׂיתִי
Ægyp-
: IT
12 καὶ ἐξαπέστειλε προτέραν ὑμῶν τὴν σφη-
tios miraculis, quæ feci...extrito ante . AV I YON
Rosen.-Et percussi Egyptum; subau-
diunt Hebræis, ut vertas homines Ægypti,
Ægyptios. in 2, Secundum
quod feci, i. e., nippo, playas (ex sub- Kiav. Kaì éĝatéσteiλev avtоÙя ȧÃÒ проσάпоν
audiendum) in medio ejus, populi Ægyptiaci. ἡμῶν δώδεκα βασιλεῖς τῶν Αμοῤῥαίων, οὐκ ἐν τῇ
Pronomen suffixum masculinum vocis iana ρομφαίᾳ σου οὐδὲ ἐν τῷ τόξῳ σου. 13 καὶ
respicit ad bns, quod quamvis ut nomen ἔδωκεν ὑμῖν γῆν ἐφ᾽ ἣν οὐκ ἐκοπιάσατε ἐπ᾽
regionis sit feminei generis, tamen ubi pro auris, k.t.λ.
incolis, sive populo, capitur, ut masculinum Au. Ver.-12 And I sent the hornet be-
tractatur. Ita Jesaj. xix. 16,, fore you, which drave them out from before
יהיה
JOSHUA XXIV. 13-19.
149
you, even the two kings of the Amorites;
but not with thy sword, nor with thy bow.
13 And I have given you a land for which
ye did not labour, and cities which ye built
not, and ye dwell in them; of the vineyards
Rosen.-Dedi vobis terram in qua colenda
non laborasti. Secundâ singularis verbi per-
sonâ utitur, quum sermo ad totum populum
directus sit.
ank nbyen
Ver. 17.
כִּי יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵינוּ הוּא הַמַּעֲלֶה אֹתָנוּ and olive-yards which ye planted not do ye
וְאֶת־אֲבֹתֵינוּ מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרַיִם וגו'
eat.
12 The hornet. See notes on Exod.
xxiii. 28, vol. i., page 318.
Two kings.
Ged., Booth.-Twelve kings. So Sept.
both in the Rom. and Alex. copies: and this
I take to be the genuine reading, in spite of
the concurrence of the other versions with
the present text, which have all two, except
Arab. which wants the whole comma.- Ged.
Houb. places this verse between verses 8
and 9.
Houb.-12 Duos reges Amorrhæorum.
Nunquam recurrunt sacris in codicibus duo
ST
κύριος ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν αὐτὸς θεός ἐστιν. αὐτὸς
YUTTOU, K.T.λ.
ἀνήγαγεν ἡμᾶς καὶ τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν ἐξ Αἰ-
γύπτου, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Fer.-17 For the LORD our God, he
it is that brought us up and our fathers out
of the land of Egypt, &c.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-For Jehovah is our
God; he, &c.
Ver. 19.
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוֹשֻׁעַ אֶל־הָעָם לֹא תוּכְלוּ
לַעֲבֹד אֶת־יְהוָה כִּי־אֱלֹהִים קְדֹשִׁים הִוּא reges Amorrhaeorum, quin commemorentur
הוּא לֹא־יִשָּׂא לְפִשְׁעֲכֶם
אֵל קַנּוֹא הוּא לֹא־יִשָּׂא
וּלְחַטְאוֹתֵיכֶם :
οὐ μὴ
Og et Sihon, qui ultra Jordanem ad orientem
ditiones habebant separatas. Itaque alieno
loco veniunt duo reges Amorrhæorum, post-
quam dictum fuit versu 11 et Jordanem καὶ εἶπεν Ἰησοῦς πρὸς τὸν λαὸν.
transistis. Et factæ perturbationis signum δύνησθε λατρεύειν κυρίῳ, ὅτι ὁ θεὸς ἅγιός
habemus in verbo para in quod desinit ἐστι. καὶ ζηλώσας οὗτος οὐκ ἀνήσει τὰ ἁμαρτ
versus 11, quodque idem legitur medio in τήματα ὑμῶν καὶ τὰ ἀνομήματα ὑμῶν.
versu 8, ubi hæc commodè leguntur, quæ
nunc habemus hoc versu 12. Proptereà nos
ordinem antiquum revocamus, quem sanus
lector non dubitabit fuisse perturbatum. Sed
מפניכם את (שני מלכי) legendum אותם מפניכם pro
a conspectu vestro (duos reges) ejecit.
Au. Fer.-19 And Joshua said unto the
people, Ye cannot serve the LORD: for he is
an holy God; he is a jealous God; he will
not forgive your transgressions nor your sins.
Ye cannot serve.
Ken.-Can we, without great surprise,
Rosen.-12 Post verba D is the observe the affirmation, with the reason for
ante ea quæ sequuntur, 77, deest it, contained in the words following? Joshua
iterum, ut versu præcedente, conjunctio. | said to the people, "Ye cannot serve the
Plene enim scribendum erat: quæ abegit Lord; for he is an holy God; he will not
illos extra tuum conspectum, et duos reges forgive your sins!" 'Tis very happy, that the
Emoræorum. Cf. vs. 18. Bellum, de quo omission of that letter, which the collation
hic loquitur Josua, aliud fuit ab eo quod of the Hebrew MSS. proves to have been
x. 5 memoratur contra foederatos Cananæos, inserted or omitted in ten thousand words
inter quos quinque Emoræorum reges erant. and almost at pleasure, will restore to this
Quod additur, age she s, non per important sentence its necessary meaning.
tuum gladium, neque per tuum arcum ex- Was it possible, when Joshua had been
pulisti eos, hoc sensu dictum est, frustra labouring to persuade and fix Israel in the
Israelitarum arma fuisse futura, nisi Deus worship of Jehovah, and which the people
hostes occulta quadam vi perculisset. De had just promised to do, that he should im-
omnibus enim adhuc factis in Cananæa bellis
hæc verba intelligenda sunt, non de solis
vesparum molestiis. Cf. Ps. xliv. 2, 3.
13 For which ye did not labour.
mediately tell them, "Ye cannot serve
Jehovah!" This seems impossible. Whereas,
what he was likely to have said is now ex-
pressed, only that one letter being omitted:
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, with Queen Eliza-" Cease not to serve Jehovah (persevere,
beth's translators, wherein ye did not labour,
i. e., which ye had not tilled.
Ged. Which ye did not till.
keep the vow now made), for he is an holy
God, he is a jealous God; he will not forgive
your defection, nor your sins. If ye shall
150
JOSHUA XXIV. 19-25.
.
forsake Jehovah," &c. This passage has more circumspect and resolved in answering
been well considered, in Mr. Hallet's their obligations. The meaning is, God's
"Notes," vol. iii., p. 2. Yet it will be service is not, as you seem to fancy, a slight
necessary to add, that the verb on is re- and easy thing, as soon done as said; but it
gularly cessabitis or cessetis; and that the is a work of great difficulty, and requires
particles, non, and, ne, are very often great care, and courage, and resolution;
put for one another, or signify the same and when I consider the infinite purity of
thing: see 1 Kings iii. 26, 27.
God, that he will not be mocked or abused;
and withal your great and often manifested
proneness to superstition and idolatry, even
during the life of Moses, and in some of you
whilst I live, and whilst the obligations
which God hath laid upon you in this land
are fresh in remembrance; I cannot but fear
Ged.-Ye will not be sufficient to serve,
&c.] Some modern interpreters have sup-
posed, that the true reading here should be
Cease ye not. The conjecture is ingenious,
but unsupported by any MS. or ancient
version; nor is it necessary. The original
word does not always imply an impossibility. that after my decease you will think the
It here implies only a doubt. The Syriac
translator seems to have perfectly compre-
hended the meaning: Consider," says
Joshuah, "whether ye will be able to serve
so holy and jealous a God."
Dr. A. Clarke.-Ye cannot serve the Lord;
for he is a holy God.] If we are to take this
literally, we cannot blame the Israelites for
their defection from the worship of the true
God; for it was impossible for them to serve
service of God too hard and burdensome for
you, and therefore will cast it off, and revolt
from him, if you do not double your watch,
and carefully avoid all occasions of idolatry,
which I fear you will not do, but I do hereby
exhort you to do.
Ver. 20.
כִּי תַעַזְבוּ אֶת־יְהוָה וַעֲבַדְתֶּם אֱלֹהֵי
נְכָר וְשָׁב וְהֵרַע לָכֶם וְכִלָּה אֶתְכֶם God, they could not but come short of his
אַחֲרֵי אֲשֶׁר הֵיטִיב לָכֶם :
kingdom but surely this was not the case.
Instead of on, lo thuchelu, ye CANNOT
serve, &c., some eminent critics read van xi
lo thechallu, ye shall not CEASE to serve, &c.
This is a very ingenious emendation, but
ἡνίκα ἂν ἐγκαταλίπητε κύριον καὶ λατρεύ
σητε θεοῖς ἑτέροις. καὶ ἐπελθὼν κακώσει
One beois étépois.
ὑμᾶς καὶ ἐξαναλώσει ὑμᾶς ἀνθ' ὧν εὖ ἐποίησεν
ὑμᾶς.
Au. Fer.-20 If ye forsake the LORD, and
serve strange gods, then he will turn and do
you hurt, and consume you, after that he
hath done you good.
there is not one MS. in all the collections of
Kennicott and De Rossi to support it. How-
ever, it appears very possible that the first
vau in ɔ did not make a part of the word
originally. If the common reading be pre-
ferred, the meaning of the place must be,
"Ye cannot serve the Lord, for he is holy
and jealous, unless ye put away the gods mentators.
which your fathers served beyond the flood. Bp. Horsley.-Rather, For ye will forsake
For he is a jealous God, and will not give to—and he will turn.
nor divide his glory with any other.
He is
a holy God, and will not have his people
If ye forsake then he will turn, &c. So
Rosen., Pool, Patrick, and most
Ver. 25.
com-
וַיִּכְרֹת יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בְּרִית לָעָם בַּיּוֹם -defiled with the impure worship of the Gen
הַהוּא וַיָּשֶׂם לָוֹ חֹק וּמִשְׁפָּט בִּשְׁכֶם :
tiles."
καὶ διέθετο Ἰησοῦς διαθήκην πρὸς τὸν λαὸν
ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ νόμον καὶ
κρίσιν ἐν Σηλὼ ἐνώπιον τῆς σκηνῆς τοῦ θεοῦ
Ἰσραήλ.
Pool.-Ye cannot serve the Lord: he
speaks not of an absolute impossibility (for
then both his resolution to serve God him.
self, and his exhortation to them to do so,
had been vain and ridiculous), but of a
Au. Ter.-25 So Joshua made a cove.
moral impossibility, or a very great difficulty
[so Patrick, Rosen.], which he allegeth not nant with the people that day, and set them
to discourage them from God's service, a statute and an ordinance in Shechem.
which is his great design to engage them in ; Pool.-Either, 1. He set, or propounded,
but only to make them more considerate or declared unto them the statute and ordi-
and cautious in obliging themselves, and nance, i.e., the sum of the statutes and
JOSHUA XXIV. 25-30.
151
ordinances of God, which their covenant
obliged them to. Or, 2. He set or estab-
lished it, to wit, that covenant with them,
i. e., the people, for a statute or an ordi-
nance, to bind themselves and their posterity
unto God for ever, as a statute and ordi-
nance of God doth.
Bp. Patrick.-Set them a statute and an
ordinance.] It is commonly interpreted, that
he propounded to them in brief the precepts
of the law; which are the conditions of the
covenant: but it may be expounded, that he
enacted this covenant to have the force of a
statute and ordinance, or judgment, as it is
in the Hebrew.
Ged., Booth.-25 Thus Joshua made a
covenant, that day, with the people, and
made it a statute and an ordinance in [Ged.,
and ratified it at] Shiloh [LXX, Arab., see
notes on verse 1], before the tabernacle of
the God of Israel [LXX].
An oak. So Gesen., Rosen.
Ged., Booth.-A turpentine tree.
Prof. Lee.-, f. The terebinth, or pine
tree of the east, i. q. .
T
לה
Rosen.-Sumsitque lapidem magnum posuit-
que eum ibi. type her mind doa, Sub
quercu illa, quæ erat ad sanctuarium Jova.
Præpositio nomini præmissa pro
capienda. Possit tamen et sic exponi: in
loco quo sanctuarium, i. e., arca (vid. ad
vs. 1) posita erat. De, i. q. ix, quo
nomine alii terebinthum, alii, cum Aquila,
Symmacho, Hieronymo, quercum significari
existimant, vid. Bibl. Naturgesch., P. i.,
p. 233, seqq.
Ver. 27.
Au. Ver.-27 And Joshua said unto all
the people, Behold, this stone shall be a
witness unto us; for it hath heard all the
words of the LORD which he spake unto us:
it shall be therefore a witness unto you, lest
ye deny your God.
A witness unto us.
Ged., Booth.-A witness against you
[LXX, Vulg.].
Which he spake unto us.
Rosen.-25 Et fecit Josua fœdus populo
die illo, i. e., instauravit et renovavit foedus
jam ante a populo cum Deo initum, Exod.
xxiv. 3, seqq.
Foedus autem illud non est
aliquid distinctum ab iis quæ præcedunt
Josuæ interrogationibus et populi respon-
sionibus, quibus populus professus est et
protestatus, sese Jovæ cultum ac religionem spoken unto you [LXX, Vulg.].
pure et illibate velle servare, et Josua ex
parte Dei ejus auxilium, protectionem, et
paternam curam pollicitus est.
T-
Ged. Which he hath this day [LXX]
Ver. 30.
17371
וַיִּקְבְּרָוּ אֹתוֹ בִּגְבוּל נַחֲלָתוֹ בְּתִמְנַת וַיָּשֶׂם לו חק
קָרַח אֲשֶׁר בְּהַר אֶפְרָיִם מִצְפוֹן לְהַר־ Posuitque ei, populo, statutum , וּמִשְׁפָּט בִּשְׁכֶם
בְּעַשׁ •
Vide-
et legem, statuta et leges in Sichem.
tur significari, Josuam generatim Mosaicæ
legis capita, ut fœderis conditiones, populo
in memoriam revocasse. propr. judi-
cium, hinc jus, porro legem statutum, tan-
quam normam judicandi, denotare constat,
vid. Exod. xxi. 1; xxiv. 3; Levit. xviii. 4.
Pro Dyra Graecus Alexandrinus et hic, ut
vs. 1, posuit ἐν Σηλώ, addiditque : ἐνώπιον τῆς
σκηνῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ Ἰσραήλ. Et his concinit
Arabicus interpres. Cf. not. ad vs. 1.
Ver. 26.
וַיְקִימֶהָ שָׁם תַּחַת הָאֵלָה אֲשֶׁר
: ning wanee
καὶ ἔστησεν αὐτὸν Ἰησοῦς ὑπὸ τὴν τέρ-
μινθον ἀπέναντι κυρίου.
Au. Ter.-26 And Joshua wrote these
words in the book of the law of God, and
took a great stone, and set it up there under
an oak, that was by the sanctuary of the
LORD.
'AT:
καὶ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν πρὸς τοῖς ὁρίοις τοῦ κλή
pov avтoù èv Oaµvaσapàx év tô õpei tậ’EP-
ραὶμ ἀπὸ βοῤῥᾷ τοῦ ὄρους τοῦ Γαλαάδ. ἐκεῖ
ἔθηκαν μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ μνῆμα εἰς ὅ ἔθαψαν
αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ τὰς μαχαίρας τὰς πετρίνας, ἐν αἷς
περιέτεμε τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰσραὴλ ἐν Γαλγάλοις,
ὅτε ἐξήγαγεν αὐτοὺς ἐξ Αἰγύπτου καθὰ συν
έταξεν αὐτοῖς κύριος. καὶ ἐκεῖ εἰσιν ἕως τῆς
σήμερον ἡμέρας.
Au. Fer.-30 And they buried him in the
border of his inheritance in Timnath-serah,
which is in mount Ephraim, on the north
side of the hill of Gaash.
Timnath-serah.
Gesen.
(portion of abundance,
i. e., remaining portion, see pp) Timnath-
serah, pr. n. of a town in the mountains of
Ephraim, assigned to Joshua, and the place
of his burial, Josh. xix. 50; xxiv. 30. The
same is called in Judg. ii. 9
tion of the sun) Timnath-heres. The former
(por-
152
JOSHUA XXIV. 30, 32.
is probably the correct reading; since a pos- | post ultimum versum reddunt, Israelitas
session thus given to Joshua after the rest of postea coluisse deam Astartem et Astaroth,
the land was distributed (Josh. xix. 49), Deumque illos tradidisse Egloni, regi Moab-
would strictly be a portion remaining; see itarum. Addit, in codicibus describendis
Studer in loc.-[Prob. i. q. Oaµvá Timnah facilius omitti verba, quam addi, quia causæ
of Josephus, the head of a toparchy lying multæ sunt, cur scribæ quædam omittant,
between those of Gophna and Lydda; see paucissimæ, cur addant.
Rosen.-30 De urbem vid. xix. 50.
Ver. 32.
[.TR-. תִּמְנָה above in
וְאֶת־עַצְמוֹת יוֹסֵף אֲשֶׁר הֶעֱלוּ בְנֵי־ 9 .Posterior hujus nominis pars Jud. ii
יִשְׂרָאֵלוּ מִמִּצְרַיִם קִבְרוּ בִשְׁכֶם בְּחֶלְקַת quod solemn ,חֶרֶס scribitur trajectis literis
denotare constat. Hebræi, referente Jarchio
הַשָּׂדֶה אֲשֶׁר קָנָה יַעֲקֹב מֵאֵת בְּנֵי־חֲמוֹר e veteribus commentariis, nomen impositum
אֲבִי־שְׁכֶם בְּמֵאָה קְשִׁיטָה וַיִּהְיוּ לִבְנֵי־ ,urbi Josue fuisse dicunt a solis simulacro
יוֹסֵף לְנַחֲלָה :
-.
quod Israelitæ super Josuæ monumentum
collocaverint ad conservandam memorabilis
illius miraculi memoriam, de quo supra x.
13. Maurero mutatio nominis mp in Dm
videtur ingenii lusus esse, quo portio solis,
id enim denotat, appelletur ea
urbs, quam sol, i. e., imperator possidebat.
Nostro loco unicus codex exhibet D
Arabicus interpres posuit:
حارش
καὶ τὰ ὀστᾶ Ἰωσὴφ ἀνήγαγον οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ
ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, καὶ κατώρυξαν ἐν Σικίμοις ἐν τῇ
μερίδι τοῦ ἀγροῦ οὗ ἐκτήσατο Ἰακὼβ παρὰ τῶν
Αμοῤῥαίων τῶν κατοικούντων ἐν Σικίμοις ἀμ-
νάδων ἑκατὸν, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτὴν Ἰωσὴφ ἐν
μερίδι.
Au. Ver.—32 And the bones of Joseph,
which the children of Israel brought up out
of Egypt, buried they in Shechem, in a
parcel of ground which Jacob bought of the
sons of Hamor the father of Shechem for an
hundred pieces of silver [or, lambs]: and it
became the inheritance of the children of
Joseph.
in monte Charesch (, quod
in Polyglottis exstat, haud dubie est mendum).
wing-ah jion,
, A septentrione monti Gaasch.
Convallium Gaasch, 2, mentio fit
2 Sam. xxiii. 30. Sed nullum usquam satis
Pieces of silver. See notes on Genesis.
certum loci indicium exstat literis consig-xxxiii. 19, vol. i., page 63, 64.
natum. Post hæc verba Græcus Alexan-
drinus interpres hæc addidit. Ibi pòsuerunt
cum eo in monumento, in quo sepelierunt eum,
ibi cultros petrinos, quibus circumcidit filios
Israel in Galgalis, cum eduxit eos ex Ægypto,
sicut constituit Dominus; et ibi sunt usque in ho-
diernam diem. Idem additamentum, sed non-
nihil abbreviatum, dedit Arabicus interpres
C
с
C
C -
And it became, &c.
Dathe. In textu est qui numerus
pluralis ad ossa Josephi esset referendus.
De quibus etiam multi interpretes explicant.
Sed quanquam non ignoro reverentiam,
quam orientales erga ossa majorum suorum
habuerunt, tamen phrasis Hebræa quæ h. 1.
legitur no non satis apta vi-
detur illi pietati significandæ. Igitur ego
hæc
-here verba de fundo illo explice, quem Ja ودفنت معه في قدرِهِ تِلْكَ السَّكَاكِينُ
بها بنوا
خرة
بنوا لسرايل
السرايل مِن
الَـ
إلى اليوم كما أمر
سَوانٍ وهى هُنَاكَ
ހ ވ
$
C
W
Ul, et sepulti sunt cum eo in sepulchro
ejus cultri illi, quibuscum circumcisi sunt
Israelita, ex lapide silicis, et sunt illic ad
hanc usque diem, sicut præceperat Deus.
Hubigantus hæc Arabicum interpretem in
suo codice Hebræo legisse existimat, quod,
si e Græca interpretatione ea sumsisset,
addidisset etiam id quod Græci interpretes
Sic
cobus Josepho ejusque posteris tanquam
præcipuam aliquam possessionem destinarit.
Historia emti agri legitur Genes. xxxiii. 19.
Ad quem locum cf. versionem nostram.-
quoque ex antiquis interpretibus verterunt
Syrus, Arabs, et Vulgatus, qui verbum in
numero singulari exprimunt: ct fuit in pos-
sessionem filiorum Joseph.
. ויהיו.IHoub
Sine dubio T, et fuit, de
agro dictum eo, qui filiis Joseph cesserat.
Erantque
, וַיִּהְיוּ לִבְנֵי־יוֹסֵף לְנַחֲיָה-.Rosen
Josephitis in hereditatem. Intelligunt non-
nulli Josephi ossa sepulta, quæ ab omnibus
Israelitis, maxime ab ipsius nepotibus, vene-
JOSHUA XXIV. 33.
153
randa essent. Sed verbum si ad niny spec-1 years." If this addition, which is only in
taret, fuisset ponendum. Sed the Greek, be genuine, it should seem, that
referendum ad urbem Sichem et agrum, in after the death of Eleazar, the ark, which
quo paternum funus locatum fuerat.
ink
Ver. 33.
hitherto had never been removed from the
sanctuary at Shiloh, was begun to be carried
about from place to place. Accordingly we
find it in Mixpha, Jud. xi. 11; xx. 1, 27;
xxi. 8. Yet we find it again at Shiloh,
וְאֶלְעָזָר בֶּן־אַהֲרֹן מֵת וַיִּקְבְּרוּ אֹתוֹ
Sam. i. 3 ; iii. 3, whence it was brought to 1 בְּגִבְעַת פִּינְחָס בְּנוֹ אֲשֶׁר נִתַּן־לוֹ בְּהַר
דן
:D the camp at Eben-ezer, 1 Sam. iv. 4; where
it was captured by the Philistines. After its
return, it was placed at Kirjath-jearim,
where it remained until David brought it to
mount Zion. See 2 Sam. vi.
καὶ ἐγένετο μετὰ ταῦτα καὶ Ἐλεάζαρ υἱὸς
᾿Ααρὼν ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς ἐτελεύτησε, καὶ ἐτάφη εν
ó
Γαβαὰρ Φινεές τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, ἣν ἔδωκεν
αὐτῷ ἐν τῷ ὄρει τῷ Ἐφραίμ. ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ
ἡμέρᾳ λαβόντες οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ τὴν κιβωτὸν τοῦ
θεοῦ περιεφέροσαν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς. και Φινεές
ἱεράτευσεν ἀντὶ Ἐλεάζαρ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ ἕως
ἀπέθανε, καὶ κατωρύγη ἐν Γαβαὰρ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ.
οἱ δὲ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ ἀπήλθοσαν ἕκαστος εἰς τὸν
τόπον αὐτῶν, καὶ εἰς τὴν ἑαυτῶν πόλιν. καὶ
ἐσέβοντο οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ τὴν ᾿Αστάρτην, καὶ
Ασταρὼθ, καὶ τοὺς θεοὺς τῶν ἐθνῶν τῶν κύκλῳ
αὐτῶν. καὶ παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς κύριος εἰς χεῖρας
Ἐγλὼμ τῷ βασιλεῖ Μωάβ, καὶ ἐκυρίευσεν
αὐτῶν ἔτη δεκαοκτώ.
Au. Ver.-33 And Eleazar the son of
Aaron died; and they buried him in a hill
that pertained to Phinehas his son, which
was given him in mount Ephraim.
The son of Aaron.
Ged., Booth. The son of Aaron, the
priest [LXX, Syr., Arab., and two MSS.].
In mount Ephraim.
Bp. Horsley.-Houbigant esteems this
addition, as well as what we find subjoined
to the 4th and to the 30th verse, an original
Part of the sacred text, which was extant in
the copies used by these translators. But
this last addition is, in my judgment, en-
tirely discredited by the very first part of it,
about the removal of the ark from place to
place; which is false. For the ark was
never moved from Shiloh, till the time of
Eli, when it was carried to the camp at
Ebenezer, in hopes that its presence might
secure the victory to the Israelites over the
Philistims, 1 Sam. iv. 3, 4, and 7. Again,
in the latter part, the mention of Astarte
and Astaroth as different divinities betrays
both the ignorance and the late age of the
interpolator.
Rosen.-Quæ post versum 33 in Græca
Alexandrina interpretatione porro narrantur
Ged.-LXX add, "From that day, the de cultu alienorum deorum, cui Israelitæ
children of Israel took the ark, and carried sese post Josuæ excessum dederunt usque ad
it about among them: and Phinehas served Eglonis, regis Moabitarum, tyrannidem, ea
as priest, instead of his father Eleazar, until sunt, ut recte Maurer animadvertit, e libro
his death; when he was intombed in Gabaar Judicum ii. 6, 11, 12, 13; iii. 7, 12, 13, 14,
(Gibeah), which belonged to him. But the compilata. Hoc additamentum Masius re-
children of Israel, having gone, every one fert et in suo codice Syro-Hexaplari legi, sed
to his own place and city, worshipped As- notari ibi, scriptum fuisse illud post absolu-
tarté and Astaroth, and the other gods of the tam interpretationem LXX interpretum.
nations around them: and the Lord deli- Ex quo, uti addit Masius, conjectura satis
vered them into the hands of Eglon king of bona duci videtur, non pertinere ea ad
Moab, who had dominion over them eighteen | editionem râv éßdoµýкovта.
VOL. II.
X
154
JUDGES I. 1-8.
CHAP. I. 1.
JUDGE S.
Au. Ver.-Behold.
Ged.-For [six MSS., ] behold.
Ver. 5.
יִמְצְאוּ אֶת־אֲדֹנִי בֶזֶק וגו'
καὶ κατέλαβον τὸν ᾿Αδωνιβεζεκ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-5 And they found Adoni-bezek
in Bezek and they fought against him, and
they slew the Canaanites and the Perizzites.
Found.
Patrick.-i. e., surprised, as the word
found signifies.
Adoni-bezek.
(for there is mention made of the destroying
of the king of Jerusalem, Josh. x. 23;
xii. 10; but not a word of the taking of
Jerusalem, as there is of the taking of Mak-
kedah, and Libnah, and other cities belong-
ing to the kings there mentioned, Josh.
x. 28, &c.,) but by the children of Judah
after they had received their lot, when at
the desire and with the consent of the Ben-
jamites, in whose lot Jerusalem fell, Josh.
xviii. 28, they assaulted and took it, and
thereby, as it seems, acquired the right of
copartnership with the Benjamites in the
possession of that city. Though some think
Jerusalem was twice taken; once in Joshua's
Pool.-Adoni-bezek; the lord or king of lifetime; and being afterwards recovered by
Bezek, as his name signifies.
Rosen. Et invenerunt dominum, regem Be-
zeki in Bezek, et pugnaverunt contra eum.
Jod nominis Tanchum notat esse para-
gogicum, formulamque idem valere quod
PI, rex Bezeki. Talis Jod est in
Jos. x. 1, et in Genes. xiv. 18.
Fuit autem, uti videtur, Adoni-Bezek com-
mune nomen omnium regulorum illius civi-
tatis.
Ver. 8.
the Canaanites, was now retaken by the
children of Judah.
Dr. A. Clarke.—Had fought against Jeru-
salem.] We read this verse in a parenthesis,
because we suppose that it refers to the
taking of this city by Joshua; for as he had
conquered its armies and slew its king, Josh.
x. 26, it is probable that he took the city;
yet we find that the Jebusites still dwelt in
it, Josh. xv. 63; and that the men of Judah
could not drive them out, which probably
refers to the strong hold or fortress on
Mount Zion, which the Jebusites held till
וַיִּלְחֲמוּ בְנֵי־יְהוּדָה בִּירוּשָׁלַם וַיִּלְכְּדוּ
the days of David, who took it, and totally אוֹתָהּ וַיַּכּוּהָ לְפִי־חָרֶב וְאֶת־הָעִיר
שִׁלְחוּ בָאֵשׁ :
καὶ ἐπολέμουν υἱοὶ Ἰούδα τὴν Ἱερουσαλήμ,
καὶ κατελάβοντο αὐτὴν, καὶ ἐπάταξαν αὐτὴν ἐν
στόματι ῥομφαίας, καὶ τὴν πόλιν ἐνέπρησαν ἐν
πυρί.
Au. Ver.-8 Now the children of Judah
had fought against Jerusalem, and had taken
it, and smitten it with the edge of the sword,
and set the city on fire.
Had fought.
destroyed the Jebusites. See 2 Sam. v.
6-9, and 1 Chron. xi. 4-8. It is possible
that the Jebusites, who had been disconfited
by Joshua, had again become sufficiently
strong to possess themselves of Jerusalem ;
and that they were now defeated, and the
city itself set on fire: but that they still
were able to keep possession of their strong
fort on mount Zion, which appears to have
been the citadel of Jerusalem.
Ged., Booth.-8 The Judahites then
fought against Jerusalem, and took and
smote it with the edge of the sword, and set
the city on fire. The king of Jerusalem is
numbered among those smitten by Joshua:
chap. xii. 10; but either the city was not
then taken, or had been retaken by the
Pool. To wit, in Joshua's time; which
though done before, may be here repeated,
to show why they brought Adoni-bezek to
Jerusalem, because that city was in their
hands, having been taken before, as may be
gathered from Josh. xv. 63. And the taking
of this city may be ascribed to the children Jebusites. Even after this sacking, it seems
of Judah, rather than to Joshua, because the to have been rebuilt, and repossessed by its
city was not taken by Joshua and the whole ancient inhabitants.
body of the army in that time when so Geddes.
many kings were destroyed, Josh. x., xii.,
See 2 Sam. v. 6.-
Rosen.-8 Et pugnarunt filii Judæ contra
JUDGES I. 8-16.
155
Hierosolymam, eam oppugnarunt, et cepe- younger brother, took it: and he gave him
runt eam.
Rex quidem ejus urbis a Josua Achsah his daughter to wife.
erat prælio fusus, Jos. x. 3, 10, urbs vero
nondum capta. Et percusserunt eam, in-
colas ejus, ore gladii, ejus acie, et urbem
miserunt in ignem.
Ver. 9.
14 And it came to pass, when she came
to him, that she moved him to ask of her
father a field: and she lighted from off her
ass; and Caleb said unto her, What wilt
thou?
15 And she said unto him, Give me a
blessing for thou hast given me a south
land; give me also springs of water. And
:
וְאַחַר יָרְדוּ בְּנֵי יְהוּדָה לְהִלָּחֵם
Caleb gave her the upper springs and the בַּכְּנַעֲנִי יוֹשֵׁב הָהָר וְהַנָּגֶב וְהַשְׁפֵלָה :
T T
καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα κατέβησαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰούδα
πολεμῆσαι πρὸς τὸν Χαναναῖον τὸν κατοικοῦντα
τὴν ὀρεινὴν καὶ τὸν νότον καὶ τὴν πεδινήν.
Au. Ver.-9 And afterward the children
of Judah went down to fight against the
Canaanites, that dwelt in the mountain, and
in the south, and in the valley [or, low
country].
In the mountain, and in the south, &c.
Ged., Booth.-The southern mountains,
and in the plains [Ged., the adjacent plains].
Houb. Qui montana incolebant et austri
campestres locos.
Bp. Patrick.-The mountain.] There were
nether springs.
Bp. Horsley.-I much suspect that these
six verses are an interpolation, and should
be expunged.
10 Kirjath-arba.
Ken. The city of Arba. See notes on
Josh. xiv. 15, p. 91.
Sheshai, and Ahimai, and Talmai. See
notes on Numb. xiii. 22, vol. i., p. 554.
11 See notes on Josh. xv. 15, p. 96.
13, 14, 15, See notes on Josh. xv. 17,
18, 19.
Ver. 16.
וּבְנֵי קֵינִי חֹתֵן מֹשֶׁה עָלוּ מֵעִיר several mountains round about Jerusalem
הַתְּמָרִים אֶת־בְּנֵי יְהוּדָה מִדְבַּר יְהוּדָה Ps. cxxv. 2), and we often read of the)
אֲשֶׁר בְּנֶגֶב עֲרָד וַיֵּלֶךְ וַיֵּשֶׁב אֶת־הָעָם: | it seems, by the old inhabitants till after the
mountains of Judah, which were possessed,
death of Joshua.
The south.] Towards the wilderness of
Paran.
The valley.] Or the fat country about
those mountains, some of which are men-
tioned in the following verses.
καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Ιοθόρ [Cod. Alex., Ἰωάβ] τοῦ
Κιναίου τοῦ γαμβροῦ Μωυσῆ ἀνέβησαν ἐκ
πόλεως τῶν φοινίκων μετὰ τῶν υἱῶν Ἰούδα εἰς
τὴν ἔρημον τὴν οὖσαν ἐν τῷ νότῳ Ἰούδα ἢ ἐστιν
ἐπὶ καταβάσεως ᾿Αρὰδ, καὶ κατῴκησαν μετὰ
τοῦ λαοῦ.
Rosen.-Cananæi hic distinguuntur a tri-
Au. Fer.-16 And the children of the
plici situ,, habitantes Kenite, Moses' father-in-law, went up out
montem, montana Judæ, Jos. ix. 1, et meri- of the city of palm-trees with the children
diem, tractum australein, ad fines Idumææ, of Judah into the wilderness of Judah,
Jos. xv. 21, et humilem regionem, depres-
siorem, campestrem, mare mediterraneum
versus, Jos. xi. 16; xv. 33.
Ver. 10-15.
Au. Ver.-10 And Judah went against
the Canaanites that dwelt in Hebron: (now
the name of Hebron before was Kirjath-
arba :) and they slew Sheshai, and Ahiman,
and Talmai.
11 And from thence he went against the
inhabitants of Debir: and the name of
Debir before was Kirjath-sepher :
which lieth in the south of Arad; and they
went and dwelt among the people.
Of the Kenite, Moses' father-in-law.
Ged., Booth.-Of Hobab [LXX] the
Kenite, Moses' kinsman.
Kinsman. See notes on Numb. x. 29,
vol. i., page 538.
Pool. Of the Kenite, i. e., of Jethro, so
called from the people from whom he de-
scended, Numb. xxiv. 21, 22. And what-
soever he did, it is evident that his posterity
came into Canaan with the Israelites, and
were there seated with them. See Judg.
12 And Caleb said, He that smiteth Kir-iv. 11, 17; v. 24; 1 Sam. xv. 6; 1 Chron.
jath-sepher, and taketh it, to him will I give ii. 55.
Achsah my daughter to wife.
13 And Othniel the son of Kenaz, Caleb's
And they went and dwelt.
, וילכו legunt omnes reteres וילך-.Houb
ct
156
JUDGES I. 16-19.
venerunt. Sic vult filii. Omissum fuit | the cities, and probably contented them-
ex litterâ subsequente, quo ex priori mendo selves with making them tributary; but it
mendum alterum natum fuit, cùm scri- is not said that they slew the people, as
bendum fuisset, et habitaverunt.
they ought to have done, and as it is said of
Rosen., Ivitque gens the other cities here, ver. 5, 8, 17, 25. And
Kenæorum et habitavit cum populo.
Ver. 17.
Au. Ver.-17 And Judah went with
Simeon his brother, and they slew the Ca-
naanites that inhabited Zephath, and utterly
destroyed it. And the name of the city was
called Hormah.
Hormah.
the people being thus spared, did by God's
just judgment recover their strength, and
expel the Jews out of their cities, as we find
afterwards [so Patrick, Rosen.]. It is fur-
ther observable, that Ekron here taken was
one of Dan's cities, Josh. xix. 43, and it
was attempted and taken here by Judah
and Simeon, partly out of love to their
brother Dan, and partly to secure their new
Gesen.—7, i. e., a devoting, place de- conquests, and other adjoining territories,
solated.
Ver. 18, 19.
18
from such potent neighbours.
Rosen.-18 Cepitque Juda Gazam et ter-
minum, i. e., ditionem ejus. Jos. x. 41, Josua
narratur percussisse Cananæos a Kadesch-
וַיִּלְכָּר יְהוּדָה אֶת־עַזָה וְאֶת־
ለ፣
Barnea usque ad Gazam, quam tamen non גְבוּלָהּ וְאֶת־אַשְׁקְלוֹן וְאֶת־גְּבוּלָהּ וְאֶת־
19 וַיְהִי יְהוָה
IT
: y expugnavit. Gaza, et reliquæ duæ, quæ
hoc versu nominantur Philisthæorum
trapiæ, Askalon et Ekron, memorantur Jos.
אֶת־יְהוּדָה וַיֹּרֶשׁ
ת־הָהָר כִּי לֹא
T
xiii. 3, inter cas Canaanaeae partes, quas לְהוֹרִישׁ אֶת־יֹשְׁבֵי הָעֵמֶק כִּי־רֶכֶב בַּרְזֶל
.Josua non expugnavit להם :
:
διεστείλατο αὐτοῖς.
Au. Ver.-18 Also Judah took Gaza with
the coast thereof, and Askelon with the coast
thereof, and Ekron with the coast thereof.
19 And the LoRD was with Judah; and
he drave out the inhabitants of the mountain
[or, he possessed the mountain]; but
could not drive out the inhabitants of the
valley, because they had chariots of iron.
Postquam tribus
Juda confecisset bellum cum Cananæorum
18 καὶ οὐκ ἐκληρονόμησεν Ιούδας τὴν Γάζαν reliquiis, quæ erant in Orientali sortis ipsius
οὐδὲ τὰ ὅρια αὐτῆς, οὐδὲ τὴν ᾿Ασκάλωνα οὐδὲ plaga, nunc de bello agitur, quod in Occi-
τὰ ὅρια αὐτῆς, καὶ τὴν ᾿Ακκαρὼν οὐδὲ τὰ ὅρια dentali et maritima regione cum Philisthæis
avtĤs, tηv ”AĆwtov ovdè тà tepiσtópia auris. inivit. Tribus, quæ hoc versu nominantur,
19 καὶ ἦν κύριος μετὰ Ἰούδα. καὶ ἐκληρονό- Philisthæcorum satrapiis Græcus Alexan-
μησε τὸ ὄρος, ὅτι οὐκ ἠδυνάσθησαν ἐξολοθρεύ- drinus interpres addidit quartam Azotum.
σαι τοὺς κατοικοῦντας τὴν κοιλάδα, ὅτι Ρηχὰβ Memoratu vero dignum est, in Alexandrinæ
interpretationis codice Vaticano, urbes illas
ab Hebræis captas fuisse negari. Ita enim
Græca legimus: KaÌ OỶK EKλnpovóµnσev
οὐκ ἐκληρονόμησεν
Ἰούδας τὴν Γάζαν, οὐδὲ τὰ ὅρια αὐτῆς, οὐδὲ τὴν
'Ασκαλῶνα, οὐδὲ τὰ ὅρια αὐτῆς, καὶ τὴν ᾿Ακκα-
ρών, οὐδὲ τὰ ὅρια αὐτῆς, καὶ τὴν ῎Αζωτον,
ovdè тà ñeρioñópia auris. Negationem le-
gerunt et Augustinus et Procopius Gazæus.
Additam vero fuisse vel ab interprete, vel a
librario quodam vix dubium est, ne hic locus
repugnare videatur alteri illi infra iii. 3, ubi
inter eas gentes, quæ ab Hebræis non fue-
runt subactæ, et quinque Philisthæorum
satrapiæ memorantur. Quod ad Græcam
interpretationem attinet, observat Schnur-
rerus, nullum esse, ne unicum quidem, præter
hunc solum, locum, quo Hebraico verbo
respondeat Græcum κληρονομεῖν. Haud
Pool.-18 The principal cities of the vanam igitur suspicionem esse, illud ékλnpo-
Philistines. Quest. How could this be, vóµŋσev non vere profectum esse ab inter-
when among the people left to try Israel, prete Græco, qui, quum modo scripsisset
are the five lords of the Philistines, Judg. versu 8, kaì KATEλáßovтo auтny, vs. 12, kai
iii. 3? Answ. It is only said that they took πpokataλáßŋtai aỷtýy, vs. 13, kaì πрOKATE-
18 Ged., Booth., Cong.-18 But Judah
took not [LXX] Gaza with its territories,
nor Askelon with its territories, nor Ekron
with its territories.
The present Hebrew text makes the
children of Judah take Gaza, &c., but this
is contrary both to history and to the con-
text. The Greek version has alone retained
the true reading.-Ged.
JUDGES I. 18, 19.
157
T:
fit to be one of the parties left, up and
down in Canaan, to be the scourges of
Israel, when they might become rebellious.
See chap. ii. 3, 20-23; and iii. 1-4.
λáßero avrηv, etiam hoc versu adhibuisse | entirely on mistranslation. For the Hebrew
censendus est formulam πрoкaтeλáßETO 'Ioú- has here no verb for could; though that
δας. "Si vero," Schnurrerus pergit, "ver-word is not distinguished by italics. The
bum ékλŋpovóμnoe aliunde accesserit, ut true version is this:-JEHOVAH was with
sane aliunde addita sunt verba versu extremo, Judah, so that he drove out the inhabitants
τὴν ῎Αζωτον, οὐδὲ τὰ περισπόρια αὐτῆς, neque of the mountain; but not To DRIVE OUT the
enim unquam interpres Græcus libri Judi- inhabitants of the valley, because they had
cum vocabulo Tерiσñóрia, nonnisi Josuæ chariots of iron: i. e., he was with them,
xxi. et 2 Paral. vi. passim obvio, ubi in and gave them possession of the former;
Hebraico contextu est vox p, usus esse but not with them, to give them possession
deprehenditur; quidni et negationem ok of the latter he was with them, for one
adventicium quid et spurium dicamus? Ac- conquest, but not for the other. And the
cedit, quod non erat, cur negaret auctor, reason is, because these inhabitants of the
Judam kλnpovoμnoa Philisthæorum urbes, valley were very strong; and therefore were
ut quæ non ad Judæ, sed Simeonis Danique
κλŋpovoμíav pertinerent: contra vero, si
Judæi vere expugnaverint Philisthæa oppida,
facinus silentio prætereundum non erat.
Neque Hebraica lectio, affirmans a Judæis
tres Philisthæorum urbes captas fuisse, re-
pugnat vel versui proxime sequenti, vel loco
iii. 3, modo discrimen teneatur, quod est
interet i, quorum illud est capere,
expugnare, hoc vero non capere tantum, sed
et ejectis deletisve incolis occupare et tenere.
Itaque etiamsi Juda vere ceperit tres urbes
Philisthæorum, recte tamen dici possunt
iii. 3 sui juris mansisse quinque Philisthæ-
orum principes, si quæ ereptæ sibi essent,
urbes Philisthæi recuperaverint." A textu
Hebraico non minus atque a Græca inter-
pretatione discedit Josephus, qui Antiqq.,
1. v., cap. 2, § 4, asserit, Ascalonem et Azo-
tum hoc bello fuisse captas, sed evasisse
Gazam et Akkaron, diapeúyei d'avтoùs ráça
Kaì 'Аkkaρov, additque rationem, quod in
planitie sitæ et abundantes curribus facile
eos rejicerent, a quibus invadebantur. Sed
paucis interjectis cap. iii., § 1, Cananæos
dicit Ascalonem et Akkaronem in sorte Juda
ad partes suas traxisse (καὶ τῆς Ἰούδα φυλῆς
τὴν ᾿Ασκάλωνα καὶ ᾿Ακκάρωνα παρεσπάσαντο),
et alias quam plurimas in planitie sitas.
Quæ vix alio modo in concordiam redigi This is the turn given to the verse by
posse videntur, nisi hoc, ut dicamus, pro: Jonathan ben Uzziel, the Chaldee para-
τὴν ᾿Ασκάλωνα καὶ ᾿Ακκάρωνα legendum esse
τὴν ᾿Ασκάλωνα καὶ ῎Αζωτον, sive auctor ipse
humani quid passus fuerit, sive ex librario-
rum culpa locus vitium contraxerit.
Dr. A. Clarke.—19 And the Lord was
with Judah, and he drave out the inhabitants
of the mountain; but could not drive out the
inhabitants of the valley, because they had
chariots of iron.] Strange! were the iron
chariots too strong for Omnipotence? The
whole of this verse is improperly rendered.
The first clause, The Lord was with Judah,
should terminate the 18th verse, and this
gives the reason for the success of this
tribe: The Lord was with Judah, and there-
fore he slew the Canaanites that inhabited
Zephath, &c., &c. Here then is a complete
period: the remaining part of the verse
either refers to a different time, or to the
rebellion of Judah against the Lord, which
caused him to withdraw his support. There-
fore the Lord was with Judah, and these
were the effects of his protection; but after-
wards, when the children of Israel did evil
in the sight of the Lord, and served Baalim,
&c., God was no longer with them, and
their enemies were left to be pricks in their
eyes, and thorns in their side, as God him-
self had said.
phrast : “ And the WORD of Jehovah was
in the support of the house of Judab, and
they extirpated the inhabitants of the moun-
tains; but afterwards, WHEN THEY SINNED,
Kennicott.-19 It has been one objection they were not able to extirpate the inha-
of the Deists, that Scripture gives here a bitants of the plain country, because they
deplorable account of the Divine Omnipo- had chariots of iron." They were now left
tence; because, though the Lord was with to their own strength, and their adversaries
Judah, HE COULD NOT drive out those who prevailed against them.
had chariots of iron. But this, like many
other objections to revelation, is founded
Geddes.-18 But Gaza and its territory,
Ashkelon and its territory, and Ekron and
158
JUDGES I. 18, 19-27.
its territory, the children of Judah took vid. ad Jos. xvii. 16; Ps. xx. 8; Dan. xi. 40.
not [LXX]: 19 For although, the Lord R. Tanchum curris ferreis significari per-
being with them, they had gotten possession quam validos denotari existimat, per hyper-
of the mountains; they were not able to
expel the inhabitants of the plain, because
these had iron chariots.
Boothroyd.-19 And Jehovah was with
Judah; and he drove out the inhabitants of
the mountain; but went not to drive out the
inhabitants of the plain, because they had
לא להוריש
التفايي balen و شدید قوى على حكم
quemadmodum Deut. xxxiii. 25, ngna kņa
ferrum et as sunt calceamenta tua. Sed
"
sunt pessuli, seræ. Hoc loco autem
currus bellici dicuntur ferrei ideo, quod
summis rotarum orbibus, vel in extremis
chariots of iron.
jugis ferreæ hærebant falces, quidquid ob-
Houb.-19 Adfuit enim Dominus Juda, vium concitatis equis fuisset amputaturæ,
ul montana occuparet; sed eos, qui vallem ut scribit Curtius Hist. Alex., 1. iv., cap. 9,
habitabant, Juda non potuit expellere; quippe § 5. Recte quoad rem Hieronymus Hebræa
habebant currus ferreos.
Hæc reddidit: quia falcatis curribus abundabant.
scribendi forma, non ad expellendum, ut Græcus Alexandrinus hæc posuit: őr 'Pn-
significetur, non expulerunt, videtur quibus-xàß dieoreídaro avrois, quia Rechab obstitit
dam Hebraica; qui quidem non attenderunt iis, quasi 237 esset nomen proprium hominis,
infra legi w 25 et 177 85 Chaldæus habet et pro 2 nescio quid aliud legerint. Ces-
woɑnh bo wɔ, non potuerunt expellere; simi- pitavit in his iisdem verbis Græcus interpres
liter Græci Intt. oúr ýðvvarðŋoav; et Vulgatus, et Jos. xvii. 16, que recte vertit infra iv. 3.
non potuerunt. Legebant. Quum autem Græca illa verba hoc loco
Omissi verbi v signum erat in gerundio
Nam sic construi solet
verbum ante alterum verbum.
.ל praefixo להוריש
יְהוָה אֶת־יְהוּדָה
ויהי
exhibeant Romanus et Alexandrinus codex,
non est illis substituenda altera lectio, quæ
in nonnullis editionibus exstat, ori appara
Rosen.—19 ny VÁ mpayne mým vợ, vidŋpâ avroís, quæ emendatio est ex alio
Fuitque Jova cum Juda cxpulitque montem, quopiam interprete Græco, qui Hebræa
i.e., 7 høy, incolas montanorum, uti melius interpretatus fuerat. Quae in codice
notat R. Tanchum. Verum possunt Hebraea Romano et Alexandrino habentur verba,
occupavit montem, s. montana verti; vid. de legit et Theodoretus, qui ea de Rechabo
w not. ad Jos. viii. 7 et supra ad vers. (237) auctore gentis Rechabitarum (2 Reg.
præcedentem. Græcus Alexandrinus: kai X. 15, 23; Jerem. xxxv. 2, seqq.), et
Ékλŋpovýµnge tù pos. Hieronymus: el mon- Kenacorum progenitore, quem Chobabum,
tana possedit. Addit rationem, cur montana affinem Mosis, multi esse volunt (ef. supra
duntaxat Judæos occupasse dixerit: & ad vs. 16), explicat, cujus consiliis et sua-
PORT MEAN Win?, non enim expellere potue-sionibus factum sit, ut Judæi contra vallis
runt incolas vallis. Ante est 7 sub-incolas exercitum non ducerent, quod me-
audiendum (cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 787); tueret, ne, si Judzei maritima loca possiderent,
nec opus est lectione 2, quam in textu externorum commercio illuc navigio appel-
refert unicus Kennicotti codex, repetitam ex lentium, perverterentur. Sed de Rechabo,
loco simili Jos. xvii. 12; altera autem duorum pio illo viro, qui Jehu regis vixit tempore, hic
codicum apud De-Rossi lectio,, cogitare, quam sit ridiculum nemo non videt,
orta est ex emendatione. Recte Græcus
Ver. 20.
Alexandrinus: ὅτι οὐκ ἠδυνάσθησαν ἐξολοθευ
σa; Hieronymus: nee potuit delere; Chal-
dæus : vpon th«, non potuerunt expellere.
Simillimus est Arabum loquendi usus, quo
$2
70
dicunt: a joy is lo, non fui,
لأصل اليه
," s
Geddes and Booth. place this verse after
ver. 10.
Ver. 27.
וַיּוֹאֶל הַכְּנַעֲנִי לָשֶׁבֶת בָּאָרֶץ
הַזֹּאת :
καὶ ἤρξατο ὁ Χαναναίος κατοικεῖν ἐν τῇ
ya Taúry.
i. e., non potui accedere ad eum, in Haririi
Consess. vii., p. 71, ed. de Sacy. Cur Judæi
non expellere potuerint campestrium re- Au. Ver. 27 Neither did Manasseh drive
gionum incolas, Cananæos, redditur ratio out the inhabitants of Beth-shean and her
hæc: 227?, quia currus ferrei erant towns, nor Taanach and her towns, nor the
iis; intelliguntur currus bellici, de quibus inhabitants of Dor and her towns, nor the
JUDGES I..27-36.
159
inhabitants of Ibleam and her towns, nor | verbis, Danitas ita ad montes fuisse com-
the inhabitants of Megiddo and her towns: pulsos, ut tamen non omnes montes pos-
but the Canaanites would dwell in that land.
Would dwell.
Geddes, Booth.-Continued to dwell.
Bp. Patrick. But the Canaanites would
dwell in that land.] Not only in the cities,
where they might have been straitened and
kept under, but in the towns and villages,
where they had the same liberties with the
Israelites, and perhaps held some of the
ground belonging to them. For so some
think the word dwell signifies; that they
enjoyed all the benefits that any others had.
And this they demanded as their right;
which the Hebrew word jual imports; a
settled resolution not to quit that land (see
Josh. xvii. 12).
D.
***
sederint, sed eorum aliquos Emorai tenue-
rint. Nomen c quum solem denotet Job.
ix. 7, sunt, qui hic memoratum haud
diversum existiment ab op, urbe solis,
quæ inter urbes Danitis assignatas recensetur
Jos. xix. 41, ubi ei junguntur pabro,
ut hic pet, nulla facta mentione
montis . Potuit is a sole dici, quod urbs,
in qua fanum soli dicatum, ei imposita esset.
Græcus Alexandrinus, prouti cjus verba
leguntur in codice Vaticano,
red-
didit év tập öpei tý dorpakóbet, quod Hiero-
nymus sequutus: in monte Hares, quod
interpretatur testaceo; videlicet wy (per
Sin) significat testam, veluti Ps. xxii. 16;
Job. ii. 8. Quo adscito significatu mons ille
Rosen- og news papo, Et nomen habere potuit ab aggestis multis
proposuit sibi, obstinavit se, Cananæus habi-
tare in hac terra, vid. not. ad Jos. xvii. 12.
Ver. 35.
IT
esset.
fragmentis, quemadmodum Jos. v. 3 collis
præputiorum ab eo in loco congestis præ-
putiis dictus est, Sed in codice Alexandrino
emma redditum legitur ἐν τῷ ὄρει τοῦ Μυρο
σiâvos, in monte myrteti, quod Hebraice
Quæ sequuntur nomina,
Dalego phea, Graecus interpres ex utrius-
que codicis lectione habuit pro appellativis.
Sic enim reddidit: οὗ αἱ ἄρκτοι καὶ αἱ ἀλώ
πέκες, ubi sunt ursa et vulpes. Et ΕΣΤΕ
non dubium est vulpes denotare, quae alias
וַיּוֹאֶל הָאֱמֹרִי לָשֶׁבֶת בְּהַר-חֶרֶס
א) וְהַרִיהִים בְּאַיָּלוֹן וּבְשַׁעַלְבִים וַתִּכְבַּד יַד בִּית־
יוסף וַיִּהְיוּ לָמַס :
c''ca mno
καὶ ἤρξατο ὁ ᾿Αμορραίος κατοικεῖν ἐν τῷ
ὄρει τῷ ὀστρακώδει, ἐν ᾧ αἱ ἄκροι καὶ ἐν ᾧ αἱ
ἀλώπεκες ἐν τῷ Μυρσινῶνι, καὶ ἐν Θαλαβίν.
καὶ ἐβαρύνθη ἡ χεὶρ οἴκου Ἰωσὴφ ἐπὶ τὸν
᾿Αμορραίον, καὶ ἐγενήθη αὐτοῖς εἰς φόρων.
Εὐρώ, collato Arabica
collato Arabico —
אילון
pha vero
ab 22, cerous, capræa, locum ubi ca ani-
Au. Ver.-35 But the Amorites would malia frequentia sunt signifient. Ursum
dwell in mount Heres in Aijalon, and in Hebraice 11 vocari constat, Vallis he fit
Shaalbim; yet the hand of the house of Jo-mentio Jos. x. 12, sed hic mons, vel urbs in
seph prevailed [Heb., was heavy], so that monte est intelligenda. Urbs get
they became tributaries.
1 Reg. iv. 9 memoratur, Roma 1 12901, EL
ליה בזרי
киї
Dr. A. Clarke.--The Amorites would dwell gracis fuit manus domus Josephi, i. e., Eph-
in Mount Heres.] They perhaps agreed to|raimitarum, 17587e, super Emoræum puta,
dwell in the mountainous country, being quod recte expressit Graecus interpres, kui
unable to maintain themselves on the plain, Bapórůŋ if xeìp olko Twoich ènì tùy 'Apop-
and yet were so powerful that the Danites pator. Ephraimit, qui una ex parte Danitis
could not totally expel them; they were, erant contermini, prævaluerunt Emorais,
however, laid under tribute, and thus the qui Danitas affligebant (vs. 34), et a quibus
house of Joseph had the sovereignty. The etiam Ephraimitae ipsi non parum molestiae
Septuagint have sought out a literal meaning accipiebant. cev, Factique sunt Emo-
for the names of several of these places,ræi in tributum, tributarii, scil. Josephitis,
and they render the verse thus: "And the sive Ephraimitis, qui plus valerent quam
Amorites began to dwell in the mount of Danitze.
Tiles, in which there are bears, and in which
|
there are fores." Thus they translate feres,any by
Ajalon, and Shaalbim.
CT
Rosen, -35 annoy navy own bln,
אל האברי
obstinavit se (vid. ad vs. 27) Emorita habi-
Ver. 36.
האמרי מִמַּעֲלֶה
Happ
וּגְבוּל הָאֱמֹרִי
מֵהַמֶּלַע וָמָעְלָה :
καὶ τὰ ὅριον τοῦ ᾿Αμορραίου ἀπὸ τῆς ἀνατ
ture in monte Cheres. Significatur hisee | βάσεως Ακριβὶν ἀπὸ τῆς πέτρας καὶ ἐπάνω.
160
JUDGES I. 36. II. 1.
Au. Ver.-36 And the coast of the Amo- | Petram pertigisse, aut eam incoluisse, sed
rites was from the going up to Akrabbim etiam ulterius, versus montium illorum aus-
[or, Maaleh-akrabbim], from the rock, and tralium culmina habitationem suam pro-
upward.
duxisse. Hi sunt Emoræi in montibus habi-
The going up to Akrabbim. See notes on tantes, quorum fit mentio Deut. i. 44, iidem
Numb. xxxiv. 4, vol. i., p. 639.
qui Num. xiv. 45. Cananæi montes in-
colentes dicuntur.
Bp. Patrick. The Vulgar by the rock
(in Hebrew, selah) understands the city
called Petra, which was upon the borders of
2 Kings xiv. 7. Some take these words to
signify the large extent of the country which
CHAP. II. 1.
babanne byn
וַיַּעַל מַלְאַךְ־יְהוָה מִן־הַגִּלְגָּל אֶל־ Edom, and by Amaziah called Joktheel, in
אֶתְכֶם
וַיֹּאמֶר אַעֲלֶה אֶתְ
הַבֹּכִים
מִמִּצְרַיִם וָאָבִיא אֶתְכֶם אֶל־הָאָרֶץ אֲשֶׁר the Amorites inhabited [so Rosen.]; but I
נִשְׁבַּעְתִּי לַאֲבֹתֵיכֶם וָאֲמַר לֹא־אָפֶר take them rather to denote, that the children
`aydwa
בְּרִיתִי אִתְּכֶם לְעוֹלָם :
פסקא באמצע פסוק
of Ephraim gave such a check to their in-
solence, that they were confined to this
country, which reached from Akrabbim and
Selah, to the mountains here mentioned.
Dr. A. Clarke.—Akrabbim.] Of scorpions;
probably so called from the number of those
animals in that place.
From the rock and upward.] The Vulgate
understand by y, sela, a rock, the city
Pelra, which was the capital of Arabia
Petræa.
Ged.-36 Now, the boundary of those
Amorites was between the heights of Akra-
bim, and the upper Sela.
And the upper Sela.] There were two
Selas or Petras; one in Arabia Petræa, the
other in Palestine. The latter seems here
designated.-Ged.
Booth.-36 And the boundary of those
Amorites was among the heights of Akrab-
bim, from Selah and upwards.
>
καὶ ἀνέβη ἄγγελος κυρίου ἀπὸ Γαλγάλ ἐπὶ
Tòv Klavoµŵµa kaì ènì Bailǹλ kaì è̟nì tòv
οἶκον Ισραήλ, καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτούς. τάδε
λέγει κύριος ἀνεβίβασα ὑμᾶς ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, καὶ
εἰσήγαγον ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν γῆν ἣν ὤμοσα τοῖς
πατράσιν ὑμῶν. καὶ εἶπα. οὐ διασκεδάσω
τὴν διαθήκην μου τὴν μεθ' ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα.
Au. Ver.-1 And an angel [or, messen-
ger] of the LORD came up from Gilgal to
Bochim, and said, I made you to go up out
of Egypt, and have brought you unto the
land which I sware unto your fathers; and I
said, I will never break my covenant with
you.
Houbigant places verses 6, 7, 8, 9, and 10
before verse 1.
Advenit angelus Domini. Tum missus
est ad Israelitas angelus, postquam, Josue
mortuo, et cæteris senibus Israel post ipsum
mortuis, Israelitæ ad alienos Deos defece-
runt, et a Chananæis oppressi sunt, ut nar-
ratur infra vss. 6, 7, 8, 9, et 10. Itaque
ordinem hic habemus perturbatam. Nam
quæ supra dictis versibus narrantur, ejus-
modi sunt, ut parenthesis loco esse
possint, post versus 1, 2, 3, 4, et 5.
non
Ordo
Rosen.-36 Et terminus Emorita, fines
Emoræorum erant inde ab adscensu s. clivo
scorpionum. Quod additur, ut significetur,
mirum non esse, tam difficulter, et nonnisi
longo post tempore potuisse debellari Emo-
ræos fuerunt enim longe lateque per Ca-
nanæam sparsi, sed inprimis versus terminos
illos totius Cananææ australes, qui Num.
xxxiv. 4, per adscensum scorpionum descri- restituitur, si aliena prius posteriori post-
buntur, vid. not. ad cum loc. Quo eodem ponas, ut primum narretur, superstite Josue,
modo fines australes sortis tribui Judæ et senibus illis, qui Dei miracula viderant,
assignatæ definiuntur Jos. xv. 3. pap, nondum mortuis, servisse Domino Israelitas;
Petra, urbe olim nobili Arabiæ Petrææ, ab deinde subjungatur, postquam a Domino ad
ea dictæ, metropoli, mare mortuum inter et alienos Deos defecissent, et cum a Chana-
sinum Ælaniticum sita in valle altis rupibus næis opprimerentur, missum fuisse angelum,
cincta, quæ et 2 Reg. xiv. 7; Jesaj. xvi. 1, qui scelus ipsorum eis exprobraret. Per-
memoratur, ad quem loc. vid. not. Cf. turbationi ordinis occasionem forte dederit
Relandi Palæstina, p. 926, seqq., et libr. lacuna illa, quam Judæi in codicibus quibus-
nostr. Bibl. Alterthumskunde, vol. iii., p. 76, dam fecerunt, et sectionis etiam mutatio.
seqq. p, Et supra, ulterius; signifi-Nam sectio minor inchoatur, una versu 1,
catur, Emoræos non tantum ad urbem altera versu 6, et librarius posuerit post
T:
**
JUDGES II. 1.
161
lacunam sectionem eam quæ erat posterior, | natural signification of the word, when there
cum priorem debuisset.-Houb.
An angel.
Ged., Booth.—A messenger. The Hebrew
word signifies either a messenger or an
an
angel: the context here seems to require
the former; and so it is understood by our
best modern critics. He was probably some
prophet, who resided at Gilgal.-Ged.
is no absurdity in it, and it is not usual to
speak in this metaphorical style for there
can no instance be given, that I remember,
of a prophet called “
of a prophet called "an angel of the Lord :"
which I take to signify more than an angel,
which appeared from heaven on this occa-
sion; that is, the angel of the covenant.
Came up from Gilyal.] Angels are not
commonly said to come up, but to come
down; which is one reason, I suppose, why
this angel hath been taken for a prophet.
But if we consider whence he was seen to
come, and why from Gilgal, this phrase will
appear to be most proper, of which I shall
give an account presently.
To Bochim.] This was not the name of
the place before, but was given it on this
occasion (ver. 5). In all probability it was
Shiloh; for there was no other place where
all the people of Israel were wont to assem-
ble, as they were now when this angel
appeared to them (ver. 4).
Pool.-An angel of the Lord; either,
first, A created angel. Or, secondly, A
prophet or man of God, for such are some-
times called angels, which signifies only
messengers of God; and then the following
words are spoken by him in the name of
God, as may easily be understood. Or,
thirdly, Christ, the angel of the covenant,
who is oft called the angel of the Lord, as
we have formerly seen, to whom the con-
duct of Israel out of Egypt, and through
the wilderness, and into Canaan, here
spoken of, is frequently ascribed, as Exod.
xiv. 19; xxiii. 20; xxxiii. 14; Josh. v. 13,
14; Judg. vi. 12; xiii. 3; who alone of all I made you to go up out of Egypt.] These
the angels could speak the following words words evid ntly show, that this was not a
in his own name and person; whereas created angel, but an uncreated; even that
created angels and prophets do universally very person who appeared to Joshua hard
usher in their Divine messages with, Thus by Jericho, Josh. v. 13, 14, which I have
saith the Lord, or some equivalent expres- shown there was God himself; for who but
sion. And this angel having assumed the God could speak in this style, "I made you
outward shape of a man, it is not strange to go out of Egypt? No prophet, nor
that he imitates the local motion of a man, any created angel, durst have been so bold;
and comes as it were from Gilgal to the place but would have prefaced to this speech in
where now they were; by which motion he some such words as these, "Thus saith the
signified that he was the person that brought Lord, I have made you to go," &c. Sup-
them to Gilgal, the first place where they posing then, this angel to be the same with
rested in Canaan, and there renewed cove-him that then appeared, it was fit for him
nant with them, and protected them there to appear now as coming from Gilgal, to
so long, and from thence went out with put them in mind of that illustrious appear-
them to battle, and gave them success. ance of God near that place, and
Bochim; a place so called here by anticipa- assurance he then gave them of his presence
tion, for the reason expressed here, ver. 5. with them in the conquest of the land, and
And it seems to be no other than Shiloh. the solemn covenant they made with him,
where it seems probable that the people by the renewing of circumcision in that
were met together upon some solemn fes-place: which upbraided them with their
tival. And this was the proper and usual base ingratitude to God, and their sloth in
place of sacrificing, ver. 5. And I said, not endeavouring to expel the Canaanites.
i. e., I promised, upon condition of your
keeping covenant with me.
the
Dr. A. Clarke.-The angel of the Lord
mentioned here, is variously interpreted;
Bp. Patrick.-An angel of the Lord.] some think it was Phinehas, the high-priest,
The Jews by an angel here understand a which is possible; others, that it was a pro-
prophet, who was sent by God as his mes-phet, sent to the place where they were now
senger, which the word angel imports: and assembled with an extraordinary commission
they commonly take it to have been Phine- from God, to reprove them for their sins,
has, who was employed on this message. and to show them the reason why God had
But I see no reason to depart from the not rooted out their enemies from the land;
VOL. II.
162
JUDGES II. 1.
אעלה Nam
Et sine
this is the opinion of the Chaldee para- | ex verbis loqui. Nec minùs necessarium
phrast, consequently of the ancient Jews; ego sum Dominus Deus vester.
others think that an angel, properly such, is in- quod sequitur in futuro tempore, ubi præ-
tended; and several are of opinion that it teritum expectatur, indicat olim scriptum
was the angel of the covenant, the captain fuisse, et ascendere feci, sermonemque
of the Lord's host, which had appeared unto adeo continuari in verbo bys.
Joshua, chap. v. 14, and no less than the exemplo est, ut solutâ in oratione, periodo
Lord Jesus Christ himself. I think it more inchoante, futurum tempus, sine conversivo
Cur hæc verba,
probable that some extraordinary human, sit in loco præteriti.
messenger is meant, as such messengers, and
indeed prophets, apostles, &c., are frequently
termed angels, that is, messengers of the
Lord. The person here mentioned appears
to have been a resident at Gilgal, and to
have come to Bochim on this express errand.
Ged.-1 During this period, a messenger
of the Lord came from Gilgal to Bochim, verborum, hæc dicit Dominus, quæ Veteres
unto the house of Israel, and said to them:
"Thus saith the Lord [LXX, and partly
Syr., Arab.]: I brought you out of the land
of [Syr., Arab., and one MS.] Egypt, and desinerent, Scriba omittere potuit
brought you into this land, which to your prope Do quod similiter desinebat, eratque
forefathers I had sworn, I would give to ei proximum, cùm ita scriptum legeretur,
you and I said: With you I will never 8 'MT 128 DO
break my covenant.'
ego Dominus Deus vester, potius quàm alia
quæcunque, supplenda sint, causa esse tri-
plex videtur; la. Eam loquendi formam
solere esse exordium Dei ad populum ser-
monum. 2a. Superesse ejus reliquias in
Codice Alex. ubi legitur bis Kúpιos Kúpιos.
Nam alterum Dominus lacinia est eorum
quidam legebant, alterum autem eorum,
ego sum Dominus Deus vester, quæ nos
supplemus; quæ ultima cùm in vocabulo
אני יהוה אלהיכם
כה אמר יהוה
ויאמר אל בני ישראל
x on, et dixit filiis Israel, hæc dicit
Dominus; ego Dominus Deus vesler, et
ascendere vos feci ( Ægypto).
-18, וַיַּעַל מַלְאַךְ־יְהוָה הַנִּרְכָּל אֶל־הַבַּכִים 1-.Rosen
cenditque legatus Jova e Gilgale ad Habbo-
chim. Legato Dei Hebræorum alii hic
Pinehasum, pontificem, alii prophetam ali-
quem intelligunt. Ita Chaldæus; po
T:
ascenditque propheta cum , נִשְׁלִיחוּת מִן קָדָם
Booth.-1 Now a messenger of Jehovah
came up from Gilgal to Bochim, and said
to the Israelites, Thus saith Jehovah, I
brought you out of Egypt [LXX, Syr.,
Arab.], and have brought you unto the land
which I swore to your fathers; and I said,
I will never break my covenant with you.
Houb.-1 Advenit autem angelus Domini
R. Tanchum
de Galgala in Bechim, id est, locum fletuum, legatione, mandato, a Jova.
qui filiis Israel sic locutus est. (Hæc dicit Josuam illum fuisse inde liquere ait, quod
Dominus; Ego sum Dominus, Deus vester,) mox vs. 6 Josua populum dimisisse narratur.
Ego eduxi vos Egypto, vosque ad terram Schnurrerus quoque in hac narratione vss. 1
eam deduxi, quam patribus vestris fueram-5 haud quidquam deprehendi observat,
pollicitus, dicens eis; Ego fœdus vobiscum quod augustiorem prophetâ personam le-
gentis animo offerat.
meum non violabo in perpetuum.
"Adventat legatus,"
D', ad Bechim, seu locum fletuum. inquit, "verbaque ad populum facit, nihil
Spatium vacuum relinquunt quidam codices, est, quod portenti vel levissimam speciem
alii nudum, alii, sic notatum......Supplent habeat, nihil quod sacri quidquam horroris
Græci Intt. et in Bethel, et ad domum audientium animis incutiat. Imo quod Gil-
Israel, (et dixit) ad eos, hæc dicit Dominus gale venisse perhibetur, in angelum
(ascendere) vos feci; ubi ad domum Israel ne cadere quidem videtur, sed magis virum
positum videtur pro ad filios Israel ( pro innuit, cujus neque facies plane nova esset,
1). Etenim ante regum tempora non sic neque domicilium incertum atque incogni-
2
Israelitæ nominantur. Syrus non habet tum." Sane dicitur propheta Hagg.
in Bethel, et supplet tantum, (dixit) filiis i. 13; Mal. iii. 1, et sacerdos Mal. ii. 7;
Israel, hæc dicit Dominus, et sic Arabs. Cohel. v. 5. Nec alias legimus, angelum
Nos verò sic, filiis Israel, hæc dicit Dominus, quem dicimus seu genium cœlestem toti
Est populo apparuisse eumque alloquutum esse.
deinde, ego sum Dominus Deus vester.
supplementum hæc dicit Dominus, omninò Hoc tamen loco non hominem, sed cœlestem
necessarium, ne angelus primâ in personâ Jovæ legatum, Dei vices et personam refe-
dicat, eduxi vos, nullo signo indicans, se Dei | rentem, indicari, arguunt quæ loquutus esse
:
JUDGES II. 1.
163
quo in loco ter in anno festorum solennium
causa necesse erat singulos convenire. Pro
narratur, se populum ex Ægypto eduxisse,
et quæ sequuntur. Neque vero dici potest,
eum ut prophetam Dei verba ad populum
in Græca Alexandrina interpreta-
retulisse; cum enim ad eum modum lo- tione hæc leguntur: éì rηv Kλavėμ@va, kai
quuntur prophetæ, nunquam id agunt, quin ἐπὶ Βαιθὴλ, καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον Ισραήλ. Verba
illud præmittant: hæc dicit Jova, quo sig- Kai Tì Baionλ, K.T.λ. vix dubium est esse
nificent, se a Deo missos, seque non sua, glossema alicujus, qui crediderit locum, qui
sed Dei auctoritate loqui. Præmittit hic hic designatur, ad Bethelem fuisse. Locus
quidem Græcus Alexandrinus, et, quem quidam Hierosolymæ vicinus 2 Sam. v. 23
Arabicus interpres sequi solet, Syrus, ser- apud Græcum interpretem ó Kλavėµôv di-
moni hæc verba: sic dicit Dominus; sed ex citur. Putant nonnulli eundem locum hic
suo arbitrio. Quod autem legatus Jovæ ut significari, quum præsertim Josephus An-
Jova ipse in prima persona loquens inducitur, tiqq., 1. vii., cap. 4, § 1, hunc locum kλavė-
non mirum esse debet, quum et alias an- μav etiam vocet. Verum errarunt Alexan-
gelum Jovæ et eum ipsum permisceri depre- drini laudato Samuelis loco, qui
hendamus. Sic infra xiii. 18 Manoach arborum quandam speciem, confuderunt cum
angelo Jove,, sacrificium offert,, flentes, eosque imprudenter sequutus
eumque adorat, atque vocat vs. 22. est, ut alias sæpe, Josephus. Ceterum
Similiter qui Gideoni apparet, quo tempore quæ quinque primis hujus
infra vi. 11, mox vs. 12, 14, dicitur. capitis versibus narrantur acciderint, num
Haud improbabilis est nonnullorum inter- vivo adhuc Josua, an vero eo mortuo, dis-
pretum sententia, nostrum scriptorem hic sentiunt interpretes. Qui vivo Josua an-
cogitasse de principe illo exercitus Joræ, gelum apparuisse contendunt, hoc maxime
is, qui Josuæ apparuisse legitur
Jos. v. 13, seqq., quem ille mox divinæ
naturæ esse intellexit. Ceterum hoc loco
angelus ascendisse dicitur e Gilgale, ubi
Josua diu stativa castra habuit, Jos. iv. 19;
v. 9, 10; x. 7, 15, 43; xiv. 6. Ibi morari,
uti videtur, credebatur angelus ille, qui
Josuæ apud Jerichuntem apparuerat, Jos.
v. 13, seqq., et ad bella cum Cananæis con-
ficienda ducem se Josuæ et comitem futurum
promiserat. Finitis porro bellis sub Josua,
sed nondum subjectis omnibus Cananæis,
cum bella opportuno tempore instauranda
essent, creditus est ille angelus ad eadem
stativa rediisse, et semper in procinctu fuisse
ad Israelitas juvandos. E nullo igitur alio
loco commodius advenire potuit ubi tam diu
moratus, et etiamnum morari credi poterat.
Locus quo angelus venit vocatur,
flentes, per prolepsin, nomen enim nactus
est a fletu illo, de quo infra vs. 4, 5. Ille adhæsisse usque ad diem illam Jovæ, Deo
locus ubi situs fuerit, haud constat.
Silun- suo. Rursum quis credat, posteriore illa
tem eum fuisse aut non procul abfuisse, non concione Jos. xxiv. 24, quum totus populus
pauci volunt; non sine ratione, propterea inclamaret: Jovæ Deo nostro serviemus, et
quod sacra facta fuisse eo loco dicuntur obedientes erimus præceptis ejus, Josuam de
vs. 5; sacrificia autem peragi non licuit nisi ipsorum inobedientia nihil dicturum, vel non
eo in loco, ubi tabernaculum sacrum erat; increpaturum eum fuisse, imo quis credat,
erat autem per id tempus illud Silunte, Jos. Josuam, qui divini honoris zelo fervebat,
xviii. 1. Accedit quod vs. 4 dicitur angelus non tantum non increpaturum fuisse, sed
hæc loquutus esse ad omnes Israelitas; ægre vel suo tempore permissurum fuisse, vel non
vero fingi potest, cunctos Israelitas congre- curaturum, ne Israelitæ in bellis instau-
gatos fuisse in unum locum, vel congregari randis officio suo deessent, ne societatem
potuisse, nisi dicamus illud Silunte factum, cum Cananæis, etiam imposito tributo, in-
ducuntur argumento, quod paulo post vs. 6
concionis dimissio et Josuæ mors memorantur,
quasi ea sint hæc consequuta; nam id seriem
et ordinem narrationis exigere. Neque satis
apparere dicunt, qua ratione vel quo fine ea,
quæ vs. 6 de dimissa concione et morte
Josuæ referuntur intexantur, si hæc angeli
apparitio post mortem Josuæ contigerit.
Verum enimvero quum, uti vidimus, quæ
cap. i. relata sunt post Josuæ mortem con-
tigisse statuendum sit, et quæ hic legimus
mortuo Josua facta fuisse apparet; repre-
hensionem enim culpa, et ea quæ repre-
hensioni occasionem dederunt, præire debent.
Jam vero si quæ hic reprehendit angelus
Israelitæ commisissent vivo Josua, haud
dubie is non prætermisisset illos ea de re
increpare suis illis postremis concionibus;
quod tamen non factum, quinimo priori
oratione Jos. xxiii. S dicit Josua, Israelitas
164
JUDGES II.1, 2.
:
irent, nec stare eorum aras permitterent? | quo minus verba ƆDN N'ONI DIYDD Dany mhux
Schnurrerus quoque (p. 50) vidit, narra- sic interpretemur: educam, i. e.,
tionem quæ sequitur de monitore populo decreveram educere vos ex Egypto, et per-
socordiam atque inconstantiain exprobante duxi vos ad terram, et quæ porro sequuntur.
ita comparatam esse, ut non possit non in Post primum versus hujus hemistichium, per
ætatem cadere, quæ Josuæ ævo esset non- Athnachum ad i designatum, in codi-
nihil inferior. Nam et Josuæ ea in re cibus Hebraicis est vacuum spatium, notatur-
nulla prorsus persona est, et ne mentio qui- que ad marginem: DE NED, cessatio,
dem, cujus tamen, si superstes fuisset, partes i. e., lacuna est in medio versus.
“Id,”
debebant esse gravissimæ; nomine autem inquit Schnurrerus, "si signum sit, excidisse
legati divini Josuam ipsum designari, non nonnihil e textu; suspicio subnasci possit,
modo haud evidens est, ut Tanchumo vi-loci, qui abhinc Bochim dici solebat, pris-
detur, sed etiam incertum, imo alienum."tinum nomen hic commemoratum fuisse, fere
Sed ejusmodi
a versu 6 sequuntur dicemus ad eum versum. spatium medio in versu non indicare quid-
Sermo legati divini, sive angeli, orditur quam excidisse, sed ad codicum variationem
hisce verbis: Dypy Dong mbry, eduxi vos ex
Egypto. Verbum in futuro positum hic loco
præteriti poni, monet R. Tanchum, et similia
exempla adducit Exod. xv. 1; Num. xxi.
17; Jos. viii. 30. Sed in tribus hisce locis xvi. 7; Deut. xxix. 12.
futuro præmissa est particula, tune.
Sæpe quidem in narratione, si præcedunt
. וְשֵׁם הַמָּקוֹם לְפָנִים : De nexu hujus narrationis cum iis que inde | hoc modo
in versuum distinctione spectare, observatum
ad Jos. iv. 1. ih Dan ng newÝ OKI,
Et dixi: non irritum faciam fœdus meum
quod vobiscum feci in æternum; vid. Genes.
Ver. 2.
וְאַתֶּם לֹא־תִכְרְתוּ בְרִית לְיִשְׁבֵי הָאָרֶץ | verba in praeteriti forma posita, aut futura
הַזֹּאת מִזְבְּחוֹתֵיהֶם תִּתֹּצְוּן וְלֹא־שְׁמַעְתֶּם praemisso Vav conversivo, futurum absolutum
בְּקוֹלִי מַה־זאת עֲשֵׂיהֶם :
καὶ ὑμεῖς οὐ διαθήσεσθε διαθήκην τοῖς ἐγκα-
θημένοις εἰς τὴν γῆν ταύτην, οὐδὲ τοῖς θεοῖς
αὐτῶν προσκυνήσετε, ἀλλὰ τὰ γλυπτὰ αὐτῶν
συντρίψετε, τὰ θυσιαστήρια αὐτῶν καθελεῖτε.
καὶ οὐκ εἰσηκούσατε τῆς φωνῆς μου, ὅτι ταῦτα
ÉTOIησαTE.
Au. Ver.-2 And ye shall make no league
with the inhabitants of this land; ye shall
throw down their altars: but ye have not
obeyed my voice: why have ye done this?
pro præterito usurpari constat; rarius vero
initio narrationis deprehenditur, ut Habac.
ii. 1, my app, super specula mea
constili, rel., narrat enim vates, quæ acce-
perit tunc temporis divina mandata. Græcus
Alexandrinus interpres, prouti ejus verba in
codice Alexandrino leguntur, Hebraica nos -
tra in tertia persona reddidit, hoc modo:
Κύριος κύριος ἀνεβίβασεν ὑμᾶς ἐξ Αἰγύπτου.
Repetito illo kúpios Hubigantus utitur ad
commendandam suam conjecturam, excidisse
in textu Hebræo verba: ego sum Dominus
Deus vester; eam enim loquendi formam
solere esse exordium sermonum Dei ad
Dei ad
populum. Ejus reliquias superesse ait in
geminato illo κύριος. "Nam alterum Do-
minus," inquit, "lacinia est eorum verborum, |
hæc dicit Dominus, quæ veteres quidam le-
gebant; alterum autem, eorum, ego sum
Dominus Deus vester, quæ nos supplemus; Ged., Booth.-2 But ye shall make no
quæ ultima quum in vocabulo D de- league with the inhabitants of this land, nor
sinerent, scriba omittere potuit prope Dons, worship their gods: but their statues ye
quod similiter desinebat, eratque ei proxi-shall break down and [LXX] their altars ye
mum, quum ita scriptum legeretur: shall destroy. Yet ye have not obeyed my
Bishop Patrick.-And ye shall make no
league.] Or rather,
league.] Or rather," But [so Ged., Booth.]
For this was
ye shall make no league," &c.
the condition of the covenant on their part,
Deut. vii. 2, and long before that, Exod.
xxiii. 32; xxxiv. 12, and again more lately,
Josh. xxiii. 12.
? voice! Why have ye thus done, בני ישראל כה אמר יהוה אני יהוה אלהיכם ואתכם אעלה
, וְאַתֶּם לֹא־תִכְרְתוּ בְרִית לִישְׁבֵי הָאָרֶץ הַזֹּאת-.Rosen
et dixit filiis Israel; hæc dicit Dominus: ego
Dominus Deus vester, et adscendere vos feci Ita duntaxat, ut Hieronymus reddidit, ut
ex Ægypto." Sed nihil opus est hujusmodi non feriretis fœdus cum habitatoribus terræ
conjecturis. Loquens inducitur ipse Jova, hujus. Prohibitum istud fœdus, et quælibet
quamvis angeli ejus mentio facta sit, uti cum Cananæis societas pluribus locis, Exod.
supra observavimus. Nec quidquam obstat, xxiii. 32, 33; xxxiv. 12, 15, 16; Deut. vii. 2,
|
JUDGES II. 2—11.
165
seqq.; Jos. xxiii. 12. Fædere, ut recte notat latera, undique vos prementes. Græcus
Hubigantus, intelligendæ sunt pactiones, Alexandrinus: eis ovvoxàs, in angustias.
non modo societatum et affinitatum jure Chaldæus, quod idem. Jarchi:
gentium, aut matrimoniis, contrahendæ ; | nah hibus mora) '72) DɔTY) D', ut op-
sed etiam bonorum dandorum, commo- pugnantes sint in lateribus vestris cum turmis
dandorum, locandorum; ne Israelitæ pac-et copiis militaribus ad spoliandum et præ-
tionibus iis quum tenerentur, parcere vellent dandum. Salomo ben Melech in Commen-
Cananææis, quos haberent vel affines, vel tario Michlal Jophi pluralem nominis
debitores, vel colonos. Nam quia Israelitæ, esse notat, humerum denotantis, ut Jesaj.
primis illis temporibus, non satis multi erant, lxvi. 12, Nn, super humero porta-
ut Cananæam totam occuparent, periculum bimini, coll. xlix. 22 filiæ vestræ en Anphy,
erat, ne mallent uti Cananææis, qui tellurem super humero portabuntur. Addit Salomo,
exercerent, ejusque proventus sibi, pacta ellipsin esse in hisce verbis, et sensum eorum
mercede, afferrent; qua ex societate, ut hunc esse; ?, in vepres ad latera,
ipsorum utilitatibus consulebatur, ita religioni sive ad humeros erunt vobis illæ gentes. In
multum nocebatur. Quæ apud Alexan- loco parallelo Jos. xxiii. 13 illæ dicuntur fore
drinum interpretem post verba eis Thu ynu D, in flagellum in lateribus vestris,
ταύτην porro leguntur, οὐδὲ τοῖς θεοῖς αὐτῶν et in vepres in oculis vestris. R. Jonas, re-
οὐ μὴ προσκυνήσετε, ἀλλὰ τὰ γλυπτὰ αὐτῶν ferente Salomone, by voluit esse pro D,
σVVTρίVETE. Schnurrerus observat petita et retia, i. e., D' a radice 73. Vocali
huc translata esse ex locis aliis similibus, longâ in brevem et dagesch conversâ, ut
veluti Exod. xxiii. 24, et Deut. vii. 5. D, flores, a , sensumque esse hunc:
"Hebraico contextui eadem restituere velle, erunt vobis in retia, quibus irretiti cadetis.
eo minus consultum, quo apertius est, ser- Sed hoc loco alium significatum obtinere
monem non copiose et abundanter, sed ac Josuæ loco, non est verisimile. Sensum
strictim et summatim referri."
expressit Hieronymus: ut vos habeatis hostes.
Ver. 9.
Ver. 3.
וְגַם אָמַרְתִּי לֹא־אֲגָרֵשׁ אוֹתָם מִפְּנֵיכֶם
Dab ayı Boriban
:
κἀγὼ εἶπον. οὐ μὴ ἐξάρω αὐτοὺς ἐκ προσ-
ώπου ὑμῶν, καὶ ἔσονται ὑμῖν εἰς συνοχὰς, καὶ
οἱ θεοὶ αὐτῶν ἔσονται ὑμῖν εἰς σκάνδαλον.
Au. Ver.-3 Wherefore I also said, I will
not drive them out from before you; but
they shall be as thorns in your sides, and
their gods shall be a snare unto you.
Schindler, Ged., Booth.—But they shall
be [Ged., remain] as traps for you.
Dathe.-Adversarii.
Gesen.—12 m. (r. 77) c. suff., plur.
D'TS. 1. Side of any thing, &c. 2. Plur.
□ Judg. ii. 3, adversaries, enemies, comp.
Schult. Õpp. min., p. 150. Vulg., hostes;
Targ., oppressors; Sept., ovvoxaí. But
all these versions seem to have expressed the
sense of Heb. 7, which perhaps should be
read; comp. Num. xxxiii. 55, 27.
The pas-
Prof. Lee.—™, (a) The side, &c. (d) Pro-
bably, an adversary., and
they shall be adversaries to you.
sage may, however, be interpreted intel-
ligibly without adopting this signification.
Rosen., Eruntque vobis ad
Au. Ver.-9 And they buried him in the
border of his inheritance in Timnath-heres
(Josh. xix. 50; xxiv. 30, Timnath-serah],
in the mount of Ephraim, on the north side
of the hill Gaash.
Timnath-heres.
Ken., Gesen., Geddes, Booth.-Timnath-
serah. See note on Josh. xxiv. 30.
Kennicott.-Should we read in an English
history, that the renowned Marlborough was
buried at Blenheim, near Woodstock, and,
a few pages after (upon a second occasion
of mentioning his burial), that he was buried
at Blenmeih, near Woodstock, we should
conclude, that two letters had exchanged
their places. And may we not allow the
same, in this part of the sacred history, as
it is universally printed? Since it tells us,
Josh. xxiv. 30, that Joshua was buried at
Timnath-serah, in mount Ephraim; and yet
tells us, in Judg. ii. 9, that he was buried
at Timnath-heras in mount Ephraim? That
is transposed from D, see the Syr.,
Arab., and Vulg. versions of Judges.
Ver. 11.
וַיַּעַבְדוּ אֶת־הַבְּעָלִים :
καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν τοῖς Βααλίμ.
166
JUDGES II. 11, 13.
Au. Ver.-11 And the children of Israel laudat. See more in the German Encyclop.,
did evil in the sight of the LORD, and served vol. viii., p. 397, sq., under the articles Baal,
Bel, Belus. Münter, Religion der Baby-
lonier, p. 16, sq., Movers's Phonizier i.,
Baalim.
Baalim.
These writers suppose that
under this name the sun was worshipped;
but I have elsewhere endeavoured with many
arguments to show that not the sun, but
the planet Jupiter, stella Jovis, as the
guardian and giver of good fortune, was the
object of this worship. See Comment. on
Is. ii., p. 335, sq., Encyclop. 1. c., p. 398,
sq., and so Rosenmüller in his "Bibl. Alter-
thumskunde " I. ii., p. 11. Yet I would not
deny, that
Dr. A. Clarke.-The word by signifies p. 169, sq.
lords. Their false gods they considered
supernatural rulers or governors, each having
his peculiar district and office; but when
they wished to express a particular ra, baal,
they generally added some particular epi-
thet, as Baal-zephon, Baal-peor, Baal-zebub,
Baal-shamayim, &c., as Calmet has well
observed. The two former were adored by
the Moabites; Baal-zebub by the Ekronites.
Baal-berith was honoured at Shechem; and
Baal-shamayim, the lord or ruler of the
heavens, was adored among the Phoenicians,
Syrians, Chaldeans, &c. And whenever the
word baal is used without an epithet, this is
the god that is intended and probably,
among all these people, it meant the sun.
with certain attributes, as
eye (see ), is also referred to the sun.
In some cities where the worship of Baal
was prevalent, a special epithet was added
to the name, e. g., a) nay, Baal-berith,
i. e., lord or guardian of covenants, wor-
shipped by the Shechemites, Judg. viii. 33;
Gesen.-, 1. Lord, master, possessor, ix. 4, comp. v. 46; q. d. Zeùs opxios, Deus
owner. 5. With the Art. 2, c. pref. fidius. According to Movers, 1. c. "Baal in
Sraa, byah, Baal, i. e., the Lord, kar éέoxýv, covenant with the idolaters of Israel." b)
as the name of a chief domestic and tutelary, Baal-zebub, worshipped by the Phi-
god of the Phenicians, and particularly of listines at Ekron, q.d., fly- Baal, fly destroyer,
the Tyrians; worshipped also by the He- like the Zeùs 'Aπóμvios of Elis, Pausan. v.
brews especially at Samaria with great pomp 14, 2; and the Myiagrus deus of the
along with Astarte; see in my. Romans, Solin. Polyhist., c. i., 2 Kings i. 2.
Judg. vi. 25, sq.; 2 Kings x. 18, sq. Hence c) of the Moabites, see vive.
>
, temple of Baal, 1 Kings xvi. 32;
, prophets of Baal, 1 Kings xviii.
byb
Ver. 13.
וַיַּעַזְבוּ אֶת־יְהוָה וַיַּעַבְדוּ לַבַּעַל remnant of Baal, i. e., of, שְׁאָר הַבַּעַל ;222
וְלָעַשְׁתָּרוֹת :
his worshippers, Zeph. i. 4. Plur. 7,
Baalim, i. e., images of Baal, Judg. ii. 11;
iii. 7; viii. 33; x. 10; 1 Sam. vii. 4;
xii. 10, al. Of the currency and extent of
this worship among the Phenicians and
Carthaginians, we have one proof among
others in the frequency of the name Baal
in compound pr. names of Phenician men,
as bany, q. v. Jerombalus (?), and also
of Carthaginians, as Hannibal (, grace
of Baal), Hasdrubal (y, help of Baal),
Muthumballes (ban, man of Baal), etc.
Among the Babylonians the same god was
called in the Aramæan manner, Bel,
Belus, for, see . Among the Tyrians
themselves the full name of this divinity
appears to have been
καὶ ἐγκατέλιπον αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν τῷ
Báaλ kaì тaîs 'Aσráprais.
Au. Ver.-13 And they forsook the Lord,
and served Baal and Ashtaroth.
Baal. See notes on ver. 11.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Served Baal and Ashta-
roth.] In a general way, probably, Baal
and Ashtaroth mean the sun and moon; but
in many cases Ashtaroth seems to have been
the same among the Canaanites as Venus
was among the Greeks and Romans, and
to have been worshipped with the same ob-
scene rites.
>
Gesen.-, f. 1 Kings xi. 5, 53;
(Inser. 2 Kings xxiii. 13, Ashtoreth, elsewhere plur.
ninny, Ashtaroth, i.e., Astarte, ǹ'Aσtáptη,
proper name of a female divinity worshipped
by the Sidonians, 1 and 2 Kings 11. cc., by
the Philistines, 1 Sam. xxxi. 10; and after
their example by the Hebrews in the days
of the Judges and Solomon, Judg. ii. 13;
Mclit. biling,) Malkereth lord of Tyre;
where again he is for me, king of the
city. The Greeks, on account perhaps of
some similarity of emblems, constantly gave
him the name of Hercules, Hercules Tyrius,
and compared him with Jupiter; see Inscr.
JUDGES II. 13—16.
167
x. 6; 1 Sam. vii. 3, 4; xii. 10; 1 and
2 Kings ll. cc. with great observance and in
connexion with Baal, Judg. 1. c.; 1 Sam.
xii. 10. The plur. ning, which is thrice
coupled with, Judg. x. 6; 1 Sam. Venus, like Syr. ; see art. p,
Jabɔ; "ppy,
vii. 4; xii. 10, seems to stand for statues of p. 78. Hence the name Αστράρχη, by
Astarte, comp., ning, Gr. 'Epuaí; which Astarte is called, Herodian 5, 6, 10,
and so too in 1 Sam. xxxi. 10, ninay, well gives the etymology. See more in
temple of Astartes (since there may have Thesaur, p. 1082, seqq.
mology of the name, so long sought for in
vain, it would seem that is for y,
Pers., star, kar' ¿§oxýv, star of
, עַשְׁתָּרוֹת Plural
been several images in the same temple), 1. Astartes, images of Astarte; see above.
and Judg. ii. 13, ninag bra. But some Rosen., Et dereliquerunt, et
explain these passages as "pluralis excel-servierunt Baali. Quod collective positum
lentiæ." Sept. 'Aσráprŋ, plur. 'Aσrápra capi potest pro vs. 11. Sed quum hic
and 'Aσrapó◊.—The extent of this worship cum articulo,, dicatur, videtur certum
among the Phenicians and Carthaginians is quoddam idolum indicari, et quidem Baal
shown by the frequent occurrence of this Phoenicum, Tyriorum maxime, domesticum
name in the proper names both of men and et primarium, Babyloniis contracte pro
women; as, servant of Astarte, dictum (Jesaj. xlvi. 1; Jerem. 1. 2, al.).
Gr. 'Aẞdaσráptos, Lat. Bodostor, Bostor; Cultum fuisse eo nomine Jovis stellam, ut
, served of Astarte, Delæastartus, fortunæ præsidem et datorem, ostendit Ge-
etc.-Greek and Roman writers compare senius in Commentar. ad Jesaj., t. ii., p. 335,
this name partly with their Juno, as August. seqq., et in Encyclop. Scientiar. et artt. Halii
Quæst. ad Jud. vii. 16, "Juno sine dubita- Sax. edita, t. viii., p. 397, seqq. Hic vero
tione a Punicis Astarte vocatur; more Israelitæ religioso cultu prosequuti esse porro
commonly with Venus and Luna, as Lucian dicuntur ni, Astarothas, i. e., imagines
de Dea Syr., 'Aotáptηv 8' ¿¡w Sokéw Zeλn- aut statuas deæ, idoli muliebris a
vaíŋv ëµµevai; Philo Bybl. ap Euseb. i. 10, Phoenicibus, præsertim Sidoniis, culti, I Reg.
τὴν δὲ Αστάρτην Φοινίκης τὴν ᾿Αφροδίτην xi. 5 ; 2 Reg. xxiii. 13. Non dubium,
eivai λéyovσi; Cic. De Nat. Deor. iii. 23,
"Quarta [Venus] Syria Tyroque concepta,
quæ Astarte vocatur." The latter is the
more correct; for as a was sometimes held
to be the god of the sun (see bra in re,
No. 5), though usually the planet Jupiter
and god of fortune, so Astarte also some-
times represented the moon, and again
Venus, i. e., the planet Venus, the goddess
ལ
T
idem esse numen, quod Syri Zojama
et Aml, e Persico y, stella, vocant,
quo nomine l'eneris stellam indicari, recte
dixit Bahr-Bahlul, Syrorum Lexicographus,
teste Castello in Lexic. Heptagl.
Ver. 15, 16.
bannya
T
As to the
q.
Movers's Phoenizien, p. 601, sq.
15 בְּכָל אֲשֶׁר יָצְאוּ יַד־יְהוָה of love and fortune, who in a like respect is
הָיְתָה בָּם לְרָעָה כַּאֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר יְהוָה v. See also .4 ,מְנִי and אֲשְׁרָה called likewise
וְכַאֲשֶׁר נִשְׁבַּע יְהוָה לָהֶם וַיֵּצֶר לָהֶם | figure of this idol, it can only be afirmed
מְאד : 16 וַיָּקֶם יְהוָה שְׁפְטִים וַיּוֹשִׁיעוּם that it was horned; since the city Ashtarotli
מִיַּד שְׁטֵיהֶם :
<
15 ἐν πᾶσιν οἷς ἐπορεύοντο. καὶ χεὶρ κυρίου
ἦν ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς εἰς κακὰ, καθὼς ἐλάλησε κύριος,
καὶ καθὼς ὤμοσε κύριος αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἐξέθλιψεν
αὐτοὺς σφόδρα. 16 καὶ ἤγειρε κύριος κριτὰς,
καὶ ἔσωσεν αὐτοὺς κύριος ἐκ χειρὸς τῶν προ-
of Bashan, so named from the worship of
Astarte, is once called in; Gen.
xiv. 5; and these horns accord well both
with the goddess of the moon, and also with
the mythus respecting Astarte in Philo Bybl.
ap. Euseb. 1. c., and Sanchu. Fragm. ed
Orelli, p. 34 : Αστάρτη δὲ ἡ μεγίστη καὶ Ζεὺς
Δημαροῦς καὶ ῎Αδωδος (1) βασιλεὺς θεῶν νομευόντων αὐτούς.
ἐβασίλευον τῆς χώρας, Κρόνου γνώμῃ. Ἡ δέ
'H
Αστάρτη ἐπέθηκε τῇ ἰδίᾳ κεφαλῇ βασιλείας
παράσημον κεφαλὴν ταύρου περινοστοῦσα δὲ
τὴν οἰκουμένην, εὗρεν ἀεροπετῆ ἀστέρα, ὃν καὶ
ἀνελομένη ἐν Τύρῳ τῇ ἁγίᾳ νήσῳ ἀφιέρωσε.
See also Tacit. Hist. ii. 3. As to the ety- 16 Nevertheless
Au. Ver.-15 Whithersoever they went
out, the hand of the LoRD was against them
for evil, as the LoRD had said, and as the
Lonp had sworn unto them: and they were
greatly distressed.
the LORD raised up
168
JUDGES II. 16-22.
judges, which delivered [Heb., saved] them | serve them, and to bow down unto them;
out of the hand of those that spoiled they ceased not from their [Heb., they let
them.
nothing fall of their] own doings, nor from
their stubborn way.
Whithersoever they went out.
Rosen.-155, In omni ad quod
egrediebantur, i. e., quicquid negotiorum
aggrederentur. Constat enim, ingressu et
egressu Hebræos significatu quælibet ne-
gotia, seu privata, quæ domi geruntur, seu
publica, quæ foris et extra domum. Jos.
i. 7, 9, 55, in omni quo ibis.
15
and they were greatly distressed.
16 Nevertheless the Lord raised up, &c.
They corrupted (themselves).
,ה' עֲלִילוֹת ,12 .Gen. vi ,הִשְׁחִית דַּרְכּוֹ-.Gesen
Zeph. iii. 7, to destroy one's way, i. e., to
corrupt or pervert it, and hence to act wick-
edly. With the accusative suppressed, id.
Deut. iv. 16; xxxi. 29; Judg. ii. 19; Is. i. 4.
. הֵרֵעַ .Comp
Rosen.-19 Et factum est in morte judicis,
postquam mortuus esset judex, redierunt et
Ged., Booth.-16 Nevertheless when they | perdite egerunt, iterum perdite egerunt, præ
were greatly distressed, Jehovah raised up patribus eorum.
judges.
Ver. 17.
Hieronymus multo facie-
bant pejora, quam fecerant patres eorum, qui
sub prioribus judicibus vixerant. Eundo
post deos alios, colendo eos, et prosternendo
se iis.
Ver. 22.
ד! :
סָרוּ מַהֵר מִן־הַדֶּרֶךְ אֲשֶׁר הָלְכָוּ
אֲבוֹתָם לִשְׁמֹעַ מִצְוֹת יְהוָה לֹא־עָשׂוּ
לְמַעַן נַפְוֹת בָּם אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל הַשְׁמְרִים כֵּן :
הֵם אֶת־דֶּרֶךְ יְהוָה לָלֶכֶת בָּם כַּאֲשֶׁר
שָׁמְרוּ אֲבוֹתָם אִם־לֹא :
καὶ ἐξέκλιναν ταχὺ ἐκ τῆς ὁδοῦ, ἧς ἐπο-
ρεύθησαν οἱ πατέρες αὐτῶν τοῦ εἰσακούειν τῶν
λόγων κυρίου. οὐκ ἐποίησαν οὕτω.
Au. Ver.-17 And yet they would not
hearken unto their judges, but they went a
whoring after other gods, and bowed them-
selves unto them: they turned quickly out
of the way which their fathers walked in,
obeying the commandments of the LORD;
but they did not so.
Obeying the commandments of the LORD;
but they did not so.
Rosen.-Recesserunt festinando a via quam
ambularunt patres eorum, qui Josuæ ætate
יִשְׁמֹעַ מִצְוֹת יְהוָה לֹא־עָשׂוּ .7 .vixerunt, supra vs
τοῦ πειράσαι ἐν αὐτοῖς τὸν Ἰσραήλ, εἰ φυ-
λάσσονται τὴν ὁδὸν κυρίου πορεύεσθαι ἐν αὐτῇ
ὃν τρόπον ἐφύλαξαν οἱ πατέρες αὐτῶν ἢ οὔ.
Au. Fer.-22 That through them I may
prove Israel, whether they will keep the way
of the LORD to walk therein, as their fathers
did keep it, or not.
I may prove.
Rosen.-Ut tentaret per eos, populos, Is-
raelem.
To walk therein.
Houb., Horsley, Booth.-For D1, read
12, Audiendo præcepta Jovæ non fecerunt ita,, with many MSS.-Bp. Horsley.
ut illa præscribunt.
Ver. 19.
JT T
Rosen. Num servarent ipsi, Israelitæ,
viam Jovæ ambulando in iis, quemadmodum
servarunt patres eorum, an non? Pro D2,
iis scil. viis, in codice Erfurtensi tertio, ut
in
וְהָיָהוּ בְּמוֹת הַשׁוֹפֵט יָשְׁבוּ וְהִשְׁחִיתוּ
.refert J. H. Michaelis in Notis Critt. Biblior מֵאֲבוֹתָם לָלֶכֶת אַחֲרֵי אֱלֹהִים אֲחֵרִים
a se editor., et in uno alterove alio codice לְעָבְדָם וּלְהִשְׁתַּחֲוֹת לָהֶם לֹא הִפִּילוּ
recessit מִמַּעַלְלֵיהֶם וּמִדַּרְכָּם :
: neign Daztea co›bby legitur, in ea, via, quia singularis 77,
præcessit. Sed non dubium est esse
collective capiendum. R. Tanchum of poni
dicit pro 2, aut respicere pluralem 27.
καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς ἀπέθνησκεν ὁ κριτὴς, καὶ ἀπέ-
Oтpeɣav kai máλiv diéþßeipav vñèр Toùs
πατέρας αὐτῶν πορεύεσθαι ὀπίσω θεῶν ἑτέρῶν,
λατρεύειν αὐτοῖς, καὶ προσκυνεῖν αὐτοῖς. οὐκ
ἀπέρριψαν τὰ ἐπιτηδεύματα αὐτῶν, καὶ τὰς
ὁδοὺς αὐτῶν τὰς σκληράς.
Au. Ver.-19 And it came to pass, when
the judge was dead, that they returned, and
corrupted themselves [or, were corrupt] more
than their fathers, in following other gods to
Dathe supposes that chap. iii. ought to
begin with this verse.
Hi duo versus rectius initium facerent se-
quentis capitis, in cujus primo versu alia
ratio additur huic, quæ in his versibus datur,
cur nempe Deus non omnes gentes Cana-
niticas Josua duce exterminaverit, ne nempe
Israelitis occasio deesset virtutis suæ bellica
JUDGES III. 1, 2, 3.
169
exercendæ et alendæ, quæ alias in populo
pace non interrupta fruente facile extinguitur.
Priorem rationem repetit scriptor hujus libri
in versu 4 sequentis capitis.-Dathe.
CHAP. III. 1, 2.
1
nipa?
atque eo factum est ut discerent; etenim
indicat causam ita, ut effectum futurum
causam in divinis consiliis, in re ipsâ, effec-
tum. Neque urgendum adverbium
sæpe abundat Hebraicè, ut Græcè
Cæterùm, pro □ legendum т, noverant
illud (no, bellum).
quod
λnv.
Rosen.-2 Duntaxat propter scire, i. e., ut
versu primo dictum est, verbis nonnihil aliis,
nii,
וְאֵלֶּה הַגּוֹיִם אֲשֶׁר הִנִּיחַ יְהוָה
-cognoscerent etates Israelitarum ad edocen לְנַפְוֹת בָּם אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶת כָּל־אֲשֶׁר
dum, s.educendo eos bellum. Repetiturquod לֹא־יָדְעוּ אֵת כָּל־מִלְחֲמוֹת כְּנָעַן :
ad, בירות atque nunc distinctius refertur ad : רַק לְמַעַן דַּעַת דְּרוֹת בְּנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל
generationes proximas, que nunc sint ordine לְלַמְדָם מִלְחָמָה רַק אֲשֶׁר לְפָנִים לֹא
quidam sic רַק אֲשֶׁר לְפָנִים לֹא יְדָעוּם ,quuntur יְדָעוּם :
Verba quæ
quæ se-
sibi invicem successuræ.
(T:
-
Τι
1 καὶ ταῦτα τὰ ἔθνη ἃ ἀφῆκε κύριος αὐτὰ reddunt: duntaxat ii, qui antea non noverant
ὥστε πειρᾶσαι ἐν αὐτοῖς τὸν Ἰσραὴλ πάντας eos, populos Cananæos. Clerico finale
τοὺς μὴ ἐγνωκότας τοὺς πολέμους Χαναάν. vocis Dry abundare videtur, quod nihil sit
2 πλὴν διὰ τὰς γενεὰς υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ τοῦ διδάξαι quo referatur pronomen; nam nim, bella,
αὐτοὺς πόλεμον, πλὴν οἱ ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν οὐκ quod subaudiri posset, feminei est generis.
ἔγνωσαν αὐτά.
Aut pro conjicit legendum esse, ut sit
Au. Ver.-1 Now these are the nations, id non norunt, scil., bellum,
which the LORD left, to prove Israel by
them, even as many of Israel as had not
known all the wars of Canaan ;
2 Only that the generations of the chil-
dren of Israel might know, to teach them
war, at the least such as before knew nothing
thereof.
To prove Israel.
Rosen.-1 Hæ sunt gentes, quas reliquit Jova
tentare per eas Israelem. Verbum ni alio
hic sensu dici, quam quo supra ii. 22 et mox
vs. 4 legitur, recte animadvertit Schnurrerus
quod antecessit. Sed recte monet Schnurrer,
pronomen vocis DT spectare ad ? TUR,
et absolute positum ,אֲשֶׁר הָיוּ לְפָנִים dictum pro
esse, omisso, ad vitandam ejusdem vocis re-
petitionem, alio, quod hæc anteceden-
tibus adjungat, ut sit, ac si pleniore oratione
לְלַמְדָם מִלְחָמָה אֵת אֲשֶׁר לֹא יָדְעוּ אֶת־ ,scriptum esset
T
Due ¬y be, ad docendum eos bellum, eos,
inquam, qui non noverunt omnia quæ antea
facta fuerant. Hieronymus totum versum
absolvit his verbis conceptum : ut postea dis-
cerent filii eorum certare cum hostibus, et
habere consuetudinem præliandi; quibus ap-
paret
post R. Tanchum, qui gelies, havet sensum magis utcunque redditum,
significationem assuescendi, s. exercendi hic quam verbis verba accommodata esse.
معنى التعويد
-Hierony רַק אֲשֶׁר לְפָנִים לֹא יְדָעוּם Mulier | est, cur verba
Non
obtinere ait, ut Deut. xxviii. 56.
delicata, quæ no, non tentavit, i. e., non mum in suo codice Hebræo non lecta fuisse
assueta erat, pedem humi ponere, et 1 Sam. cum Zieglero Theol. Abhandll., p. 297, sta-
xvii. 39, -, non tentavit, i. e., assuetus tuamus. Exprimuntur enim verba illa a
fuit David armatus incedere ; et sensum reliquis interpretibus veteribus omnibus.
Græcus πλὴν ἔμπροσθεν
αὐτῶν οὐκ ἔγνωσαν αὐτά, scil. ἔθνη, gentes
,
Greens Alexandrinus : many of temporder ليكونوا صعودين الحروب ولا esse hunc
لطول الامن لطول illas Cananas, quas debellarit Joswa يهملون امرها وينسوها
Ver. 3.
חֲמֵשֶׁת וּמַרְנֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים וְכָל־הַכְּנַעֲנִי Bene Symmachus
וְהַעִידֹנִי וְהַחִתִּי יֹשֵׁב הַר הַלְבָנוֹן מֵהַר hic reddidit doenrat, Hieronymus : ut לְנַסוֹת
בַּעַל חֶרְמוֹן עַד לְבוֹא חֲמָת :
2 Only that.
ut fierent excrcitati in bellis, nec intermitte-
rent ea et dediscerent propter longitudinem
securitatis, i. e., pacis.
erudiret in iis Israelitas.
Booth. Also that.
Houb.2 Atque eo factum est, ut generatio
hæc filiorum Israel certamina discerent; quo-
niam hæc anteà non nôrant. της, Nos,
VOL. II.
τὰς πέντε σατραπείας τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, καὶ
πάντα τὸν Χαναναῖον, καὶ τὸν Σιδώνιον, καὶ τὸν
Εὐαῖον τὸν κατοικοῦντα τὸν Λίβανον ἀπὸ τοῦ
ὄρους τοῦ ᾿Αερμών ἕως Λαβωμάθ.
Z
170
JUDGES III. 3, 7.
Au. Ver.-3 Namely, five lords of the | Quæ verba non, ut quidam volunt, pertinent
Philistines, and all the Canaanites, and the at ad Cananæos et Sidonios, neque enim hos
Sidonians, and the Hivites that dwelt in legimus in monte Libano commoratos; sed
mount Lebanon, from mount Baal-hermon soli Chivvæi in monte Libano, vel ad ejus
unto the entering in of Hamath.
radices et Hermonem habitarunt; vid. Jos.
Lords.
xi. 3.
monte Baal Hermon usque ad venire, i. e.,
usque dum venitur Hamatham.
D
Ged., Booth.-Lordships.
Gesen.- only in plur. p, constr.
p. 1. Axles, 1 Kings vii. 30. Syriac
1, id. Chald. p, wheel. The ety-
mology is obscure.
2. Metaph., princes, lords, a word pecu-
liar to the five chiefs of the Philistines,
Josh. xiii. 3; Judg. iii. 3; xvi. 5, seq.;
1 Sam. v. 8, seq. ; vi. 4, seq.; xxix. 6, al.
5 Co
Comp. Arab. —bi, axis, pole; metaph.,
prince, q. d., the hinge of a people.
Rosen., Quinque satra-
pas Philisthæorum, uti Hieronymus reddidit.
De nomine Dp vid. not. ad Jos. xiii. 3.
All the Canaanites, and the Sidonians.
Bp. Horsley-And all the Canaanites.
All the Canaanites were not left, for many of
them were subdued; some by Joshua, some
after his death perhaps. After,
would insert p, "and all the Canaan-
ites that inhabited the valley." See chap.
i. 19.
I
Ged., Booth.-All the Sidonian Canaan-
ites.] Literally, "all the Canaanites, even
the Sidonians."-Booth.
כל
Inde a, מֵהַר בַּעַל חֶרְמוֹן עַד לְבוֹא חֲמָת
Ver. 7.
daging babe
יְהוָה וַיִּשְׁכְּחוּ אֶת־יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵיהֶם
וַיַּעַבְדוּ אֶת־הַבְּעָלִים וְאֶת־הָאֲשֶׁרְוֹת :
IT
καὶ ἐποίησαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ τὸ πονηρὸν
ἐναντίον κυρίου. καὶ ἐπελάθοντο κυρίου τοῦ
θεοῦ αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν τοῖς Βααλὶμ καὶ
| Toîs äλσeσi.
Au. Ver.-7 And the children of Israel
did evil in the sight of the LORD, and forgat
the LORD their God, and served Baalim and
the groves.
Baalim. See notes on Judges ii. 11.
The groves.
See notes on Exod. xxxiv.
13, vol. i., p. 376.
Bishop Patrick.-Served Baalim and the
groves.] Some here take groves, literally, for
the trees themselves that composed those
shady places, which were anciently conse-
crated to heroes; being, some time, the
place of their sepulchre; where their manes
were supposed to haunt. For Baalim were
the same with heroes; and trees were ac-
Houb., Nos, et multi Chananææi. counted sacred things by the ancient
Nam sic sæpe pro multis. Significatur heathen, who consecrated them to this or
fuisse passim multo Chananæos, qui nondum that deity, and trimmed them up with
subjecti essent.
ribbons, and adorned them with lights, and
Rosen. Omnemque Cananæum, made vows to them, and hung the spoils of
videlicet hic illic sparsum et relictum. Vi-their enemies
Vi- their enemies upon them. Insomuch, that
dentur enim hi Cananæi, ut specialem popu- travellers were wont to stop when they were
lum dicunt, numerosiores ceteris fuisse, to pass by them, as if they had been the
latiusque sparsi, ut proinde ab his ceteri habitation of some god. But Mr. Selden
omnes Cananææi dicti sint, et tota regio thinks, that by groves are to be here under-
Cananæa, sicuti postea Israelitæ omnes a stood the images of their gods in the groves;
præcipua tribu Judæi sunt dicti, et tota as it is certain they must signify in some
regio Judæa. Itaque ne putes, omnes tunc places (see upon ch. vi. 25). And he pro-
adhuc superfuisse Cananæos; constat enim e bably conjectures, that there were several
Num. xxi. 3; Jos. xi. 3; xii. 8, jam illius goddesses, under the name of Ashtaroth,
gentis plures fuisse expulsos. Et worshipped in them (see the place men-
Sidonium, vid. supra i. 31. Fuerunt et hitioned above, in his De Diis Syris, Syntag.
Cananæi, ut liquet ex Genes. x. 15, ubi ii., cap. 2).
Sidon Canaanis primogenitus refertur. At- And it is evident, that these deities, what-
tamen hi neque tunc, neque postea unquam soever they were, were different from Baalim ;
fuerunt debellati ab Israelitis, neque vecti- for the prophets of Baal, and the prophets
gales factos legimus., Et of the groves, were distinct persons, in
Chivvaum qui incolebat montem Libani. 1 Kings xviii. 19.
JUDGES III. 7.
171
Dr. A. Clarke.-Served Baalim and the 2 Kings xxi. 3, 7; xxiii. 6.-Plur. DUN, Ash-
groves.] No groves were ever worshipped, erahs, pillars, columns, often coupled with
but the deities who were supposed to be the cippi or stone pillars consecrated to Baal,
resident in them; and in many cases temples 1 Kings xiv. 23; 2 Kings xvii. 10; xxiii. 14;
and altars were built in groves, and the 2 Chron. xiv. 2; Mic. v. 12, 13; Ex. xxxiv.
superstition of consecrating groves and woods 13; Deut. vii. 5; xii. 3; with D, Judg.
to the honour of the deities was a practice iii. 7; with D, Is. xvii. 8; xxvii. 9;
very usual with the ancients. Pliny assures 2 Chron. xxxiv. 4, 7; and with other species
us that trees, in old times, served for the
temples of the gods. Tacitus reports this
custom of the old Germans; Quintus Cur-
tius, of the Indians; and Cæsar, and our
old writers, mention the same of the Druids
in Britain. The Romans were admirers of
this way of worship, and therefore had their 15, etc.
Gesen.-, rarely, Mic. v. 13;
Deut. vii. 5. Plur. and nine, f.
of idols, Deut. vii. 5; xii. 3; 2 Chron.
xxxi. 1; xxxiii. 9.-That these pillars were
of wood appears especially from the fact,
that whenever they are destroyed they are
always said to be cut down and burned, Ex.
xxxiv. 13; Judg. vi. 25; 2 Kings xxiii. 6,
אילן
luci or groves in most parts of the city, NOTE. Of the ancient versions some ren-
dedicated to some deity. But it is very pro-der this word Astarte, others a wooden pil-
bable that the word ms, asheroth, which we lar, others a tree. Sept. very frequently
translate groves, is a corruption of the word aλoos, Vulg., lucus (Engl. a grove), by
mny, ashtaroth, the moon or Venus (see which they seem to have understood a sacred
on chap. ii. 13), which only differs in the tree. In the Mishna too it is explained by
letters, n, from the former. Ashtaroth is, "a tree that is worshipped." The
read in this place by the Chaldee Targum, primary signification of the word may pertain
the Syriac, the Arabic, and the Vulgate, and either to the goddess, her nature and qualities;
by one of Dr. Kennicott's MSS.
or to the statue or figure of the goddess.
The latter has recently been maintained by
Movers, in a learned dissertation on this
1. Asherah, a goddess of the Hebrew ido- word (Phoenizier, I., p. 560, sq. Bonn,
laters, to whom they made statues, images 1840); according to whom is pp.
(nyhpp), 1 Kings xv. 13; 2 Chron. xv. 16; right, upright, then a pillar, and at last a
and whom they often worshipped together female divinity of the Canaanites worshipped
with Baal, as at other times Baal and As-under the figure of an upright pillar, often
tarte (Judg. ii. 13; x. 6; 1 Sam. vii. 4; as the partner (σúμßwuos) of Baal in his
xii. 10), 1 Kings xviii. 19, prophets of Baal... altars, but different from Astarte; comp. the
prophets of Asherah, 2 Kings xxiii. 4, of epithet of Diana, 'Opbía, 'Opbwoía. The
Baal, of Asherah, and of all the host of former idea was adopted by me (Thesaur.
heaven. Judg. iii. 7, and served ns. h. v. et in Append.) referring to the
DineNangi D'Yao, Baals and Asherahs; comp. nature and qualities of the goddess herself;
2 Kings xvii. 16; xxi. 3; 2 Chron. xxxiii. though I admit, that the proper and primary
3; Judg. vi. 25. Once, where in the same signification of the word was afterwards neg-
chapter mention is made of, 2 Kings lected and obliterated, as is not uncommon.
xxiii. 6, 14, 15, and also of nr, v. 13, According to this view is pp. fortune,
the latter seems to pertain to the idolatrous happiness (comp. no. 3; Gen.
worship of the Sidonians, and the former to xxx. 13; especially), and hence became
that of the Hebrews.
an attribute of Astarte, or Venus as For-
tuna datrix, which was made great account
of among the Hebrew idolaters; see the arts.
2, p. To this we may add, that the
Romans too regarded Venus as the giver of
good fortune and a happy lot; comp. the
expressions: Venerem jacere Suet., venereus
jactus, Cic. et al. And I am still induced to
regard this view with favour, by the analogy
ואו
2. A statue, image, of Asherah, made of
wood, a wooden pillar, of great size, Judg.
vi. 25-27; which on account of its height
was fixed or planted in the ground, Deut.
xvi. 21. An Asherah or statue of this sort
stood near the altar of Baal at Samaria from
the time of Ahab, 1 Kings xvi. 32, 33;
2 Kings x. 26; xvii. 16; on the high place
of Bethel, 2 Kings xxiii. 15; at Ophra, of other similar names derived obviously
Judg. vi. 25; and even in the temple at from the nature and qualities of heathen
Jerusalem from Manasseh until Josiah, gods, and very rarely if ever from the form
172
JUDGES III. 7, 8, 10.
of their statues or images: e. g. Da, inny, in statu constructo junctum, significat Cus-
D. It is however very possible, that the chanum duplicis, i. e., insignis improbitatis.
,Cuschan sceleratus, כּוּשַׁן הַיָּבָא being | Hinc Chaldaeus ,אֲשֵׁרִים, אֲשֵׁרָה proper signification of
ܒܘܫܢ ܥܘܠܵܐ et Syrus
007
Pos oɔ, eumque sequutus
3
afterwards neglected, these words might
come to be used of rude pillars and wooden
statues; just as the Greek 'Epuns was used
of any human statue which terminated below Arabs, quod idem, reddi-
the breast in a square column, although it derunt. Hebræi in Commentario Michlal
might represent any thing or every thing but Jophi putant, Rischathaim esse nomen loci,
Mercury.
Prof. Lee.-See vol. i., p. 377.
Ver. 8.
et formam dualis indicare, Syriam, cujus
rex Cuschan ille fuit, duplicem impietatem
adversus Israelitas commisisse; unam ex-
ercuisse Bileamum, alteram Cuschanum.
Matth. Hillerus in Onomast. S., p. 154, et
וַיִּחַר־אַף יְהוָה בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּמְכְּרֵם
-interpretatur Seenitum in כּוּשַׁן רַשְׁעָתַיִם .792 בְּיַד כּוּשָׁן רִשְׁעָתַיִם מֶלֶךְ אֲרַם נַהֲרָיִם
-autem proprie com רִשְׁעָה ,Scenitam , וַיַּעַבְדוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶת־כּוּשַׁן רִשְׁעָתַיִם
Dlowwin qwaang be quietudinum, s. inquietum, re enim Habac.
καὶ ὠργίσθη θυμῷ κύριος ἐν τῷ Ισραήλ, καὶ
àñédoтo avtovs ev xεipi Xovoapoabaiμ Bao-
λέως Συρίας ποταμῶν. καὶ ἐδούλευσαν οἱ υἱοὶ
Ἰσραὴλ τῷ Χουσαρσαθαὶμ ἔτη ὀκτώ.
Au. Ver.—8 Therefore the anger of the
LORD was hot against Israel, and he sold
them into the hand of Chushan-rishathaim
king of Mesopotamia [Heb., Aram-naha-
raim]: and the children of Israel served
Chushan-rishathaim eight years.
Dr. Adam Clarke.-Chushan-rishathaim.]
Kushan, the wicked or impious; and so the
word is rendered by the Chaldee Targum,
the Syriac, and the Arabic, wherever it
occurs in this chapter.
King of Mesopotamia.] King of '77) 07,
Aram-naharaim, “Syria of the two rivers;
and Vulgate.
iii. 7,
T:
motionem, inquietudinem significare (cf. not.
nostr. ad Ps. i. 1). Simonis in Onomast.
V. T., p. 327, ex Arabicos (pro
S), limore correptus fuit interpretatur
timorem magnum (nam syllaba – auget et
intendit significationem, vid. Arcan. formar.,
p. 565), hinc objectum, quod dicunt, timoris,
aut reverentiæ, i. e.,
aut reverentia, i. e., admodum reverendum ;
on vero pro nomine loci habet, ut nomine
conjuncto denotetur reverendus, i.e., prin-
ceps urbis Rischathaim. Fuit autem vir
ille, ut hic additur, The, rex
Aramææ duorum fluviorum, Euphratis et
Tigridis, interamnis, i. e., Mesopotamiæ.
Ver. 10.
וַתְּהִי עָלָיו רוּחַ־יְהוָה וַיִּשְׁפָּט אֶת translated Mesopotamia by the Septuagint
יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיֵּצֵא לַמִּלְחָמָה וַיִּתֵּן יְהוָה It was the district situated
בְּיָדוֹ אֶת־כּוּעַן רִשְׁעָתַיִם מֶלֶךְ אֲרָם | between the Tigris and Euphrates, called by
וַתָּעָז יָדוֹ עַל כּוּשָׁן רִשְׁעָתָיִם :
ATT:
the Arabian geographers Maverannaher,
"the country beyond the river; " it is now
called Diarbek.
Rosen.3 Quare excanduit ira Jora in
Israelem, vendiditque eos in manum (cf. ii. 14)
Cuschanrischathaim. De hoc nomine, quod
Græcus Alexandrinus Χουσαρσαθαΐμ ex-
pressit, veterum et recentiorum variæ sunt
conjecturæ. Prius horum nominum, in
statu regiminis hic positum, præter hunc
locum legitur Habac. iii. 7, ubi vates sub
ærumna se vidisse ait, tentoria
Cuschanis, et contremuisse aulæa, i. e., ten-
toria terræ Midian. Unde colligere licet,
nomen fuisse gentis alicujus Nomadicæ,
seu tribus Arabiæ. Nostro vero loco patet
esse singuli hominis nomen, et cum on
T:
καὶ ἐγένετο ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸν πνεῦμα κυρίου, καὶ
ἔκρινε τὸν Ἰσραήλ. καὶ ἐξῆλθεν εἰς πόλεμον
πρὸς Χουσαρσαθαίμ. καὶ παρέδωκε κύριος ἐν
χειρὶ αὐτοῦ τὸν Χουσαρσαθαὶμ βασιλέα Συρίας
ποταμῶν. καὶ ἐκραταιώθη χεὶρ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸν
Xovoapoa@aip.
Au. Ver.-10 And the Spirit of the LORD
came [Heb., was] upon him, and he judged
Israel, and went out to war: and the LORD
delivered Chushan-rishathaim king of Meso-
potamia [Heb., Aram] into his hand; and
his hand prevailed against Chushan-risha-
thaim.
The Spirit of the Lord.
Bp. Patrick.-The Spirit of the Lord
JUDGES III. 10.
173
came upon him.] He had an extraordinary sed usus est robore illo eximio, quo a Deo
motion from God to take upon him the instructus fuit. Addo alium locum etiam
government of the people; which none clariorem ejusdem capitis e versu 19 ubi
durst presume to do, but such as were ap- eadem phrasis a citatis interpretibus eodem
pointed by God, who was their king. Jo- modo Latine versa est: im niyai,
sephus thinks that God appeared to them, or abiitque Ascalonem ibique cædebat triginta
some way revealed his will to them, in these homines, quos vestibus suis spoliavit. Quis
matters; so that they were sure they acted hæc Spiritus S. impulsu facta esse dicat?
by his authority. The Chaldee Paraphrast Quis non intelligit nihil aliud esse,
seems to favour the latter opinion, who calls quam divinam illam virtutem, qua Simson
this spirit,
"the Spirit of prophecy." Cer-instructus ea patrabat, quæ humanas vires
tain it is, that they had not only an inward longe excedebant. Vide quoque cap. xv. 14.
incitement to undertake the deliverance of Et sic putem intelligenda esse omnia loca, in
God's people, but were endowed with extra- quibus homines leguntur quædam fecisse,
ordinary courage and conduct; and it is quæ ab iis vix exspectari poterant. Omnes
likely with a singular gift of Divine elo- corporis animique dotes eximiæ et excellentes
quence, to persuade the people to forsake divino beneficio hominibus collatæ ad usus
their idolatry, and vindicate their liberty. hujus vitæ vocantur mm. Sic Jud. iii. 10,
Rosen.-Fuitque super eum spiritus Jove, de omnibus omnino judicibus dicitur
divinitus eos עליו רוה יהוה -spiritum prophe,רוּחַ נְבוּאָה quod Chaldaeus
ד
רוּחַ גְּבוּרָה מִן רוּחַ
ı
Sic de
esse excitatos ad
tiæ interpretatur. Male. Nam quid pro- liberandum et defendendum populum Israël-
phetia ad bellum gerendum? Melius idem in- iticum ab ejus hostibus. Deinde in specie
terpres infra vi. 34, explicat de Gideone cap. vi. 34, de Jephtha cap. xi. 29,
OT, spiritum fortitudinis a Jova. Sig- et aliis, qui omnes impulsu Spiritus Jovæ
nificantur enim illa loquendi forma sæpius populum liberarunt, h. e., divinitus excitati
in hoc libro obvia corporis animique dotes sunt ad suscipiendum et audendum aliquid,
eximiæ et excellentes divino beneficio homi- quod nunquam alias ausi fuissent.
nibus collatæ ad res magnas et difficiles sus- Bezaleele Exod. xxxi. 3 legitur, eum reple-
cipiendas et feliciter exsequendas. Vid. tum fuisse spiritu Dei, sapientia,
infra xi. 29; xiv. 6; xv. 14, et cf. quæ de intelligentia, prudentia. Sed sequenti versu
hac re disseruit Dathius ad Glassii Philolog. explicatur, quem in finem Deus ei illum
S., a se edita, p. 819, seqq. Recte Kimchi spiritum conferre vellet, nempe ut peritus
notat significari spiritum fortitudinis, quo fieret artifex ad vasa et alia instrumenta
excitatus amoto omni metu bellum ad- sacri tabernaculi ex auro, argento et ære
versus Cuschanem susciperet.
fingenda et formanda. Quis vero dicat
Dathe. Non possum omnino assentiri Bezaleelem harum rerum peritia instructum
Glassio in eis, quæ num. 2 habet, quando fuisse ex peculiari Spiritus S. revelatione?
nimirum omnia dona extraordinaria s. vir- Ex Novo Testamento scimus, Spiritus S.
tutes eximias, quæ nonnunquam hominibus opus esse tantum conversionem hominis, sive
divinitus collatæ leguntur, Spiritui S. tribuit. quæ ad salutem ejus æternam efficiendam,
Etenim vocabulum indubie in ejus- conservandam et promovendam pertinent.
modi locis vim et virtutem eximiam, cum Nullibi ei tribuuntur opera ingenii humani.
corporis, tum animi, significat, divinitus Ipsius quidem Dei est hoc beneficium, con-
collatam, in cujus usu illa sola, non Spiritus ferre in homines pro liberrima sua voluntate
S. quatenus ut tertia in divinitate persona majorem aut minorem mensuram istarum
consideratur, operata est. Clarissime, uti animi virtutum ad res hujus vitæ curandas et
arbitror, hæc hujus vocis significatio probari efficiendas. Cur igitur dicamus, aliam Dei
potest ex historia Simsonis, in qua legitur economiam fuisse in Vetere Testamento ac
Jud. xiv. 6, cum Simsoni occurreret leo in Novo, atque Spiritum S. tertiam in divi-
Quae verba | nitate personal instruxisse homines scientia .וַתִּצְלַח עָלָיו רוּחַ יְהוָה וַיְשַׁפְּעֵהוּ rugiens
Junius et Tremellius male vertunt: Tum rerum civilium ad recte obeunda et admi-
incessit eum Spiritus Jova adeo ut discinderet nistranda munera sua.
Qua ratione per-
illum. Nec multo melius Castellio: quem motus equidem loca a Glassio citata Num.
(leonem) Jove afflatu instigatus discerpsit. xi. 17; Dan. v. 12; vi. 3, de Mosis et Dan-
Nil profecto in hoc facinore patrando afflatu ielis spiritu, quo ille utebatur ad populum
Spiritus S. aut peculiari ejus excitatione egit, Israëliticum gubernandum, hic ad præfec-
174
JUDGES III. 10, 11.
turas regni Babylonici recte administrandas,
TIT-
Ver. 11.
וַתִּשְׁקֹט הָאָרֶץ אַרְבָּעִים שָׁנָה וַיָּמָת putem tantum intelligenda esse de insigni
עָתְנִיאֵל בֶּן־קְנַז :
ATT
καὶ ἡσύχασεν ἡ γῆ ἔτη τεσσαράκοντα. καὶ
àréave гolovinλ vios KevéČ.
Au. Ver.-11 And the land had rest forty
years. And Othniel the son of Kenaz died.
The land had rest forty years.
prudentia horum duumvirorum, qua aliis
præstabant, idque beneficio Dei, qui vires
intellectus eorum eo usque auxerat, ut longe
plura et majora, quam alii, præstare possent.
Nimis subtiliter igitur argutantur interpretes
in loco illo, ubi de Mose sermo est, separabo
de spiritu tuo, qui est super te et ponam
super eos: vel potius nimis crasse explicant
Pool. The land had rest: either, first,
verbum illud, separare, cum nihil am- It rested about forty years, or the greatest
plius his verbis insit, quam promissio de part of forty years; it being most frequent
simili sapientia conferenda divinitus septua- in Scripture to use numbers in such a lati-
ginta illis viris, qua apti redderentur ad ma- tude. Thus the Israelites are said to bear
gistratus munera eadem sapientia et pru- their iniquities forty years in the wilderness,
dentia administranda, qua id hactenus a
Mose solo factum fuerat. Mitto alia ex-
empla, quibus hæc illustrari possent, et addo
tantum observationem, ex qua hic vocabuli
significatus ex ipso loquendi usu Hebræ-
orum probari possit. Videntur nimirum
Hebræi vocabulum m tropice usurpasse ad
virtutem, excellentiam et præstantiam indi-
candam; quod ex loco Esaiæ probabile fit,
ubi cap. xxxi. 3 propheta dicit: Egyptii
homines sunt, non Deus, equi eorum ro
sunt, non spiritus. Ex oppositione vocabuli land is said to have rest eighty years, though
ad plane apparet, illud h. 1. non per spiri- eighteen of them they served the king of
tum verti posse, sed per virtutem, robur, cum Moab, ver. 14. And so in some other in-
nemo neget, carnem tropice de infirmi-stances. Nor is it strange and unusual,
tate et debilitate dici. Jam vero si Hebræi either in Scripture or in other authors, for
virtutem aut præstantiam divinitus collatam, things to be denominated from the greater
sive, ut scholæ termino utar, causam ejus part, as here it was; especially when they
efficientem indicare voluerunt, poterant di- did enjoy some degrees of rest and peace,
cere bomb ita tamen, ut vocabulum even in their times of slavery, which here
non in propria sua significatione, sed they did. Or secondly, It rested, i. e.,
tropica acciperent. At enim vero hæc non began to rest, or recovered its interrupted
ita velim intelligi, ut negem in quibusdam rest, in the fortieth year, either after
locis per Spiritum S. indicari. Tan- Joshua's death, or after the first and famous
tum his locis, in quibus sermo est, non nisi rest procured for them by Joshua, as is noted,
de rebus civilibus, illam notionem parum Heb. iv. 9, when he destroyed and subdued
aptam esse arbitror, quod et exemplis the Canaanites, and gave them quiet pos-
et rationibus allatis demonstrasse mihi session of the land; and the land had rest
videor.
Numb. xiv. 34, when there wanted near two
years of that number; and to dwell in Egypt
four hundred and thirty years, when there
wanted many years of that number. Thus
Joseph's kindred, sent for and called by him
into Egypt, are numbered seventy-five souls,
Acts vii. 14, although they were but seventy,
as is affirmed, Gen. xlvi. 27; Exod. i. 5.
So here the land is said to rest forty years,
although they were in servitude eight of
those years, ver. 8.
caro
Chushan-rishathaim.
verse 8.
|
And in like manner the
from war, as is said, Josh. xi. 23; xiv. 15.
See notes on So there is this difference between the years
of servitude and oppression, and those of
Judged. So most commentators.
rest, that in the former he tells us how long
Rosen., Et judicavit Is- it lasted; in the latter, when it began; by
raelem, cœpit munere judicis fungi, hoc est, which, compared with the other years, it
supremi magistratus, qui simul erat dux ex- was easy also to know how long the rest
ercituum, et disceptator civilium controver-lasted. To strengthen this interpretation,
siarum. Hebræi interpretantur vin- two things must be noted.
1. That resting
dicavit et in libertatem asseruit, collato Ps. is here put for beginning to rest, as to beget
xliii. 1, 2, judica me, Deus, quod is put for beginning to beget, Gen. v. 32;
Jarchi, vindica me explicavit. Unde xi. 26; and to reign, for to begin to reign,
2 Sam. ii. 10; and to build, 1 Kings vi.
hic additur: et exivit ad bellum.
JUDGES III. 11.
175
15, 36, for to begin to build, 2 Chron. iii. 1. | adjiciamus ad jacta templi fundamenta
2. That forty years is put for the fortieth year;
the cardinal number for the ordinal, which
is common both in the Holy Scripture, as
Gen. i. 5; ii. 11; Exod. xii. 2; Hag. i. 1;
Mark xvi. 2, and in other authors.
...
annos judicatus Eli, 1 Sam. iv. 18 40
præfecturæ Samuelis et imperii
})
40
40
Saulis, Act. xiii. 21………..
regiminis Davidis, 2 Sam. v. 4.
Salomonis ad jacta templi
fundamenta, 1 Reg. vi. 1 ... 3
533
Prodibit summa annorum…………………………….
Quibus, si integrum totius epochæ cal-
culum requiras, adhuc addas necesse est
Ab exitu ex Ægypto ad mortem Mosis
(Exod. vii. 7; coll. Deut. xxxiv. 7)... 40
A morte Mosis ad servitutem primam
Mesopotamicam circiter
27
Bp. Patrick. The land had rest forty
years.] It doth not suit with my design to
enter into chronological disputes; and there-
fore I remit the learned reader to the Canon
Chronicus of Sir J. Marsham, lib. ii., where
he supposes the idolatrous generation to have
risen in the thirty-fourth year after the death
of Joshua; who lost their liberty, and fell
under the oppression of Chushan, for the
space of eight years, and after their deliver-
ance from it, lived happily forty years.
Which will appear in the sequel to be more Hoc igitur tantum centum et viginti annorum
reasonable than to interpret these words as
if they signified, "The land rested in the
fortieth year after Joshua first settled them
in peace and quiet." So our great primate
of Ireland (vide a. м. 2599).
(C
T
Rosen.-11 Quievitque terra quadraginta
annos, i. e., nec bellis, nec stipendiis sol-
vendis vexata est. Cf. Jos. xi. 23,
one more, et terra quieta erat a bello.
Per quadraginta annos quietam fuisse terram
cum scriptor dicit, R. Tanchum observat id
intelligendum esse ita: usque ad finem
quadraginta annorum inde a morte Josuæ.
Atque ad hanc summam pertinere quoque
octo illos annos, quibus tyrannidem exercuit
Cuschan-rischathaim, vs. 8. Etenim,
addit, "nisi sic statuerimus hic aliisque locis
similibus, qui sequuntur; nimium excres-
ceret annorum numerus, nec recte prodiret,
quod declarabimus ad historiam Jephthæ
(infra xi. 26), atque ubi sermo erit de tem-
pore, quo exstructum est templum, in libro
Videlicet 1 Reg. vi. 1, templi
Regum."
fundamenta jacta dicuntur quadringentesimo
octogesimo anno post exitum ex Ægypto.
Verum si collectis annis in libro Judicum
notatis (vid. Procem. § iv.) *
410
* Procemium IV.
CHRONOLOGIA LIBRI.
Temporum notationes, quæ in hoc libro exstant,
si eo quo sese invicem excipiunt ordine compu-
tamus, illæ quadrigentorum et decem annorum
spatium efficiunt, id quod hæc tabella ostendet:
1. Servitus Cuschan Reschataim, sive Meso-
potamica, cap. iii. S
Ex qua ubi vindicati sunt Hebræi per
Othnielem, terra dicitur quievisse,
iii. 11, per annos
annos
Habebis annos
2. Servitus Eglonis, sive Moabitica, iii. 14..
Liberatio per Ehudem, iii. 30, quando
terra quievisse dicitur per annos......
In quæ tempora incidit oppressio Israel-
itarum per Philisthæos, et vindicia
illius afflictionis per Samgarem, non
indicato annorum numero, iv. 1.
....
3. Servitus Jabinis, sive Cananæa, iv. 3
Liberatio per Barakum et Deboram,
v. 31, quando terra quievisse dicitur
annos
•
4. Servitus Midianitica, vi. 1.
Quievit terra per Gideonem vindicata,
viii. 28
· • •
Abimelech, Judex ix. 22
Thola, x. 2
Jair, x. 3
5. Servitus Ammonitica, x. S
Jephta, vindex, xii. 7..
Ibzan, xii. 9.
Elon, xii. 11.
·
• •
Abdon, xii. 14.
•
6. Oppressio Philisthæa, xiii. 1.
600
annos
18
80
20
40
7
40
3
23
22
18
6
7
10
8
40
•
20
410
· ...
Simson vindex et judex, xv. 20; xvi. 31..
Summa annorum
Sed quominus illæ temporum notationes certæ
et accurate chronologia inservire possint, primum
illud impedit, quod nonnisi pleni anni ponuntur,
nullis indicatis mensibus. Deinde anni qui no-
tantur a servitute Mesopotamica usque ad Sim-
sonis mortem, ea qua sequuntur serie non sunt
computandi hac de causa, quod oppressiones et
liberationes Israelitarum nonnumquam in eadem
inciderunt tempora. Ita Philisthæa oppressio
σúyxpovos fuit Ammoniticæ, x. 7. Porro quum
non omnes Judices toti populo, sed nonnulli
peculiaribus tantum quibusdam tribubus præ-
8 fuerint, commode duo Judices coævi in diversic
tribubus rerum potiri, ut et altera libertate
gaudere, altera sub servitute gemere eodem tem-
pore potuerunt. Sic requics octoginta annorum
40
176
JUDGES III. 11-13.
discrimen ut componerent cum ea annorum quam molestissimum jugum et bellorum
summa, quæ 1 Reg. vi. 1 habetur, inter- tumultus in quiete reponere? Sed præter-
pretum et Hebræorum et Christianorum quam quod distincta annorum servitutis
plures statuerunt, annos servitutis et quietis et quietis enumeratio toties instituitur, nu-
uno eodemque numero comprehendi, ita ni- merusque annorum quietis illos servitutis
mirum, ut quando Israelitæ dicuntur regi annos plene elapsos claris verbis dicitur;
Cuschan serviisse per octo annos, et vindice vehementissime quoque ille computus pre-
Othniele per quadraginta quievisse, illos octo mitur calculo Jephthæ, infra xi. 26, quo ab
annos servitutis his ipsis Othnielis esse in- occupatione terræ ad suam ætatem annos,
cludendos. Eodem modo infra vs. 30 hujus quibus Israelitæ impune regionem Ammon-
capitis octoginta annis quietis comprehendi itarum inhabitaverant, numerat trecentos;
decem et octo annos servitutis vs. 14, et sic a quo tamen
ca
numero longissime absunt,
in ceteris; quo pacto centum et undecim quibus illa sententia placet. Omnino vero
anni sex illarum servitutum toti summa de- ille et in hoc libro (vid. Prooem., § iv.) et in
trahuntur. Quis vero non videt, absonum aliis libris (vid. paulo supra) toties rediens
esse, cum hic dicitur terra quievisse quadra-
ginta annis, in his annos gravissimæ servi-
tutis et bellorum includere, quod nihil est,
sub Ehude non apud omnes tribus æque diu
duravit. Illæ enim, quæ meridionalem terræ
partem incolebant, requie perpetua per omnes
illos annos fruebantur; septentrionales vero post
viginti annos a rege Jabin subjugatæ per annos
viginti in servitute tenebantur, usque dum a
Barako et Debora liberatæ postea per quadraginta
annos quietæ manerent, iii. 30; iv. 3; v. 31.
A superiore illa quadrigentorum et decem anno-
rum summa quum itaque anni haud pauci de-
mendi sint; illud temporis spatium, quod historia
libri Judicum complectitur, trecentos et quin-
quaginta annos haud multum superaverit. Om-
nino vero quot annos Judicum regimen duraverit.
in temporum notationibus quadraginta et
viginti annorum numerus, nullis adjectis
mensibus et diebus, satis ostendit, illos cal-
culos haudquaquam ita accuratos esse, ut iis
certa quædam xpovoypapía superstrui possit.
Verbis postremis hujus versus, ɔng nga
Clericus præmittit hæc: intra quos, scil.
, et mortuus est Othniel, Kenazi filius,
quadraginta annos, quibus quieta fuit terra ;
"quia," addit, non est credibile, Oth-
nielem, qui, vivo Calebo, uxorem duxit,
superstesque fuit uni atque alteri ætati ab eo
tempore, adhuc quadraginta annos post sus-
ceptum judicis munus vixisse."
Ver. 12.
וַיְחַנֵּק יְהוָה אֶת־עֶגְלוֹן מֶלֶךְ-מוֹאָב definiri non potest, quum quantum temporis inter
עַל־יִשְׂרָאֵל וגו'
Simsonis mortem et Elin ac Samuelem interfuerit
ignoremus. Paulus quidem apostolus, Actor.
xiii. 20, post divisam inter tribus terram Cananæam
Judices circiter quadrigentos et quinquaginta Μωαβ ἐπὶ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, κ.τ.λ.
annos Israelitis præfuisse dicit [Καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα
ὡς ἔτεσι τετρακοσίοις καὶ πεντήκοντα ἔδωκε
κριτὰς ἕως Σαμουὴλ τοῦ προφήτου]. Id tamen
conciliari nequit cum eo quod 1 Reg. vi. 1,
templi Salomonei fundamenta jacta esse di-
cuntur quadringentesimo octogesimo anno post
exitum Israelitarum ex Ægypto [ Di
καὶ ἐνίσχυσε κύριος τὸν Εγλώμ βασιλέα
.[וְאַרְבַּע מֵאוֹת שָׁנָה לְצֵאת בְּנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל מֵאֶרֶץ־מִצְרַיִם
Nam tempora regiminis Josua, Judicum, Saulis
et Davidis in summam collecta ex calculis li-
Au. Ver.-12 And the children of Israel
did evil again in the sight of the LORD and
the LORD strengthened Eglon the king of
Moab against Israel, because they had done
evil in the sight of the LORD.
Against Israel.
Rosen. Et firmavit, fortem reddidit Jova
Eglonem, regem Moabi, super Israelem,
superiorem illum Israelitis reddidit, subjecit
eos suæ potestati.
brorum Josua, Judicum et Samuelis, longe plures
ab exitu ex Ægypto usque ad Salomonem annos
conficiunt. Josephus denique regimini Judicum
plus quam quingentos annos tribuit [Antiqq.,
1. xi, cap. 4, § 8, Πρὸ δὲ τῶν βασιλέων ἄρχοντες την
αὐτοὺς διεῖπον, οἱ προσαγορευόμενοι κριταὶ
Ver. 13.
וַיֹּאסֶף אֵלָיו אֶת־בְּנֵי־עַמּוֹן
וַיֵּלֶךְ וַיַּךְ אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּירְשׁוּ אֶת-עִיר kai advapor eat Tourop otrevonepot
הַתְּמָרִים :
τρόπον ἔτεσι πλείοσιν ἢ πεντακοσίοις διήγαγον
μετὰ Μωϋσῆν ἀποθανόντα καὶ Ἰησοῦν τὸν
στρατηγόν. Ante reges vero suberant imperio
eorum qui dicti sunt judices et monarcha ; et sub
hac reipublica forma annos plus quam quingentos
egerunt post obitum Mosis et Jesu imperatoris].
καὶ συνήγαγε πρὸς ἑαυτὸν πάντας τοὺς υἱοὺς
᾿Αμμὼν καὶ ᾿Αμαλὴκ, καὶ ἐπορεύθη καὶ ἐπάταξε
τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἐκληρονόμησε τὴν πόλιν τῶν
φοινίκων.
JUDGES III. 13, 15.
177
Au. Ver.-13 And he gathered unto him
the children of Ammon and Amalek, and
went and smote Israel, and possessed the
city of palm trees.
And possessed.
Rosen. —,
Et occuparunt urbem
palmarum, i.e., Jerichuntem, vid. supra ad
i. 16. Pro plurali Græcus Alexan-
drinus et Vulgatus posuerunt verbum in
singulari kaì èkλnpovóµnσe, atque possedit,
quia verba in singulari posita præcedunt.
Sed eodem res redit: intelliguntur, quos
Eglon illum locum occupatum misit.
Pool. The city of palm trees, i. e., Je-
richo, as may be gathered from Deut.
xxxiv. 3; Judg. i. 16; 2 Chron. xxviii. 15.
Not the city, which was demolished, but the
territory belonging to it. Here he fixed his
camp, partly for the admirable fertility of
that soil; and partly because of its nearness
to the passage over Jordan, which was most
commodious, both for the conjunction of his
own forces, which lay on both sides of
Jordan; and to prevent the conjunction of
the Israelites in Canaan with their brethren
beyond Jordan; and to secure his retreat
into his own country, which therefore the
Israelites prevented, ver. 28.
Bp. Patrick.-Possessed the city of palm
trees.] That is, Jericho [so Rosen.], as
appears from Deut. xxxiv. 3; Judg. i. 16.
Which, though it was destroyed by Joshua,
yet the place where it stood remaining, it is
likely they made fortifications, and placed a
strong garrison there, that they might the
better keep the whole country in subjection.
Dr. A. Clarke.—The city of palm trees.]
This the Targum renders the city of Jericho;
but Jericho had been destroyed by Joshua,
and certainly was not rebuilt till the reign of
Ahab, long after this, 1 Kings xvi. 34.
However, as Jericho is expressly called the
city of palm trees, Deut. xxxiv. 3, the city
in question must have been in the vicinity or
plain of Jericho, and the king of Moab had
seized it as a frontier town, contiguous to his
own estates. Calmet supposes that the city
of palm trees means En-gaddi.
Ver. 15.
καὶ ἐκέκραξαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς κύριον
καὶ ἤγειρεν αὐτοῖς σωτῆρα τὸν ᾿Αὼδ υἱὸν Γηρὰ
υἱὸν τοῦ Ἰεμενὶ ἄνδρα ἀμφοτεροδέξιον. καὶ
ἐξαπέστειλαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ δῶρα ἐν χειρὶ
αὐτοῦ τῷ Εγλὼμ βασιλεῖ Μωάβ.
Au. Ver.-15 But when the children of
Israel cried unto the LORD, the LORD raised
them up a deliverer, Ehud the son of Gera,
a Benjamite [or, the son of Gemini], a man
left-handed [Heb., shut of his right hand,
ch. xx. 16] and by him the children of
Israel sent a present unto Eglon the king of
Moab.
A Benjamite [or, the son of Gemini].
Rosen.- est tribu Benjamin oriun-
dus; est nomen gentilitium a deriva-
tum, divisim scriptum, ut 1 Sam.
ix. 21; Ps. vii. 1. Cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb.,
P. 515.
A man left-handed.
Bp. Patrick.-A man left-handed.] The
Hebrew words itter jad jemini are very
obscure, being used nowhere else but here,
and xx. 16. In both places the LXX trans-
late them aµpoτepodéĝios, whom the Vulgar
follows, qui utraque manu pro dextra ute-
batur, "who could use both hands, as we do
our right." This the Hebrew phrase will
bear, which literally signifies, as we trans-
late it in the margin, "shut of his right
hand;" i.e., who did nothing with it, but
used his left, though he could use both alike;
or, as Josephus will have it, τῶν χειρῶν τὴν
ἀριστερὰν ἀμείνων, “who of the two could
use his left hand best.”
impeded. Judg. iii. 15; xx. 16, D T TEX,
Gesen.— m. adj. shut up, bound, i. e.,
impeded as to the right hand [so Clarke, Lee,
Rosen., see also notes on xx. 16], i. e., who
cannot use the right hand freely, and hence
I
i. q., left-handed. Arab. ↓, Conj. V., to
be impeded; comp. A, to bind, to tie,
transferred also to the tongue, like English,
tongue-tied.
Dr. A. Clarke.-1 man left-handed.]
Heb., a man lame in his right hand, and
therefore obliged to use his left. The Sep-
tuagint render it ανδρα αμφοτεροδέξιον, απ
ambidexter, a man who could use both hands
וַיִּזְעֲקוּ בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶל־יְהוָה וַיָּקֶם
alike. The Vulgate, qui utraque and pro יְהוָה לָהֶם מוֹשִׁיעַ אֶת־אֵהוּד בֶּן־בְּרָא
dextera utebatur, a man who could use either בֶּן־הַיְמִינִי אִישׁ אִטֵר יַד־יְמִינוֹ וַיִּשְׁלְחוּ
left were equally ready. This is not the בְנֵי־יִשְׂרָאֵל בְּיָדוֹ מִנְחָה לְעֶגְלוֹן מֶלֶךְ
hand as a right hand, or to whom right and
: sense of the original, but it is the sense in
A A
ahbwa
VOL. II.
178
JUDGES III. 15, 16.
which most interpreters understand it. It is
well known that to be an ambidexter was in
high repute among the ancients: Hector
boasts of it:
Αυταρ εγων εν οιδα μαχας τ', ανδροκτασίας τε
Οιδ' επι δεξια, οιδ' επ' αριστερα νωμησαι βων
Αζαλέην, το μοι εστι ταλαυρινον πολεμιζειν.
Iliad., lib. vii., ver. 237.
"But am in arms well practised; many a
Greek
Hath bled by me, and I can shift my shield
From right to left; reserving to the last
Force that suffices for severest toil."
CowPER.
Asteropæus is also represented by Homer
as an ambidexter, from which he derives
great advantages in fight :—
Rosen.-Et miserunt Israelitæ per manum
ejus munus Egloni, regi Moabitarum. Ex
qua re illi, qui T, ambidextrum de-
notare volunt, argumentum petunt contra
eorum sententiam, qui phrasin illam scavum
interpretantur. Non enim, inquiunt, scæ-
vola nuncius ad Eglonem mitti potuit, quum
manibus suis eum oporteret munus ei offerre,
quod indecorum erat sinistrâ solâ facere.
Quod tamen, vere observante Clerico, nullius
est ponderis. Neque enim Ehud dextrâ
mutilus dicitur, sed ita infirmus, ut eâ solâ
uti non posset, ut plerique alii scævolæ.
Itaque utraque manu munus offerre potuit.
Sed fac, principem legationis manu sua
munera non obtulisse, sed per aliorum manus,
nihil hac in re indecorum fuit; cf. vs. 18.
Ως φατ' απειλησας· ὁ δ᾽ ανεσχετο διος Αχιλ- Adde, ejusmodi homini aditum ad regem
λευς
Πηλιάδα μελιην· ὁ δ᾽ ὁμαρτη δουρασιν αμφις
Ηρως Αστεροπαίος, επει περιδέξιος ηε.
Iliad., lib. xxi., ver. 161.
"So threatened he. Then raised Achilles
high
The Pelian ash :-and his two spears at once
Alike (a practised warrior), with both hands
Asteropæus hurl’d.”
COWPER.
We are informed by Aristotle, that Plato
recommended to all soldiers to acquire, by
potuisse magis patere, quippe qui minus
timendus esset, quod usu dextræ careret.
Nomine, donum sunt qui tributum in-
telligant. Sed videntur potius dona spon-
tanea significari, sive ad vexationem redi-
mendam, sive quod jam aliquid inter
Israelitas de facinore perpetrando convenisset,
et rex munerum illecebra in casses esset
illiciendus.
Ver. 16.
vieb noge Ank
וַיַּעַשׂ לוֹ אֵהוּד חֶרֶב וְלָהּ שְׁנֵי פִיּוֹת study and exercise, an equal facility of using
מֶד אָרְכָּהּ וַיַּחְבָּר אֹתָהּ מִתַּחַת לְמַדָּיו : both hands, Speaking of Plato, he says
123
AT :
עַל יֶרֶךְ יְמִינְוֹ :
הפי' בצרי
όπως
Και την εν τοις πολεμικοις ασκησιν,
αμφιδέξιοι γινωνται κατα την μελετην, ὡς
δεον μη την μεν χρησιμον ειναι ταιν χεροιν, την
de axpηotov.-De Repub., lib. ii., cap. 12.
“He (Plato) also made a law concerning
their warlike exercises, that they should
acquire a habit of using both hands alike;
as it is not fit that one of the hands should
be useful and the other useless."
In chap. xx. 16 of this book we have an
account of seven hundred men of Benjamin,
each of whom was O, ilter yad ye-
mino, lame of his right hand, and yet sling-
ing stones to a hair's breadth without miss-
ing these are generally thought to be
ambidexters.
By him the children of Israel sent a present.
Bp. Patrick.-Some understand by this
the tribute that was laid upon them; but it
rather signifies a voluntary present, above
their ordinary payments; whereby they
hoped to mollify him, and make him favour-
able to his loving subjects: for mincha is
used for such offerings as were presented to
God to obtain his favours.
καὶ ἐποίησεν ἑαυτῷ ᾿Αὼδ μάχαιραν δίστομον
σπιθαμῆς τὸ μῆκος αὐτῆς, καὶ περιεζώσατο
αὐτὴν ὑπὸ τὸν μανδύαν ἐπὶ τὸν μηρὸν αὐτοῦ
Tòv deέióv.
Au. Ver.-16 But Ehud made him a
dagger which had two edges, of a cubit
length; and he did gird it under his raiment
upon his right thigh.
Of a cubit length. So Pool, Patrick, Ged.,
Booth.
Bishop Horsley.-Rather, "of a short
length."
. גמד,See Parkhurst
Dr. A. Clarke.-The word, gomed,
which we translate cubit, is of very doubtful
signification. As the root seems to signify
contracted, it probably means an instrument
made for the purpose shorter than usual,
and something like the Italian stiletto. The
Septuagint translate it by σndаµŋ, a span,
and most of the versions understand it in
the same sense.
Gesen.-, m. (r. 122, q. v.) pp. a cut,
JUDGES III. 16.
179
DI
H
i. e., a staff, rod, as being cut from a tree. [ avToù of the LXX, the "longitudinis palmæ
Zab., a staff, rod, the lettermanus," of the Vulg., and the, pugillus
longituda ejus, of the Syr., are right; and
being inserted, and ▾ and ▾ interchanged; that the Targumist and Arab. are wrong in
Chald. Then a cubit, the measure giving cubitus, &c. As to the etymology, as
.
I
of a cubit, Judg. iii. 16. Syr., to cut, and
D I
A
7
id.
.ܪ ܓܪܡܝܕܐ ܕܓܘܪܡܝܕܐ ,cuit
T
"
H
ܓܪܟ݂ܽܠܝܕܐ
Lee.—īņi, m.—pl. non occ. once Judg.
iii. 16, à, a-whatever that was
—was its length. Gesenius seems to think
that this is the same word as the Chaldean
and Syriac and, that all the
Philologians up to his time have been in
the dark concerning it.
He also tells us
that Y
i. e., T, per metathesin,
signifies truncavit: and hence he goes on
from a branch, staff, &c., so cut off, to ulna,
a cubit; because a staff (stab) is taken
as a measure in Germany. He does not
seem at all to be aware that
compounded of
ܓܪܟ݁ܽܠܝܕܐ that
is
bone, and Ì, the
pal,
.and Pers)
5 W/
la, a cutting sword,
(and perhaps Pers., a dagger,) claim
an origin agreeing with that of our Tņi, I
cannot help thinking that some cutting in-
strument (lit., a cutter) is intended by this
word: perhaps a pruning knife. If so, the
place will read thus: Ehud made himself a
weapon (sort of sword 7), and it had two
edges, (a cutter) pruning knife (was) its
length. The blade of which would probably
be a span
in length, or thereabouts. The
verb is much used in the Ethiopic to signify
the pruning of trees; and so 70g: is
putator arborum, Lud. col. 523. If this may
be relied on, our word does not signify any
specific measure: which is very probable. If
it had, most likely it would have so occurred
again, as we have so many places in the
Bible in which measures are given.
Rosen., ulna longitudo ejus.
hand, and hence signifies a cubit; although Græcus Alexandrinus: σñidaµÑs tò µÑKos
Castell had plainly told him so, at col. 618 of avтns.
his Lexicon and, of this, the sp, baculus manus.
Iµsia
Hieronymus longitudinis palmæ
:
*
9
Syrus: jo mão, pugillus
of Buxtorf, and of Norberg, longitudo ejus. Sed Arabicus interpres, qui
alias Syrum presse sequitur, hæc posuit:
cited by him, are in all probability mere
ん
​000
corruptions! Again, it is any thing but, longitudo ejus ulna
certain, that the
of the Syriac
mao,
version,-which Castell renders by pugillus,
-is rightly translated in the Arabic of the
Polyglott by Els, a cubit.—
, ذراع
ܓܘܠܝܕܐ and
I
;
I
sine capulo ejus. Vocem
5
ذراع
vel de suo
addidit, ut alias nonnumquam (vid. Roedigeri
Dissert. de versione Arab. libror. F. T. his-
toricor., p. 81, seqq.), vel in suo Syriaco
ܕܪܠܐ eodice
codice legit. Capulus Arabice est
Bi,
are no doubt corruptions of
5/6
but then they are corruptions. Sed videtur interpres
common enough with the Syrians;
-see
-C
قبضة
elegisse, quod Syriaco ma propius est.
Kürsch's Preface to his Syriac Pentateuch Hebraicum, quod hoc duntaxat loco
and no greater than those mentioned above, legitur, a radice T2, abscidit, cecidit fron-
found in Buxtorf and Norberg. The whole des, arbores (vid. Gesenius Thesaur., sub
of Gesenius's note is, therefore, founded on h. v.), proprie baculum, hinc ulnam de-
the most palpable mistake, and is conse- notare videtur. Cubitum sive ulnam He-
quently useless. From the context it should braice alias dici constat. Sed fuerit
seem, that a weapon a cubit in length could forsan antiquioribus temporibus in usu.
scarcely have been used. I am disposed to Under his raiment.
think, therefore, that the σπιθαμῆς τὸ μῆκος
Bp. Patrick.-The LXX and the Vulgar
180
JUDGES III. 16, 19.
,
Gesen.
m. c. suff. 72, Ps. cix. 18;
"m?, Job xi. 9; Plur. 2, Judg. iii. 16,
once, Judg. v. 10, c. suff. p, Jer.
xiii. 25. R. 179.
מדר
1. A vestment, garment, so called from its
fulness and width, see the root No. 1 [11
to stretch, to extend]; Ps. cix. 18; Lev.
vi. 3. Also a carpet on which the wealthy
sit, plur. p, Judg. v. 10.
take this to have been a military garment; they digged or hewed stones; others, the
but the Hebrew word mad signifies any sort twelve stones which Joshua placed in Gilgal.
of raiment.
But the LXX and the Vulgar take it for
graven images; for, so indeed, the word
pesil commonly signifies in Scripture, and so
we translate it in the margin of our Bible:
which when Ehud beheld, his spirit was
mightily stirred within him (as Conradus
Pellicanus explains this passage), and he
proceeded no further in his return home, but
went back, with a resolution to revenge this
affront to God, as well as the oppression of
Rosen.-Accinxeratque eum, ensem, subter his people. For it is to be supposed, the
vestibus suis ad femur dextrum suum. Verba Moabites had set up these graven images in
Græcus Alexandrinus Tò Tòv this place, rather than any other; which
µavdúav avтoû, eumque sequutus Hierony- had been famous for the presence of God
mus subter sagum suum, reddidit. Sagum for a long time in it.
enim militaris vestis erat, eandemque Græ-
cum μavdúas sive μavdúŋ denotat. Hesy-
chius: Μανδύας εἶδος ἱματίου Περσῶν πολε-
μικόν, ἢ μαντείας, species vestis Persarum
Dr. A. Clarke.—DD. Some of the
militaris, aut divinationis. Cf. de hac voce Versions understand this word as meaning
Relandi Dissertatt. de reliquiis vet. ling. Pers., idols or graven images, or some spot where
§ 85, in ejus Dissertatt. Miscellann., t. ii., the Moabites had a place of idolatrous wor-
p. 192. Vox Græca alludit ad Hebraicum ship. As signifies to cut, hew, or en-
D', quæ a 7, extendit, proprie vestem grave, it may be applied to the images thus
ampliorem significat. Videtur chlamydi cut, or to the place or quarry whence they
simile vestimentum fuisse, quod armis super-
inducebatur, laxum admodum et nodo vel
fibula connexum, quod supra humeros aut
in alterum latus rejici poterat. Vid. Lydii
Syntagma S. de re militari, 1. iii., cap. 2,
p. 44, edit. Dordrac. 1698.
Ver. 19.
bában
Keep silence.] He bade Ehud say no more
till all his attendants were withdrawn, whom
he would not have to hear the message.
were digged: but it is most likely that idols
are meant. Some think that trenches are
meant, and that pesilim here may mean the
boundaries of the two countries; and when
Ehud had got thus far, he sent away the
people that were with him, under pretence
of having a secret message to Eglon, and so
got rid of his attendants, in presence of
whom he could not have executed his
wards. But I do not see the evidence of
וְהוּא שָׁב מִן־הַפְּסִילִים אֲשֶׁר אֶת־
-scheme, or have secured his escape after הַגִּלְגָּל וַיֹּאמֶר דְבַר־סֵתֶר לִי אֵלֶיךָ
.this mode of interpretation הַמֶּלֶךְ וַיֹּאמֶר הָס וַיִּצְאוּ מֵעָלָיו כָּל־
הָעֹמְדִים עָלָיו :
T
ὑπέστρεψεν γλυπτῶν
2 I
Gesen.-, m. plur. (r. ) carved
images of idols, Deut. vii. 25; Is. xlii. 8;
KAÌ AVTÒS VTÉOTPE↓ev åñò tôv yλvítŵV TV Jer. 1. 38; Hos. xi. 2, al. DE OP, your
μετὰ τῆς Γαλγάλ. καὶ εἶπεν Αώδ. λόγος carved images of silver, Is. xxx. 22. Syr.,
μοι κρύφιος πρὸς σὲ βασιλεῦ. καὶ εἶπεν
Εγλὼμ πρὸς αὐτόν. σιώπα. καὶ ἐξαπέστειλεν
ἀφ' ἑαυτοῦ πάντας τοὺς ἐφεστῶτας ἐπ᾿ αὐτόν.
Au. Ver.—19 But he himself turned again
from the quarries [or, graven images] that
were by Gilgal, and said, I have a secret
errand unto thee, O king: who said, Keep
silence. And all that stood by him went out.
from him.
From the quarries. So Rosen.
Houb.-From Pesilim.
μως, cut, hewn, as stone.—In Judges
iii. 19, 26, D, Pesilim is pr. n. of a place
not far from Gilgal, Targ. p, quarries ;
but it is safer to rest in the common signif.
images," perh. "hewn stones," i. q. Syr.,
. פסל
Prof. Lee.-opp, pl. m. constr. pp,
aff. ?, &c.; г. 400. Carved images,
idols, Deut. vii. 25; 2 Kings xvii. 41; Hos.
Bp. Patrick.-Some understand by the xi. 12, &c. In Judg. iii. 19, 26, p, is
word we translate quarries, a place where generally interpreted quarrics; but there
JUDGES III. 19, 20.
181
appears no necessity to adopt a second sig- tantisper, dum a se totum famulitium able-
nification for the word. These were pro- garet.
bably Moabitish idols; and might mark the
extent of the portion of the land of Israel
Ver. 20.
ו בָּא אֵלָיו וְהוּא יֹשֵׁב ; which the Moabites occupied at that time וְאֵהוּד |
בַּעֲלִיַּת הַמְהֵרָה אֲשֶׁר־לוֹ לְבַדּוֹ וַיֹּאמֶר or at this place there might be a Moabitish
אֵהוּד דְּבַר־אֱלֹהִים לִי אֵלֶיךָ וַיָּקָם מֵעַל his followers and himself in danger till the
הַכִּסֵּא :
T(T-
station, as Ehud appears to have considered
place was passed. It is not impossible, how-
καὶ ᾿Αώδ εἰσῆλθε πρὸς αὐτόν. καὶ αὐτὸς
ever, that the Arab. -septum de- ékábηto év Tô vпeρó tập bepivậy tô cavtoû
pressius extra mcnia urbis vel arcis,—may μονώτατος. καὶ εἶπεν Αώδ. λόγος θεοῦ μοι
furnish the true interpretation.
πρὸς σὲ βασιλεῦ. καὶ ἐξανέστη ἀπὸ τοῦ
póvov 'Eyλൠ¿yyùs AvTOV.
Rosen.—19 Et ille, Ehud, postquam socios
comitatus esset et dimisisset, rediit a lapidi-
cinis, quæ apud Gilgalem erant. Da
Dp, cecidit, cædendo finxit, quum alias
sculpta deorum simulacra denotet, ut Deut.
vii. 25; Jesaj. xxi. 9; Jer. viii. 19; ea et hic
intellexit Græcus Alexandrinus, qui kaì
Εγλώμ ἀνέστρεψεν ἀπὸ τῶν γλυπτών red-
didit, eumque sequutus Hieronymus: et re-
versus de Galgalis, ubi erant idola.
Chaldæus
Sed
Au. Ver.-20 And Ehud came unto him;
and he was sitting in a summer parlour
[Heb., a parlour of cooling: see Amos
iii. 15], which he had for himself alone.
And Ehud said, I have a message from God
unto thee.
Parlour.
And he arose out of his seat.
. עַלְיָן and עַלְוָה see, עַליָן and עַלְיָה-.Gesen
my, f. (r. 7).
1. An upper chamber [so
reddidit, lapidicinas. Lee], loft, vπeρov, Arab. lc äic,
והוא שב יחידי מן הפסילים מקום שפוסלים: Ita et Jarchi
w
777 JO D'IN DU, et ille rediit solus ex Happe- Chald. n'hy, q. v. So of the upper chambers
silim, loco quo cædentes erant lapides ex of an edifice or private house, 1 Kings
monte. Syriace quoque Solo xvii. 19, 23; 2 Kings iv. 10; or of a palace,
I
no
ܦܣܝܠܝܢ sunt eesi, et
פְּסִילִים
**
><
Judges iii. 20-25; 2 Kings i. 2; Jerem.
xxii. 13, 14; of the temple, 1 Chron.
sunt lapides cæsi, et -, latomiæ. xxviii. 11; 2 Chron. iii. 9; sometimes over
Clericus D, sculptos lapides fuisse ex-
the gate, 2 Sam. xix. 1; or built upon the
istimat, qui tamen non essent deorum simu-flat roof, 2 Kings xxiii. 12.
lacra. Schmidius putat esse nomen proprium heavens, Ps. civ. 3, 13.
certi loci prope Gilgal, ut supra ii. 1 Di,
ny
דְּבַר־סֵתֶר
Rosen.-20 Et Ehud venit
W
Poet. for the
ad eum, i. e.,
Et ille, rex,
in dem alten u. neuen Morgenland, t. iii.,
p. 19, No. 435.
Which he had for himself alone.
sic dictum, quod idola Moabitica ibi posita ad eum propius accessit.
fuerint,, apud Gilgal; ita vicini-sedens erat in superiori cubiculo refrigerii,
tatem et propinquitatem designat et infra i.e., in loco in superiori parte domus ad
iv. 11 g, prope Kedesch. Ceterum auras captandas et æstum arcendum idoneo,
Græcus Alexandrinus male Eglonem re-
qualis Arabibus nomine Hebraico consono
versum esse dicit. Nam qui statim loquitur et le dicitur, descriptus a Shawio
esse Ehudum, res ipsa docet. 19
The T, Dixitque Ehud : verbum arcani
mihi ad te, o rex! arcani quid tecum com-
municare habeo. D, Dixitque rex :
tace! Jarchi dixit Eglon: silere facite
Rosen.—Verba in plures sic in-
omnes ab ipso, silentium imponite omnibus, terpretantur: quod, cubiculum, ei soli erat.
qui circa eum sunt, i. e., efficite, ut omnes Id tamen memorari vix opus fuit, quum reges
recedant. Quod Chaldæus per suum, palatia sua, loca amona et voluptaria pro se
amove expressit. Sed non aulicis, non fa- ipsis solis, non aliis habere constet.
mulis silentium imponit rex, verum Ehudo, accentus, qui vocem non construunt
donec ceteri facesserent. Nimirum verebatur per servum Munach cum, ut quidem
rex, ne quid Ehudus aliis adstantibus secreti pro vulgo recepta illa interpretatione necesse
proderet, et alii obaudirent quæ arcana esset, sed
arcana esset, sed per Paschtam, Sakeph-katonis
esse oporterent. Itaque jubet eum silere minorem, cum vocibus, sensum
Sed
182
JUDGES III. 20, 22.
hunc indicant aptiorem: et ille sedebat in no other meaning is an incontrovertible
cubiculo suo refrigerii solus, ad verbum in truth.
separatione s. solitudine sua. Ita recte
Græcus Alexandrinus: sedebat autem in
J
Ver. 22.
וַיָּבֹא גַם־הַנִּשָּׁב אַחַר הַלַּהַב וַיִּסְגָּר .estivo caenaculo solus, ut Hieronymus vertit
הַחֵלֶב בְּעַד הַלַּהַב כִּי לֹא שָׁלַף הַחֶרֶב Quod res ipsa commendat. Ehud enim, rem
מִבִּטְנוֹ וַיֵּצֵא הַפַּרְשְׁדְנָה :
abw
arcanam regi Moabitarum aperiendam simu-
lans, ministris ejus ideo secedere jussis,
vs. 19, jam regem, ut intenderat, solum de- καὶ ἐπεισήνεγκε καί γε τὴν λαβὴν ὀπίσω τῆς
prehendebat. 15 est pronomen peri- φλογὸς, καὶ ἀπέκλεισε τὸ στέαρ κατὰ τῆς
phrasticum suffixi, 1, suus, ob statum con- φλογὸς, ὅτι οὐκ ἐξέσπασε τὴν μάχαιραν ἐκ
structum. Potest tamen et ut membrum τῆς κοιλίας αὐτοῦ.
separatum parentheticum reddi: quod erat
ipsi.
I have a message from God unto thee.
Pool. I have a message, to be delivered
not in words, but by actions; Heb., a word,
or thing, or business. So that there is no
need to charge Ehud with a lie, as some do.
From God. He designedly useth the name
Elohim, which was common to the true God
and false ones, and not Jehovah, which was
peculiar to the true God, because Ehud not
knowing whether the message came not from
his own false god, he would more certainly
rise, and thereby give Ehud more advantage
for his blow; whereas he would possibly
show his contempt of the God of Israel by
sitting still to hear his message.
Dr. A. Clarke.-I have a message from
a mord of, דבר אלהים לי אליך [.God unto thee
Au. Ver.-22 And the haft also went in
after the blade; and the fat closed upon the
blade, so that he could not draw the dagger
out of his belly; and the dirt came out [or,
it came out at the fundament].
Dr. A. Clarke.-And the dirt came out.]
This is variously understood: either the con-
tents of the bowels issued through the
wound, or he had an evacuation in the
natural way through the fright and anguish
[so Pool, Patrick].
The original, 7, parshedonah, occurs
only here, and is supposed to be compounded
of w, peresh, dung, and 7, shadah, to
shed, and may be very well applied to the
latter circumstance; so the Vulgate under-
stood it: Statimque per secreta naturæ alvi
stercora proruperunt.
Pool.-i. e., his excrements came forth,
not at the wound, which closed up, but at
the fundament, as is usual when persons die
either a natural or violent death.
Bp. Horsley. And the dirt came out;
rather, and it [the dagger] came out through
the passage of the excrement.
Ged., Booth. And it [i. e., the dagger]
went through behind.
the gods to me, unto thee. It is very likely
that the word elohim is used here to sig-
nify idols, or the pesilim mentioned above,
ver. 19. Ehud, having gone so far as this
place of idolatry, might feign he had there
been worshipping, and that the pesilim had
inspired him with a message for the king;
and this was the reason why the king com-
manded silence, why every man went out, Prof. Lee.-, once, Judg. iii. 22,
and why he rose from his seat or throne, in the phrase EJ NIE. It is not im-
that he might receive it with the greater probable that the true reading is the,
respect. This, being an idolater, he would which would make the construction regular.
not have done to any message coming from The LXX translate it as if synonymous with
the God of Israel. I have a message from, in the next clause. Vulg., per
God unto thee, is a popular text; many are secreta naturæ alvi stercora proruperunt.
fond of preaching from it. Now, as no man According to some, exiit gladius per podicem.
should ever depart from the literal meaning Castell, stercus effusum. Dung.
of Scripture in his preaching, we may at Gesen.-ji, åñ. λeyóµ., Judg. iii. 22,
once see the absurdity of taking such a text according to the Targ., Vulg., Luth., Engl.,
as this; for such preachers, to be consistent, dung, dirt (comp. ), hence DEN NYO,
should carry a two-edged dagger of a cubit and the dirt (fœces) came out from the
length on their right thigh, and be ready to wound. But the He paragogic implies
thrust it into the bowels of all those they rather the place to which a thing comes out;
address ! This is certainly the literal and I would prefer therefore to render: and
meaning of the passage, and that it has (the blade, 2) came out between his legs,
JUDGES III. 22, 23.
183
culum tapetibus instratum a
gu
i.e., in vulgar English,"into his crotch;" de ædibus Hebræorum interpretatur cubi-
comp. the root and .-Sept., Cod. Vatic.,
kaì è§îλÕev ('Awd) Tην прoσтáda, as if
were i. q. pipe in v. 23; but such a re-lum.
petition would be frigid, and v. 23 is mani-
festly a transition to another topic.
I
, stragu-
Sed præterea quod in hac interpre-
tatione molesta est litera 7, cujus nulla ratio
reddi potest, ei et hoc obstat, quod locus
Rosen., Exitque gladius ad in quem exiit Ehud versu demum proximo
podicem. Vocem, quæ nonnisi hoc nomine in denotatur. J. D. Michaelis
loco legitur, Hebræi fere ex, fimus, et in Supplemm. ad Lexx. Hebrr., p. 2046,
Tsive, effudit compositam ajunt, vulgo receptam, quam supra attulimus, vocis
quasi dicas locum effusionis excrementi, se- interpretationem suam fecit, sed mu-
quuti Chaldæum, qui sic reddidit: P tatis vocalibus et vocum interstitiis:
TE, exiitque excrementum ejus effusum., vel etiam, quum sex Kennicotti
Nam, proprie cibus, Chaldæis et ali- codices cum Vav habeant, i, collato
quando cibum concoctum et excrementum
C
ויצא
digestum significat. Ex ea vocis Hebraicæ Arabico, intra, hoc sensu: et egressus
explicatione Hieronymus sic interpretatus
est: statimque per secreta naturæ alvi ster-nificationis Arabicæ illius nullum est vesti-
est fimus inferius. Sed vocis Hebraicæ sig-
cora proruperunt. Gesenius in Lexico
nomine relato ad, Arabice gium. Syrus interpretatus est
شد
I
☺ et bj, distendit, divaricavit pedes, festinanter, mera, uti videtur, ex conjectura.
nostra verba sic reddit: et exiit gladius per
interstitium pedum; nec quo minus,
Ver. 23.
וַיֵּצֵא אֵהוּד הַמִּסְדְּרוֹנָה וַיִּסְכֹּר; הרב verbum generis masculini, referatur ad
177,
nomen feminei generis obstare illi interpre-
tationi observat, quandoquidem verbum a
nomine paulo longius distat (vid. Grammat.
Hebr. minor., § 144, not. 1), et , Zach.
xiii. 7, ut nomen generis communis trac-
tatur. Esse tamen, qui nomen loci
esse, et ad Ehudem redire putent, refert
R. Tanchum. In eandem sententiam pro-
pensus est Schnurrerus, qui tamen
quid fit, obscurum esse dicit, nec facile ex-
pediri existimat, quum quænam ratio et
structura fuerit domuum, quibus prisci ævi
reges Orientales uterentur, nos penitus la-
teat. Nam voce i aliquid denotari, quod
ad ædem regiam pertineret, vel ab eadem
prope abesset, Schnurrerus putat intelligi ex
serie orationis, quum verbum & pendeat a
verbo, atque ad Ehudem redeat, non ad
gladium, de quo dicendum fuerit.
Id tamen non obstare, modo vidimus. Sen-
tentiæ suæ favere existimat Schnurrerus
Alexandrinum interpretem, qui post verba
ἐξέσπασε τὴν μάχαιραν ἐκ τῆς κοιλίας αὐτοῦ
hæc addit: κaì è§îλ0ev’Awd eis tν πроσтádα,
et exivit Ehud in vestibulum. Sed ea pro
interpretatione primorum versus sequentis
verborum habenda sunt. Videtur interpres
parcens auribus et honestatis 'studiosus sor-
dium egestionem non exprimere voluisse.
Edium partem voce i designari existi-
mavit et Sebald. Ravius, qui in Dissertat.
T: IT
: bez inga maban ninba
καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ᾿Αὼδ τὴν προστάδα. καὶ ἐξῆλθε
Tous diαTEтayμévovs, kai átékλeloe tàs dúpas
τοὺς διατεταγμένους, ἀπέκλεισε
τοῦ ὑπερῴου κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐσφήνωσε.
Au. Ver.-23 Then Ehud went forth
through the porch, and shut the doors of the
parlour upon him, and locked them.
Through the porch.
Bp. Patrick.-It is very uncertain what
the Hebrew word misderona signifies which
we translate porch. Some take it for the
guard chamber (as the LXX seem to under-
stand it), or a place where the king's ser-
vants sat; through which he passed boldly,
that he might give no suspicion of any
mischief he had done: or, as Kimchi ex-
plains it, the place where the people sat, who
waited for audience.
Bp. Horsley.-Through the porch; rather,
into the gallery. See Parkhurst, 17.
Gesen. m. (r. 1) porch, portico,
so called from the rows of columns [so Lee
which enclose it: comp. 7,, row.
Once Judg. iii. 23, where it is the open
gallery or balcony, from which there was
access to the private apartment (7).
Rosen.-Exitque Ehud ad porticum, sive
restibulum. Liquet e verbis quæ sequuntur,
designari spatium aliquod ante fores cubiculi.
Nomen Hebraicum videtur porticum
184
JUDGES III. 23, 24.
designare, a columnarum ordinibus dictum;
nam est ordo.
Ver. 24.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ אַךְ מֵסִיךְ הִוּא אֶת־רַגְלָיו Greecus Alexandrinus
בַּחֲדַר הַמְּקַרָה :
καὶ εἶπαν.
μήποτε ἀποκενοῖ τοὺς πόδας
Au. Ver.-24 When he was gone out, his
servants came; and when they saw that,
behold, the doors of the parlour were locked,
they said, Surely he covereth his feet [or,
Surely he covereth his feet.
eis την πроσтáda reddidit, quod nomen est
spatii vacui inter porticus, ante januas con-
clavium porrectas, in ædificiis Græcorum,
uti testatur Vitruvius Architect., 1. vi., | avtoû ev tậ taµeių tậ depivô;
cap. 10. Chaldæus 7 interpretatus est,
quod Græcum éέédpa est, atrium ad con-
fabulandum sedilibus et intercolumniis dis-
tinctum. Kimchi scribit ip esse locum,
ubi manet populus ad regem accedens, dis-doeth his easement] in his summer-chamber.
positus, per ordines consessuum,
ut quivis exspectans sedere possit. Nec ob-
Ged., Booth. Surely he is reposing.
vertat aliquis, non esse credibile, Ehudem Bp. Patrick.-Surely he covereth his feet
per apertam porticum exiisse, in qua passim in his summer chamber.] They concluded
aulici versabantur. Nam virum abeuntem he was easing nature, as this phrase is com-
ex aula visum fuisse, colligitur e versu 24, monly understood here [so Rosen., Gesen.],
ubi not. vid. In versionis Alexandrina and 1 Sam. xxiv. 3, for when they were
codice Vaticano post verba supra allata about that business, the long garments
addita leguntur hæc: kaì ènìe Toùs dia- which they wore in those countries were so
TEтayμévovs, et exiit ordinatos, i. e., homines disposed as to cover their feet (see Gataker
dispositos vel ad regiam custodiam, vel ad in his Cinnus, lib. ii., cap. 3). But it may
ingredientium egredentiumque observatio- be understood, I think, of laying himself
Vel possit ad diareтayμµévovs subaudiri down to sleep [so Michaëlis, Pool, Clarke],
orúλovs, ut significentur columnæ ordinatæ, which they were wont to do in those coun-
quæ porticum efficiunt. Utrumvis sumas, tries in the heat of the day (2 Sam. iv.
erit alia interpretatio vocis jipp. Syriacus and then, lying down in their clothes, it
was necessary to cover their feet for de-
interpres pro ea om posuit, quod cency's sake, to keep their garments from
e Græco έvoròs factum videtur, sed Arabicus slipping up, and exposing those parts which
should not be seen. And this suits better
with the story than the other; for they
thought fit to wait a great while before they
entered the chamber, that they might not
disturb his rest; whereas the other business
being soon dispatched, would not have
occasioned their waiting so long (see the
Arabic and Syriac version, both here and
upon 1 Sam. xxiv. 3).
nem.
روشن interpres
voce Persica, quæ fenestram
denotat, explicavit.
And locked them.
Prof. Lee.-(b), Bolted, made
fast, the door, Judges iii. 23; 2 Samuel
xiii. 18.
:
T
ασ
5)
;
Rosen.— mabun ninha mapy, Occlu-
serat autem, sive postquam clausisset fores Gesen., 1 Sam. xxiv. 4, and
cubiculi post eum, Eglonem, et obserasset. Judg. iii. 24, to cover the feet, an euphemism
Verba et sunt in plusquamperfecto for to ease oneself, to satisfy a call of nature;
reddenda, ut iv. 1 no, postquam obiisset so correctly Josephus, Ant. vi. 13, 4, the
Ehud. dicitur de eo qui includitur, vid. Talmudists, Buxt. Lex. Talmud., 1472, and
Genes. vii. 16; 1 Reg. iv. 4., Obseravit, so Sept. паρаσкeváσaodai, i. q., αποσκευά-
ut 2 Sam. xiii. 17, 18. Apud Homerum σaobai, avaσkeváσaobai. At least, in ac-
fores clauduntur ferâ adhibito loro, ut Odyss. cordance with Kimchi's opinion, it is to void
i. 441, ancilla attrahit januam thalami Tele- one's urine, which, among Asiatic nations,
machi κορώνη Αργυρέῃ ἐπὶ δὲ κληῖδ᾽ ἐτάννυσεν the men also do in a sitting posture, cover-
iµávri, annulo argenteo, pessulumque obtendit ing themselves with the folds of their wide
loco. Vid. et Odyss. iv. 802. Quodsi aperi- garments.—Others: to lie down for sleep;
enda erat janua, sera aut pessulus clave im- so Syr., 1 Sam. 1. c., and also Josephus
missa sustollebatur et una cum loco remove- (inconsistently), Ant. v. 4, 2; but in that
batur. Vid. J. E. Faber Archæologie der case no such circumlocution was necessary.
Hebräer, p. 427, et Jahn Biblische Archao- See Muntinghe in Diss. Lugdd., p. 1160;
logie, p. i., p. 216.
J. D. Michaëlis, Supplem., p. 1743.
JUDGES III. 24-29.
185
Kimchii aliorumque
T:
Rosen.-Et dixerunt: profecto ille tegit | Eglonis cubicularii.'
pedes suos, i. e., exonerat alvum. Est enim sententiam, phrasin Hebræam 7 de-
hæc dicendi formula, quæ præter hunc locum notare vesicam exonerare, propterea quod
nonnisi 1 Sam. xxiv. 4 exstat, evnμoμòs Persæ laxis suis vestibus demissis subsidere
hominis satisfacientis naturæ, inde desumta, solent cum lotium reddunt, refutavit Bo-
quod Orientales stolis longis et laxis induti chartus Hieroz., P. i., l. ii., cap. 55, t. i.,
cum excrementa egerunt, pedes vestibus p. 778 ed. Lips. Cf. et Glassii Philol. S.,
tegunt, quæ sedentium in pedes necessario ed. Dath., p. 891. Ceterum Kimchi recte
descendunt. Græcus Alexandrinus in codice notavit, TP poni pro ?, csse enim par-
Vaticano : μήποτε ἀποκενοῖ τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ, ticipium Hiphil verbi geminatæ secundæ
forsan evacuat pedes suos, quod Hieronymus radicalis, . In fine versus additur:
recte expressit: forsitan purgat alvum.ņo, in conclavi refrigerii, de quo vid. ad
Constat enim apud Hebræos quicquid in ima vs. 20. est conclave interius, seu pos-
ventri parte est, et infra alvum, pedum terius, nostratibus Stuben-Kammer. Græcus
nomine venire. In codice Alexandrino, nec Alexandrinus in codice Vaticano: èv Tậ
non in editione Complutensi et Aldina legi- rauei tậ bepwậ, in cubiculo æstivo. In
tur: μήποτε πρὸς δίφρους κάθηται, forsan et codice Alexandrino: ἐν τῇ ἀποχωρήσει τοῦ
sellas sedet; quæ et ipsa verecunda dicendi KOLT@VOS, in secessu cubiculi. De gynæceo,
formula est ad eandem illam rem exprimen- utpote interiore ædium parte, dicitur
dam. Chaldæus:
Da, uti- Cantic. i. 4; iii. 4, et de cubiculo 2 Sam.
Syrus: iv. 7; xiii. 10.
que facit ille necessitatem suam.
7
? 9 7
ww
Ver. 25.
וַיָּחִילוּ עַד־בּוֹשׁ וגו'
καὶ ὑπέμειναν ἕως ἠσχύνοντο. κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-25 And they tarried till they
as food, ad latrinam exivit.
Sed Josephus, qui Antiqq., 1. vi., cap. 13,
§ 4, tradens quæ 1 Sam. xxiv. 4 narrantur,
formulam illam de opere naturæ recte in-
telligit, a se ipse discedens Antiqq., 1. v., were ashamed: and, behold, he opened not
cap. 4, § 2, nostram historiam enarrans the doors of the parlour; therefore they
phrasin Hebraicam de cubitu ad dormiendum took a key, and opened them: and, behold,
intelligit. Sic enim scribit: quiescebant their lord was fallen down dead on the earth.
famuli, εἰς ὕπνον τέτραφθαι νομίζοντες τὸν Until they were ashumed.
Bariλéa, obdormivisse putantes regem. Syrus
quoque eumque sequutus Arabicus interpres,
in Samuelis loco, y, dormivit
,رقد
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "till their patience
was tired out.”
Rosen. Et exspectarunt usque ad pudere,
i. e., donec eos diutius exspectare puderet.
posuit. Idem probat J. D. Michaëlis in Vel: donec confusi turbarentur præ consilii
Supplemm., p. 1743, "dormientium enim inopia, quod nemo pulsantibus januam re-
pedes," inquit, "nisi tegantur, facile frigent, sponderet. Cf. 2 Reg. ii. 17,
yy,
unde et plerique, etiam inter diu dormientes, institerunt apud eum donec eum puderet, i.e.,
sua sponte eos tegunt, tegique medici jubent." diutissime. Cf. et infra v. 28.
Quam sententiam tamen jam refutaverat
Chr. Guil. Lüdecke in Expositione brevi
locorum Scr. S. ad Orientem sese referentium,
Halæ Sax. 1777, p. 38, not., hæc observ-ver. 19.
ando: "Forte si quis cogitaret, dormienti,
Ver. 26.
Au. l'er.-The quarries.
Ver. 29.
See notes on
וַיַּכּוּ אֶת־מוֹאָב בָּעֵת הַהִיא כַּעֲשֶׂרֶת ut ne frigescat, pedes tegere opus esse, in
כָּל־שָׁמֵן וְכָל־אִישׁ חָיִל memoriam revocet, Orientales dormientes
אֲלָפִים אִישׁ כָּל־שָׁמֵן וְכָל־אִישׁ
וְלֹא נִמְלָט אִישׁ :
AT
inprimis capiti tegendo operam dare, nec
ullam esse rationem, quam ob rem non æque
bene (quod tamen non fit), caput vel corpus,
καὶ ἐπάταξαν τὴν Μωάβ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ὡσεὶ
tegere, dici posset. Opponi etiam nequit, δέκα χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν, πᾶν λιπαρὸν, καὶ πάντα
temporis elabendi Ehudo non satis fuisse, ἄνδρα δυνάμεως, καὶ οὐ διεσώθη ὁ ἀνήρ.
alvum solummodo si exonerasset Eglon, Au. F'er.-29 And they slew of Moab at
quum minime narretur, quantum itineris that time about ten thousand men, all lusty
Ehud progressus erat, antequam fores aperire [Heb., fat], and all men of valour; and
auderent, seque a consternatione reficerent there escaped not a man.
VOL. II.
B B
186
JUDGES III. 29, 31.
All lusty. So Rosen., Gesen., Lee.
Au. Ver.-31 And after him was Sham-
Bp. Patrick. All lusty.] In the Hebrew gar the son of Anath, which slew of the
it is, all fat men; that is (as some under- Philistines six hundred men with an OX
stand it), men of estates, or very wealthy goad: and he also delivered Israel.
persons [so Le Clerc]: men of quality, or
of the better sort (as others expound it),
who chose to transplant themselves hither,
because of the richness and deliciousness of
this country; but it may be interpreted
strong men, as our translation imports, who
were culled out from among the Moabites,
to keep the Israelites in greater awe.
Houb.-29 Eo tempore conciderunt de
Moab hominum ferè decem millia, tam eos
qui in præsidiis erant, quam eos, qui apud
exercitum; nemo eorum superstes fuit.
After him. So Pool, Patrick, Rosen.
Ged. Next to him, i. e., I think, in rank,
not succession. The Hebrew word has often
this signification and Shamgar was pro-
bably contemporary with Ehud.
:
Rosen. Et postea fuit Schamgar filius
Anath.
Which slew of the Philistines six hundred
men.
Bp. Patrick.-These words sound as if
Shamgar alone [so Pool, Clarke] made op-
position to them, and slew the number men-
o, Sic accipiunt explanatores omnem tioned; being excited by the mighty power
pinguem, tanquam omnem divitem. Verum, of God, which gave him unwonted courage
in describenda hostium cæde, attenditur and strength; for he was raised up, as the
potius ad numerum et ad fortitudinem, two foregoing great men had been, by a
quam ad pinguedinem, seu divitias; quas Divine inspiration, to be their judge, as
divitias sacer scriptor si enuntiare vellet, appears by the last words of this verse.
uteretur verbo proprio , dives, non trans- Ged. We are not to imagine that Sham-
lato, pinguis. Chaldæus interpretatur gar alone, with one ox-goad, slew all those
pos, terribilem; Syrus y, paratum, qui, Philistines: but was accompanied with what
quid legerint, mihi non constat. Germana Israelites he could assemble, in the quarter
scriptura videtur esse, omnem cus-next to the Philistines. After all, his victory
todem, seu omnes excubias; ut intelligantur seems to have been only an occasional one.
stativa præsidia, quæ rex Moab in urbibus Comp. ch. v. 6.
collocarat, ut eas haberet sibi obsequentes,
quomodo in intelliguntur viri exer-
citus, qui contra Israel pugnarunt.-Houb.
Rosen. Omnem pinguem et omnem virum
roboris, i. e., ut Hieronymus reddidit, omnes
robustos et fortes viros., pinguem Cle-
ricus intelligit opulentum, existimatque pri-
mores Moabitarum signari, quorum ditissimi
quique Jordanem transierint, ut expilarent
Hebræos. Similiter Kösterus in den Erläu-
terungen, etc., p. 125. Sed videntur potius,
qui succulentum et bene curatum corpus
habuerunt, indicari, atque adeo robusti, ut
De Ps. lxxviii. 31, ubi not. vid. Chal-
dæus reddidit p, terribilem. Nec evasit
vir, i.e., nullus eorum qui ad occasum Jor-
danis erant.
Ver. 31.
Rosen.-Cum Schamgar sexcentos Phi-
listhæorum boum stimulo concidisse nar-
ratur, eum tantum opus non solum præsti-
tisse, sed tumultuaria rusticorum comite,
cujus ducem se præstiterit, vix monitu opus.
Nam sæpius dux exercitus pro ipso exercitu
ponitur, ut supra i. 13, ubi Othniel urbem
Kirjath-Sepher cepisse narratur, quod certe
unus homo præstare neutiquam potest.
Idem valet de iis quæ facta legimus 2 Sam.
xxiii. 8, 10, 11, de tribus illis heroibus, qui
tempore Davidis floruerunt.
With an ox goad. So Pool, Patrick, Gesen.,
Lee.
Dr. A. Clarke.—An ox-goad.] pan 70Ś,
the instructor of the oxen. This instrument
is differently understood by the Versions:
the Vulgate has vomere, with the coulter or
plough-share, a dreadful weapon in the hand
of a man endued with so much strength;
αροτροποδι των βοων,
וְאַחֲרָיו הָיָה שַׁמְגַּר בֶּן־עֲנָת וַיַּךְ אֶת־
the Septuagint aporporrods Toy Boon, with פְּלִשְׁתִּים שֵׁשׁ־מֵאוֹת אִישׁ בְּמַלְמַד
Syriac, and Arabic understand it of the הַבָּקָר וַיּוֹשַׁע גַּם־הוּא אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל :
καὶ μετ᾿ αὐτὸν ἀνέστη Σαμεγὰρ υἱὸς Δινάχ,
καὶ ἐπάταξε τοὺς ἀλλοφύλους εἰς ἑξακοσίους
űvdpas év tập ảpoтрóñoồi тâv ßoŵv• kaì ëowσe
ἀροτρόποδι τῶν βοῶν·
καί γε αὐτὸς τὸν Ἰσραήλ.
the plough-share of the oxen; the Chaldee,
goad, as does our translation.
Prof. Lee.-, m. once, in 237 122,
Judg. iii. 31. Lit. corrector, trainer, of the
oxen, i.e., A goad, or other such instru-
JUDGES III. 31. IV. 2, 4.
187
ment. Aquila, év didakтĥpi. Symm. éxérλŋ| Chaldæus cepit pro appellativis, quæ sic
τῶν βοῶν.
reddidit: pipe, in fortitudine,
Rosen.-Vocem p, quæ hoc solo loco in munitione, arcium gentium. Videlicet
legitur, am, quod Hebræis discere notare Hebræis fere n idem esse volunt quod
constat, Bochartus Hieroz., P. i., 1. ii., Aramaicum, silva, a , implicatus,
cap. 39, t. i., p. 408, edit. Lips., quasi in- perplexus fuit, et in illo nemore arces fuisse
strumentum didaktikov esse dicit, quod eo bene munitas, in quas refugerint Cananæi
bos,, edoceatur, et erudiatur quasi; cf. reliqui ex clade, quam iis Josua intulerat.
Hos. x. 11, Ty, vitula edocta, cui Alii ab Hebraico, artificiose fabricatus
opponitur Jerem. xxxi. 18, T, vitulus est, fabricationem lignorum aut metal-
lorum interpretantur, et urbem illam, in qua
non edoctus. Sed quum Arabice, i. q., habitavit Sisera, nomen inde adeptum pu-
tant, quod in illa esset bellicum armamen-
tarium, et ibi fierent illi currus falcati (vs. 3)
a fabris lignariis et ferrariis.
Conservator., P. ii., p. 188, nomen,
custodiam significare existimat, a
custodivit. Ceterum illam urbem haud
procul abfuisse credibile est a Chazore, quæ
in septentrionali Cananæa haud procul a
lacu Samochonite sita erat, vid. ad Jos.
xi. 1. Addita nomining vox dien, gen-
tium credibile facit, illam urbem sitam fuisse
in eo tractu, qui regnum gentium dicebatur,
et postea pars fuit Galilææ, quæ etiam gen-
T:
, transpositis literis, percutere sit, possit
instrumentum ad percutiendum esse,
baculus. Jarchi dicit idem esse quod
1 Sam. xiii. 21 vocatur, id est, ut ad
eum locum docet, ferreum aculeum conto in-
ditum.
CHAP. IV. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 And the LORD sold them
into the hand of Jabin king of Canaan, that
reigned in Hazor; the captain of whose host
was Sisera, which dwelt in Harosheth of the
Gentiles [it seems to concern only North
Israel].
Jabin-Hazor. See notes on Josh. xi. 1,
page 69.
Pool.-King of Canaan, i. e., of the land
tium dicta est.
Paulus in
وحرس
Cf. not. ad Jos. xii. 23.
Ver. 4.
wis nga ngis ngizga
וּדְבוֹרָה נְבִיאָה לַפִּידוֹת
הִיא שִׂפְטָה אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל בָּעֵת הַהִיא :
καὶ Δεββῶρα, γυνὴ προφῆτις, γυνὴ Λαφιδωθ,
αὕτη ἔκρινε τὸν Ἰσραὴλ ἐν τῷ καιρῷ ἐκείνῳ.
Au. l'er.—4 And Deborah, a prophetess,
the wife of Lapidoth, she judged Israel at
that time.
Bishop Patrick.-Deborah, a prophetess.]
Such a one as Miriam, endued with Divine
gifts of wisdom to instruct, direct, and
govern others. For she was not only in-
structed with the knowledge of Divine
things, but also was excited by the Holy
Spirit (as Kimchi here notes) to declare the
where the most of the Canaanites, strictly so
called, now dwelt, which seems to be in the
northern part of Canaan. In Hazor ; either,
1. In the city of Hazor, which though taken
and burnt by Joshua, chap. xi. 11, yet might
be retaken and rebuilt by the Canaanites.
Or, 2. In the territory or kingdom of Hazor,
which might now be restored to its former
largeness and power, Josh. xi. 10, the names
of cities being oft put for their territories, as
Zorah, a city, Josh. xv. 33, is put for the
fields belonging to it, Judg. xiii. 2, in which
Samson's parents lived, Judg. xiii. 25;
xvi. 31 ; xviii. 2. Harosheth of the Gentiles; will of God to the people (which was the
so called, because it was much frequented
and inhabited by the Gentiles; either by the
Canaanites, who being beaten out of their
former possessions, seated themselves in those
northern parts; or by other nations coming
there for traffic, or upon other occasions, as
Strabo notes of those parts; whence Galilee,
where this was, is called Galilee of the
Gentiles.
proper office of a prophet), as appears by
the following part of this history. Her
name in Hebrew signifies a bee: which hath
been given (as learned men have observed)
by other nations, to illustrious women.
Wife of Lapidoth.] Or, as others trans-
late it, "a woman of Lapidoth;" taking this
word to signify a place, not a person. But
our translation seems the most natural, and
is to be preferred to that of R. Solomon and, שַׂר־צְבָאוֹ סִיסְרָא וְהוּא יוֹשֵׁב בַּחֲרֹשֶׁת הַגּוֹיִם-.Rosen
Et dux cxercitus ejus erat Sisera, habitans in others, who translate it a woman of splen-
Charoscheth gentium. Duo postrema nomina dours: that is, an illustrious woman,
188
JUDGES IV. 4, 5, 6.
Rosen.-Uxor Lappidoth; vix dubium, | Barak the son of Abinoam out of Kedesh-
hoc esse mariti nomen, uti veteres interpretes naphtali, and said unto him, Hath not the
ceperunt. Sed quum nire lampades sig- LORD God of Israel commanded, saying, Go
nificet, fuerunt, qui Deboram mulierem and draw toward mount Tabor, and take
lampadum dici existimarent, quod facul- with thee ten thousand men of the children
tatibus suis instar plurium lampadum of Naphtali and of the children of Zebulun?
splenderet, vel quod divinis illuminata esset Hath not the Lord God of Israel com-
splendoribus. Alii, ut Jarchi, mulierem manded.
lucernarum, vel lychnariam interpretantur,
quod ellychnia concinnaret pro lucernis
Sanctuarii. Quæ retulisse sufficiat.
Ver. 5.
Pool.—i. e., assuredly God hath com-
manded thee.
Rosen.—Interrogatio, nonne ? quum
poscat responsionem affirmativam, illa sæpe
est simpliciter affirmantis, i. q. ecce! Ita
! ecce , הֲלֹא הַחֲצִי מִמָּךְ וְהָלְאָה ,37 .Sam. xx 1 וְהִיא יוֹשֶׁבֶת תַּחַת־תּמֶר דְּבוֹרָה וגו'
Kaì aỶTỶ ẺKálŋTo úñò poivika Seßßŵpa,
κ.τ.λ.
,
Vid. et infra vs. 14;
vi. 14; 2 Sam. xv. 35; Ruth ii. 8, al. Man-
sagitta est ultra te.
dati alicujus, quod a Deo acceperit Baracus,
Au. Ver.-5 And she dwelt under the antea nulla fit mentio. Jarchi cum auctore
palm-tree of Deborah between Ramah and vetere Commentarii Mechilla dicti respici
Beth-el in mount Ephraim: and the chil- dicit jussum divinum de exstirpandis Cana-
dren of Israel came up to her for judgment. næis, quod Deut. xx. 17 legitur. Kimchi
Bp. Patrick. She dwelt under the palm- iis verbis, quæ hic leguntur, alia præcedisse
tree of Deborah.] Or, as the LXX and the existimat, nec totum Deboræ cum Baraco
Vulgar understand it, "she sat [so Rosen.] colloquium referri, sed ejus finem duntaxat,
under the palm-tree," when she administered qui maxime ad rem faceret, et scitu neces-
judgment. Whence the tree was called by sarius esset. Sed quum & hic asseverandi
her name; because it was the place where sit vocabulum, nil obstat, quo minus statua-
mus, Deboram Baraco ignaro adhuc, quæ
Deus per ipsam fieri vellet, primam nun-
ciasse Jovæ mandata ad eum perferenda.
all resorted to her.
Rosen.—5 Et illa sedens erat sub palma
Debora. Sedere quum sæpe habitare aliquo
loco denotare constet, interpretum nonnulli
Deboram perpetuo sub palma habitasse pu-
tarunt. Sed videtur hic proprio suo
sensu capiendum, ut dicatur, Deboram, cum
jus dicebat, sub palma sedisse. Judicum
enim est sedere. Ita Ps. ix. 5 più
insides solio judex. i. q. sæpius
nomen arboris quæ nobis Phœnix dactylifera
(Dattelpalme).
Ver. 6.
Draw toward mount Tabor.
Pool.—Draw, to wit thyself, or thy feet.
Bp. Patrick.-The Vulgar takes the word
draw to signify gathering forces together:
but the LXX take it to be of the same
import with the foregoing word; signifying
that he should go till he drew near to Mount
Tabor.
Gescn.-7 g) Like Engl. intrans., to
draw on, to draw towards, i. e., to move, to
march, to advance, Germ., ziehen. Judg. iv. 6,
go and draw towards mount Tabor; xx. 37,
וַתִּשְׁלַח וַתִּקְרָא לְבָרָק בֶּן־אֲבִינֹעַם
.the ambush drew out, advanced מִקְדֶשׁ נַפְתָּלִי וַתֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו הֲלֹא־צִנָּה |
יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל לֵךְ וּמָשַׁכְתָּ בְּהַר
מָשַׁכְתָּ Naphtali et e filiis Sebulun. In verbo תָּבוֹר וְלָקַחְתָּ עִמָּךְ עֲשֶׂרֶת אֲלָפִים אִישׁ
Ay
: mbar papa bapa ???
Rosen. I et trahas in montem Tabor, et
sumas tecum decem millia virorum e filiis
explicando non consentiunt interpretes.
Illud quum trahere significet, Hebræi fere
καὶ ἀπέστειλε Δεββῶρα καὶ ἐκάλεσε τὸν subaudiunt populum, ut sit: tralas post te,
Βαρὰκ υἱὸν ᾿Αβινεὲμ ἐκ Κάδης Νεφθαλι, καὶ i. e., persuadeas hominibus, allicias eos, ut
εἶπε πρὸς αὐτόν. οὐχὶ ἐνετείλατο κύριος ὁ θεὸς tecum in montem Tabor eant. Ludov. de
Ἰσραήλ σοι, καὶ ἀπελεύσῃ εἰς ὄρος Θαβώρ, Dieu in Animadverss. in Jerem. v. 8, sub-
kai λŋŋ µetà σeavтoû déκa xiλiúdas ȧvopov audiendum putats. 7, protrahas
ék tŵv viŵv Neþ0adì, kaì èk tŵv viŵv Zaßov- pedes, s. gressus, i. e., procedas, ut Genes.
λων.
et, וַיִּמְשְׁכוּ וַיַּעֲלַוּ אֶת־יוֹסֵף מִן־הַבּוֹר 28 .xxxvii
Au. Fer.-6 And she sent and called protraxerunt scil. pedes, i. e., iverunt, et
JUDGES IV. 6, 8, 9.
189
*T
retraxerunt Josephum e puteo. Nec non Dr. A. Clarke:-The Septuagint make a
Exod. xii. 21, 3 c m uợp, ite et ac- remarkable addition to the speech of Barak :
cipile vobis ovem. Hinc et nostrum locum "If thou wilt go with me I will go; but if
sic reddit: i et progredere in montem Tabor. thou wilt not go with me, I will not go;
Ita Græcus Alexandrinus: κaì ảñoλevσŋ eis because I know not the day in which the Lord
opos eáßwp, et Chaldæus: T, et ab- will send his angel to give me success." By
straharis, uti Lud. de Dieu interpretatur, in which he appears to mean, that although he
|
montem Tabor, i. e., avellas te e loco ubi es, was certain of a Divine call to this work,
et eo te trahas. Alii, ut Buxtorfius, Chal- yet, as he knew not the time in which it
daicum verbum extende te interpretantur. would be proper for him to make the attack,
Ita et Gesenius, qui in Lexico verba nostra he wishes that Deborah, on whom the Divine
sic vertit: diffunde te in monte Tabor. Id Spirit constantly rested, would accompany
tamen hic minus aptum videtur; nec ideo him, to let him know when to strike that
probari potest, quod infra xx. 37 verbo blow, which he knew would be decisive.
præcedat, diffundendi se significatu. This was quite natural, and quite reason-
Quod autem quam Lud. de Dieu proposuit able, and is no impeachment whatever of
verbi Hebraici interpretationem attinet, ea Barak's faith. St. Ambrose and St. Au-
haud satis firma videtur; quum loci, quibus gustine have the same reading; but it is
illam probare studuit, et sine ellipsi nominis found in no MS. nor in any other of the
pedum, quam statuit, commode explicari versions. See ver. 14.
possint. Alii, ut Clericus, p h. 1. inter- Houb.-Non ibo. Post hæc verba Græci
pretantur tuba tractim canito, subaudito Intt. hæc addunt, quia nescio diem, qua Deus
nomine pi, cum tuba. Sane Exod. angelum suum prosperè mecum ingredi velit,
xix. 13 legitur, et plene Jos. quæ verba olim apud Hebr. codices extitisse
vi. 5 Top, in trahendo cum cornu persuadent hæc, quæ ait Debora, ver. 14,
jubili. Sed T, absolute positum, sine hæc dies est, in quâ Dominus traditurus est
sequente i aut, nusquam tubâ canere Sisaram im manum tuam. Nimirum Debora
denotat. Verbum Hebraicum quum cum eum diem indicat, quem se non nosse apud
nomine per præpositionem 2 constructum Græcos Intt. dixerat Barac.
Itaquè hæc
prehendere, capere significet, ut infra v. 14; melius adderentur, quam nunc omittuntur;
J. D. Michaëlis in Supplemm. ad Lexx. quæ tamen nos in nostra versione non
Hebrr., p. 1566 verba nostra sic inter- addidimus, quia non sunt necessaria.
pretatur: prehende, occupa, montem Tabor. Rosen. In Græca Alexandrina inter-
Sed non est necesse, ut hic alio sig-pretatione additur ratio, quam Baracus
nificatu capiamus, quam eo, quo versus attulit, cur sine Debora bellicam hanc ex-
proximi initio usurpatur, ubi trahendi sig-peditionem suscipere detrectaret, hisce verbis :
nificatio nequit in dubium vocari. Sunt ὅτι οὐκ οἶδα τὴν ἡμέραν, κ. τ. λ., quæ Au-
enim nostra verba ita struenda: gustinus sic reddidit: quia nescio diem, in
.qua prosperat Dominus angelum meum עֲשֶׂרֶת אֲלָפִים אִישׁ מִבְּנֵי נַפְתָּלִי וּמִבְּנֵי זְבָלוּן וְלָקַחְתָּ עַמִּךְ בְּהַר
ian, i, et trahe, duc, decem millia virorum Quorum hic sensus est: hæc est ratio, cur
ex Naphtalitis et Sebulonitis, et sume eos
tecum in montem Tabor. Hebræi notant,
Top significare, aliquem verbis et rationibus,
aut occulto quodam impetu aliquo trahere.
Ver. 8.
sine te nolim ad hoc bellum proficisci, quia
facile accidere potest, ut aliquid vel præ-
cipitanter, vel temere agam, tempus victoriæ
a Deo decretum occupando, vel opportu-
nitatem victoriæ, tempusque promissi a Deo
auxilii cunctando elabi sinam, et in omnibus
consilii incertus sim: tu autem si mihi adsis,
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלֶיהָ בָּלָק אִם־תַּלְכִי עַמִּי
utpote divino spiritu plena, et prophetine וְהָלָכְתִּי וְאִם־לֹא תֵלְכִי עִמִּי לֹא אֵלֵךְ :
AT T
8-7 dono adjuta, indicare poteris, quid quoque
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὴν Βαράκ. ἐὰν πορευθῇς tempore agendum sit? Petivit interpres
μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ πορεύσομαι, καὶ ἐὰν μὴ πορευθῇς οὐ illam rationem e versu 14, ubi Debora
πορεύσομαι, ὅτι οὐκ οἶδα τὴν ἡμέραν ἐν ᾗ tempus, quo configendum esset, indicasse
εὐοδοῖ κύριος τὸν ἄγγελον μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ.
、
Au. Ver.-8 And Barak said unto her, If
thou wilt go with me, then I will go but if
:
dicitur.
Ver. 9.
thou wilt not go with me, then I will not go. A3 SOẠN TẠI TÒA THỊT NÀY
190
JUDGES IV. 9, 11.
Πριν τη ερη πίπα
οὐκ ἔσται τὸ προτέρημά σου, sed scito, non
esse futurum primatum, s. primas partes tibi.
Hieron.sed in hac vice victoria non reputabitur הוֹלֵךְ כִּי בְּיַד אִשָּׁה יִמְכֹּר יְהוָה אֶת־
כִּי בְּיַד אִשָּׁה יִמְכֹּר יְהוָה אֶת־ : tibi. Addit rationem סִיסְרָא וַתָּקָם דְּבוֹרָה וַתֵּלֶךְ עִם־בָּרָק
קְדְשָׁה
abai
καὶ εἶπε. πορευομένη πορεύσομαι μετὰ σοῦ.
πλὴν γίνωσκε ὅτι οὐκ ἔσται τὸ προτέρημά σου
επὶ τὴν ὁδὸν ἣν σὺ πορεύῃ, ὅτι ἐν χειρὶ
γυναικὸς ἀποδώσεται κύριος τὸν Σισάρα. καὶ
ἀνέστη Δεββῶρα, καὶ ἐπορεύθη μετὰ τοῦ Βαρὰκ
ἐκ Κάδης.
Au. Ver.-9 And she said, I will surely
go with thee: notwithstanding the journey
that thou takest shall not be for thine
honour; for the LORD shall sell Sisera into
the hand of a woman. And Deborah arose,
and went with Barak to Kedesh.
Pool.-Notwithstanding the journey, Heb.
the way, i. e., the course or practice, as the
way is taken, Numb. xxii. 32. A woman;
either, 1. Jael; or rather, 2. Deborah, [so
Kimchi, Rosen., Ged.,] who being, as it
were, the judge and chief commandress of
the army, the honour of the victory would
be ascribed to her. But for Jael, her fact
would have been the same, though Barak
had gone into the field without Deborah.
Bp. Patrick.-The journey that thou
takest.] In the Hebrew it is "the way that
thou takest." Which may signify the course
ND, nam in manum mulieris tradet Jova Sise-
ram. Ea muliere interpretum plerique Debo-
ram seipsam intelligere judicant, alii, referente
Kimchio, Jaëlem ab illa prophetice significari
existimant. Et hoc quidem statuit R. Tan-
chum, propterea quod a Jaële interfectus est
Sisera. Sane in ejus cæde inprimis stabat
totius summa victoriæ; nam eo haud cæso
nec perfecta victoria, nec bellum confectum,
utpote mox ab eodem restaurandum, censeri
posset. Hinc Josephus, Antiqq., 1. v., cap. 5,
§ 4, postquam narrasset, Jaëlem Siseram
occidisse, addit: kaì ovтws μèv ǹ víkη aûtη
περιέστη, κατὰ τὰ ὑπὸ Δεβώρας εἰρημένα, εἰς
yvvaîka, atque sic quidem victoria ipsa, prout
vaticinata fuerat Debora, cessit mulieri. Sed
vere monet Kimchi, sensum verborum De-
boræ poscere, ut muliere ea se ipsam sig-
nificaret. Dicit enim, si ipsa Baraco se
comitem jungat, illum suo honori non esse
consulturum; dicturos enim homines esse,
muliere Israelitas liberatos esse. Haud
parva enim hujus gloriæ pars cadebat in De-
boram, cujus suasu et auctoritate susceptum
hoc bellum, et consilio confectum fuit.
Ver. 11.
out her.
וְחֶבֶר הַקֵינִי נִפְרָד מְקַיִן מִבְּנֵי חֹבָב which he had resolved upon, not to go with
חֹתֵן מֹשֶׁה וַיֵּט אָהָלוֹ עַד־אֵלוֹן בְּצַעֲנַיִם
אֲשֶׁר אֶת־קְדֶשׁ :
הר' בקמין
בצעננים קרי
Ged.-9 She answered: "I shall certainly
:
go
with thee but, then, the expedition.
which thou undertakest, will not be to thine
honour for into the hands of a woman shall
the Lorp deliver Siserah.”So Debora
arose, &c.
Into the hands of a woman. It is hard to
say, whether she mean herself or Jael. I
am inclined to think, the former: as if she
said: Well; go I will: but, if I go, the
victory will generally be ascribed to my
Ged.
presence.
Rosen.-9 Dixitque Debora: eundo ibo
tecum, ibo quidem tecum;
DEN
attamen
non
erit תִּפְאַרְתְּךָ עַל־הַדֶּרֶךְ אֲשֶׁר אַתָּה הוֹלֵךְ
propr. defeclus אֶפֶס כִּי
καὶ Χαβὲρ ὁ Κιναῖος ἐχωρίσθη ἀπὸ Καινᾶ
ἀπὸ τῶν υἱῶν Ἰωβαβ γαμβροῦ Μωυσῆ, καὶ
ἔπηξε τὴν σκηνὴν αὐτοῦ ἕως δρυός πλεονεκ-
τούντων, ἢ ἐστιν ἐχόμενα Κεδές.
Au. Ver.-11 Now Heber the Kenite,
which was of the children of Hobab the
father-in-law of Moses, had severed himself
from the Kenites, and pitched his tent unto
the plain of Zaanaim, which is by Kedesh.
Ged. and Booth. place this verse after
verse 17.
Father-in-law. See notes on Numb. x. 29,
Unto the plain of Zaanaim.
decus tuum super via quam tu inis, i.e., eo | vol. i., page 538.
modo, quem tu sequeris, s. hac ratione, non
consules honori tuo.
Bp. Patrick. The plain of Zaanaim.] A
quod, i.e., excepto quod, nisi quod, verun- place in the tribe of Naphtali (Josh. xix. 33),
tamen, ut Numb. xiii. 28; Deut. xv. 4; where there was a plain, or (as the LXX
Amos ix. 8. Dicit Debora, fore, ut Baracus expound the Hebrew word alon) a grove of
gloriam victoriæ
muliere dividat. oaks, under the shadow of which their tents.
Græcus Alexandrinus: πλὴν γινώσκε, ὅτι were pitched.
cum
JUDGES IV. 13-21.
191
Ged., Booth.-Turpentine-tree.
Gesen.-Oak.
Ver. 13, 16.
Au. Ver.-From Harosheth of the Gen-
tiles. See notes on ver. 2.
inesse dicit, testem citans Niebuhrium Reise-
beschr. nach Arabien, t. i., p. 314, in eo est
falsus. Dicit potius Niebuhrius, lac came-
linum Arabibus salubre et refrigerans haberi.
Ver. 20.
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלֶיהָ עֲמֹד פֶּתַח הָאֹהֶל
Ver. 18.
– וַתְּכַסֵּהוּ בַּשְׁמִיכָה :
וְהָיָה אִם־אִישׁ יָבֹא וּשְׁאֵלֵךְ וְאָמַר הֲיֵשׁ־
כֹּה אִישׁ וְאָמַרְתְּ אָיִן :
καὶ περιέβαλεν αὐτὸν ἐπιβολαίῳ.
Au. Ver.-18 And Jael went out to meet
Sisera, and said unto him, Turn in, my lord,
turn in to me; fear not. And when he had
turned in unto her into the tent, she covered
him with a mantle [or, rug, or, blanket].
A mantle.
Bp. Patrick.-What kind of covering this
was, which the Hebrews call semicha (and
we translate mantle), is not very material.
They say it was a thick covering, which hath
flocks of wool on both sides; such as our
double rugs (see Bochart, lib. i. Canaan,
cap. 42).
Gesen.— f. (r. 2) a carpet, quilt,
maltrass, Judg. iv. 18; where some MSS.
read . Comp. jɔsm, bed, sofa.
1,
סְמִיכָה
D
Prof. Lee.—p, f. once, Judg. iv. 18.
Sam. ¡n, cervical. Syr. so, ac-
cubitus. LXX, èñißodaiw. Vulg., pallio.
A coverlet.
Ver. 19.
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὴν Σισάρα. στῆθι δὴ ἐπὶ
τὴν θύραν τῆς σκηνῆς, καὶ ἔσται ἐὰν ἀνὴρ ἐλθῃ
πρὸς σέ, καὶ ἐρωτήσῃ σε, καὶ εἴπῃ εἰ ἔστιν ὧδε
ἀνὴρ, καὶ ἐρεῖς, οὐκ ἔστι.
Au. Ver. 20 Again he said unto her,
Stand in the door of the tent, and it shall
be, when any man doth come and enquire
of thee, and say, Is there any man here?
that thou shalt say, No.
Stand.
-Dimit ,וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלֶיהָ עֲמֹד פֶּתַח הָאֹהֶל 20-.Rosen
que ad eam sta ad ostium tentorii. Infini-
tivum interpretum plures positum dicunt
pro imperativo, sta, ut haud raro,
ire! pro i, veluti Jerem. ii. 2; iii. 12;
xvii. 19. Sed Kimchi monet, posse infinitivi
valorem retinere, si verba ita capiantur:
dixit ei, jussit eam stare ad ostium tentorii,
coll. Exod. xviii. 23, T, et potes
stare. hic est accusativus locum indi-
cans, ut Genes. xviii. 1, consedit sa ne
ad ostium tentorii. Cf. Gesenii. Lehrgeb.,
וְהָיָה אִם־אִישׁ יָבָא וּשְׁאַלֵךְ וְאָמַר הִישׁ כֹּה אִישׁ .685 .p
Au. Ver.—19 And he said unto her, Give, Et fuerit si vir, i. e., aliquis ve-
nerit et interrogaverit te, dixeritque: estne
me, I pray thee, a little water to drink; for
hoc loco vir? dicas: non est.
I am thirsty. And she opened a bottle of
milk, and gave him to drink, and covered
him.
Ged. A bottle of milk.] i. e., oxygal, or
TT:
Ver. 21.
cwpi bako
וַתִּקַּח יָעֵל אֵשֶׁת־חֶבֶר אֶת־יְחַד
הָאֹהֶל וַתָּשֶׂם אֶת־הַמַּקְבֶת בְּיָדָהּ וַתָּבוֹא sour camel's milk, which is not only very
אֵלָיו בַּלָּאט וַתִּתְקַע אֶת־הַיָּתֵד בְּרַקָתוֹ
, וַתִּפְתַּח אֶת־נאד הֶחָלָב וַתַּשְׁקֵהוּ וַתְּכַסֵּהוּ Rosent וַתִּצְנַח בָּאָרֶץ וְהוּא־נִרְדָּם וַיַּעַף וַיָּמֹת :
cooling, but also inebriating.
Aperuitque Jaël utrem lactis potumque ei
præbuit, tum operuit eum. Josephus An-
tiqq., 1. v., cap. 6, § 5, de suo addit, lac illud
fuisse διαφθορὸς ἤδη, jam corruptum, i.e.,
acidum, id enim, ut observat R. Tanchum a
Schmurrero laudatus, inebriat, et præcipue
eum, qui lassitudine et æstu exhaustus est.
שההלב מכביד את הגוף :Jarchi quoque annotat
καὶ ἔλαβεν Ιαὴλ γυνὴ Χαβὲρ τὸν πάσσαλον
Ts σknus kai čoŋke Tηv opúpav év tŷ xeipì
αὐτῆς, καὶ εἰσῆλθε πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐν κρυφῇ, καὶ
ἔπηξε τὸν πάσσαλον ἐν τῷ κροτάφῳ αὐτοῦ, καὶ
διεξῆλθεν ἐν τῇ γῇ, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐξεστὼς ἐσκο-
TwÔŋ, кaì àπélave.
Au. Fer.-21 Then Jael Heber's wife
0779 nmb, quia lac aggravat corpus, ut sopore took a nail of the tent, and took [Heb.,
obruatur. Quod vero J. D. Michaëlis in put] an hammer in her hand, and went
Not. ad vernaculam hujus libri interpre- softly unto him, and smote the nail into his
tationem, et in Supplemm. ad Lexx. Hebrr., | temples, and fastened it into the ground: for
808 lacti camelino inebriandi virtutem he was fast asleep and weary. So he died.
192
JUDGES IV. 21.
happy instrument of so great a deliverance,
might easily overlook the indirectness of the
means by which it was accomplished, and
commend that which should have been dis-
liked. And if they further object, that it
was composed by a prophetess, Deborah,
and therefore must be divinely inspired; it
may be replied, 1. That it is not certain what
kind of prophetess Deborah was, whether
extraordinary and infallible, or ordinary,
and so liable to mistakes; for there were
prophets of both kinds, as hath been proved
above, on ver. 4. 2. That every expression
of a true and extraordinary prophet was not
divinely inspired, as is evident from Nathan's
mistake above mentioned, and from Samuel's
mistake concerning Eliab, whom he thought
to be the Lord's anointed, 1 Sam. xvi. 6.
Pool.-Quest. What shall we judge of the thing that is right, as my servant Job
this fact of Jael's? It is a difficult question, hath. This being so, the worst that any
and necessary to be determined, because on malicious mind can infer from this place is,
the one hand there seems to be gross per- That this song, though indited by a good man
fidiousness, and a horrid violation of all the or woman, was not divinely inspired, but
laws of hospitality and friendship, and of the only composed by a person piously-minded,
peace which was established between Sisera and transported with joy for the deliverance
and her; and on the other side, this fact of of God's people, but subject to mistake;
hers is applauded and commended in who, therefore, out of zeal to commend the
Deborah's song, Judg. v. 24, &c. And
some who make it their business to pick
quarrels with the holy Scriptures, from hence
take occasion to question and reject their
Divine authority for this very passage,
this very passage,
because it commends an act so contrary to
all humanity, and so great a breach of faith.
And whereas all the pretence of their in-
fidelity is taken from the following song, and
not from this history, wherein the fact is
barely related, without any reflection upon
it, there are many answers given to that
argument; as, 1. That there was no league
of friendship between Jael and Sisera, but
only a cessation of acts of hostility; of
which see the notes on ver. 17. 2. That
Deborah doth not commend Jael's words,
ver. 18, Turn in, my lord; fear not; in
which the great strength of this objection Bp. Patrick. So he died.] She might as
lies; but only her action, and that artifice, well have let him lie in his profound sleep,
that he asked water, and she gave him milk; till Barak came, and took him; if she had
which, if impartially examined, will be not felt a Divine power moving her to this,
found to differ but little from that of warlike that the prophecy of Deborah might be ful-
stratagems, wherein a man lays a snare for filled. Nothing but this authority from God,
his enemy, and deceives him with pretences of which she was certain, could warrant
of doing something which he never intends. such a fact as this. Which seemed a breach
And Sisera, though for the time he pre- of hospitality, and to be attended with
tended to be a friend, yet was in truth a several other crimes; but was not so, when
bitter and implacable enemy unto God, and God, the Lord of all men's lives, ordered
all his people, and consequently to Jael her to execute his sentence upon him.
herself. But these and other answers may Dr. A. Clarke.-It will naturally be ex-
be omitted, and this one consideration fol-pected that something should be said to
lowing may abundantly suffice to stop the justify the conduct of Jael: it must be
mouths of these men. It cannot be denied owned that she slew Sisera in circumstances
that every word, or passage, or discourse which cause the whole transaction to appear
which is recorded in Scripture is not divinely exceedingly questionable. They are the
inspired, because some of them were uttered following:
by the devil, and others by holy men of
God, but mistaken, (the prophets themselves
not always speaking by inspiration,) such as
the discourse of Nathan to David, 2 Sam.
vii. 3, which God presently contradicted,
ver. 4, 5, &c., and several discourses of
Job's three friends, which were so far from
being divinely inspired, that they were in a
great degree unsound, as God himself tells
them, Job xlii. 7, Ye have not spoken of me
1. There was peace between her family
and the king of Canaan.
2. That peace was no doubt made, as all
transactions of the kind were, with a sacri-
fice and an oath.
3. Sisera, knowing this, came to her tent
with the utmost confidence.
4. She met him with the most friendly
greetings and assurances of safety.
5. Having asked for water, to show her
JUDGES IV. 30. V.
193
friendship and respect she gave him cream,
and that in a vessel suitable to his dignity.
6. She put him in the secret part of her
own tent, and covered him in such a way as
to evidence her good faith, and to inspire him
with the greater confidence.
7. She agreed to keep watch at the door,
and deny his being there to any that might
inquire.
8. As she gave him permission to secrete
himself with her, and gave him refresh-
ment, she was bound by the rules of Asiatic
hospitality to have defended his life, even at
the risk of her own.
any of the people whom he oppressed might
be justified in taking away his life," is a very
dangerous position, as it refers one of the
most solemn acts of judgment and justice to
the caprice, or prejudice, or enthusiastic
feeling of every individual who may per-
suade himself that he is not only concerned
in the business, but authorized by God to
take vengeance by his own hand. While
justice and law are in the world, God never
will, as he never did, abandon cases of this
kind to the caprice, prejudice, or party
The conduct of Ehud
feeling, of any man.
and Jael are before the tribunal of God: I
9. Notwithstanding, she took the advantage | will not justify, I dare not absolutely con-
of his weariness and deep sleep, and took demn; there I leave them, and entreat my
readers to do the like.
away his life !
10. She exulted in her deed, met Barak,
and showed him in triumph what she had
done.
Now do we not find in all this, bad faith,
deceit, deep hypocrisy, lying, breach of
treaty, contempt of religious rites, breach of
the laws of hospitality, deliberate and un-
provoked murder? But what can be said in
her justification? All that can be said, and
all that has been said, is simply this: "She
might have been sincere at first, but was
afterwards divinely directed to do what she
did." If this was so, she is sufficiently vin-
dicated by the fact; for God has a right to
dispose of the lives of his creatures as he
pleases and probably the cup of Sisera's
iniquity was full, and his life already for-
feited to the justice of God. But does it
appear that she received any such direction
AT
CHAP. V.
(TT
2
3
וּ וַתָּשַׁר דְּבוֹרָה וּבָרָק בֶּן־אֲבִינֹעַם 1
בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא לֵאמֹר :
: בִּפְרָעַ פְּרָעוֹת בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל
בְּהִתְנַדָּב עָם בָּרְכָוּ יְהוָה :
שִׁמְעוּ מְלָכִים הַאֲזִינוּ לִזְנִים
אָנֹכִי לַיהוָה אָנֹכִי אָשִׁירָה
אֲזַמֵר לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל :
: יְהוָה בְּצֵאתְךָ מִשְׂעִיר
בְּצַעְדְּךָ מִשְׂדֵה אֱדוֹם
אֶרֶץ רָעָשָׁה גַּם־שָׁמַיִם נָטְפוּ
גַּם־עָבִים נָטְפוּ מָיִם :
5 הָרִים נָזְלוּ מִפְּנֵי יְהוָה
זֶה סִינַי מִפְּנֵי יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל : from God? There is no sufficient evidence :
6 בִּימֵי שַׁמְגַּר בֶּן־עֲנָת
בִּימֵי יָעֵל חָדְלוּ אָרָחוֹת
וְהִלְכֵי נְתִיבוֹת
עֲקַלְקַלּוֹת :
יֵלְכוּ אֲרָחוֹת pleasing to God. If Deborah was inspired
ד חָדְלוּ פְרָזוֹן בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל חָדְלוּ
עַד שַׁקַמְתִּי דְּבוֹרָה
שקְמְתִּי אִם בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל :
: יִבְחַר אֱלֹהִים חֲדָשִׁים
אָז לָחֶם שְׁעָרִים
מָגְן אִם־יֵרָאֶה וָרֹמַח
בְּאַרְבָּעִים אֶלֶף בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל :
: לִבִּי לְחוֹקְקִי יִשְׂרָאֵל
הַמִּתְנַדְּבִים בָּעָם בָּרַכְוּ יְהוָה :
הש' בפתח .7 .v
on this occasion, her words are a presump-
tive proof that the act was right; unless we
are to understand it as a simple declaration
of the reputation she should be held in
among her own sex. But we do not find
one word from Jael herself, stating how she
was led to do an act repugnant to her feel-
ings as a woman, contrary to good faith,
and a breach of the rules of hospitality.
Nor does the sacred penman say one word
to explain the case; as in the case of Ehud,
he states the fact, and leaves his readers to
form their own opinion.
To say, as has been said in the case of
Eglon, that "Sisera was a public enemy, and
VOL. II.
of it: it is true that Deborah, a prophetess,
declares her blessed above women; and this
seems to intimate that her conduct was
6 C
191
JUDGES V.
תִּדְרְכִי נַפְשִׁי עָז :
22 אָז הָלְמְוּ עִקְבֵי־סוּס
מִדַּהֲרוֹת בַּהֲרוֹת אַבִּירִיו :
10
רֹכְבֵי אֲתנוֹת צְחֹרוֹת
יִשְׁבֵי עַל־מִדִּין
וְהִלְכֵי עַל־דֶּרֶךְ שִׂיחוּ :
23 אוֹרוּ מֵרוֹז אָמַר מַלְאַךְ יְהוָה 11 מִקְוֹל מְחַצְצִים בֵּין מַשְׁאַבִּים
ארוּ אָרוֹר יִשְׁבֵיהָ
כִּי לֹא־בָאוּ לְעֶזְרַת יְהוָה
לְעֶזְרַת יְהוָה בַּגִּבּוֹרִים :
24 תְּבֹרַךְ מִנָּשִׁים יָעֵל
אֵשֶׁת חֶבֶר הַקִינִי
מִנָּשִׁים בָּאֹהֶל תְּבֹרָךְ :
25 מַיִם שָׁאֵל חָלָב נָתָנָה
T
TAT
שָׁם יְתַנּוּ צִדְקוֹת יְהוָה
צִדְקֶת פִּרְזוֹנוֹ בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל
אָז יָרְדוּ לַשְׁעָרִים עַם־יְהוָה :
19 עוּרִי עוּרִי דְּבוֹרָה
עוּרִי עוּרִי דַּבְּרִי שִׁיר
קוּם בָּרָק וּשְׁבָה שֶׁבְיִךְ בֶּן־אֲבִינְעַם:
13 אָז יְרַד שָׂרִיד לְאַדִּירִים עָם
בְּסֵפֶל אַדִּירִים הִקְרִיבָה חֶמְאָה : יְהוָה יְרַד־לִי בַּגִּבּוֹרִים :
:
T:
26 יָדָהּ לַיָּתֵד תִּשְׁלַחְנָה
וִימִינָהּ לְהַלְמוּת עֲמֵלִים
וְהָלְמָה סִיסְרָא מָחֲקָה רֹאשׁוֹ
וּמָחֲצָה וְחָלְפָה רַקָתוֹ :
27 בֵּין רַגְלֶיהָ כָּרַע נָפַל שָׁכָב
בֵּין רַגְלֶיהָ כָּרַע נָפָל
בַּאֲשֶׁר כָּרַע שָׁם נָפַל שָׁדְוּד :
28 בְּעַד הַחַלּוֹן נִשְׁקְפָה וַתְּיַבֵּב
אִם סִיסְרָא בְּעַד הָאֶשְׁנָב
מַדּוּעַ בֹּשֵׁשׁ רִכְבּוֹ לָבוֹא
מַדּוּעַ אֶחֲרֹוּ פַּעֲמֵי מַרְכְּבוֹתָיו :
30
IT
ה
IT
29 חַכְמוֹת שָׂרוֹתֶיהָ תַּעֲנֶנָּה
אף־הִיא תָּשִׁיב אֲמָרֶיהָ לָהּ :
הֲלֹא יִמְצְאוּ יְחַלְקוּ שָׁלָל
רַחַם רַחֲמָתָיִם לְרָאשׁ גֶבֶר
שְׁלַל צְבָעִים לְסִיסְרָא
שְׁלַל צְבָעִים רִקְמָה
צֶבַע רִקְמָתַיִם לְצַוּאֹרֵי שָׁלָל :
31 כֵּן יֹאבְדָוּ כָל־אוֹיְבֶיךָ יְהוָה
וְאֹהֲבָיו כְּצֵאת הַשְׁמֶשׁ בִּגְבְרָתוֹ
וַתִּשְׁקֹט הָאָרֶץ אַרְבָּעִים
שָׁנָה :
קמץ בזק .27 .v
1 καὶ ἦσαν Δεββῶρα καὶ Βαρὰκ υἱὸς ᾿Αβινεὲμ
ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, λέγοντες. 2 ἀπεκαλύφθη
ἀποκάλυμμα ἐν Ἰσραὴλ ἐν τῷ ἑκουσιασθῆναι
Main, culoyeure Kuptop. 3 dkovcare Bartlets,
καὶ ἐνωτίσασθε σατράπαι. ᾄσομαι ἐγώ εἰμι
τῷ κυρίῳ ἐγώ εἰμι, ψαλῶ τῷ κυρίῳ τῷ θεῷ
Iopam, 4 cuple, ev T egodo con tv Shelp,
14 מִנִּי אֶפְרַיִם שָׁרְשָׁם בַּעֲמָלֵק
AT :
אַחֲרִיךְ בִּנְיָמִין בַּעֲמָמִיד
מִנִּי מָכִיר יָרְדוּ מְחֹקְקִים
וּמִזְבוּלָן מִשְׁכִים בְּשֵׁבֶט סֵפֶר :
15 וְשָׂרַי בְּיִשָּׂשכָר עִם־דְּבֹרָה
וְיִשָּׂשכָר כֵּן בָּרָק
בָּעֵמֶק שֶׁלַּח בְּרַגְלָיו
בִּפְלַגּוֹת רְאוּבֵן
גְדֹלִים חִקְקִי לֵב:
16 לָמָּה יָשַׁבְתָּ בֵּין הַמִּשְׁפְּתַיִם
לִשְׁמֹעַ שְׁרַקְוֹת עֲדָרִים
לִפְלַגּוֹת רְאוּבֵן גְדוֹלִים חִקְרֵי־לֵב:
17 גִּלְעָד בְּעֵבֶר הַיַּרְדֵּן שָׁכֵן
וְדָן לָמָּה יָגוּר אֲנִיּוֹת
אָשֶׁר יָשַׁב לְחוֹף יַמִּים
וְעַל־מִפְרָשָׁיו יִשְׁכּוֹן :
T
18 וְבָלוּן עַם חֵרֵף נַפְשׁוֹ לָמוּת
וְנַפְתָּלִי עַל מְרוֹמֵי שָׂדֶה :
19 בָּאוּ מְלָכִים נִלְחָמוּ
אָז נִלְחֲמוּ מַלְכֵי כְנַעַן
בְּתַעֲנָךְ עַל־מֵי מְגִדּוֹ
בְּצַע כֶּסֶף לֹא לָקְחוּ
20 מִן־שָׁמַיִם נִלְחָמוּ
הַכּוֹכָבִים מִפְסְלוֹתָם נִלְחֲמוּ עִם
: -ו:-T)
AT
סִיסְרָא :
21 נַחַל קִישׁוֹן בְּרָפָם
נַחַל קְדוּמִים נַחַל קִישׁוֹן
מלרע .12 .v
JUDGES V.
195
ἐν τῷ ἀπαίρειν σε ἐξ ἀγροῦ Εδώμ, γῆ ἐσείσθη, | 24 εὐλογηθείη ἐν γυναιξὶν Ἰαὴλ γυνὴ Χαβέρ
καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς ἔσταξε δρόσους, καὶ αἱ νεφέλαι τοῦ Κιναίου, ἀπὸ γυναικῶν ἐν σκηναῖς εὐλο
ἔσταξαν ὕδωρ. 5 ὄρη ἐσαλεύθησαν ἀπὸ προς- γηθείη. 25 ὕδωρ ᾔτησε, γάλα ἔδωκεν ἐν
ώπου κυρίου Ελωί, τοῦτο Σινὰ ἀπὸ προσώπου λεκάνῃ. ὑπερεχόντων προσήνεγκε βούτυρον.
κυρίου θεοῦ Ἰσραήλ. 6 ἐν ἡμέραις Σαμεγὰρ υἱοῦ 26 χεῖρα αὐτῆς ἀριστερὰν εἰς πάσσαλον ἐξέ-
᾿Ανὰθ, ἐν ἡμέραις Ἰαὴλ, ἐξέλιπον ὁδοὺς, καὶ τεινε, καὶ δεξιὰν αὐτῆς εἰς σφύραν κοπιώντων,
ἐπορεύθησαν ἀτραπούς, ἐπορεύθησαν ὁδοὺς διε- καὶ ἐσφυροκόπησε Σισάρα, διήλωσε κεφαλὴν
στραμμένας. 7 ἐξέλιπον δυνατοὶ ἐν Ἰσραὴλ, αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπάταξε, διήλωσε κρόταφον αὐτοῦ,
ἐξέλιπον ἕως οὗ ἀνέστη Δεββῶρα, ἕως οὗ 27 ἀναμέσον τῶν ποδῶν αὐτῆς κατεκυλίσθη.
ἀνέστη μήτηρ ἐν Ισραήλ. 8 ἐξελέξαντο θεοὺς ἔπεσε καὶ ἐκοιμήθη ἀναμέσον τῶν ποδῶν
καινοὺς, τότε ἐπολέμησαν πόλεις ἀρχόντων αὐτῆς, κατακλιθεὶς ἔπεσε, καθὼς κατεκλίθη ἐκεῖ
θυρεὸς ἐὰν ὀφθῇ και λόγχη ἐν τεσσαράκοντα ἔπεσεν ἐξοδευθείς, 28 διὰ τῆς θυρίδος παρ-
χιλιάσιν ἐν Ἰσραὴλ, 9 ἡ καρδία μου εἰς τὰ έκυψε μήτηρ Σισάρα ἐκτὸς τοῦ τοξικοῦ, διότι
διατεταγμένα τῷ Ἰσραὴλ, οἱ ἑκουσιαζόμενοι ἐν ᾐσχύνθη ἅρμα αὐτοῦ. διότι ἐχρόνισαν πόδες
λαῷ εὐλογεῖτε κύριον. 10 ἐπιβεβηκότες ἐπὶ ἁρμάτων αὐτοῦ, 29 αἱ σοφαὶ ἄρχουσαι αὐτῆς
ὄνου θηλείας μεσημβρίας, καθήμενοι ἐπὶ κρι- ἀπεκρίθησαν πρὸς αὐτὴν, καὶ αὐτὴ ἀπέστρεψε
τηρίου καὶ πορευόμενοι ἐπὶ ὁδοὺς συνέδρων ἐφ᾽ λόγους αὐτῆς ἑαυτῇ. 30 οὐχ εὑρήσουσιν αὐτὸν
ὁδῷ. 11 διηγεῖσθε ἀπὸ φωνῆς ἀνακρουομένων διαμερίζοντα σκύλα· οἰκτίρμων οἰκτειρήσει εἰς
ἀναμέσον ὑδρευομένων. ἐκεῖ δώσουσι δικαιο- κεφαλὴν ἀνδρός· σκῦλα βαμμάτων τῷ Σισάρα,
σύνας. κύριε δικαιοσύνας αὔξησον ἐν Ἰσραήλ. σκυλα βαμμάτων ποικιλίας, βάμματα ποικιλτῶν
τότε κατέβη εἰς τὰς πόλεις λαὸς κυρίου. 12 ἐξ αὐτὰ τῷ τραχήλῳ αὐτοῦ σκῦλα. 31 οὕτως
εγείρου ἐξεγείρου Δεββῶρα. ἐξεγείρου ἐξε- ἀπόλοιντο πάντες οἱ ἐχθροί σου κύριε καὶ οἱ
γείρου λάλησον ᾠδὴν, ἀνάστα Βαράκ, καὶ ἀγαπῶντες αὐτὸν, ὡς ἔξοδος ἡλίου ἐν δυνάμει
αἰχμαλώτισον αἰχμαλωσίαν σου υἱὸς ᾿Αβινεέμ. αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἡσύχασεν ἡ γῆ τεσσαράκοντα ἔτη.
13 τότε κατέβη κατάλειμμα τοῖς ἰσχυροῖς· Au. Fer.1 Then sang Deborah and
λαὸς κυρίου κατέβη αὐτῷ ἐν τοῖς κραταιοῖς ἐξ Barak the son of Abinoam on that day, say-
ἐμοῦ. 14 Ἐφραὶμ ἐξεῤῥίζωσεν αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ ing,
᾿Αμαλήκ, ὀπίσω σου Βενιαμὶν ἐν τοῖς λαοῖς
σου.
O ye
3 Hear, O ye kings; give ear,
princes; I, even I, will sing unto the LoRD;
I will sing praise to the LoRD God of Israel.
4 LORD, when thou wentest out of Seir,
when thou marchest out of the field of Edom,
the earth trembled, and the heavens dropped,
the clouds also dropped water.
5 The mountains melted [Heb., flowed]
from before the LoRD, even that Sinai from
before the LoRD God of Israel.
2 Praise ye the LORD for the avenging of
ἐν ἐμοὶ Μαχὶρ κατέβησαν ἐξερευνῶντες | Israel, when the people willingly offered
καὶ ἀπὸ Ζαβουλών ἕλκοντες ἐν ῥάβδῳ διηγή- themselves.
σεως γραμματέως. 15 καὶ ἀρχηγοὶ ἐν Ἰσσά-
χαρ μετὰ Δεββώρας καὶ Βαράκ. οὕτω Βαρὰκ
ἐν κοιλάσιν ἀπέστειλεν ἐν ποσὶν αὐτοῦ, εἰς τὰς
μερίδας Ρουβὴν, μεγάλοι ἐξικνούμενοι καρδίαν.
16 εἰς τί ἐκάθισαν ἀναμέσον τῆς διγομίας τοῦ
ἀκοῦσαι συρισμοῦ ἀγγέλων εἰς διαιρέσεις Ρου-
βὴν; μεγάλοι ἐξετασμοὶ καρδίας 17 Γαλαάδ' ἐν
τῷ πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου οὗ ἐσκήνωσε. καὶ Δὰν
εἰς τί παροικεῖ πλοίοις; ᾿Ασὴρ ἐκάθισεν παρ-
αλίαν θαλασσῶν, καὶ ἐπὶ διεξόδοις αὐτοῦ σκη-
νώσει. 18 Ζαβουλών λαός ὠνείδισε ψυχὴν
αὐτοῦ εἰς θάνατον, καὶ Νεφθαλὶ ἐπὶ ὕψη ἀγροῦ
ἦλθον αὐτῶν.
19 βασιλεῖς παρετάξαντο, τότε
ἐπολέμησαν βασιλεῖς Χαναὰν ἐν Θαναὰχ ἐπὶ
ὕδατι Μαγεδδώ, δῶρον ἀργυρίου οὐκ ἔλαβον.
20 ἐξ οὐρανοῦ παρετάξαντο οἱ ἀστέρες, ἐκ
τρίβων αὐτῶν παρετάξαντο μετά Σισάρα.
21 χειμάρρους Κισῶν ἐξέσυρεν αὐτοὺς, χει-
μάῤῥους ἀρχαίων χειμάῤῥους Κισῶν. κατα-
πατήσει αὐτὸν ψυχή μου δυνατή. 22 ὅτε
ἐνεποδίσθησαν πτέρναι ἵππου, σπουδῇ ἔσπευ-
σαν ἰσχυροὶ αὐτοῦ 23 καταρᾶσθαι Μηρώς,
εἶπεν ἄγγελος κυρίου, καταρᾶσθε. ἐπικατάρα-
τος πᾶς ὁ κατοικῶν αὐτὴν, ὅτι οὐκ ἤλθοσαν εἰς
βοήθειαν κυρίου, εἰς βοήθειαν ἐν δυνατοῖς.
6 In the days of Shamgar the son of
Anath, in the days of Jael, the highways
were unoccupied, and the travellers [Heb.,
walkers of paths] walked through by-ways
[Heb., crooked ways].
7 The inhabitants of the villages ceased,
they ceased in Israel, until that I Deborah
arose, that I arose a mother in Israel.
8 They chose new gods; then was war in
the gates : was there a shield or spear seen
among forty thousand in Israel?
9 My heart is toward the governors of
Israel, that offered themselves willingly
among the people. Bless ye the LoRD.
10 Speak [or, meditate] ye that ride on
196
JUDGES V.
white asses, ye that sit in judgment, and | LORD, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants there-
walk by the way.
11 They that are delivered from the noise
of archers in the places of drawing water,
there shall they rehearse the righteous acts
of the LORD [Heb., righteousnesses of the
LORD], even the righteous acts toward the
inhabitants of his villages in Israel: then
shall the people of the LORD go down to the
gates.
12 Awake, awake, Deborah: awake,
awake, utter a song: arise, Barak, and lead
thy captivity captive, thou son of Abinoam.
13 Then he made him that remaineth
have dominion over the nobles among the
people the LORD made me have dominion
over the mighty.
14 Out of Ephraim was there a root of
them against Amalek; after thee, Benjamin,
among thy people; out of Machir came
down governors, and out of Zebulun they
that handle the pen [Heb., draw with the
pen, &c.] of the writer.
15 And the princes of Issachar were with
Deborah; even Issachar, and also Barak : he
was sent on foot [Heb., his feet] into the
valley. For the divisions [or, in the divi-
sions] of Reuben there were great thoughts
[Heb., impressions] of heart.
16 Why abodest thou among the sheep-
folds, to hear the bleatings of the flocks?
For [or, in] the divisions of Reuben there
were great searchings of heart.
17 Gilead abode beyond Jordan: and why
did Dan remain in ships? Asher continued
on the sea shore [or, port], and abode in
his breaches [or, creeks].
18 Zebulun and Naphthali were a people
that jeoparded [Heb., exposed to reproach]
their lives unto the death in the high places
of the field.
19 The kings came and fought, then
fought the kings of Canaan in Taanach by
the waters of Megiddo; they took no gain
of money.
20 They fought from heaven; the stars in
their courses [Heb., paths] fought against
Sisera.
of; because they came not to the help of the
LORD, to the help of the LORD against the
mighty.
24 Blessed above women shall Jael the
wife of Heber the Kenite be, blessed shall
she be above women in the tent.
25 He asked water, and she gave him
milk; she brought forth butter in a lordly
dish.
26 She put her hand to the nail, and her
right hand to the workmen's hammer; and
with the hammer she smote [Heb., she
hammered] Sisera, she smote off his head,
when she had pierced and stricken through
his temples.
27 At [Heb., between] her feet he bowed,
he fell, he lay down: at her feet he bowed,
he fell where he bowed, there he fell down
dead [Heb., destroyed].
28 The mother of Sisera looked out at a
window, and cried through the lattice, Why
is his chariot so long in coming? why tarry
the wheels of his chariots?
29 Her wise ladies answered her, yea, she
returned answer [Heb., her words] to her-
self,
30 Have they not sped? have they not
divided the prey; to every man [Heb., to
the head of a man] a damsel or two; to
Sisera a prey of divers colours, a prey of
divers colours of needlework, of divers
colours of needlework on both sides, meet
for the necks of them that take the
spoil?
31 So let all thine enemies perish, O
LORD: but let them that love him be as the
sun when he goeth forth in his might. And
the land had rest forty years.
Ken. This celebrated song of triumph is
most deservedly admired; though some parts
of it are at present very obscure, and others
unintelligible, in our English translation.
Besides particular difficulties, there is a
general one, which pervades the whole :
arising (I humbly apprehend) from its being
considered as entirely the song of Deborah.
'Tis certain, though very little attended to,
that it is said to have been sung by Deborah
and by Barak. 'Tis also certain, there are
in it parts, which Deborah could not sing;
as well as parts, which Barak could not sing.
And therefore it seems necessary, in order to
form a better judgment of this song, that
some probable distribution should be made
23 Curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the of it; whilst those words, which seem most
21 The river of Kishon swept them away,
that ancient river, the river Kishon. O my
soul, thou hast trodden down strength.
22 Then were the horsehoofs broken by
the means of the pransings [or, tramplings,
or, plungings], the prausings of their mighty
ones.
JUDGES V.
197
For
the son of Abinoam, on that day; saying,
2 Deb. For the leaders, who took the lead
in Israel:
Bar. For the people, who offered them-
selves willingly:
likely to have been sung by either party, | [Title] 1 Then sang Deborah, and Barak
should be assigned to their proper name:
either to that of Deborah the prophetess, or
that of Barak the captain-general.
example: Deborah could not call upon
Deborah, exhorting herself to awake, &c.;
as in ver. 12. Neither could Barak exhort
himself to arise, &c.; in the same verse.
Again: Barak could not sing, "Till I
Deborah arose,
a mother in Israel;" in
ver. 7. Nor could Deborah sing about "a
damsel or two " for every soldier; in ver. 30:
Both-BLESS YE JEHOVAH.
3 Deb.
Bar.
Deb.
Bar.
Hear, O ye kings!
Give ear, O ye princes!
I unto JEHOVAH will sing ;
I will answer in song to JEHOVAH,
Both THE GOD OF ISRAEL.
though indeed, as to this last article, the 4 D. O JEHOVAH! at thy going forth from
-
Seir;
At thy marching from the field of
Edom:
B. The earth trembled, even the heavens
poured down ;
The thick clouds poured down the
waters.
5 D. The mountains melted at JEHOVAH'S
presence;
B. Sinai itself, at the presence of JE-
HOVAH,
Both THE GOD OF ISRAEL.
6 D. In the days of Shamgar, the son of
Anath;
words are probably misunderstood. There
are other parts also, which seem to require
a different rendering. In verse 2, "for the
avenging of Israel:" where the address pro-
bably is to those, who took the lead in
Israel, on this great occasion; for the address
in the next words is to those among the
people, who were volunteers: as again, in
ver. 9. Verses 11, 13, 14, and 15 have
many great difficulties. It seems impossible,
that (in ver. 23) any persons should be
cursed, for not coming to "the help of
Jehovah, to the help of Jehovah, against
the mighty." Nor does it seem more pos-
sible, that Jael should (in a sacred song) be
styled "blessed above women," for the death
of Sisera. Verse 25 mentions butter; of
which nothing is said in the history, in
ch. iv. 19. Nor does the history say, that
Jael smote off Sisera's head with a hammer;
or indeed, that she smote it off at all: as
here, in ver. 26. Lastly, as to ver. 30:
there being no authority for rendering the
words a damsel or two damsels; and the
words in Hebrew being very much like to
two other words in this same verse which
make excellent sense here: it seems highly
probable, that they were originally the same.
And at the end of this verse, which contains
an exquisite compliment paid to the needle-
work of the daughters of Israel, and which
is here put with great art into the mouth of
Sisera's mother; the true sense (which has
seldom, if ever, been expressed) seems to
be the hopes she had of some very rich 10
prize, to adorn her own neck.
I shall now venture to give this whole
7
8
In the days of Jael, the highways
were deserted.
B. For they, who had gone by straight
paths,
Passed by ways that were very
crooked [so Rosen.]:
Deserted were the villages in Israel.
D. They were deserted, till I Deborah
B.
arose;
Till I arose a mother in Israel:
They chose new gods!
Then, when war was at the gates,
Was there a shield seen, or a spear,
Amongst forty thousand in Israel?
9 D. My heart is towards the rulers of
Israel :
B. Ye, who offered yourselves willingly
among the people;
Both-BLESS YE JEHOVAH.
D. Ye, who ride upon white asses;
Ye, who sit upon the seat of judg-
ment;
Talk of him with the voice of praise.
D. Let them, who meet armed at the
song, in the best version I can make of it; 11 B. And ye, who travel upon the roads ;
assigning to Deborah and Barak separately,
or together in chorus, the parts which to me
appear most probable: and reserving (at
present) my authorities, for the alterations
here made in the common translation.
watering-places,
There show the righteous acts of
JEHOVAH ;
198
JUDGES V.
B. And the righteousness of the villages
in Israel:
The stars, from their lofty stations,
Fought against Sisera.
Then shall they go down to the 21 B. The river Kishon swept them away;
gates,
Both-THE PEOPLE OF JEHOVAH.
PART II.
12 B. Awake, awake, Deborah!
Awake, awake, lead on the song.
D. Arise, Barak, and lead thy captivity
captive;
Barak, thou son of Abinoam.
13 B. Then, when the remainder descended
after their chiefs,
JEHOVAH'S people descended after
me, against the mighty.
14 D. Out of Ephraim was their beginning,
at (mount) Amalek;
The river intercepting them, the
river Kishon :
It was there my soul trod down
strength.
22 D. It was then the hoofs of the cavalry
were battered
By the scamperings, the scamper-
ings of its strong steeds.
23 B. Curse ye the land of Meroz,
Said the messenger of JEHOVAH :
D. Curse ye heavily its inhabitants;
Because they came not for help.
Both JEHOVAH WAS FOR HELP!
JEHOVAH AGAINST THE MIGHTY!
PART III.
And after thee was Benjamin, 24 D. Praised among women will be Jael,
against the nations.
B. From Machir came masters in the
art of war;
And from Zebulun those, who threw 25 B.
the dart.
15 D. The princes in Issachar were num-26 D.
bered,
Together with Deborah and Barak.
B. And Issachar was the guard [so
Schnurrer] of Barak,
Into the valley sent close at his feet.
D. At the divisions of Reuben,
Great were the impressions of heart.
16 B. Why sattest thou among the rivulets?
What, to hear the bleatings of the
flocks?
D. For the divisions of Reuben,
Great were the searchings of heart.
17 B. Gad dwelt quietly beyond Jordan;
And Dan, why abode he in ships?
D. Asher continued in the harbour of the
seas;
And remained among his craggy
places.
18 B. Zebulun were the people, and Naph-
tali;
D. Who exposed their lives unto death :
Both-ON THE HEIGHTS OF THE
FIELD.
19 D. The kings came, they fought;
Then fought the kings of Canaan :
B. At Taanac, above the waters of Me-
giddo,
The plunder of riches they did not
receive.
20 D. From heaven did they fight;
The wife of Heber the Kenite;
Among women in the tent she will
be praised.
He asked water, she gave him milk;
In a princely bowl she brought it.
Her left hand she put forth to the nail;
And her right hand to the work-
men's hammer:
B. She struck Sisera, she smote his head;
Then she struck through, and
pierced his temples.
27 D.
B.
At her feet, he bowed, he fell!
At her feet, he bowed, he fell!
Both-WHERE HE BOWED,
THERE HE FELL DEAD.
28 D. Through the window she looked out,
and called;
Even the mother of Sisera, through
the lattice:
B. "Why is his chariot ashamed to re-
turn!
Why so slow are the steps of his
chariot?"
29 D. Her wise ladies answered her;
Nay, she returned answer to her-
self-
30 B. "Have they not found, divided the
spoil?
Embroidery, double embroidery, for
the captain's head!
A prize of divers colours for Sisera!
D. "A prize of divers colours of em-
broidery ;
A coloured piece, of double embroi-
dery, for my [so Horsley] neck a
prize!"
JUDGES V.
199
Chorus,
by Deborah and Barak.
Arise now, Barak; lead thy captivity cap-
tive,
SO PERISH ALL THINE ENEMIES, O Thou son of Abinoam.
31 So
JEHOVAH !
Grand Chorus ;
by the whole procession.
AND LET THOSE, WHO LOVE HIM,
BE AS THE SUN, GOING FORTH IN HIS MIGHT!
Dr. Hales.--
1 Then sang Deborah, and Barak son of
Abinoam, on (the victory of) that day, on
the avenging of wrongs in Israel;
2 On the volunteering of the people;
Saying, BLESS YE THE LORD!
3 Hearken, O kings (of Canaan),
Give ear, O princes (of the land) :
I, even I, will sing unto the Lord;
I will shout to the Lord, the God of Israel.
4 O LORD, on thy going forth from Seir,
On thy marching from the land of Edom,
The earth quak'd, the heavens dropp'd,
The clouds, I say, dropp'd water.
5 The mountains melted away
From the presence of the Lord;
Even Sinai himself, from the presence
OF THE LORD, THE GOD OF ISRAEL.
6 From the days of Shamgar, son of Anath,
To the days of Jael (through fear of the
enemy)
The highways were unfrequented,
And travellers walked through by-paths.
7 The villages were deserted;
They were deserted till I, Deborah, arose;
Till I arose (to be) a mother in Israel.
(The Israelites) had chosen new gods,
Therefore was war in their gates:
Was there a shield or a spear to be seen
Among forty thousand in Israel?
9 My heart is attach'd to the senators of
Israel
Who volunteered among the people.
10 BLESS YE THE LORD!
Ye that ride upon white asses,
Ye that sit in (the gates of) judgment;
Extol (him), ye travellers.
11 (Now freed) from the noise of archers
At the watering places,
Here shall they rehearse the righteousness
OF THE LORD; his righteousness
Towards the villages of Israel:
Now shall the people of THE LORD
13 For (God) made a remnant of the
people
Triumph over the nobles of the enemy;
The Lord made me triumph over the mighty.
14 From Ephraim unto Amalek was their
root:
Next to thee (Ephraim) was Benjamin,
among thy people:
From Machir (Manasseh) came down the
senators;
And from Zebulun, they that write with the
pen of the scribe.
15 The princes in Issachar (were) with
Deborah,
Even Issachar, as well as Barak (Naphtali).
He was sent on foot into the valley;
For the divisions of Reuben
(I feel) great griefs of heart.
16 Why abidest thou among the sheep-
folds ?
To hear the bleatings of the flocks?
For the divisions of Reuben
(I feel) great griefs of heart.
17 (Why) abode Gilead (Gad) beyond
Jordan;
And Dan remained in his ships?
(Why did) Asher sit in his sea-ports,
And continue in his creeks?
18 (While) the people of Zebulun hazarded
their lives unto death.
And of Naphtali, in the heights of the field;
19 The kings came, they fought;
The kings of Canaan fought in Taanah,
Near the waters of Megiddo;
But they gained no lucre (thereby).
20 The stars of heaven fought in their
courses;
They fought against Sisera.
21 The torrents of Kison swept them
away;
The torrent of Kedummim,
The torrent of Kison. O my soul,
Thou hast trodden down strength!
22 Then were the horse-hoofs broken by
the gallopings,
The gallopings of their great men.
23 Curse ye Mero≈, saith the angel of THE
LORD;
Bitterly curse her inhabitants,
Go down to the gates of judgment in safety. Because they came not to the aid of THE
12 Awake, awake, Deborah ;
Awake, awake, utter a song (of praise).
LORD;
To the aid of THE LORD among the mighty.
200
JUDGES V.
24 Blessed above women be Jael,
The wife of Heber the Kenite;
Blessed be she above women in the tent.
25 He asked water, and she gave him
milk;
She brought forth butter in a lordly bowl.
26 She put her hand to the nail,
And her right hand to the workman's ham-
mer;
And she smote Sisera :
She pierced his head, she penetrated,
And she perforated his temples.
27 Between her feet he bowed, he fell, he
lay
Between her feet; he bowed, he fell;
Where he bowed, there he fell down slain.
28 The mother of Sisera looked through
the window,
And exclaimed through the lattice,
"Why is his chariot so long in coming?
Why linger the steps of his steeds?"
29 Her wise ladies answered their mistress
Yea, she returned answer to herself.
30 "Have they not found,
Have they not divided the spoil?
To each a damsel or two apiece;
To Sisera himself a spoil of divers colours,
A spoil of divers colours embroidered;
Of divers colours embroidered on both sides.
A spoil for (adorning) his neck."
31 So perish all thine enemies, O LORD!
But let thy friends (rejoice),
As the sun going forth in his strength.
Rosen.-
1 Cecinit Debora et Barak, Abinoami
filius, illo die hunc in modum :
2 Quod duces se præbuerunt principes in
Israele,
Quod promtum se præstitit populus,
Laudate Jovam,
3 Audite reges, auscultate principes!
Ego Jovæ, ego canam,
Psallam Jovæ, Deo Israelis.
4 Jova, cum prodires e Seir,
Cum incederes ex agro Idumæo,
Terra tremuit, etiam cœli stillarunt,
Etiam nubes stillarunt aquas.
5 Montes contremuerunt coram Jova,
Hic Sinai, coram Jova, Israelis Deo.
6 Diebus Schamgar, filii Anath,
Diebus Jaëlis, cessabant viæ,
Surrexi mater in Israele.
8 Elegit (Israel) deos novos;
Tunc facta portarum oppugnatio;
Clypeus non videbatur, nec hasta
In quadraginta millibus Israelis.
9 Animus meus fertur in duces Israelis,
In eos de populo, qui promtos se præ-
stiterunt,
Laudate Jovam!
10 Qui vehimini asinabus candidis,
11
Qui stragulis insidetis,
Qui inceditis in via,
Meditamini carmen!
Ob jubila dispertientium inter haustra,
Ibi celebrent Jovæ justa facta,
Justa facta in duces ejus Israeliticos.
12 Age, age, Debora,
Tunc ad portas descendat populus Jovæ.
Age, age, cane carmen!
Surge, Barak,
Abduc captivos tuos, fili Abinoam !
13 Tunc ego: descendite reliquiæ !
Descende, ad potentes aggrediendos, po-
pule!
Jova, descende mihi contra fortes!
14 Ex Ephraimitis, quorum sedes inter Ama-
lekitas,
Post eos tu, Benjamin, cum copiis tuis,
E Machiritis descenderunt duces,
E Sebulonitis trahunt cum sceptro præ-
fecti.
15 Principes mei in Issaschare cum Debora,
Et Issaschar æque ac Baracus,
In vallem se effudit vestigia ejus sequutus.
In separatis Rubenitarum sedibus magna
agitata sunt animi consilia.
16 Quare sedistis inter terminos
Ad audiendas fistulas pastorum ?
In separatis Rubenitarum sedibus magnæ
fuerunt consultationes.
17 Gilead trans Jordanem tranquille sedebat,
Et Dan cur navibus vacabat?
Ascher sedebat in littore maris,
Ad portus suos conquiescebat.
18 Sebulun vero est gens quæ vitam vili-
pendens morti se obtulit,
Itemque Naphtali, habitans in campis
editis,
19 Venerunt reges, pugnarunt,
Pugnarunt reges Canaan,
In Taanach, ad aquas Megiddonis;
Sed frustum argenti non reportarunt,
Et qui viis regiis incedere soliti erant, in- 20 E cœlis pugnatum est,
cedebant viis tortuosis.
7 Cessabant duces in Israele, cessabant,
Donec surrexi ego, Debora,
Stellæ ex orbitis suis pugnarunt cum
Sisera.
21 Torrens Kischon abripuit eos,
JUDGES V. 2.
201
Torrens prœliorum, torrens Kischon !
Conculca, anima mea, robustos!
22 Tunc contuderunt calces equorum,
A pulsibus, pulsibus validorum suorum
contusi sunt.
23 Exsecramini Meros, dixit angelus Jovæ,
Exsecramini incolas ejus,
Quia non venerunt Jovæ auxilio,
Auxilio Jovæ inter strenuos.
24 Laudetur præ mulieribus Jaël,
Uxor Cheberi Kenitæ,
Præ mulieribus in tentoriis laudetur!
25 Aquam petiit, lac dedit;
In phiala pretiosa obtulit lac spissum.
26 Manum ad clavum extendit,
Dextram ad malleum operarum
In the naked, defenceless state of Israel-
Praise ye the Lord.
Booth.-
2 In the naked defenceless state of Israel—
For the voluntary exertions of the people
Praise ye Jehovah.
Ken., Hales, Rosen.-See above.
Gesen.- 1. To let go loose, to dismiss,
pp. to let break away. Chald., Syr.
7
ܦܪܥ
. פָּרַד .under art פר
Et contudit Siseram, conquassavit ejus
caput,
Concussit transfoditque tempora ejus.
27 Ad pedes ejus collapsus est, cecidit, jacuit,
Ad pedes ejus collapsus est, cecidit,
Ubi collapsus est, ibi cecidit peremtus.
28 Pone fenestram prospexit et clamavit
Mater Siseræ, pone clathros:
"Quare tardat currus ejus venire,
Quare morantur gressus curruum ejus?”
29 Sapientiores primariarum ejus feminarum
respondebant ei,
Imo vero ipsa sibi respondit:
30"En inveniunt, dividunt prædam,
Puellam, imo duas puellas unicuique
viro,
Exuvias vestium tinctarum Siseræ,
Exuvias vestium tinctarum, variegatarum,
Vestem tinctam, duas variegatas collo
prædæ."
31 Ita peribunt omnes hostes tui, Jova!
Sed qui amant illum, erunt veluti sol
cum prodit in robore suo.
Ver. 2.
For the avenging. See notes on Deut.
xxxii. 42.
و فرع
id. Comp. the roots beginning with
2. To make naked, to
uncover. 3. To begin, äpxoμai, from the
idea of breaking loose, opening, comp. .
Hence to lead on, to go before; Arab. ¿,
to be highest, to surpass others. Judg. v. 2,
Snipe ning pipe, for which correctly Sept.
in Cod. Alex. and Theod. v Tô äpέaodai
apxnyoús, K.T.λ., in the leading on of the
leaders in Israel [so Kennicott, Schnurrer,
Rosen.], i. e., that the princes of Israel took
the lead as leaders, put themselves at the
head. Opp. 27, the people willingly
followed, volunteered.
Prof. Lee.-, (a) Uncovered the head.
(b) Placed in a state of disorder. (c) Was
in disorder; disregarded. (d) Left a road.
(e) Exempted. (f) Apparently, Avenged.
Comp. Syr., retribuit. Judg. v. 2.
ni, pl. f. constr. nie. Revenge, Deut.
xxxii. 42; Judg. v. 2. Gesenius takes the
word to mean chiefs.
T:
T:
Rosen.-2 In explicando carminis initio,
Sanipa ning pipe, interpretes valde dissen-
tiunt. Verbum quum in pluribus V. T.
locis solvendi, dimittendi significatum obtineat
(cf. not. ad Prov. i. 25), erant, qui verba sic
interpretarentur: in solvendo dissolutiones in
Israele, i. e., cum omnia dissoluta essent in
Israele, in summa rerum omnium in Israele
disturbatione. Ita Mendelii fil. : Zerrüttung
war in Israel. Sed dum Israelitæ imperio
Jabinis, Cananæorum regis, imperio con-
tinebantur, res eorum dissolutæ vocari recte
non poterant. Alii, ex eodem illo solvendi
significatu, sensum sic faciunt: in solvendo
Green.—2 When they set Israel free, and dissolutiones in Israele, i. e., cum dissolve-
the people willingly offered themselves, say-rentur, rumperentur vincula in Israele. Eo
ing, Bless ye Jehovah.
sensu Lutherus: dass Israel wieder frey ist
Dathe.-2 Quod principes Israelis muneri | worden. Ita dissolutiones essent pro vinculis
suo non defuerint, quod populus sponte se dissolutis dictæ, quod vix quisquam sibi
ad bellum obtulerit, laudate Jovam.
persuadeat. Quum igitur solvendi significatio
aptum sensum hic vix præbeat; magna in-
Pool.-For the avenging of Israel; or, for
taking vengeance, to wit, upon his and their
enemies, by Israel, or for Israel, for Israel's
benefit, or for the injuries and violences
offered by them to Israel.
Ged.-
2 For the voluntary exertions of the people, terpretum pars Hebræum h. 1. signifi-
VOL. II.
D D
•
202
JUDGES V. 2—5.
TI
catu harmonici Chaldæi positum statue- quoque, quorum erat rebus præesse et copias
runt, quod in forma Peal quidem solvere, imperio regere, mentio injiciatur honorifica.
persolvere, rependere, in Ithpeel vero ulcisci, Neque desunt argumenta justa, quibus illa
vindictam sumere denotat, quo sensu in Chal- vocabuli niv significatio probari possit.
daicis V. T. paraphrasibus sæpe respondet Nam primo in altero loco, quo illud legitur,
Eodem adhibito h. 1. sig- Deut. xxxii. 42 aliam quam hanc ipsam
nificatu Chaldæus hanc prioris hujus versus notionem vix admittere videtur contextus
hemistichii periphrasin dedit: n 1 ( iv, principes hostes, LXX: äpxovтES
. נָקָם Hebraico
cum ge-
יִשְׂרָאֵל בְּאוֹרַיְתָא אֲתוֹ עֲלִיהוֹן עַמְמַיָא וּטְרַרְוּנוּן מִקְרְוִיהוֹן
Deinde Arabicum וְעַד תָּבוּ לְמֶעְבַּד אוֹרִיתָא אִתְגַּבֵּרוּ אִנּוּן עַל בַּעֲלֵי דְבָבִיהוֹן
exepon).
neratim
T:
notat id quod summum est in re וְחָרְכוּנוּן מִכָּל תְּחוּם אַרְעָא דְיִשְׂרָאֵל בְּכֵן עַל פּוּרְעֲנַוּת תְּבַר
aliqua, tum speciatim caput et principem סִיסְרָא וְכָל מַשְׁרְיָתֵיהּ וְעַל נִסָא וּפוּרְקָנָא וְאִתְעֲבֵיד לְהוֹן
, Quando rebellarunt domus Israel in familiæ.” Accedit, quod infra vs. 9, RRIT
legem, venerunt contra eos gentes, et expule- et eodem quo hic sensu
runt eos ex urbibus suis; quando vero re- sibi opponuntur. Nam hoc versu subjicitur :
dierunt ad faciendam legem, fortes redditi, propterea quod sponta-
sunt super inimicos suos, qui eos expulerant neum se præbuit populus, laudate Jovam.
ex omnibus terminis terræ Israelis; ita per Ita Ps. cx. 3, populus sponte se offerens ad
ultionem fructus est Sisera, et omnis ejus dimicandum dicitur ni, ubi vid. not.
exercitus, et per signum et liberationem, quæ Præpositionem ante ip et valere
facta est Israelitis. Ex eodem illo ulciscendi ya, propterea quod, recte monent Hebræi.
Hoc igitur dicit vates, gratias agendas esse
significatu Syrus: 94); (201sjon Jovæ pro eo quod ipse effecerit, ut in afflicta
rerum Israeliticarum conditione neque prin-
cipibus populi, neque populo ipsi deesset
animus, dejecto servili jugo vim hostium
multo superiorem repellendi, pristinamque
patriæ libertatem afferendi.
ܟܦܘܪܠܢܘܬܐ ܕܐܬܦܪܥ : signifcat Syrus
\l¡❤], in vindicta, qua vindicatus est
Ver. 5.
Israel. Quod Arabs sequutus est. Inter
recentiores interpretes Koehler adoptato ul-
ciscendi significatu Hebræa vertit: dass
Israel Rache geübt hat, 2 ante omit-
tendum ratus, quod in unico codice Hebraico
The mountains melted. So Pool, Patrick,
(Sorbonico) a prima manu omissum, sed Ken., Horsley, Ged., Booth., and most
serius additum est. Verum sensus, quem
T:
commentators.
verbis Hebraicis inesse voluit Koehlerus, Prof. Lee.-, v. 3 pl. b, pres. br.
potius ita exprimendus fuisset: Arab. J, descendit loco; J, catarrho
| בִּפְרֹעַ יִשְׂרָאֵל
niv. Ulciscendi autem significatione verbum
Gesen., corresponding to Germ. schüt-
tern, schütteln, schütten, i. e., to shake, cogn.
with and the roots there compared.
Hebræis in usu fuisse, valde dubitamus, laboravit; J, pluvia. (a) Sunk down.
quum in nullo V. T. loco illius vestigium re-
(b) Dropped down, as water or dew. (c)
periatur. Genuinam loci interpretationem Dropped water. (d) Metaph. Rained righte-
dedisse interpretum antiquissimum, Alexan-
ousness. (a) Judg. v. 5.
drinum, vidit Schnurrerus. Sic ille, con-
sentiente Theodotione, reddidit Hebraica:
év tập äpέaodai åpxnyoùs èv 'Iopaǹλ, cum
principatum susciperent principes in Israel,
1. To shake, to make tremble, Niph. i,
sive, quod imperio fuerint duces in Israele, to be shaken, to tremble, to quake, Is. lxiv. 2,
fuerint in Israele imperatores, qui suis præesse, at thy presence the mountains
voluerint. Quæ interpretatio," inquit quaked. So also Judg. v. 5, 7, the
Schnurrerus, "ita est comparata, ut non mountains quaked [so Rosen.], the form
modo singularum vocum ordini grammatico being for i, Lehrg. § 103, n. 15. Sept.
optime respondeat, sed
sensum quoque well eσaλevenoav (the root corresponding
fundat egregium et talem, qualem ipsa rei, in etymology also with oáλos, σadeúw), and
de qua sermo est, natura poscere videtur. the same is expressed by Chald. and Arabs
Etenim quum populi, id vero est plebejorum
hominum in bello movendo alacritas præ- Polygl. Arab. Jj, to shake the earth,
dicetur in altero versus hemistichio, quid, 6.6
1/01
زلزل
quæso, aptius esse possit, quam ut eorum J, earthquake.
JUDGES V. 5, 6.
203
Rosen.-5 Verba
pleri- | fundatus mons Sinai Jova adventante
Ver. 6.
que interpretes, Vulgatum sequuti, reddunt tremore concussus est.
montes diffluxerunt coram Jova, intelligunt-
que de montibus vel imbrium copia quasi
diffluentibus, vel igne ita involutis, ut soluti
colliquescere viderentur, vel denique de ti-
more, quo liquefacti fuerint, ut cor timore
liquefieri (2) dicitur Deut. xx. 8; Jos.
ii. 11. Verum etsi , fluere, manare sig-
nificare non est dubium, tamen, quod mireris,
veterum interpretum nullus, præter Vul-
gatum, verbum illud h. 1. diffluendi significatu
cepit, sed omnes concutiendi significatum,
quem obtinet, expresserunt. Græcus enim
Alexandrinus éσaλeúðŋσav, Chaldæus,
commoti sunt, Syrus reddidit, quod
Arabicus in Polyglottis interpres recte
In the days of Shamgar the son of Anath,
in the days of Jael.
Bp. Horsley.-i. e., from Shamgar's time
to the present; for Jael was contemporary
with Deborah.
تزعزعت
cjej, agitatæ concussæ sunt vertit.
Horum interpretatio commendatur eo, quod
Jesaj. Ixiii. 19; Ixiv. 2, loco quodammodo
parallelo, TP, ante faciem tuam
montes concutiuntur, sive contremiscunt, le-
gitur. Quod quam aptum et huic loco sit,
unusquisque sentiet ipse. Nec necesse est,
h. 1. mutatis vocalibus i legere, quum, ut
Hollmann observat, et, servata analogia
grammatica, possit pro bi dici, sicut Genes.
pro יָזְמוּ 6 .et ibid. vs ,נָבֹלָה pro נָבְלָה 7 .xi
T
dicitur. Cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 372,
not. p.
Hebraicum convenit cum Arab.
quod de terræ motu usurpatur in
زلزل
Corano Sur. xcix. 1.
زلزالها
sua.
الأرض
со
$
Bp. Patrick.-The sense of this verse
will be very plain, if we translate these
words, as I think the Hebrew will bear,
"from the days of Shamngar," &c. After
his death they fell into sin and great misery.
And Jael is here mentioned, not as a judge
(as Rasi and Ralbag fancy), but as a great
woman of a masculine and valiant spirit,
who yet could do nothing to hinder those
spoils that were committed.
The travellers walked through by-ways. So
Pool, Patrick, Hales, Ged., Booth.
Bp. Horsley.-
And they who had travelled the highways,
Travelled roads of perversity.
the highways-i. e., the highways of
God's commandments. The sequel justifies
this exposition.-Horsley.
Kennicott.-
For they who had gone by straight paths,
Passed by ways that were very crooked.
Rosen. Et incedentes antea semitas ingre-
diebantur vias tortuosas, i. e., uti Hieronymus
Ii quum hic
reddidit, per calles devios.
opponantur Tois nin, hac voce viæ tritæ
et rectâ ducentes denotari videntur. Dicit
igitur Debora, jam inde a tempore quo
Ehud mortuus est (supra iii. 31), cœpisse
cum commola fuerit terra commotione populi calamitates, et nihil in tota Israeli-
This Sinai.
tarum regione tutum fuisse ob innumeras
cædes et latrocinia, ita ut nullus per vias
Horsley, Ken., Ged., Booth.—Sinai itself. semitasque tritas ambulare auderet, sed si
Pool. The sense is, No wonder that the quem itineris necessitas urgeret, incederet
mountains of the Amorites and Canaanites per vias tortuosas callesque devios. Hæc
melted and trembled when thou didst lead fuit terræ Israeliticæ conditio tempore
thy people towards them; for even Sinai Samgaris, qui etsi vir fortis fuerit, quippe
itself could not bear thy presence, but qui sexcentos Philisthæos stimulo boum
melted in like manner before thee. Or, as percusserit (supra iii. 31); non tamen valuit
that Sinai did upon a like manifestation of sui temporis latrocinia et grassationes com-
thyself; so there is only a defect of the pescere.
only a defect of the pescere. Samgare mortuo multo minus
particle as, which I have showed to be finis impositus est calamitatibus, cum Jaël,
frequent.
femina quamvis fortis et virilis animi,
Rosen.-Hic Sinai scil. i concussus est viveret, utpote quæ impar esset tantis malis
coram Jova, Deo
Deo Israelis. Pronomen avertendis. Jaëlem Hollmann alium quem-
demonstrativum nomini præmissum piam Israelitarum, vel heroa, Samgari
verbis vim quandam et elegantiam addit, ac æqualem fuisse existimat, cujus nullam
si diceret, ipse altissimus ille et firmissime mentionem injiciant breviores rerum He-
1
204
JUDGES V. 6-8.
braicarum commentarii. Sed nomen
Gesen.— obsol. root, Arab. jį, to se-
quod ibicem denotat, cui ob formam venus-
tam et Arabes et Hebræi (Prov. v. 19, cf. parate out, to set apart; Conj. iii. iv. id.
Bocharti Hieroz. t. ii., p. 263, edit. Lips.), But Conj. ii., to prescribe, to determine, to
feminam formosam comparant, mulieri magis
decide. It is therefore of like origin with
quam viro convenit. Conjunxit vero Debora T,, ; the idea of cutting and taking
Samgarem et Jaëlem, non respectu habito away being transferred to the sense of judg-
ad principatum, sed ut totum tempus quod ing. Hence im. (r. g) c. suff. iine,
fuit ab Ehudo Judice ad victoriam hanc rule, dominion; Judg. v. 11, there shall they
divino beneficio obtentam comprehenderet, rehearse the righteousness of Jehovah, rips
quod facit duorum fortissimorum, qui illo in, the righteous acts of his rule in
temporis spatio exstiterunt, commemoratione, Israel. Concr. for rulers, leaders, chiefs;
viri unius, alterius feminæ, masculum seq. plur. Judg. v. 7, bæning jing, the
animum gerentis, a quibus tamen nulla po- rulers ceased in Israel, sc. to act, remained
tuit obtineri malorum allevatio; non a viro, inactive.
sive quia illud malum erat gravius, quam ut
ipse medicinam afferre posset, sive quod non
diu supervixit; non a femina, quia ipsa vi
aperta nil potuit, sed neque dolo et insidiis
quidquam efficere potuit, quamdiu facinoris
patrandi opportunitas sese non obtulit.
Clericus commemorationem dierum Jaëlis eo
spectare observat, ut Debora sese Jaëli
præferat, quæ tum demum Israeli opem tulit,
cum tuto licuit.
Ver. 7.
The inhabitants of the villages ceased.
Patrick.
So
Prof. Lee.-ing, m. aff. iin. A judi-
cial decision; justice, Judg. v. 7, 11. LXX,
duvaroì. Vulg., fortes.
Ver. 8.
Dr. A. Clarke.-8 They chose new gods.]
This was the cause of all their calamities;
they forsook Jehovah, and served other gods;
and then was war in her gates-they were
hemmed up in every place, and besieged in
all their fortified cities; and they were
defenceless, they had no means of resisting
their adversaries; for, even among forty
thousand men, there was neither spear nor
shield to be seen.
Pool.-The villages ceased; the people
forsook all their unfortified towns, as not The Vulgate gives a strange and curious
being able to protect them from military turn to this verse: Nova bella elegit Dominus,
insolence.
et portas hostium ipse subvertit; "The Lord
Ken., Ged., Booth.-Deserted were the chose a new species of war, and Himself
villages in Israel.
A
subverted the gates of the enemy." Now,
what was this new species of war?
woman signifies her orders to Barak; he
takes 10,000 men, wholly unarmed, and
retires to Mount Tabor, where they are
immediately besieged by a powerful and
and his men rush upon them, terror and
dismay are spread through the whole Ca-
naanitish army, and the rout is instanta-
neous and complete. The Israelites imme-
diately arm themselves with the arms of
their enemies, and slay all before them;
they run, and are pursued in all directions.
Sisera, their general, is no longer safe in
Bp. Horsley.-The rural judge ceased in
Israel, i. e., there was no regular administra-
tion of justice. I find that, in the Arabic
dialect, the verb no signifies "to decree, to
form an opinion, to judge, to prescribe a rule
to, to settle a dispute.' See Castellus. well-appointed army. On a sudden Barak
Hence the noun n may signify "a forensic
judge;" such, as by the law, Deut. xvi. 13,
were to be appointed in all the cities. I call
them "rural judges," to distinguish them
from the supreme judges, from whom this
book takes its title; who had a general au-
thority, not confined to particular cities, but
extending over the whole country; and a
superintendence in every department of his chariot; either his horses fail, or the
government, civil, military, and religious: unevenness of the road obliges him to desert
whereas the office of the rural judge was
confined to the business of trying and de-
ciding causes, criminal perhaps, as well as
matters of property, within a particular
district.
it, and fly away on foot; in the end, the
whole army is destroyed, and the leader
ingloriously slain. This was a new species
of war, and was most evidently the Lord's
doings. Whatever may be said of the ver-
JUDGES V. 8.
205
sion of the Vulgate (and the Syriac and quid.
Et Hieronymus: nova bella elegit
sed
Arabic are something like it), the above are | Dominus, proprie nova, sive novas res;
all facts, and show the wondrous working of ne obscurum esset, quænam res essent illæ
the Lord.
Ged.-New gods they had chosen—
Hence their apprehensions, &c.
novæ, adjecit bella, ut significaret victoriam
Dei ope novisque e cœlo prodigiis partam.
Sane D, res novas et inauditas denotare
i. e., they were conscious that, by abandon- constat, veluti Jesaj. xlii. 9, 10; xlviii. 7;
ing the Lord, they had lost his usual pro- Jerem. xxxi. 22. Sed alii interpretes sub-
tection; and their conquerors had, by dis-jectum, uti loquuntur, verbi faciunt
arming them, rendered a defence by ordinary, quod proxime præcedit, ut verba ita
means impracticable. The word which I
translate apprehensions signifies that sort of
fear which makes one's hair stand on end.
Bp. Horsley.-
‹ He [i.e., Israel; so Rosen.] chooseth
new gods.-
Strait the besieger [so Kimchi, Rosen.]
at the gates.—
Is shield seen, or javelin,
Among forty thousand in Israel?
))
The besieger; literally, "the fighter."
See Ps. xxxv. 1, and lvi. 2, 3, where the
word indisputably signifies "a fighter;
one that is fighting with another. I doubt
whether any instance occurs in which this
. מלחמה word is equivalent to
sint reddenda: elegit Israel novos
novos deos.
Ita jam Græcus Alexandrinus: égeλé§avto,
sive, ut in codice Alexandrino est, périσav
θεοὺς καινοὺς, elegerunt deos novos.
dæus: ja aneh map? INTE” 227 NE
T:
Chal-
uandoף, דְמִקְרִיב אִתְעֲבִירָא דְלָא אִתְעַסַקוּ בְּהוֹן אֲבָהָתְהוֹן
voluerunt filii Israel ad serviendum erroribus,
idolis, novis, qui de proximo facti sunt, quibus
non studuerunt in iis patres eorum. Eodem
sensu Deut. xxxii. 17 dicitur, Israelitas
sacrificia offerre dæmonibus, diis, quos non
noverant majores,, novis, qui
e propinquo venerunt, i. e., nuper ortis; vid.
not. ad eum loc. Atque hunc a Græco
Alexandrino et Chaldæo expressum sensum
haud dubitamus cum Lettio, Schnurrero,
Hollmanno, aliis, priori illi præferendum
esse, tum quia eo adscito quæ in hoc versu
sequuntur aptius procedunt et cohærent, tum
quia in hoc libro calamitas bellica tanquam
pœna idololatriæ divinitus inflicta sistitur,
vid. ii. 11, seqq. 16, seqq. iii. 7, 8, 12;
xiii. 1. Subaudiendum est initio versus
Prof. Lee.-, m. once, Judg. v. 8, in sive ?, quando, quod Chaldæus expressit.
the phrase, War of the gates, i. e., Quæ proxime sequuntur, Dych, tune
at the gates, for the purpose of taking the debellatio, expugnatio portarum, Hieronymus
city. See LXX. Aλλ. ås äртov крíbivov, | sic interpretatus est et portas hostium ipse
i. e., on on, with other vowels.
Among forty thousand in Israel; i. e., in
the whole tribe of Naphtali. In the enu-
meration of the Israelites in the plains of
Moab (Numb. xxvi.), Naphtali mustered
45,400 effective men. This tribe was pro-
bably the immediate and principal subject of
Jabin's oppression.
T
: די
N,
subvertit, scil. Deus, ad quem verba quæ
Gesen.— verbal of Piel, war, siege. antecedunt, uti vidimus, refert, ut Debora
Judg. v. 8, Dy, then was siege of
their gates, i. e., their gates, cities, were be-
sieged. Segol for Tseri, which most MSS.
exhibit, is perh. on account of the constr.
state; though other like examples are want-
ing. Or, better, we may read with some
MSS. D, with tone retracted; comp.
, Prov. xvii. 10.
Rosen.-8 Prima versus verba,
dicat, partâ ope divina victoriâ et rebus
prospere succedentibus, factum esse, ut
hostes ad suas usque urbes Israelitæ per-
sequuti sint, ut iv. 16 habetur. Sed reliqua
versus ostendunt, de Israelitarum portis et
statu rerum infelici verba intelligenda esse,
id est, ut, postquam Deos novos sibi colendos
Israelitæ elegissent, bellum contra eos motum
sit a Cananæis. Ita Chaldæus: jimbing
אֲתוֹ
venerunt contra cos , עַמְמַיָא וּמְרָדוּנוּן מִקְרְוִיהוֹן | plures sic interpretantur : elegit Deus ,חֲדָשִׁים
nova, i. e., antea inaudita, novas vias aut gentes, et expulerunt eos ex urbibus eorum.
rationes in populo suo liberando iniit, Bene R. Tanchum, cujus verba Schnurrerus
usus femina imbelli, non viro forti et va- attulit: sensus est, populum, postquam misso
lido, qui suum populum ad excutiendum cultu Dei veri declinaverit ad cultum idolorum,
jugum excitaret. Ita e veteribus Syrus: et sectatus fuerit religiones et doctrinas novas,
incidisse in omnes calamitates, et bello vex-
etigit
Deus
14, eligit Deus novum atum fuisse intra suas urbes et oppida.
לחם
206
JUDGES V. 8-11.
Kimchio idem est quod oris, debellator, Ps. | Genes. vii. 17; Jon. iii. 4, cf. not. ad Ezech.
Ivi. 2, pro Dn, cum Zere sub, quomodo iv. 6. Dicit Debora, cum Israelitæ haberent
in nonnullis codicibus scriptum reperitur. hostem ad portas, tam imparatos fuisse, ut
Sed R. Jonæ in Lexico Hebræo-Arabico, nulla arma inter eos reperirentur, quod
□n, Schnurrero referente, est verbum trans- nempe, qui imperabant, eos solerent ex-
itivum Kal ad formam . Nec obstare armare, uti fecerunt et postea Philisthæi, vid.
dicit quod scriptum est per Segol, id enim 1 Sam. xiii. 19, seqq. Id tamen veritati
nonnumquam pro Zere poni. "Infinitivus non convenire videri possit, quum supra
Piel," addit, esse nequit, ob Kamez sub iv. 6, 10. Baracum decem millia pugna-
Lamed. Piel si esset, quanquam verbum torum in prælium duxisse dicatur, quos non
on in Piel non legitur, deberet Lamed est credibile inermes fuisse. Accedit, quod
habere Patach, ut in om." Attamen Ge- vs. 15. Siseræ exercitum legimus contritum
senio in Lex. Lat. D est nomen verbale esse acie gladii, et paulo post, omnem mul-
Pielicum, pugnam, oppugnationem denotans, titudinem hostium usque ad internecionem
Segol posito pro Zere, propter statum con- cecidisse; debuerunt ergo ii, qui cum Baraco
structum; ipse tamen exempla gemina de- erant, gladios vel alia arma habere, quibus
siderari fatetur. Mihi reliquis præstare eam stragem ederent. Sed nemo non videt,
videtur Kimchii antea commemorata sen- Deboram hyperbolê usam hoc voluisse, arma
tentia, ut verba proprie dicant: tunc, cum tam rara inter Israelitas fuisse, ut inter
Israel deos novos sibi elegit, oppugnator ex- plura eorum millia vix clypeus aut lancea
stitit portarum, i. e., hostes expugnarunt reperiretur. Celasse tamen, ut fit, non-
urbes. Græcus Alexandrinus interpretatus nullos sua arma, vel aliunde clam sibi com-
est (elegerunt deos novos) is aρтоv кρiewоv, parasse credibile est.
ut panem hordaceum, quasi o D legisset.
Sensum Theodoretus hunc esse dicit, Is-
raelitas relicto meliore elegisse deterius et Rosen.-9 Redit ad laudem eorum, quorum
noxium, quemadmodum quis spreto pane ope victoria est reportata, vs. 2.
Cor meum
triticeo, qui ei commodum alimentum præbere præfectis Israelis, scil. deditum est.
possit, hordaceum eligat, qui vel minus commo- Hieronymus: cor meum diligit principes
dum alimentum suppeditet, vel etiam noceat. Israel. Dp a verbo P, statuit, decrevit,
Panem hordaceum reddidit quoque Syrus, et generatim denotat eos, qui statuunt, quid
qui eum sequitur, Arabicus interpres. Sed agendum sit, quid non, hinc vel magistratus
quod nostri Hebræi codices exhibent longe civiles vel præfectos militares. Quæ
præferendum esse jejunæ, quam Græcus et sequuntur,
sequuntur, Schnurrer recte
Syrus exprimunt sententiæ, non est quod observat concise dicta esse pro Draganas zab
moneamus.
Ver. 9.
Bene
-cor meum addictum est sponte se effe, בָּעָם מָגֵן אִם־יֵרָאֶה וָרֹמַח בְּאַרְבָּעִים אֶלֶף
, Clypeus non conspiciebatur nec lancea rentibus in populo. Similiter repetendum
in quadraginta millibus in Israele. Con- est Deut. xxxiii. 4, ante app, e præ-
junctio haud raro simpliciter negat, ab usu cedente . De duobos itaque et hic, ut
ejus in formulis jurisjurandi, qualis legitur vs. 2, hominum ordinibus sermo est, de
1 Sam. iii. 17; 2 Sam. iii. 35. Ita verba ducibus primo præfectisque populi, deinde
ios 12 proprie sic capienda erunt: de reliquis, qui promti erant paratique ad
clypeus si apparuerit et lancea, dispeream. prælium patriæ causa sustinendum. Addi-
tur, ut vs. 2.
T"
C
Cf.
Ver. 10, 11.
Bishop Patrick.—10 Speak.] i.e., Give
thanks to God.
Eodem modo Arabibus, si habet non-
numquam vim negandi; vid. A. Schultens
ad Excerpta ex Hamasa, p. 389.
Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 844. Aut possit in-
terrogationi inservire, hoc modo: clypeus
num apparuit et lancea? quod item sim-
pliciter negat. Cf. Prov. xxvii. 24, ubi
negandi particulæ in primo membro re-
spondet in posteriori hemistichio. Dy God. There were no horses in Judea, bu.
, Quadraginta millia vix dubium est
numerum esse definitum pro indefinito, ut
numerus simplex quadragenarius, veluti
אֶלֶף
የ
Ye that ride on white asses.] She calls
upon such men, as the governors before
mentioned, to proclaim aloud the praises of
what were brought out of other countries,
so that the greatest persons rode on asses, as
appears by the Scripture story; but in this
JUDGES V. 10, 11.
207
country they were commonly of a red colour
(whence an ass hath the name of chamor,
as Bochart observes, lib. ii. Hieroz. cap. 12),
and therefore white asses (or, as he trans-
lates this word, whitish, or that were of a
colour inclining to white) were highly
esteemed for their rarity, and used only by
honourable persons; who could not appear
in any splendour during their servitude
under Jabin, but now were restored to their
dignity; for which she would have them
praise the Lord.
Ye that sit in judgment.] With whom
she exhorts the judges to join, who now sat
in the gates, as they were wont to do, which
were not possessed by their enemies (ver. 8).
Or perhaps this belongs to the foregoing
clause, it being probable that these judges
rode about the country on white asses to do
justice (see upon x. 4).
Walk by the way.] All the merchants
who now travelled safely about their business,
which they durst not do before this deliver-
ance (ver. 6); for which, therefore, they
were bound to praise the Lord.
11 They that are delivered from the noise
of archers in the places of drawing water.]
Together with the princes, judges, and
merchants, she would have the shepherds
praise the Lord every time they came to
water their flocks; remembering how they
were disturbed formerly by the archers, that
lurked in woods or thickets, and shot whole
quivers of arrows at them and at their cattle,
which now they brought safely to the springs
of water.
There shall they rehearse the righteous acts
of the Lord.] Who had taken a just ven-
geance on their oppressors, and most gra-
ciously delivered them from their tyranny;
for righteousness frequently signifies the
great goodness of God.
Toward the inhabitants of his villages.]
She would have the meanest peasants (as we
speak) bear them company in the praises of
God;
for now they lived as quietly in their
open villages, as if they had been in the
strongest cities.
Dr. A. Clarke.-10 Ye that ride on white
asses.] Perhaps mon athonoth_tse-
choroth should be rendered sleek or well-fed
asses; rendered asinos nitentes, shining asses,
by the Vulgate.
ישבי על מדין .Ye that sit in judgment
yoshebey al middin; some have rendered
this, ye who dwell in Middin. This was a
place in the tribe of Judah, and is mentioned
Josh. xv. 61.
Pool.-11 From the noise of archers;
either, 1. From the noise or sound, and con-
sequently the force of those arrows which
are shot at them; but she names the noise,
because this epithet is frequently given to
bows and arrows in poetical writings. Or,
2. From the triumphant noise and shout of
archers rejoicing when they meet with their
prey.
10
11
Geddes.-
Riders on streaked asses,
Travellers sitting in counes,
And walkers along the way;
Were terrified by the noise of bowmen
Between the different watering places.
Then acknowledged they the judg-
ments of the Lord:
His judgments on the villages of Israel.
Hence were seized with apprehensions
The people of the Lord!
10 Riders on streaked asses, &c. This is
an illustration of ver. 6, to which the poet
naturally returns. There were three modes
of travelling in Judea; and still are common
in the East. Men of rank and riches rode
on beautiful streaked asses: women were
generally carried in counes or large panniers,
hung on each side of a camel; and they
who could afford neither of these convey-
ances, were obliged, like the many of every
country, to travel a-foot. Now, in the days
of Shamgar, none of those travellers were
safe on the highway, but were under the
necessity of pursuing their journey by devi-
ous routes and by-paths, to avoid meeting
the bowmen, after mentioned; who occupied
all the public roads, and more particularly
infested the watering-places, where travellers
used to rest, and bait.
Booth.-
10
Then shall the people of the Lord go down
to the gates.] She sums up all in these
words; that the whole country was bound to
praise the Lord, who had given the law its
free course; every man having liberty to go
down safely to the gate of his own city,
where judgment was administered. So 11
Pool.
Riders on streaked asses, who sit in
judgment,
And those who walked along the way,
sighed
At the noise of archers between the
watering-places.
208
JUDGES V. 10, 11.
Then they rehearsed the just acts of
Jehovah,
His just acts towards the villages
Israel:
of
according to , מִדִין and ,מַדִים .c. pl ,מַר
Gesenius; r. 770. I. Upper garment, or
tunic, Ps. cix. 18; Lev. vi. 3. II. Rich
coating, or covering, of the seats of the
Then went down to the gates Jehovah's nobles (Hiller., Gesen., &c.), Jud. v. 10.
people.
11 Then they rehearsed.] Their distresses
led them to confess the justice of God in his
conduct towards them. Then they went
down to the gates; they assembled to deli-
berate on what might be done, to obtain
deliverance, and to supplicate Divine aid.
Bp. Horsley.-
TT
upon
III. Measure, extent, Job xi. 9. Jer. xiii. 25.
y, Pih. part. pl. m. p. Persons
taking part or portion, once, Judg. v. 11. r.
for Dy. The passage calls the
people to praise Jehovah for the victory
lately given, and particularly wherever they
are found together in numbers; see vv. 9,
10. So again, vr. 11, where they are said to
10 You that ride the asses with sleek shining go down to the gates, a place of public resort,
skin,
You that sit in judgment,
because questions of law were tried there.
with ,מִקוֹל מְחַצְצִים בֵּין מַשְׁאַבִּים,,Here we have
And you that walk by the way, concert (the) voice of those who take (their) portion
your measures:
among the watering-places, i. e., at the wells
11 For the watering places resound with the and cisterns at which people often meet in
noise of battalions forming.
numbers, for the purpose of drawing water.
There they shall celebrate the justice of The last of the interpretations of Rab.
Jehovah,
Tanchum, as given by Gesenius, Thes., p.
Justice signally displayed in the cause of 511, as well as that of Schnurrer, is not far
Israel.
from this. LXX, ἀπὸ φωνῆς ἀνακρουομένων
ȧvaµéσov vdpevoµévwv.
Justice signally displayed. For, Bp.
Horsley reads on, without sufficient
authority, and supposes that the literal ren-
dering of this and the preceding line is,
There they shall celebrate the justices of nini ning, Qui vehimini asinabus candidis,
Jehovah,
[They shall celebrate] justices [which]
shall burst out upon Israel.
Gesen., adj. white, e. g., she-asses,
Judges v. 10; probably those of a light
reddish colour, since asses entirely white are
rarely if ever found. A light colour is
highly prized by the Orientals in asses,
camels, and elephants. Vulg., nitens; Syr.,
whitish. Arab.
, pp. white, but also
spoken of an ass of a light reddish shade.
R..
Rosen.-10 Jam et alios hominum ordines
excitat ad laudes Jovæ canendos ob liberatum
ejus ope populum a tyrannorum jugo.
i. e., magnates, nobiles, principes. niny
propr. prorsus albas denotat, sed Hebræi et
Arabes illa voce designarunt eas asinas,
quarum rubedini albi quid inest. Haud male
Arabicus interpres, qui pro Syri asinæ albæ
posuit asina ex albo fusca. Ejusmodi quum
sint rariores reliquis et pretiosiores, iis pro-
babile est usos fuisse homines conditionis.
lautæ et splendidæ, qui igitur hic indicantur.
Græcus Alexandrinus in codice Vaticano
verba Hebræa sic dedit: ἐπιβεβηκότες ἐπὶ
"vov Onλeías μeonµßpías, qui ascendistis super
asinam femellam meridiei, i. e., qui vehimini
y, Piel part. D, Judg. v. 11, either, asinabus ex meridiana regione comparatis,
those dividing, sc. the booty, spoil; comp. quales erant Arabia et Æthiopia. Confudit
Isa. ix. 2; xxxiii. 23; Ps. lxviii. 13; or, interpres ning cum . In codice Alex-
with the Targg. and Rabbins, sagittarii, | andrino legitur éπì λaµñηvæv, pro quo èñɩ-
archers, as denom. from y, an arrow;λaμmv legendum videtur, i. c., nitentium,
comp. Targ., Judg. v. 8.
uti habet Hieronymus. In explicandis vo-
محور
, m. (r. 1) only plur. D'a, a cibus quæ sequuntur, p, magna est
trough, watering-trough, into which water is sententiarum discrepantia. Vetustissimi in-
drawn for cattle, Judg. v. 11.
iin. See notes on verse 7, page 204.
Prof. Lee., pl. fem. ning. Arab.
صحوا
de asinâ.
colorem albo et rubro mixtum habens,
White, Judg. v. 10, only.
terpretes quidem in eo conveniunt, quod
judices denotari existimant. Græcus Alex-
andrinus: кaðýμevo èñì кρɩтηρíov, sedentes
super tribunal. Vulgatus: qui sedetis in
judicio.
associati ad sedendum ad judicium.
, מִתְחַבְּרִין לְמִתַּב עַל דִּינָא : Chaldaeus
Sed
JUDGES V. 10, 11.
209
locus judicii, sive tribunal foret . Nec, sedere vel cubare, si positum fuerit juxta
cum iis qui asinabus candidis vehuntur satis ambulationem, idem esse solet, ac, vacare a
apte junguntur qui tribunalibus insident. labore, otioque frui, ambulare autem idem
Quod ipsum valet de Cocceji interpretatione: ac, versari in negotiis; utrumque autem
custodes mensuræ et æquitatis, pad simul sumtum complectitur totam hominis
relato. Alii posita radice vocabulum vitam, utpote alterno otio alternoque labore
pluralem esse statuunt (ut verba compositam, ut patet ex Jesaj. xxxvii. 28;
pro ) a singulari vel, atque ex Ps. cxxxix. 3; et Deut. vi. 7, qui locus,
trita hujus vocis significatione vertunt: vos que a, sive in domo sedes,
qui sedetis super mensuris. Quod ipsum sive in via ambulas, sufficere potest ad de-
diversissime exponitur, intelligentibus aliis monstrandum formulam nostram,
tales homines qui præsideant tributis (cf. sedere super stragulis eandem plane esse
П, tributum, Esr. iv. 20; vi. 8) recipiendis, cum altera illa ini, sedere in domo sua.
aliis eos, qui sedeant in hereditatibus suis Eodem sensu verba
cepisse vi-
funiculo mensorio designatis, aliis homines
mediæ fortunæ, qui habeant portiones sibi detur Syrus, qui, sedentes
admensos. Sunt ex Hebræis, qui juxta in domibus reddidit. Excitat igitur Debora
Middin intelligant vicinos loco illi, qui Jos. hoc versu ad laudandum Deum primo eos,
xv. 61 memoratur, cujus incolæ frequentiâ qui opibus et auctoritate pollent, deinde
hostium infestarentur. Hillerus in Dissertat. omnes omnino ac singulos omnium ordinum
in hoc carmen r, vestes, a Levit. vi. 3; homines; sive otio fruantur, sive in curandis
Ps. cix. 18, intelligebat, asinis impositas, suis negotiis versentur.
ut Christi discipuli fecerunt Matth. xxi. 7. 11 In explicando primo hujus versus
Id tamen parum verisimile: rarius factum membro, DT Spipp, interpretes
discipulorum Christi, defectu stragulorum et veteres et recentiores in varias partes dis-
solitorum in novam verso honoris signifi- cedunt, maxime ob vocem,
cationem. J. D. Michaëlis in Supplemm. ad dubiæ est significationis. Græca Alexan-
Lexx. Hebrr., p. 1500, pro ? enunciandum drina interpretatio in codice Romano legitur
vult 7, quod lecticas interpretatur, a T, hæc: anò pws ȧvakpovoμévwv ȧvaμéσov
Mo, mota, agitata fuit res, ob perpetuam vôpevoμévov, quæ verba nonnulli sic reddunt:
agitationem et motum, in quo sunt, illo
nomine dictas. Lecticas intelligit illas, quæ
a camelis gestantur. Commendat suam inter-
pretationem interpretis Alex. in codice Alex.
auctoritate: Kalýμevoι éñì λaµπηvæv, sedentes
in lecticis. Sed vide quæ de hisce verbis
supra diximus.
>
Sententiis de voce ?,
مرايا
quæ
a voce impellentium, vel excutientium in medio
cutientibus significari rati eos qui sagittas
haurientium aquam; impellentibus vel ex-
excutiunt, ut interpres p ad yo, sa-
gill retulisset. Sed observandum est, àva-
poveσba Alexandrinis interpretibus con-
κρούεσθαι
stanter de pulsandis instrumentis musicis
quas attulimus, præstare videtur, quod Telusurpari, vid. 2 Sam. vi. 14, 16; 1 Paral.
lerus, Schnurrerus, alii, statuunt, de-
xxv. 3, 5; Ezech. xxiii. 42. Hinc Hesy-
chius :
notare h. 1. tegmina, stragulus, ex notione
: ἀνεκρούσαντο, ἐκιθάριζον. Nec alio
significatu verbum Græcum hic capiendum.
extendendi, quam habet in lingua erit.
do in lingua erit. Videtur Græcus interpres Hebraicum
Arabica. Atque Tellerus quidem stragulas, divisit de modulandis tonis musicis
hic intelligendas existimat pretiosiores, ut cepisse. In codice Alexandrino consentiente
homines iis insidentes designent opulentiores, Theodoreto hic versus conjunctus cum præ-
quibus oppositi sint, ambulantes cedente péyέao0e sic exhibetur: ovv
super s. in via, i. e., viliores et pauperes. avaкpovoμévwv ȧvaµéσov evopaivoµévwv, vo-
Sed vere observat Schnurrerus, neque hoc, cem pulsantium in medio gaudentium, ut hic
ambulare in via, adhiberi ullo in loco ad de- locus referatur ad eos, qui epinicium cane-
scribendos vilioris conditionis homines, neque bant, vel de parta victoria exsultabant.
illud, in tam vulgari ac tantum non com- Sane si certum esset, D, modulate
muni stragulorumque per orientem usu, ut canentes denotare, elegans prodiret hic sen-
nonnisi pauperrimus illis carere velit, opu-sus: laudate Deum ob vocem canentium, aut
lentiæ notam haberi posse, nisi simul accedat | citharam pulsantium inter loca, ubi aqua
commendatio magnificentiæ eorum, quæ hauritur, i. e., propterea quod jam, ab hos-
vero plane abest ab hoc loco. Contra vero tibus liberatâ terrâ, arva lætis personant
VOL. II.
E E
210
JUDGES V. 10, 11.
agricolarum et pastorum cantibus. Sed cum alio partitur, et vi. portiones inter se
Hebræi o referunt ad y, sagitta, et partiti sunt et distribuerunt), sic interpre-
sagittarios hostium ea voce significari volunt. tamur: (celebrate Dei laudes) ob vocem dis-
Ita Chaldæus. Hieronymus: ubi collisi pertientium inter haustra aquarum, s. ca-
sunt currus, et hostium suffocatus est exer- nales, i. e., pastorum, qui greges suos inter
citus. Et is, sagittarios intellexisse læta cantica dispertiuntur ad bibendum.
videtur, et voce sagittariorum vocem eorum, Quae sententia in rei summa convenit cum
qui e curribus pugnabant, quippe confractis Græci Alexandrini interpretatione, quam
curribus, et inter falces, quibus ii currus supra attulimus. Pergit vates: nips en
armabantur, collabentes misere ejulabant,. Recte Ludov. de Dieu observat
per haustores aquarum vero non eos, qui esse formam Piel verbi, quod, ut har-
antliis vel vasis haurirent, sed qui acti in
aquas præcipites ore eas haurirent, tandem-monicum Arabicum
in Conjug. ii. et
que obruerentur.
Quæ sententia nimio iv., laudavit denotat, ut infra xi. 40. Lau-
artificio e verbis Hebraicis elicitur. Redibus igitur celebrare jubet im nip, jus-
centiores Hebræi, qui, ut diximus, in eo tilias Jova, i. e., justa ejus facta, quod hostes
consentiunt, quod per D, ja-stravit, et Israelitas injuste a tyranno op-
culatores sagittarum explicant, sensum fa- pressos liberavit. Non est opus, ut cum
ciunt hunc laudate Deum, propterea quod A. Schultens et Schnurrero strenua facla
strepitus sagittariorum hostilium in locis illis,
ubi aqua hauritur, jam sopitus est. Sed de Jova interpretemur, ex Arabico do,
hostium discessu nihil est in hisce verbis, robur, vehementia invicta in præliis. Lau-
nisi valere dicas quod non amplius sit date, pergit Debora, in it, jus-
vox, ut Zachar. vii. 14, ne sit amplius titias scil. Jovæ erga duces ejus in Israel,
transiens. Sane quandoque negandi vim i. e., quod justitiam suam ostendit in auxilio
habet; sed observandum, id a præcedenti- præstando ducibus Israelis, quos Jovæ duces
bus oriri, quod hic non fit. Clericus Hebræa vocat, quod iis Jova est usus ad exsequenda
sic interpretatur: propter strepitum colli- ea, quæ de Israelitis liberandis decreverat.
dentium sese inter aquaria. Sed collidendi Hieronymus sensum bene sic expressit: et
significatio, quam Clericus verbo y tribuit, clementia in fortes Israel. De jing vid. not.
est commenticia, omnisque, quæ câ nititur, ad vs. 7 Græcus Alexandrinus in codice
interpretatio coacta. A. Schultens in dui- Vaticano: Κύριε, δικαιοσύνας αὔξησον ἐν
madverss. Philologg. ad loc. (in Operr. minn., 'Iσpanλ, Domine, justitias auge in Israel.
p. 161) hanc proposuit interpretationem: a Sed in codice Alexandrino: dikaιoσúvas
voce sortientium ad aquationes illic laudent ενίσχυσον ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ, justitias corrobora
justitias Dei. A nomine y, sagitta, hinc in Israel. Videtur interpres vocis
sors, quia sagittis sortire solebant (ut Ara- radici significationem verbi, expandit
bicum sagitta et sors), verbum tribuisse. Ita et Syrus: 20041
Al:
رباب
و بی ای که معلم
y
D
I
Vſ¡±, justitiam ejus, quam multipli-
I
hic capit pro sortiri, et sensum statuit esse
hunc, Deum laudibus esse extollendum,
quod ex urbibus jam exire detur, et con- cavit in Israele. Chaldæus, retento pagorum
fluere ad aquationes, adeo ut præ multi-significatu, quo in vs. 7, cepit, verba sic
, וְעַל זַכְוָתֵיה דְיָתִיב קִרְנֵי פַנִיהַיָּא בְאַרְעָא דְיִשְׂרָאֵל : tudine aquatorum de ordine sortiri debeant. | explicat
:
T
Quæ sententia tamen frigidi quid et quæ- et super, propter justitias ejus, qui restituit
siti habet. Schultensium quidem sequutus oppida in terra Israel. Quod sequuti He-
Schnurrer, sortientes interpretatur, bræi sensum constituunt hunc laudate
sed prædam intelligit, hoc sensu meditamini Jovæ justitiam, qui restituit villas, quæ
carmen, sive laudes, ob jubila eorum, qui antea non habitabuntur præ metu hostium.
spolia ab hostibus capta læti nunc sortiuntur. Quem sensum verba Hebraica vix ferant.
Nec tamen prædæ hostilis partitio apte con- Addit: 77, Tunc, perso-
jungitur cum Das, locis ubi aqua hau- lutis grati animi erga Deum, eosque, quorum
ritur. Nos adscito dividendi, dispertiendi ministerio usus est, animi officiis, descendant
significatu, quem apud Aramæos ob- ad portas populus Jora, i. e., ad suum quis-
que oppidum patriamque sedem tuto et sinc
tinet (cf.
hostium metu se conferat. Sunt interpretes,
حص
in Conjug. iii. portionem
#
T
JUDGES V. 11—14.
211
qui de hostium portis hæc verba intelli- triumphed also over the most powerful
gerent, ut ad illas Israelitæ oppugnandas et enemies [so Pool].
debellandas partâ victoriâ sese converterint. 14 Out of Ephraim was there a root of
Sed nec orationis series verba ita capere them against Amalek.] Now she makes a
permittit, neque rei gestæ historia cap. iv. catalogue of those who any way assisted in
tradita tale quid factum esse indigitat. Non this war; and I find no sense of these words
est, cur pro præterito, mutatis punctis so plain as this, that the Amalekites coming
vocalibus, legamus in futuro, uti quidam to assist Sisera, as they had done the Moab-
voluerunt; nam præteritum post futurum
adhibitum sæpe-numero futuri significatum
obtinere constat; vid. Gesenii Lehrgeb.,
p. 794.
Ver. 12.
ites (iii. 13), a small party of the Ephraimites
(called here a root) opposed their passage,
and hindered them from joining their forces.
with the Canaanites. Peter Martyr by a
root understands a great captain among
Bp. Patrick.-Arise, Barak, and lead thy them, as in Isa. xi. 10, the word is thought
captivity captive.] She calls upon Barak to to be used. But a most learned friend of
go in triumph, carrying (as the manner was mine (Dr. Alix) admonishes me, that Ama--
in ancient times) his principal captives and lek doth not only signify the people de-
spoils along with him unto the house of scended from Amalek, but a mountain in
God for one cannot think she meant merely the tribe of Ephraim [so Ged., Booth.],
a secular pompous show. Some ask, what mentioned xii. 15. And, if we understand
captives he had to lead, when the whole it so in this place, it makes this clear sense.
army of Sisera was cut off (iv. 16)? To far easier and more natural than the other,
which the answer is easy, That when Barak, "out of Ephraim was their beginning" (so
after he had routed their army, pursued his the word root may be interpreted) "about
victory as far as Harosheth, he brought Amalek " [so Ken.]. That is, the Ephraim-
|
several persons, and perhaps of the best ites, who came to the assistance of Barak,
quality, captive with him, out of that began their listing of men near to this moun-
country.
tain. And so the particle beth (I observed
Dr. A. Clarke.-Lead thy captivity cap-upon Josh. x. 10), signifies as well near or
tive.] Make those captives who have for- about, as in or against.
merly captivated us.
Ged. Reverse thy captivity, i. e., Be no
longer the slave of Jabin and his Chanaanites,
but subdue them in thy turn.
Rosen.-Surge, Barak, et captivam duc
captivitatem tuam, fili Abinoami, adducito
captivos tuos. Sicut Debora semet ipsa
excitabat ad canendum Deo carmen, quo
victoriæ impetratæ beneficium laudaretur;
ita etiam jubet Baracum ostentare captivos
suos, ut Israelitas doceat, esse cur gratias
Deo agerent, cujus auxilio hostium vis fracta
sit.
Ver. 13, 14.
Bishop Patrick.—13 Then he made him
that remaineth have dominion over the
nobles.] Or, "then he shall make him
that remaineth," &c., that is, when Barak
triumphed, that small remnant of Israel (as
the best of the Jews interpret "him that
remaineth") who were not utterly dispirited
by the oppression of Jabin, but had some
courage left in them, triumphed together
with him over the nobles of Canaan.
The Lord made me have dominion over the
mighty.] She, who was but a weak woman,
After thee, Benjamin, among thy people.]
Following the example of the tribe of Ben-
jamin; who seem to have all of them en-
gaged in this quarrel, with whom a few of
the Ephraimites joined.
Out of Machir.] An eminent family in
Manasseh; which is put here for all that
tribe on the other side Jordan, where Machir
was settled (Numb. xxxii. 39; Josh. xiii. 31).
Which made their zeal the more remarkable
in coming so far to the aid of their brethren,
when they heard they were engaged in this
enterprise.
Came down governors.] Some of the
principal persons of that country; who, no
doubt, had their followers, that accompanied
them in this expedition.
Out of Zebulun they that handle the pen
of the writer.] They were nearer to Mount
Tabor than any of the forenamed; but are
therefore highly commended, that though
they were better skilled in books than in
arms, yet offered their service to Barak on
this occasion: for scribes in Scripture signify
men of letters, that studied the law, and
expounded it.
212
JUDGES V. 13, 14.
Dr. A. Clarke.-13 Made him that re-
maineth.] This appears to be spoken of
Barak, who is represented as being only a
remnant of the people.
Pool.-14 Now she relates the carriage themselves to study and writing, whereby
and miscarriage of the several tribes in this they were exempted from military service,
expedition; and she begins with Ephraim. did voluntarily enter into this service. Or,
Was there a root of them; either, first, Of they that drew [so Rosen., Gesen.], to wit,
the Ephraimites; or, secondly, Of them that the people after them, as that verb is used,
came forth to this expedition. By root she Judg. iv. 6. With the pen of the scribe or
seems to mean a branch, as that word is writer, i. e., who did not only go themselves,
sometimes used, as Isa. xi. 10; liii. 2; by but by their letters invited and engaged
which also she may note the fewness of others to go with them to the battle.
those that came out of Ephraim, that fruit-
ful bough consisting of many branches, Gen.
xlix. 22, yielding but one branch or a hand-
ful of men to this service. Against Amalek,
the constant and sworn enemy of the Israel- 14 Out of Ephraim-a root of them.] De-
ites, who were confederate with their last borah probably means that out of Ephraim
oppressors the Moabites, Judg. iii. 13, and and Benjamin came eminent warriors. Jo-
in all probability took their advantage now shua, who was of the tribe of Ephraim,
against the Israelites in the southern or routed the Amalekites a short time after the
middle parts of Canaan, whilst their main Israelites came out of Egypt, Exod. xvii. 10.
force was drawn northward against Jabin Ehud, who was of the tribe of Benjamin,
and Sisera. Against these therefore Ephraim slew Eglon, and defeated the Moabites, the
sent forth a party; and so did Benjamin, as friends and allies of the Ammonites and
it here follows; and these hindered their Amalekites. Machir, in the land of Gilead,
conjunction with Jabin's forces, and gave produced eminent warriors: and Zebulun
their brethren the advantage of fighting produced eminent statesmen, and men of
with Sisera alone. After thee, Benjamin: literature. Probably Deborah speaks here
Benjamin followed Ephraim's example [so
Patrick]. Or, after thee, O Benjamin: and
thus the pre-eminence is here given to Ben-
jamin in two respects: First, That he was
first in this expedition, as indeed he lay near
the Amalekites, and by his example encou-
raged the Ephraimites. Secondly, That the
whole tribe of Benjamin, though now but
small, came forth to this war, when the
numerous tribe of Ephraim sent only a
handful to it. Among thy people; either,
first, Among the people of Benjamin, with
whom those few Ephraimites united them-
selves in this expedition. Or, secondly,
Among the people or tribes of Israel, to wit,
those who engaged themselves in this war.
Out of Machir, i. e., out of the tribe of
Manasseh, which are elsewhere called by
the name of Machir, as Josh. xiii. 31, to
wit, out of the half tribe which was within
Jordan [so Rosen.]; for of the other she
speaks ver. 17. Governors; cither civil
governors, the princes and great persons,
who were as ready to hazard themselves and
their ample estates as the meanest; or mili-
tary officers [so Gesen., Rosen., Geddes,
Booth.], valiant and expert commanders,
such as some of Machir's posterity are noted
to have been. They that handle the pen of
the writer, i.e., even the scribes, who gave
of the past wars, and not of anything that
was done on this occasion; for we know
that no persons from Gilead were present in
the war between Jabin and Israel.
ver. 17, Gilead abode beyond Jordan.
Geddes.-
Sce
13 Instantly, came down a residue of
worthics;
To me
Lord.
came down the people of the
14 of the brave of Ephraim, came the
flower of Amalek :
Next was Benjamin among thy people.
From Machir came down chieftains;
And from Zebulon sceptre-bearers.
14 The flower of Amalek.] The brave
Ephraimites, who resided by a mountain of
that name, in their tribe.
Chieftains-sceptre-bearers, i. e., heads of
families, patriarchal chiefs. The latter term
might, perhaps, be rendered lance throwers,
and the former marksmen.
Booth.-
13 Then came down a residue of nobles;
To me came down the people of Jehovah.
14 Among the mighty were the sons of
Ephraim,
Those settled near mount Amalek :
Next among thy people was Benjamin.
From Machir came down leaders,
JUDGES V. 13, 14.
213
Alii
And from Zebulun, sceptre-bearing | faciunt hunc: Jova dominari me fecit in
fortes, subegit mihi hostium fortes.
Gesen.—π, once by apheresis T, Judg. transposita prioris hemistichii verba volunt,
scribes.
שָׂרִיד עַם יְרַד לְאַדִּירִים : Psalm |que ita sint ordinanda ,וַיֵּרֵד in pause , וַיֵּרֶד יֵרֵד .xix. 11; fut
>
xviii. 10; Imp. T,, once 7, Judg. superstitem populum Israelitarum dominari
v. 13; Inf. absol. 7, Gen. xliii. 20, constr. fecit in illustres hostium. Ita Clericus: do-
♫, c. suff. ', once 7, Gen. xlvi. 3. minabitur qui evasit illustribus populus. Sed
1. To go down, to descend. c) Of those who quo minus 7, dominandi significatu hic
go out to battle, as occurring in plains, capiatur, Schnurrer obvertit, quod verbum
Judg. v. 14; 1 Sam. xiv. 36; 2 Sam. xxi. 15; numquam construitur cum ↳ objecti.
2 Chron. xx. 16.
Præterea monet, ejusmodi verbum, quod
futuri vim habeat, admitti nulla ratione posse
in hac orationis serie, qua non demum quid
futurum sit prædicitur, sed quid factum sit
tum, cum ad pugnam signum datum esset,
exponitur. Omnem vero loci obscuritatem
positam ratus Schnurrerus in vocalium ac-
centuumque ratione, pro legendum,
et verba sic ordinanda judicat:
PR, Po. i. q. Kal No. 3, to decree, Prov.
viii. 15. Part. FR. a) a lawgiver, Deut.
xxxiii. 21; Isa. xxxiii. 22; a judge, leader,
ruler, i.q., , Judg. v. 14. b) a sceptre,
as the badge of power, Numb. xxi. 18;
Psa. lx. 9; Gen. xlix. 10.
Top, 1. To draw, Arab. Ko, id. see
Lette ad Cant. Deb., page 96, for in Golius
this signification is wanting. Kindred is
מָשָׁה
With an acc. of pers. to draw any
one to a person or place, seq. or of
place, Judg. iv. 7; Ps. x. 9; comp. Cant.
i. 4.
v.
. 1. A stick, rod, staff. d) staff of
office, e.g., of a leader, chief, Judg. v. 14.
Hence sceptre of a king, Gen. xlix. 10;
Numb. xxiv. 17; Zech. x. 11.
אָז יָרַד שָׁרִיד לְאַדִּירִים
יְהוָה יָרַד לִי בַּגִּבֹּרִים
עַם
tunc descendit residuus contra potentes ; po-
pulus Jova descendit mihi medios inter validos
bellatores. Quod pro T legendum con-
jicit, tuetur eo quod interpres Alexandrinus,
prout ejus verba in codice Alexandrino le-
guntur, τότε κατέβη κατάλειμμα, iunc de-
scendit residuum, reddidit. Sed parum est
verisimile, in duplici codices Masore-
, 1. pp. to scratch, to scrape. a)thicos omnes ita consentire, ut ne vestigium
, the king's scribe, secretary, an officer
of state who writes the royal cdicts, &c.
b) Military scribe or tribune, who had
charge of the conscription and muster-rolls,
muster-master, 2 Kings xxv. 19; Jer. lii. 25;
2 Chron. xxvi. 11; Isa. xxxiii. 18. So prob.
Jer. xxxvii. 15, as having charge of the
public prison. Generally of a military
Generally of a military
leader, chief, Judg. v. 14. Comp. Arab.
, to levy a conscription, , an
, كتيبة conscription, کتب
army so levied.
Rosen.-13 In hoc versu explicando in-
terpretibus negotium facit verbum 7, quod
alii ad radicem, alii ad, referunt.
Atque Hebræis quidem est forma apocopata
futuri Piel verbi, calcavit, hinc subegit,
dominatus est, pro, ut Deut. xxviii. 8,
13, præcipit, pro . Porro esse
dicunt, superstites Israelis, et
quidem variantis lectionis reperiatur, nisi
illud sit genuinum. Nec quicquam mutare
est opus, si cum Holmanno statuas esse
imperativum pro vulgari π, descende, quem-
admodum in pausa, posside, Deut.
xxxiii. 23, pro 1 Reg. xxi. 15, 7, funde
Ezech. xxiv. 3, pro F 2 Reg. iv. 41, retenta
prima radicali, et post subaudias,
quod et alias subaudiendum esse non dubium,
Cf. Ge-
ut Ps. viii. 4, 5; Cant. iii. 2, 3.
senii Lehrgeb., p. 850. Hinc verba T! TH
:Hollmannus sic interpretatur שָׂרִיד לְאַדִּירִים עָם
tunc dixi: descendite residui nobilium populi,
quasi scriptum esset, coll. IIO,
ordines lapidum Exod. xxvii. 17, yg men,
modius hordei, Ruth. ii. 17. Cf. Gesenium
1. 1., p. 667, qui tamen pro accusativo,
quasi adverbialiter capiendo, habet, ut sig-
nificetur totum illud, cujus pars priori no-
mine indicetur. Quod mihi non persuadeo.
Nec Hellmanni interpretatio rationem habet . בְּאַדִּירִים בְּעַם יָבִין מֶלֶךְ כְּנַעַן explicant לְאַדִּירִים עַם
.ל prepositionis אַדִּירִים emergit
premisse nomini אָז יְרַךְ שָׂרִיד לְאַדִּירִים עָם Unde verborumni
hic sensus: tunc Deus dominari fecit super- Maurer in Commentario locum sic explicat :
stites Israelitas in principes, qui erant in tunc scil. dixi: descendite, superstites, viris
populo Jabinis, regis Cananæorum. Se-fortibus, i. e., qui in locis montanis latetis
cundi hemistichii,, sensum fugitivi cmnes, adjungite vos hisce viris
214
JUDGES V. 13, 14.
:T
(Baraco ejusque exercitui, iv. 14), gens Jova, | primos his locos potuerit tribuere.
descende mihi inter heroas, i. c., una cum phoya D, Ex Ephraim, Ephraimitis, de-
heroibus illis (cf. vs. 23). Mihi quidem non scenderunt, quorum radix, sedes, inter Ama-
videtur necesse, contra accentus sequenti lekitas. Radice Ephraimitarum interpretum
jungere, si repetito Tante D, et plures unum ex eorum majoribus, et nomi-
Dy pro vocativo, ut 7, sumto, verba sic natim Josuam, Amalekitarum quondam vic-
interpretamur: tunc dixi: descendite, super- torem (Exod. xvii. 13) significari existimant.
stites, descende ad potentes aggrediendos, Quod nec linguæ ratio permittit, nec causa
popule! Jova, descende mihi contra fortes. perspicitur, cur Josuæ hic sit mentio in-
Commemorat Debora verba, quibus suorum jicienda. Recte Schnurrer observat, verba
animos ad hostes aggrediendos incitavit. concise dicta esse pro hisce: 177 20
Qui enim primo dicuntur, iidem mox phoya Dut, ex Ephraimitis descenderunt
audiunt i, et significatur utrobique hos- qui radices egerunt in Amalek. Formula
tilis Cananæorum exercitus, quem et numero radices agere tropo aliis quoque linguis fa-
valuisse et apparatu bellico, intelligitur ex miliare est: stabilem firmumque habere
iv. 3. Recte Chaldæus illos, locum, ut Jesaj. xxvii. 6, pp, radices
fortes populorum, etj, viros osores agel Jacobus; Ps. lxxx. 10 T thựa, ra-
corum vocat. Israelitarum contra exiguum dicare fecit vitis, i. c., populus Israeliticus,
agmen vocatur, quæ vox proprie de-radices suas et implevit terram. Job. v. 3,
notat hominem e communi clade elapsum, l'idi stullum, radices agentem. Eph-
raimitas inter Amalekitas sedes fixisse patet
æque ac
, ut hic honorifice Jove inde quod infra xii. 15 legimus in ditione
tribus Ephraim fuisse montem Amalekitarum,
populus eo nomine insignitur, et eleganter. Habitabat hic populus olim re-
Præterea giones ab austro Palæstinæ Idumæam inter
Israelitas ad pugnam ineundam excitatos et Ægyptum (cf. Exod. xvii. 8, seqq. Num.
descendere jubet Debora, propterea quod xiii. 30), sed postea et in media Cananæa
ingressus in aciem bellicam descensus in hic illic consedisse videntur, unde regio illa
prælium Hebræis dicitur (vid. 1 Sam. xxvi. et mons illud nominis nactus fuerit. S
10; xxix. 4), quemadmodum Latinis de- pra ro, Post te, Ephraim descendit,
scendere in aciem, in prælium, inde haud venit Benjamin cum copiis tuis, sive inter
dubie, quod prælia in planitiebus et locis cohortes tuas. Ephraimitarum agmini im-
campestribus committi solent. Rei vero, de misti videntur Benjaminitæ, utpote non satis
qua hic agitur, apprime verbum, con- numerosi ad justam atque distinctam ab aliis
venit, quod iv. 14 Baracus cum suis ex cohortem constituendam. De
Tabore monte ad impetum in hostes facien- Ex Machire descenderunt in aciem præfecti
dum descendisse dicitur. Hinc et mox militares. Machir filius erat Manassis, pater
vs. 14 Machiritæ descendisse (7) dicuntur Gileadis, Genes. 1. 23; Num. xxvii. 1 dici-
in pugnam.
Hieronymus sensum hujus turque h. 1. pro tribu Manasse. Intelli-
versus parum accurate expressit hisce guntur vero hic illi Manassitæ, quibus in
verbis: salvatæ sunt reliquiæ populi, Domi- Palæstina cis-Jordanensi sedes olim sorte
nus in fortibus dimicavit.
attributa est, Jos. xvii. 5 seqq. Didem
14 Recenset nunc tribus, quæ vel integræ qui D vs. 9. Symmachus évtáσσovTES,
vel ex parte in societatem prælii et victoriæ Vulgatus principes recte reddiderunt.
venerant; et hoc quidem versu Ephraimitas,, Et ex Sebulone in prælium
Benjaminitas, Manassenses, Sebulonitas. In descenderunt trahentes post se convocatos
narratione iv. 10 nonnisi Sebulonitæ et milites cum baculo numerantis, s. præfecti.
Naphthalitæ memorantur. Sed credibile est, Schnurrerus aliique recentiores verbo Tu
scite judicante Schnurrero, præter illarum accepto prehendendi, tenendi significatu,
.sibi opponuntur אַדִּירִים et שריד
quem harmonicum Arabicum
וּמִזְבוּלָן
cum
constructum obtinet, verba sic red-
tribuum homines nominatim a Baraco evo-
catos, ex aliis quoque populi partibus rumore
belli accepto advolasse viros fortes cum
manipulis a se collectis. Qui quum sponte
sua hoc fecerint, unico patriæ gloriæque dunt: tenentes baculum numerantis.
amore ducti atque incensi, causa etiam intel-non est, cur propriam et consuetam verbi
ligitur, cur vates militum virtutes canens, Hebraici significationem relinquamus.
Sed
JUDGES V. 14—15.
215
For the divisions of Reuben there were
great thoughts of heart.] But the Reubenites
were so divided in their counsels, that they
stayed at home (as if they were separated
from their brethren in their affections, as
they were in their situation, beyond Jordan),
which begat many sad thoughts in the hearts
of the rest of the Israelites, who could not
understand the reason of it.
Trahere hic est ducere, quasi post se trahere, | men; or, he went with his footmen (as the
ut fit cum dux vel pastor præcedit. Cf. LXX translate it) [so Clarke], and engaged
not. ad iv. 6. Ita Curtius v. 1, 6, agmina that vast number of chariots, which were of
spadonum trahebat, i. e., ducebat. Bene the greatest use in the valley.
Hieronymus et de Zabulon qui exercitum
ducerent ad bellandum., scribens, aut
numerans, ubi de re militari agitur denotat
conscriptorem, qui ordines militum conscribit
et in album refert, quod munus apud Ro-
manos Tribunorum erat. Hinc latiori
præfecti militaris, ducis significatu usurpatum
reperimus 2 Reg. xxv. 19; 2 Chron. xxvi.
11; Jerem. lii. 25, ubi cf. not. Illi præ-
fecti suæ potestatis insigne gerere solebant
D, virgam, aut baculum, quemadmodum
apud Romanos Centurionum insigne vitis
erat in manu, ut dicit Plinius Hist. Nat.,
1. xiv., cap. 1, § 3.
Ver. 15.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Barak-was sent on foot.
I have no doubt that ", without regard-
ing the points, should be translated with his
footmen, or infantry. Thus the Alexandrian
Septuagint understood it, rendering the
clause thus, Ούτω Βαρακ εξαπέστειλεν πεζους
αυτου εις την κοιλάδα, " Barak also sent forth
his footmen into the valley." Luther has
perfectly hit the meaning, Barak mit seinem
fussvolcke, "Barak with his footmen." For
the divisions of Reuben. Either the Reu-
benites were divided among themselves into
factions, which prevented their co-operation
with their brethren, or they were divided in
their judgment concerning the measures
now to be pursued, which prevented them
from joining with the other tribes till the
business was entirely settled.
Pool. Were with Deborah, i. e., ready to
assist her. Even Issachar, Heb. and Issa-
char, i. e., the tribe or people of Issachar,
following the counsel and example of their
princes [so Patrick]. And also Barak, or,
even as Barak [so Patrick, Rosen.], i. e.,
they were as hearty and valiant as Barak
their general; and as he marched on foot,
here and Judg. iv. 10, against their enemies'
horses and chariots and that into the valley,
where the main use of horses and chariots
lies; so did they with no less courage and The thoughts of heart, and searchings of
resolution. The divisions or separations; heart, might refer to the doubts and uneasi-
whereby they were divided or separated, ness felt by the other tribes, when they
not so much one from another as all found the Reubenites did not join them; for
from their brethren, from whom they they might have conjectured that they were
were divided no less in their designs and either unconcerned about their liberty, or
affections, than in their situation by the were meditating a coalition with the Ca-
river Jordan; and they would not join their | naanites.
interests and forces with them in this common
cause. Great thoughts, or, great searchings,
as it is ver. 16; great and sad thoughts, and
debates, and perplexities of mind among
the Israelites, to see themselves deserted
by so great and potent a tribe as Reuben
was.
Bp. Patrick.-Also Barak.] The Hebrew
chen (translated here and also) signifies as,
or like unto; that is, they were as forward
as Barak to march into the field, though they
had no summons.
He was sent on foot into the valley.] That
is, when he was sent down from Mount
Tabor, by the order of Deborah (iv. 14), to
fall upon Sisera in the valley; whither he
went on foot, against his chariots and horse-
Bp. Horsley.
15 And the princes of Issachar [went] with
Deborah,
And Issachar strengthened Barak,
"Sent close at his feet into the valley."
"At the separation of Reuben great
were the impressions of the heart!"
Ged.-
15 Numbered with Debora were the chiefs
of Issachar :
Issachar was Barak's trusty guard,
That attended him into the valley.
In the districts of Reuben were great
deliberations!
Numbered, &c. By separating a word
from ver. 14, and joining it to the first letter
of the next word, this rendering is produced.
216
JUDGES V. 15.
Barak's trusty guard that attended him into necesse videtur, hic minus usitata signi-
the valley; namely, when he went down ficatione capere, modo ante P subaudiamus
from Mount Tabor, to meet the enemy on, ut ita reddatur: et Issaschar sic ut Baracus
very disadvantageous ground, having no fecit, demisit se in vallem. Significatur,
cavalry. Great deliberations. This is a Issascharitas, qui cum Debora egressi sunt,
delicate but severe irony; as appears from
its repetition after, and indeed from the
context. The Reubenites deliberated much,
but did nothing.
Booth.-
sesc Baraco adsociasse et eo duce in vallem,
sive planitiem, i. e., in æquum ad commit-
tendum descendisse., In pedibus ejus,
Baraki, i. e., in vestigiis ejus, pone eum,
ducem, ut supra iv. 10. Longius a vero
15 With Deborah were the chiefs of Issa- loci sensu recessit Hieronymi interpretatio :
char;
Issachar also was Barak's steady guard,
When he marched into the valley.
In the districts of Reuben
Were great deliberations!
Gesen.- or only in plur. nia,
brooks, streams, Judg. v. 15, 16; Job xx. 17.
. פָּלֶג .R
qui quasi in præceps ac barathrum se discri-
mini dedit. Hic finiendus erat versus; jam
enim sequitur vituperatio reliquarum tri-
buum, quæ privatam salutem anteponentes
publicæ in societatem periculi et honoris
venire noluerunt. Et primum quidem carpit
Rubenitas. Verbania, in divisioni-
bus Rubenis interpretes nonnulli divisionem
Prof. Lee.-nabe, pl. f. i.q. 1, Judg. animorum et discordantes sententias sig-
v. 15, 16; Job xx. 17. , Dividing; nificari existimant, quæ fuerunt in Rubenitis
making a furrow; distributing. A channel cum quæreretur, essentne ad bellum sup-
for water, an artificial stream, a brook. petiæ aliis Israelitis ferendæ. Hunc sensum
Rosen.
Et principes expressit Hieronymus: diviso contra se Ruben
mei in Issaschar descenderunt in prælium magnanimorum reperta est contentio. Sed
cum Debora, i. e., mecum. Reliquæ tribus quum nich Job. xx. 17 de rivis canalibus
cum Baraco, Issascharitæ cum Debora in sese dividentibus dicatur, alii, ut Schnurrer
pugnam processerant, unde eorum duces, et recentiorum plures, ad rivos s. canales
quasi iis gloriata, suos vocat. Non igitur Rubenis interpretantur, quos poetice dici
est opus, ut cum Schnurrero, principes volunt pro, in terra Rubenitarum.
legamus, aut cum aliis pro poetica plu- Credibile enim esse, Rubenitas, aliosque
ralis forma habeamus, de qua vid. Gesenii transjordanenses Israelitas, qui operæ rei
Lehrgeb., p. 523, et not. nostr. ad Jerem. potissimum pecuariæ navarunt (Num.
a mu prva p72, Et xxxii. 1), multos canales arte fecisse, quibus
Issaschar æque ac Baracus in vallem demisit aqua ex Jordane derivata distribueretur per
se eum sequutus. Ante w plures inter- late patentem planitiem, ut et agris rigandis
pretes subaudiunt similitudinis, quod et et potandis gregibus innumeris sufficeret.
alias omittitur, v. c. Hos. xi. 2; Ps. xlviii. 6, Sed Jul. Frid. Böttcher in der Theologischen
ut verba ita sint reddenda: et sicut Issaschar Zeitschrift a Winero edit., P. ii., fasc. 1,
sic et Baracus sese demisit rel. Cui inter- p. 55, nomen ni mallet hic de divisionibus
pretationi tamen alii vere obvertunt, cam tribus Rubeniticæ in familias intelligere, ut
sensum minus aptum præbere. Parum enim nomina similia nise et niapp 2 Chron.
honorifice de Baraco dixisset Debora, eum XXXV. 5, 12; Esr. vi. 18, de sacerdotum
in aciem procedisse non minus quam Issas- classibus usurpantur. Sed familiæ essent
charitas, quum tamen ipse in hac expedi-nineup. Melius R. Tanchum ni inter-
tione primas partes habuerit, vid. iv. 9, 10.
xxii. 14.
T
-
Hinc jam veteres quidam, referente R. Tan- pretatur per Arabicum lj, turmas,
chum apud Schnurrerum, hic pro nomine catervas, ex dividendi significatu, quem
habuerunt, basin denotante, ut Exod. xxx. Chaldaicum habet. Nescio tamen, annon
18, 28, hic vero significare eos, quibus nixus ni, separationes potius respiciant ad sedes
fuerit Baracus, quosque sequentes habuerit. Rubenitarum per Jordanem separatas a tri-
bubus cisjordanensibus, ut verba nipa
Schnurrerus, quum 12,, Arabibus ita sint interpretanda: sed in
sit tegere, custodire, interpretatur præ- separationibus (in vs. sequ. nia præfixo
sidium Baraki, quemadmodum Germanice notanter permutato cum ↳, ad separationes,
etiam diceres Bedeckung Baraks. Nec tamen i e., ut separarent se) Rubenitarum erant
:
JUDGES V. 15—17.
217
p. 76.
magna statuta cordis, i. e., cogitationes su- | long since given by Ludolf in his Lex. Æth.,
perbæ, temerarium ducentes, duce femina
cum tam numeroso validoque hoste exigua Prof. Lee.-ne, dual, Gen. xlix. 14,
minusque instructa manu conflictari. Simi- and quoted Judg. v. 16, Dereo ja jai. Syr.
lem in modum sensum concepit Lutherus: wɔi;. LXX, ȧvatavóµevos
Ruben hielt hoch von ihm (von sich), darum àvà µéσov tôv kλýρwv. Vulg. accubans inter
sonderte er sich ab von uns. terminos. There is, likewise, an imitation of
Magna erant statula cordis, eadem con- it in a pos, Psa. Ixviii. 14, where
structio quæ Ps. cxi. 2, must mean, either the same, or very
magna sunt opera Jove. Pro Græ-nearly the same, thing with the word here.
cus Alexandrinus posuit éέikvovμevoi кapdíaν, But here the Auth. Vers. has given "the
penetrantes cor, unde nata nonnullis sus-
picio, illum hoc pariter loco ut versu proximo above. My own opinion is, that the latter
pols." Symm. and the LXX, κλńρwv, as
.legisse חִקְרֵי
Sheepfolds.
Ver. 16.
גְדֹלִים מַעֲשֵׂי יְהוָה
So Patrick, Hales. See
notes on Gen. xlix. 14, vol. i., page 163.
Ken.-Rivulets.
Bp. Horsley.-Hillocks.
Ged.-Barriers.
, מִשְׁפְּתַיִם--.Gesent
;
interpretation of the Auth. Vers. is the true
one; and it will suit either of the places
equally well. Arab., stabilivit, fixit;
5 ся
5
io, sella ligata loro;, mai,
elaligataloo
و
vir crassus, qui non relinquit pulvinar;
•$
taculum; lapides quibus olla imponitur ;
Dathe prefers
mim, bibit.
Arab. r.
See also Ludolf. Lex. Æth., p. 76.
Ver. 17.
Pool, Rosen., Booth.-Boundaries. Quare, chytropus, tripedaneum ollæ susten-
habitas inter duos terminos ?] Cur habitas et
desides, ô Reuben, in terra tua, quæ sita est
inter duos terminos, i. e., Moab et Canaan?
Vel potiùs, Cur tam mecum quàm cum
le, signum tripodis formam habens, quod
Sisara pacem habere voluisti? ac, ut vulgò cervicibus jumentorum inuri solet. The in-
dicitur, cur inter duas aquas natas [Corn. à terpretations given are various. That of our
Lapide]. Quare medius hærebas et dubius Authorized Version, offered above, is perhaps
inter terminos hostium et Israelitarum, ut, the best. Gesenius gives caula, stabula.
pro eventu belli, alterutri te conjungeres Comp. zing, Josh. xv. 36.
[Terinus sim. Menochius, Osiander]?—Pool.
dual, Gen. xlix. 14 aquarum canales.
Judg. v. 16, i. q., Day, Psa. lxviii. 14,
folds, enclosures, open above, often made of
hurdles, in which during the summer months
the flocks are kept by night; from the root
ny, to place, as stabula from stare (comp.
Virg. Georg. iii. 228, with the note of Voss),
9. Minga, nishop. The Hebrews seem to
have used the dual form on account of the
folds of this kind being divided into two
parts for the different kinds of flocks, comp.
Din, Josh. xv. 36. To lie down among
the folds, 11. cc. seems to be spoken pro- pugnarent. Itaque scribendum 72, Gad, ut
verbially of shepherds and husbandmen legebat Syrus."—Houb.
living in leisure and quiet. The significa-
tion adopted by many interpreters, after largely, for all the land of the Israelites
J. D. Michaëlis, viz., drinking-troughs, water- beyond Jordan, as Numb. xxxii. 1, 26, 29.
Sometimes it is taken more strictly for that
ing-troughs, from, to drink, has
part of the land beyond Jordan which fell
been refuted by N. G. Schroder (in Mun-to the half tribe of Manasseh, as Numb.
tingh. ad Ps. 1. c.), who shows that this root xxxii. 39, 40; Deut. iii. 15; Josh. xvii. 1.
is not used of every kind of drink, but only And sometimes both for that part of Ma-
of such as is hurtful, which does not quench|nasseh's and for Gad's portion, as Josh.
thirst, but augments it. The true view was xiii. 24, 25, 29–31. And so
VOL. II.
Gilead. So Patrick, Pool, Rosen.
Houb., Ken., Horsley, Geddes, Booth.-
Gad-a, Galaad, falsâ sententiâ ex pravâ
scriptura. Nam exprobatio, quæ hic fit cis
tribubus, quæ non sese ad Barac adjunxe-
rant, non convenit in Galaad, cum Machir,
qui habitabat in Galaad annumeretur, ver.
14, iis qui venerant, ut cum Barac in valle
Pool.-Gilead is sometimes taken more
F F
And so it seems to be
218
JUDGES V. 17.
.
understood here [so Patrick, Rosen.]; and
the land Gilead is here put for the people of the same origin are also jaw and
or inhabitants of it, Gad and Manasseh. 1am, sea-coast.
Beyond Jordan, in their own portions, and
Yep, m. (r. ) haven, harbour, pp. a
rent, breach, bay in the coast, Judg. v. 17.
did not come over Jordan to the help of the
Lord, and of his people. Dan, whose coast
was near the sea, was wholly intent upon-Arab., inlet from a river where
his merchandise and shipping; and there-
5/09
fore would not join in this land expedition. water is drawn up, also a station for ships.
In his breaches; either, first, In the creeks Professor Lee.-, masc. once, pl. aff.
179.
of the sea, whether in design to save them-, Judg. v. 17, r. . Auth. Vers.
selves by ships in case of danger, as Dan Breaches, marg. creeks. From the preced-
also intended; or upon pretence of repair- ing Din, the sea-shores, in some sense or
ing the breaches made by the sea into their other, must be meant.
country. Or, secondly, In their broken and
craggy rocks [so Houb., Ken.] and caves
therein, in which they thought to secure
themselves.
, בִּלְעָר בְּעֵבֶר הַיַּרְבֵּן שָׁכֵן 17-.Rosen
T;
Gilead
trans Jordanem habitavit tranquille. Gile-
adem, Machiri filium, Manassis nepotem
fuisse, vidimus supra ad vs. 14, ubi Machiri
Bishop Patrick.-Gilead abode beyond nomine Manassitæ cis-Jordanenses memorati
Jordan.] She complains also of the Gilead- erant, qui in belli societatem cum reliquis
ites, who were men of valour; and not- tribubus venerant. Hoc igitur loco si Gilead
withstanding sat still, and would not step Manassitas designaret, intelligenda esset ea
over Jordan to help their brethren. Under illius tribus dimidia, quæ Jordani ad ori-
the name of Gilead, are comprehended the entem sedem habuit. Sed hic et tribus Gad
Gadites, who had half of Gilead (Josh. xiii.), | ei conjuncta Gileadis nomine comprehendi
as the other half was given to the children videtur, ut Debora de utrisque Gaditis et
of Machir. Who did come to the aid of Manassitis queratur, quod aliis tribubus
their brethren; at least their governors en-
gaged with them (ver. 14). Which hath
moved some to read these words interroga-
tively, Did Gilead abide beyond Jordan? as if
she still upbraided the Reubenites; who had
not this to allege for themselves, that they
were afar off, beyond Jordan; for so were the
Gileadites (that is, those descended from
Machir), who they suppose comprehended
the rest and yet the best and most worthy
of them came to join with their brethren, in
the common cause of the nation.
גור
bello tam necessario occupatis ipsi otio et
quieti vacarent. Verbum, ut 1 vs. 16,
vim habet tranquille sedendi, quiescendi, ut
Ps. xvi. 9; Proverb. vii. 11. Quare Hie-
ronymus hic p, quiescebat interpretatus
est., Et Dan quare com-
Verbum 792 quum
moratur apud naves?
nonnumquam, ut, timere denotet, ut
Deut. xxxii. 27, cum accusativo rei quam
timemus; eo significatu et hic adscito J. D.
Michaëlis et Schnurrerus verba sic inter-
pretati sunt: et Danite quare verebantur
Abode in his breaches.] Or, in his creeks naves hostiles? Sed illam interpretationem
[so Bp. Horsley, Dr. Hales], as it is in the Schnurrerus postea rejecit, et Hebræa sic
margin; and as the LXX take it, who ex- reddidit: Danita quare inhærebant suis na-
pound the Hebrew word miphratsim (frac- vibus? Additque, versionem quoque Ara-
tures) by dieέódois, outlets, or small havens bicam ineditam inter libros Pocockianos
[so Rosen., Gesen., Ged., Booth.]; where locum reddere hoc modo: et Dan quare
Recte Græcus
vessels lay, to go out to sea. Some take the commoratur apud naves?
words to signify, that they were busy Alexandrinus: Tapoikeî ñλoíois, adhabitat
in repairing the breaches made in their navibus, et Hieronymus: vacabat navibus,
walled towns, by length of time, or other i. e., navigationibus intentus fuit, communi
ways.
Gesen.—in or h, m. a coast, shore [so
Rosen., Lee] as washed by the sea, from
r., No. 11, to rub or wash away. Gen.
xlix. 13; Deut. i. 7; Josh. ix. 1.-Hence
Arab. l,, margin, sea-coast.
scler אָשֶׁר יָשֵׁב לְחוֹף יַמִּים .bono neglecto
sedebat ad lillus maris. non porlum, ut
quidam voluerunt, sed liltus denotare, proprie
locum, qui ab undis fricatur, a fricando, ra-
dendo, quem significatum in dialectis
cognatis obtinet, ostendit A. Schultens in
Origg. Hebr., p. 590, et in Commentar. in
JUDGES V. 17-19.
219
Job. xxxiii. 9. Plurale
poetice dictum | determined to conquer or die, and therefore
pro pedestri, vid. Gesenii Lehrgeb., plunged into the thickest of the battle. The
p. 665., Et ad portus suos word jeoparded is a silly French term, and
habitut. Quid nomine D, quod a comes from the exclamation of a disappointed
proprie rupturas denotat, hic designetur, in-gamester: Jeu perdu! The game is lost; or,
terpretes dissentiunt. Hebræorum nonnulli J'ai perdu! I have lost.
intelligunt urbes semidirutas, vel loca parum Horsley.-
inunita, quæ necesse fuerit Asseritis tueri vel
קִרְנֵי עַמְמַיָא וְהַנֵּרוּ הָבוּ וּבָנְיָן : mmunire. Chaldaeus
Pro
18 Zebulon was the people, who exposed
their lives to death,
And Naphtali on the heights of the
country.
Ged.-
18 Zebulon was the people, that braved
death:
Naphthali, that braved the height of
danger.
Booth.-
jin ņ, urbes gentium, quas destruxerunt
iterum ædificarunt, et habitarunt in iis.
Syrus et ad rupturam suam habitabit.
quo Arabicus ejus interpres, et ille habitabit
in sua terra. Clericus in præruptis suis ru-
pibus sedet interpretatus est, hac addita
annotatione: "montes Aseritarum, quos
video doctis viris esse ignotos, sunt a meri-
dianis finibus Carmelus, a borealibus Scala
Tyriorum." Sed horum nullum huic loco.
quadrat. Omnium optime Hieronymus: et
in portibus morabatur. Portus fracturæ vel
rupturæ maris vocari possunt, quia mare Rosen.— or phay, Sebulunem,
intra portus angustias immissum quasi inter- quod attinet populus est qui contemsit ani-
rumpitur et a reliquo mari divellitur. Græ- mam, vitam suam ad moriendum, i. e., omni
cus Alexandrinus, prout ejus verba in codice posthabito periculo vitam suam nihil pendens
Vaticano leguntur, verba reddidit quasi rem nullius pretii abjecit.
18 Zebulon was the people that braved
death,
And Naphtali,-on the high places of
the field.
étì die¿ódois avtoû, super exitus suos, quibus, Et Naphtali super altitudines campi,
forsan portus intellexit, qui sunt incolarum in editis locis scil. vitam vilipendit. Intel-
exitus, quibus in mare et in regiones exteras ligitur planities edita in montis Tabor vertice,
abeunt. In codice Alexandrino Græca verba ubi Naphtalitæ ante pugnam convenerunt et
sunt: éì ràs diaкоTàs aνтоû, ad disrup-morti se devoverunt pro recuperanda patriæ
tiones ejus, quibus vel montium prærupta libertate, cf. iv. 6. Pugnam commissam
loca, vel ea intelliguntur loca, ubi maris
pars intercipitur, et quasi a reliquo mari
dirimitur, littoris incisuræ.
Ver. 18.
Pool.-Jeoparded, Heb., despised, or re-
proached, or contemned, comparatively; they
chose rather to venture upon an honourable
death, than to enjoy a servile life. In the high
places of the field, i. e., upon that large and
eminent plain in the top of Mount Tabor [so
Rosen.], where they put themselves in battle-
array, and expected the enemy; though when
they saw he did not come up to them, they
marched down to meet and fight him.
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew word charaph
doth not signify merely to expose one's self
to danger; but to expose one's self to
reproach, as we observe in the margin of
our Bibles: and here denotes that they made
no account of their lives, &c.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Jeoparded their lives.]
The original is very emphatic, m,
they desolated their lives to death—they were
esse ad radicem montis, patet e iv. 14. Nec
opus est, ut cum Schnurrero hæc verba ad
sedes montanas Naphtalitarum, in quibus
pugnatum esset, referamus.
Ver. 19.
Bp. Patrick.—The kings came and fought.]
When the Israelites conquered Canaan, Ha-
zor had several kingdoms subject to it, or
depending on it (Josh. xi. 10). And now,
it is likely, there were divers kings, who
were, at least, Jabin's confederates; and
came to join their forces with his, to reduce
the Israelites to his obedience.
Then fought the kings of Canaan in Taa-
nach by the waters of Megiddo.] These were
two cities belonging to the Manassites, but
in the tribe of Issachar (Josh. xvii. 11);
between which, as Rasi understands it, the
army of Sisera lay; reaching from Taanach
to Megiddo, by which the river Kishon ran.
They took no gain of money.] The simple
sense seems to be, that they were kings of
such bravery, as fought not for money, but
220
JUDGES V. 19, 20.
•
for glory and dominion; so Rasi and erat, rex dici. Alii poetice per hyperbolen
Ralbag among the Jews understand it; unum Jabinem in plurali reges vocari putant.
They fought not for pay, but came gratis (as Aqua Megiddonis haud sunt aliæ, quam
we speak) to the assistance of Jabin. But aquæ torrentis Kischon (vs. 21), ad montis
the Vulgar takes it otherwise; They got Tabor radices oriundi et Megiddonem præter-
nothing but blows, no spoil or prey at all, as fluentis., Frustum argenti
they expected. And Kimchi still more dif- non ceperunt. Significat, hostes tanto illo
ferently (which the words will bear), They suo ad bellum apparatu et instructissimo
came so enraged against the Israelites, that exercitu nihil profecisse, nulla spolia, uti
they would have spared no man's life, sperabant, abstulisse.
man's life, sperabant, abstulisse. quum alias lu-
though he offered great sums of money for crum denotet, ut Jesaj. lvi. 11; Ezech.
his redemption; because they thirsted only xxxiii. 31; et hic sunt qui lucrum argenti
after their blood.
redderent. Quod Græcus Alexandrinus suo
δῶρον ἀργυρίου, donum argenti exprimere
voluit. Chaldæus in, divitias argenti,
Ged., Booth.-
19 The kings advanced,—they fought, &c.,
&c.
A fragment [so Rosen.] of silver, they
took not away.
0 A
-quum בְּצַע
a 7,, abscidit, pars resecta, frustum
Syrus lambo lo, possessionem et ar-
gentum interpretati sunt. Sed recte monuit
Bp. Horsley.-No ransom was taken in R. Tanchum, v hic proprio suo significatu
money.] Literally, "they took no ransom.
The nominative of the verb is the indefinite
pronoun plural understood. I render the
ut Arabicum &, capicudum. Huc facit
verb therefore by a passive, with the accu-
sative after the active verb for its nominative quod pro Hebraico D', frusta, Levit. ii. 6.
"Satis vero constat,
case, to express that no ransom was taken Onkelos posuit prp.
on either side; which is the thing expressed aurum et argentum in remotiore antiquitate
by the form of the sentence in the original. in frusta, eaque signata, concidi solita esse.
Gesen. in pause, c. suff., Inde frustum, frustulum argenti de præda
m. 1. Plunder, rapine, prey, [root v, minutissima. Ita Græcis képμa, segmentum
No. 2, to plunder,] pp. of enemies, Judg. pro annulo minuto adhibetur, ut in Aristo-
v. 19; Jer. li. 13; Mic. iv. 13. Trop. of phanis Pluto vs. 379.”—Hollmann.
the rapine and extortion of kings and nobles
who despoil a people, Jer. xxii. 17; Ez.
xxii. 13. Hence, 2. Unjust gain, lucre.
3. Gain in general, profit, Is. lvi. 11.
S
Professor Lee.-, m. Arab.
с
S
بضع
or
Ver. 20.
Pool.-They fought from heaven, or, they
from heaven, or the heavenly host fought, by
thunder, and lightning, and hailstones, pos-
sibly mingled with fire. Compare Josh.
x. 11; 1 Sam. vii. 10. The stars; which
ä, pars resecta. c, pars opum. raised these storms by their influences. In
Gain, profit, in a good, or bad sense. their courses, or, from their paths, or sta-
I. Judg. v. 19; Job xxii. 3; Ps. xxx. 10; tions, or high places. As soldiers fight in
Mal. iii. 14. II., Wicked gain, filthy their ranks and places assigned them, so did
lucre, IIab. ii. 9; Exod. xviii. 21; Ps. these, and that with advantage, as those
exix. 36; Prov. i. 19; xv. 27; xxviii. 16, enemies do which fight from the higher
&c. Gesenius finds the rapine of kings, &c. ground.
in Jer. xxii. 17; Ezek. xxii. 18; and thence
deduces the sense of filthy lucre. Is not
this an ungrounded refinement?
Bp. Patrick.-The stars in their courses
fought against Sisera.] Some take these
words literally, and render the words not
Rosen-19 Fenerunt reges, pugnarunt,"in their courses, but "in their exalta-
tunc pugnarunt reges Canaan. Capite supe- tions," i. c., with all their power and strong-
riori unius tantum regis Cananæi, Jabinis, est influences: whence the saying of Rasi
qui adversus Israelitas copias eduxit, fit on this place, "The head, or beginning of
mentio; sed credibile est, adjunxisse se the stars is in heaven; but the feet, or the
Jabini et alios vicinos Cananæos regulos ad end of them, is upon the earth." That is,
debellandos Israelitas. Vel potuit et Sisera, hither they send their influences. But others
qui cum imperio toti exercitui præfectus think these words signify, that all this was
JUDGES V. 20, 21.
221
done by the ministry of angels, who are lorum. Alii stellarum illam in Canaanitas
here called stars (as in the book of Job, iniquitatem in eo positam existimant, quod
xxxviii. 7), because he is speaking of heaven; noctem prælium proxime insequutam illus-
from whence they came to raise this terrible traverint lumine suo, atque opportunitatem
tempest, and by other means which we are præbuerint victoribus, ulterius quam alias
ignorant of, to trouble the host of Jabin, as
they did that of Pharaoh in the Red Sea:
and this they did in such rank and order, as
is observed in that heavenly host.
It may be also thought, that, this fight
lasting till night, the stars may be said to
fight against Sisera, because they shone
brightly to give light to the Israelites to
pursue their victory.
Bp. Horsley.-
20 From heaven the stars were engaged
in the battle,
fieri poterat persequendi hostes in fugam
projectos, eorumque stragem propagandi
latius. Sed nimis commune et ordinarium
videtur illud stellarum, quo noctem illustrant,
beneficium, quam ut hic memoretur, et locus
etiam nondum esse potest, fugam hostium,
et quæ conjuncta cum ea erant describendi.
J. D. Michaëlis in Annotationibus ad suam
hujus libri versionem Teutonicam, eam quæ
hic legitur loquendi formulam, stellas ad-
versus Siseram pugnasse, ortam existimat ex
opinione vulgi ea, qua sideribus multum cum
From their orbits they were engaged in rebus humanis conjunctionis tribui solet, nec
the battle with Sisera.
aliud quidquam eandem indicare, quam quod
Josephus says, that as soon as the two adversa fortuna usus fuerit Sisera. "At
armies were engaged, a heavy storm came vero," recte monet Schnurrerus, "hæc si
on, with much rain and hail; that the wind fuerit dictionis hujus mens atque vis omnis,
set to drive the rain in the faces of the hoc tantummodo si innuerit Debora, adver-
Canaanites, so that they could not see before sam fuisse, quam expertus Sisera sit, for-
them; that the wet rendered the bows and tunam, quam, quæso, vulgaris tunc et lan-
the slings useless, and the cold benumbed guida prodiret sententia, quam dissimilis
the soldiers to that degree, that they could sublimitati et magnitudini conceptuum, quæ
not strike with their swords, while the Is- per reliquum carmen totum regnat?" Ne-
raelites suffered little from the storm, the quit dubitari, stellas pro cælo poni, et
wind sitting in their backs.-Antiq., lib. v., formulam, stellæ ex orbitis suis pugnarunt,
c. 25. Certainly the song alludes to extra-idem valere ac, cœlum ipsum desuper pug-
ordinary commotions in the atmosphere, navit. Hoc vero nihil aliud significare
produced by the influence of the heavenly potest, quam cœli mutationem talem, quæ,
bodies.
Gesen.-pp f. (r. p) 1. a raised way,
high-way, for public use. Poet. of the paths
of locusts, Joel ii. 8; of the courses of the
stars, Judg. v. 20.
Prof. Lee.-pp, (a) A raised, or high
way, as a breast-work in fortification, Is.
lxii. 10; Judg. v. 20. (b) Highway, road,
or path, &c., &c.
quum faveret Israelitis, infestissima simul
esset copiis hostilibus. Vide quam dedit
Josephus Antiqq., lib. v., cap. 5, § 4, pugnæ,
de qua agitur, descriptionem, quam attulimus
supra ad iv. 15. Tempestatem Cananæis
adversam in illo prælio coortam esse, col-
ligitur et ex eo, quod vs. sequ. de Kischone
torrente dicitur. Similiter Claudianus in iii.
Consul. Honorii, vs. 98:
O nimium dilecte Deo, cui militat æther,
Et conjurati veniunt ad classica venti.
Ver. 21.
Rosen.-20 opp, E cœlo pug-
narunt, i. e., pugnatum est; impersonalis
loquendi formula satis nota, vid. Gesenii
Lehrgeb., p. 798. Stellæ ex orbitis suis pug-
narunt cum Sisera, adversus eum. nipp Pool. That ancient river ; so called.
proprie viæ aggestæ, hic de orbitis dicuntur, either, first, In opposition to those rivers
in quibus stellæ decurrunt. Earum autem which are of a later date, being made by the
mentio non admittit eorum sententiam, qui hand and art of man. Or secondly, Because
stellis volunt angelos indicari, qui Job. it was a river anciently famous for some
xxxviii. 7 stellarum nomine insigniantur, remarkable exploits, for which it was cele-
quique procellam hostibus adversam excita-brated by the ancient pocts or writers,
rint. Nec in omni veterum Hebræorum though not here mentioned.
poesi locus ullus exstat, in quo ejusmodi Bp. Patrick.-That ancient river.] So
tempestates relatæ sint ad ministeria ange- called because of some other great exploit
222
JUDGES V. 21.
performed there in ancient time. But Ke- culcet anima mea robustos, vel conculcabit.
dumim some take to be a proper name, and Ita plerique. Judicet Lector, quam seriem
another name of the same river Kishon.
O my soul, thou hast trodden down strength.]
This is an elegant apostrophe (or turning of
her speech) to herself; whose happiness she
applauds, in beholding the most powerful
enemies quite vanquished, by her commission
which she gave from God, and by her prayers
to him: for none can doubt that she implored
help from heaven, while Barak fought with
Sisera.
Bp. Horsley.-
hæc habeant, ut, postquàm dictum est,
torrentem Cison volvere corpora interfec-
torum, et antequàm dicatur, ungulas equo-
rum in præcipiti fugâ fuisse fractas, hæc in
medium veniant, conculcet anima mea ro-
bustos, quæ neque ex ante-dictis apta sint,
neque cum mox dicendis ullam habeant
continuationem. Quantò melius 7777,
provolvit cadavera fortium? Nam sic fit, ut
eundo crescat sententia.
incedere, procedere; in Hiphil vero, de-
ducere; de torrente dictum, provolvere :
idem ferè, quod .
, דרך Significat
-dis נַחַל קְדוּמִים נַחַל קִישׁוֹן Rosen.-In verbis
21 The river Kishon swept them away,
The overtaking river, the river Kishon.
O Deborah [Heb., O my soul], thou
tramplest upon strength!
sentiunt interpretes, quid
denotet?
Overtaking.] The root properly sig- Hieronymus habuit pro nomine proprio, ut
nifies "antevertere, anticipare, præire, præ- significetur: torrens Kedumim, qui idem est
venire, obvenire. Hence it is applicable to ac torrens Kischon. Græcus Alexandrinus
priority either of time or place; and hence in codice Alexandrino habet Kadŋueìµ, in
nouns derived from it get the sense either of Complutensi Kadŋuíu. Aliis est nomen tor-
"antiquity," or "the east." But going back rentis Kischoni vicini. Sed utrumque quam
to the primary sense of the root, I think jejunum sensum hic præbeat, non est quod
may be rendered literally, "the moneamus. Esse nomen appellativum, ad
river of preventions," or "of anticipations," torrentis descriptionem faciens, vix dubiumi
describing the river as, by its rapidity, when est. Pro eo habuitjam Græcus Alexandrinus
swoln with the rain, preventing every one in codice Vaticano: xeµáppovs ȧpxaiwv,
that attempted to escape, getting before him torrens antiquorum sive antiquitatum, ut
if he ran straight forward, or rising faster D significatu haud differat a D, anti-
than he could climb if he attempted to get quitas. Torrens antiquus esse possit perennis,
upon the rising grounds. To express this
sense, I render, "the overtaking river." And
this sense agrees well with the accounts
which travellers give of the Kishon at this
day, or at least not long since.
semper fluens, quem numquam deficiunt
aquæ, quemadmodum montes firmo funda-
mento fundati Deuter. xxxiii. 15 07777,
montes antiqui dicuntur. Aliis torrens anti-
quus est a longo inde tempore clarus. Ita
Chaldæus torrens, in quo facta sunt signa
et facinora ab antiquis temporibus Israeli.
Sed de illis egregiis factis, quibus Kischon
clarus redditus fuerit, nihil memoriæ pro-
Gesen., m. plur. (r. D) i. q.
No. 3; once Judg. v. 21, D2, stream
of ancient days, or everlasting, àévvaos, q. d.,
Di (comp. Deut. xxxiii. 15), Sept.
Vatic., xeμáppovs ȧpxaíwv, Targ., "rivus ditum est.
χειμάρρους
in quo facta sunt Israëli signa et fortia facta
ab antiquis." The form is like D, Op,
which all designate time.
עֲלָמִים,
Prof. Lec.—”, The ancients. So the
LXX.
:
Verbum quum antevertit,
præoccupavit nonnumquam significet, fue-
runt, qui, præoccupatos interpre-
tarentur, et torrentem præventorum Kis-
chonem dici existimarent quasi subito aquis
obrutorum. Quod coactius. Præstat eorum
Houb.-21 Provolvit eos torrens Cison, sententia, qui intelligunt occursus
torrens orientalis; torrens Cison pertraxit hostiles, prælia, significatione ducta ex illo
verbi usu,
corpora bellatorum.
quo denotat ex adverso
Torrens orientalis, torrens Cison. Non stare, occurrere. Ita, referente Schnurrero,
sequimur Vulgatum, qui Cadumim; non R. Jonas in Lexico Hebraico-Arabico, qui,
modò quia ignoratur ubi sit torrens Cadu- postquam observasset, verbum D
mim, sed etiam, quia constat, non alium ficare obvertere se, subjicit, ex eo significatu
torrentem indicari quam ipsum torrentem esse nomen
explicandum, quasi
Cison, qui quidem vocatur orientalis, quia dicas: torrentem sibi invicem occurrentium,
ex oriente proficiscitur. TY", con- id est, ubi sibi occurrebant duo exercitus, ut
signi-
JUDGES V. 21, 22, 23.
223
manus consererent.
Prof. Lee.-ning, f. pl. Judg. v. 22.
5 ? C
Postrema versus verba, Gesen., i. q. 7, pp. to move in a
interpretum plures ita reddunt: circle, and especially swiftly; comp. also
conculcabas, anima mea, robur, i. e., robustos.. Hence, 1. To move swiftly, to press
Nam se ipsam alloquitur Debora, quod idem on rapidly, to course, spoken of a horse and
est ac si simpliciter dixisset: conculcabam his rider, Nah. iii. 2; pp. to run, course,
hostes fortes. Sic Chaldæus: ibi conculcavit prance in a circle, as is usual with horses in
anima mea occisos fortium eorum in robore. | breaking and exercise. Hence,, f.
Nec difficultatis quidquam in eo est, ut rapid course of a horse, Judg. v. 22. See
futurum pro præterito positum capiamus, ut Bochart Hieroz., P. i., p. 97.
vs. 8 et infra vs. 29. Sed malim futurum
in subjunctivo aut imperativo sumere, et
cum Hieronymo sic reddere: conculca, Arab., trusit parietem; cogn. Ja,
anima mea, robustos. Major enim vis et generosus equus. Charge, attack, of cavalry.
ẻvepyeía est orationis, si quod Debora cum Rosen.ap, tunc contuderunt
suis tunc in ipso victoriæ momento fecit calcanei, ungulæ equorum. interpretum
ipsa adhuc, quasi sibi hanc scenam animo plures passive explicant: confusa, i. e.,
repræsentans, dicatur sese ad hostium con- obtuse, attritæ. Ita R. Jonas ad vs. 21
culcationem excitare, ut declaret, quo affectu, laudatus: , intransitive, in significatione
quanta voluptate ipsa populi sui hostes viderit
prostratos. Ita et supra vs. 13 poetriam
quæ initio pugnæ dixit referentem vidimus.
Ver. 22.
Pool. By the means of the pransings;
or, because of their fierce or swift courses.
Of their mighty ones; either, first, Of their
strong and valiant riders [so Bp. Horsley,
Hales], who forced their horses to run away
as fast as they could. Or, secondly, Of
their horses [so Patrick, Ken., Rosen.], as
this word signifies, Jer. viii. 16; xlvii. 3;
1. 42, i. e., of themselves; the antecedent
for the relative.
T
ذهلول
contusæ sunt. Nec aliter R. Tanchum hæc
scribens: vult, ungulas equorum suorum ex-
cussas fuisse a vehementia cursus. Eodem
sensu Hieronymus: ungulæ equorum cecide-
runt, fugientibus impetu. Sed vere monet
Schnurrerus, tutius esse, verbum, quod est
formæ activæ, sensu quoque activo sumere.
Nolim vero cum viro doctissimo terram, sed
eos, hostes, intelligere, e nomine, robur,
i. e., robustos, quod proxime præcedit. Vix
enim dubium, hostium conculcationem hoc
versu pingi, ut monuimus. Eo et spectant
quæ subjiciuntur: yes ninga ninge, ob cur-
sitationes, cursitationes validissimorum suorum,
equorum. Da, robusti hic non equites
Bishop Patrick.—By the means of the intelligendi sunt, sed equi, ut Jerem. viii. 16;
pransings.] They running full gallop (so xlvii. 3; 1. 11, ubi Tois
the Jews interpret the Hebrew word daharning, hinnitus, ut hic ni, quæ item equis
[prancings] to signify the swiftest course), sunt propriæ. Conveniunt cum DD. Suf-
they trod the harder on the ground, and fixum vocis as Schnurrerus ad refert,
were in the more danger to break their hoofs. observatque, T, validissimi equorum
The pransings.] The Hebrews, wanting æque recte dici ac, flaccidus homi-
a superlative degree in their language, are num, i. e., homo flaccidissimus, Jesaj. liii. 3,
wont to double a word (as Peter Martyr et cy, contemtus hominum, i. e., con-
here observes); and therefore prancings, temtissimus, Ps. xxii. 7. Sed aptius suf-
prancings, he thinks, are not here an orna-
ment of speech, but signify the most vehe-
ment motion, when a horse is in his full
speed.
Of their mighty ones.] Of their best and
strongest horses; for the word abbirim, in
Hebrew, as Bochart observes, signifies not
only strong bulls, but horses also (see Hie-
rozoic., par. i., lib. ii., cap. 6).
Ged., Booth.-
22 Then were broken the horse's hoofs,
From the headlong speed [Ged., re-
treat] of his rider!
tribuuntur
fixum illud referri videtur ad hostes Cana-
næos, qui poetriæ menti obversabantur.
Sunt autem e verbo quod præcedit sub-
, מִדַּהֲרוֹת אַבִּירָיו contusi sunt, הֲלוּמִים audiendi
pulsibus ungularum robustorum suorum equo-
rum, qui oborta tempestate in furorem acti
equites suos excusserunt.
Ver. 23.
Pool. To the help of the Lord; either,
first, Of the Lord's people [so Clarke,
Rosen.]; for God takes what is done for or
against his people as if it was done to
224
JUDGES V. 23, 24.
himself: see Isa. lxiii. 9;
Matt. xxv. 45. Or, secondly,
Zech. ii. 8; | near, that they might easily have joined
Of the Lord their forces with them, whereas some others
himself, who though he did not need, yet lived a great way off, which might some-
did require and expect their help and con- thing excuse them.
currence; and he expresseth it thus, to
show the sinfulness and unreasonableness of
their cowardly desertion of this cause, be-
cause it was the cause of God, and they had
the call of God to it, whom they knew to
be able easily to crush that enemy whom
they dreaded, and who had promised to
do it.
Most
Bp. Patrick.-Curse ye Meroz.]
interpreters, both Jewish and Christian,
understand by Meroz a city not far from the
place where the fight was. Which seems
to be proved by the following words, where
he speaks of the inhabitants thereof. But
R. Sol. Jarchi thinks Meroz signifies a
potent person in those parts, who, being
able to give great assistance to Barak, and
living near Mount Tabor, refused to do
anything. And this is the opinion of the
Talmudists (whom Jarchi is wont to follow),
as Mr. Selden shows out of the Gemara
Babylon., lib. i., De Synedr., cap. 6, p. 123,
&c., where they fancy that this great man
was excommunicated by Deborah, with all
his adherents; and hence they fetch the
ground and original of the excommunication
in use among them: which is an idle con-
ceit; there being no such thing as excom-
munication practised among them, till they
had quite lost their civil government, and it
was in the hands of the heathen.
Against the mighty.] According to this.
translation of the last word, she means their
most powerful enemies; but the Hebrew
may as well be translated "with the mighty"
[so Hales, Clarke, Rosen.]: that is, with
other valiant men who freely offered their
service in this enterprise. This aggravated
their guilt, that when they had such noble
examples of zeal from others, who were less
able to help, they would afford no assistance.
Dr. A. Clarke.—Curse ye Meroz.] Where
Meroz was is not known; some suppose it
was the same as Merom, nigh to Dotham.
The Syriac and Arabic have Merod; but
where this was is equally uncertain.
Said the angel of the Lord.] That is,
Barak, who was Jehovah's angel or mes-
senger in this war; the person sent by God
to deliver his people.
To the help of the Lord.] That is, to the
help of the people of the Lord.
Against the mighty.] D, "with the
heroes; that is, Barak and his men, to-
gether with Zebulun and Naphtali; these
were the mighty men, or heroes, with whom
the inhabitants of Meroz would not join.
Rosen.-Dixit angelus Jovæ, qui Deboram
alloquutus fuerat, quamvis id in narratione
cap. iv. 4, seqq. taceatur. Ex usu loquendi
vel angelus intelligi potest, vel propheta, vid.
Hagg. i. 13; Malach. ii. 7. Posset Debora
Said the angel of the Lord.] She would semet ipsam indigitare, utpote quæ esset
not have it thought that this curse procceded, mulier prophetissa, iv. 4, adeoque
from her anger, but from the authority of instinctu divino loqueretur. Exsecramini
God, who, by his angel, which spake to her,
denounced it against Meroz. And who
should this angel be, but the Captain of the
Lord's host, mentioned Josh. v. 14 (see
there).
exsecrando incolas ejus, quod non venerunt ad
auxilium Jova, i. e., quod auxilium non
ferrent exercitui populi, qui Jovam colebat,
deque nomine ejus vocabatur populus Jovæ.
Dian, Ad auxilium ejus cum for-
tibus scil. militibus, qui pro libertate pug-
Curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof.]
They that take Meroz for a person, by inha-narunt.
bitants understand those that dwelt near
him, and were his dependents or associates;
which is very forced.
Because they came not to the help of the
Lord.] The battle was the Lord's, as the
Scripture elsewhere speaks, and therefore
they that refused to engage in it, refused to
maintain his cause: and the people of this
place are so heavily cursed, when all others
that came not in to help their brethren are
only discommended, because they lived so
Ver. 24.
See notes on iv. 21.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Blessed above women
shall Jael-be.] She shall be highly cele-
brated as a most heroic woman; all the Is-
raelitish women shall glory in her. I do not
understand these words as expressive of the
Divine approbation towards Jael. See the
observations at the end of chap. iv. The
word bless, both in Hebrew and Greek, often
JUDGES V. 24, 25.
225
signifies to praise, to speak well of, to cele-next chapter, vi. 38, where we translate it a
brate. This is most probably its sense here. bowl [so Ken., Hales, Gesen., Lee, &c.].
Bp. Patrick.-Blessed above women shall From whence Bochart rightly concludes, it
Jael-be.] On the other side, she desires signifies a large and wide vessel (par. i.,
Jael may be ever praised; or rather foretells Hieroz., lib. ii., cap. 49), which explains the
she shall always continue famous and her word lordly or princely; which doth not
husband too, in future generations.
signify that she had any gold or silver vessel
in her tent (which was not agreeable to their
manner of living), but that she brought him
milk in the best vessel she had [so Pool],
and that very capacious: for out of such,
great men were wont to drink, as Pet. Martyr
observes out of Cicero against M. Antony.
Blessed shall she be above women in the
tent.] This is thought to be a wishing, or
promising her all happiness in her domestic
affairs. But P. Martyr thinks it may be in-
terpreted, "Blessed shall she be for what
she did in her tent." Which was no less
glorious, than what others did in the field.
Pool.-In the tent; in her tent or habita-
tion, in her house and family, and all her
affairs; for she and hers dwelt in tents.
The tent is here mentioned in allusion to the
place where this fact was done.
Rosen.—24 Benedicatur ex s. præ mulieri-
bus aliis Jaeli, uxori Cheberi, Kinai.
Dr. A. Clarke. She brought forth butter.]
As the word, here translated butter,
signifies disturbed, agitated, &c., it is pro-
bable that buttermilk [so Ged., Booth.] is
intended. The Arabs form their buttermilk
by agitating the milk in a leathern bag, and
the buttermilk is highly esteemed because of
its refreshing and cooling quality; but there
, Præ mulieribus aliis in tentorio habi- is no reason why we may not suppose that
tantibus benedicatur illi. Illud,
Illud, in ten-Jael gave him cream: Sisera was not only
torio pertinere nonnulli volunt ad laudem thirsty, but was also exhausted with fatigue;
mulieris, quod inter Orientis populos feminæ and nothing could be better calculated to
honestiores domi se continere, nec facile in quench his thirst, and restore his exhausted
I am sur-
conspectum publicum prodire solent, unde strength, than a bowl of cream.
Ps. Îxviii. 13 mater familias na, domi prised that Mr. Harmer should see any dif-
habitans dicitur. E contrario mulier im-ficulty in this. It is evident that Deborah
pudica Chaldæis vocatur, quæ exit
foras. Hinc Deboram hoc dicere, præ aliis
honestis feminis omnibus prædicandam esse
Jaëlem. Sed vere monet Schnurrerus, quum
hic sermo sit de ejusmodi femina, quæ ipsa
degebat sub tentorio (iv. 21), utpote uxor
viri Kenitæ, patrio more vitam pastoritiam
agentis, sedesque suas subinde mutantis, ut xxix. 6.
facere solent Nomades; vocem stricte, spissum fuit lac. Butter, or cheese,
accipiendam esse de tentorio, ac sensum loci as produced from, which see, and Prov.
sic constituendum, ut excellentior dicatur xxx. 33;-Gen. xviii. 8; Judg. v. 25.
Jaël omnibus aliis sui ordinis feminis, om- Joseph. Arch., lib. v., cap. v., yáλa dieþßopòs
nibus nimirum, quæ quaquaversum degant on, lac jam corruptum, 2 Sam. xvii. 29;
in Scenitarum tentoriis.
Is. vii. 15, 22; Job xx. 17; xxix. 6; Deut.
xxxii. 14. "De quovis lacte," according to
Gesenius, in the last three places: but this
Ver. 25.
wishes to convey the idea that Jael was more
liberal and kind than Sisera had requested.
He asked for water, and she brought him
cream; and she brought it to him, not in an
ordinary pitcher, but in the most superb dish
or bowl which she possessed.
Professor Lee.-, f. once
. הֶמְאַת .Constr
T
Job
Arab. r.,
Butter. See notes on Gen. xviii. 8, vol. i., does not appear. nisp, in nis (for
page 19.
Pool.-Butter, or cream, i. e., the choicest
of her milk; so the same thing is repeated
in differing words.
Bp. Patrick.-Butter.] Milk from which
the cream (of which butter is made) was not
separated.
nispдp), Ps. lv. 22, is, as Gesenius thinks,
the pl. of this. See nispp. Probably,
i. q. ben, or moin. See my note on Job
vi. 6 and above.
pp, m. twice, A bowl, Judg. v. 25; vi. 38.
Comp. Arab. Lu, vas in quo res portantur
509
In a lordly dish.] The Hebrew word sephel
(which we translate dish) is nowhere else aut ponuntur;io,
found, but in the story of Gideon in the aqua hauritur.
VOL. II.
G G
vas coriaceum, quo
226
JUDGES V. 25-27.
Gesen., a princely bowl, i. e., | Judg. v. 26. Sam. p, delevit, perdidit.
precious, Judg. v. 25.
תִּשְׁלַחְנָה Pro
Rosen.-Aquam petiit Sisera, lac dedit Arab., id. Destroyed. LXX, diýλwσe.
Debora; in simpula illustrium attulit lac Theod. аréтeμev. Symm, dinλaσe.
spissum. Simpula illa, aut crater vocatur
Gesen.-p, to smite through, to crush.
D'T, illustrium, quod Jaël duci exercitus
Rosen.-26 on T, Manum suam
potum præbens, usa fuit calice quopiam pre- ad paxillum misit, extendit.
tioso, ex quo bibere illustres viri a Chebero cum Ludov. de Dieu plures on legendum
excepti, si quando eum inviserent, solebant existimarunt, hac constructione : тапит
lac, quod in priori hemistichio vocatur, suam quod attinet ad paxillum emisit eam.
posteriore dicitur, quod proprie lac Sed est forma poetica pro h, ut
spissum acidumque denotat (vid. not. ad Obad. vs. 13, ubi vid. not. Ita et alias
Genes. xviii. 8); utrumque nomen in forma ponitur pro singulari up, ad
membrorum parallelismo Deut. xxxii. 14
ponitur.
modum futuri paragogici Arabum,
Ver. 26.
Pool. Her hand, i. e., her left hand [so
Patrick, Rosen., &c.], as appears from the
nature of the thing; and from the right hand,
which is opposed to it. Smote off, or, struck
through, as the LXX and Syriac render it;
or brake, as the Chaldee hath it. When she
had pierced, Heb., and she pierced; or, and
the nail pierced.
Bishop Patrick.-She smote Sisera.] The
Hebrew word halam, which we translate
smote, signifies such a blow as makes a con-
tusion.
ހ،ވހ
1/96/
ë
sive, exempla vid. in Gesen. Lehrg.,
P. 800. Hieronymus sinistram manum
reddidit, recte; sequitur enim: et dextram
suam
extendit ad malleum operariorum.
,Et percussit Siseram, וְהָלְמָה סִיסְרָא מָחֲקָה רֹאשׁוֹ
Et percussit , וּמָחֲצָה וְחָלְפָה רַקָתוֹ .perdidit
confregit caput ejus. Verbum, quod
hoc solo V. T. loco legitur, convenit cum
Arabico , abolevit, delevit, in conj. ii.
, Et
perdidit. in phry
transfoditque tempora ejus. Cf. iv. 21.
Verbum, proprie transivit, h. 1., ut
ostendit res ipsa, causali significatu usurpatur
ubi arcus poetice pro sagittis transfodere
pro transire fecit, perforavit, ut Job. xx. 24,
dicitur.
Ver. 27.
he started and lifted up his body; but being
very much stunned, he soon lay down again.
She smote off his head.] The word machak,
which is commonly translated cut off, cannot
have that signification here; because there
is not the least indication in this story of her
cutting off his head from the body, but only
of striking it through, as here it must be Bp. Patrick.-At her feet he bowed, he
understood.
|fell, he lay down.] In the Hebrew, between
Dr. A. Clarke.-She smote off his head.] her feet. Taking all these expressions to-
The original does not warrant this transla-gether [he bowed, he fell, he lay down], they
tion; nor is it supported by fact. She smote seem to me to import, that, at the first stroke,
his head, and transfixed him through the
temples. It was his head that received the
death wound, and the place where this wound Some may fancy that this act deserved
was inflicted was the temples. The manner reprehension, rather than commendation,
in which Jael dispatched Sisera seems to upon many accounts; being a breach of the
have been this: 1. Observing him to be in a laws of hospitality, and of the peace which
profound sleep, she took a workman's ham- was between her family and Jabin, &c. But
mer, probably a joiner's mallet, and with one this fact is not to be measured by the common
blow on the head deprived him of all sense. rules which are to govern us, it being an
2. She then took a tent nail and drove it extraordinary, heroic, and Divine work, unto
through his temples, and thus pinned him to which she was excited by God; whose peo-
the earth; which she could not have done ple Jabin oppressed with a cruel servitude,
had she not previously stunned him with from which God ordered Barak to be their
the blow on the head. Thus she first deliverer; who, having defeated all his forces
smote his head, and secondly pierced his in a miraculous manner, Jael understood
temples.
there was a Divine hand in this victory, and
Prof. Lee.-pop, v. pret. f. , once, was moved by the same spirit which stirred
JUDGES V. 27, 29.
227
of a woman.
((
up Deborah and Barak, to help, by this act, her.] The Vulgar takes the Hebrew words
to complete their shameful overthrow. For to signify, one of the wisest of his wives
nothing could be more dishonourable, than (who was not so apt to despair as his mother)
for a great captain to fall thus by the hand replied to her. For it is well observed by
Terence, in his Adelphi (as Pet. Martyr
here notes), Multo satius est, ea evenire
nobis quæ de absentibus suspicantur uxores,
quam ea quæ parentes, "It is much better
that those things should happen to their
absent husbands, which their wives suspect,
than those which their parents fear." But I
see no reason to depart from our translation,
which is the same with the LXX, ai oopaì
apxovoa, "the prudent noble women that
attended her," &c.
Dr. A. Clarke.—27 At her feet he bowed.]
Heb., "between her feet." After having
stunned him she probably sat down, for the
greater convenience of driving the nail
through his temples.
C
C
دين يديه
Rosen.-27 e men re, Inter
pedes ejus, Jaëlis procubuit, cecidit, jacuit.
Ante a videtur subaudiendum esse, ut
sit: ad pedes ejus. Schnurrerus confert
Arabicum
inter manus ejus,
quod idem est ac coram eo, in conspectu
ejus. plures, inter quos Clericus et
Schnurrerus, curvavit se reddunt, intelli-
guntque de violentis et convulsivis agita-
tionibus, cum, letali vulnere percussus,
erigere se vellet, nec tamen posset. Sed
recte observavit Hollmann, tria hic adhibita
verba κλíμaka constituere egregium.
enim, proprie genu et crure flexo procubuit,
et alias dicitur de eo, qui vulnere letali ictus
concidit, ut 2 Reg. ix. 24, de Joramo sagittâ
transfixo ita ut jungatur cadendi verbum, ut
Ps. xx. 9, 1. Cogitandum est, Si-
seram dormientem cubuisse in strato paulo
elatiore, interfectum vero de eo decidisse ac
provolutum ad mulieris pedes jacuisse.
Tự họp oợ vợ, In loco quo procubuit cecidit
peremtus. Ta T, violenter egit proprie
denotat eum cui violentia illata est, hinc vi
peremtum, diciturque verbum de cæde tum
singulorum hominum, ut Ps. xvii. 9, tum
populorum, Jerem. xlvii. 4; xlix. 28.
BIT
Yea, she returned answer to herself.] Upon
better consideration, her hopes exceeded her
fears.
Bp. Horsley.-
29 One of the most accomplished of her
ladies [so Vulg., Houb.] answers her,
She even returns answer to herself.
Ged.-
29 The wisest of her ladies answered her;
And returned these words of exultation.
Booth.-
29 The wisest of her ladies answered her;
Yea she returned these words to her.
sapientissima ejus, הכמות שרותיה תעננה
n
Houb.-Respondit una ex puellis ejus præ
cæteris ingeniosa, hisque eam verbis allocuta
est.
famularum respondit. Est idem ac
nisi perperam fuit interpolatum. Numero
sing. interpretantur Syrus, Vulgatus, et
Arabs; in n vero est alterum ɔ, Epen-
theticum, ut solet fieri post prius. Nihil
erat tam planum. Clericus, sapientes ac
principes feminæ...ei respondebant: Quin
Gesen.—7, kindr. with 7, pp. to be immò et ipsa sibi verbis suis reponebat, inter-
strong, powerful; Arab., strong, pretans per fas et nefas, et compellens sese
in hæc dumeta, quia non vidit id, quod sole
vehement, hardened. Hence Hebrew, clarius est, verbum esse numeri sin-
7. In the verb itself only in a bad sense:
1. To practise violence, to treat with vio-gularis, et sic habendum, ut no.
Rosen.-29 Matronæ primariæ, Siseræ
lence, and hence to oppress, to destroy any matrem stipantes, eam solantur, eaque ipsa
one, Ps. xvii. 9; Prov. xi. 3; Isa. xxxiii. 1:
mox hoc firmata solatio iis assentitur, spes-
e. g., a people, Jer. v. 6; xlvii. 4; xlviii. 1;
xlix. 28; especially through hostile invasion, que lætas de victoria et præda divite con-
xlix. 28; especially through hostile invasion, cipit. Ti ni, Sapientes prin-
Isa. xv. 1; xxxiii. 1. Part. 7, night-
2,
robbers, Obad. 5. Part. pass. TT, destroyed, cipum feminarum ejus responderunt ei, i.e.,
feminæ quædam principes sagaciores; com-
minisci conabantur causas moræ Siseræ,
quem victorem frustra exspectabant.
proprie respondit ei quælibet.
pantia numeri indicat distributionem. Hie-
ronymus Hebræa sic reddidit: una sapientior
dead, Judg. v. 27.—Arab. A, to bind,
to strengthen, also to rush upon an enemy;
V. to be strengthened, to grow strong.
Ver. 29.
Discre-
Bp. Patrick. Her wise ladies answered ceteris uxoribus ejus hæc socrus verba re-
228
JUDGES V. 29, 30.
spondit. Pro Plurali nipp videtur spots and shields of the leopard, Jer.
legisse; socrum vero de suo addidit.
T
תָּשִׁיב אֲמָן
אַף הִיא
xiii. 23. Arab.
رقم
, Etiam, imo vero (ut Ps.
, I., II., to make
lviii. 5) ipsa, Siseræ mater, redire fecit verba striped, as cloth; also to write
ejus ei, s. sibi, feminæ sapienti, se solanti,
ارقم.
ejusque verba sua fecit. Pronomen suffixum variegated. From the Arabic comes Span.
vocum et referendum est ad unam, recamare, Ital. ricamar, to embroider. The
sive ad quamlibet matronarum, quæ Siseræ primary idea seems to be that of laying on
matrem alloquuta fuerat. Schnurrer verba of colours, as in kindr. D, No. 3, where
Hebraica sic capit: imo vero revocavit verba see.-Spec. to variegate a garment, to em-
sua querula sibi, i. e., retractavit ea; solatia broider with coloured figures, Latin, opere
comitum admisit, in lætissimam spem, et plumario: which seems to have been done
immodica fere gaudia effusa. Sensus by needle-work in figures of various colours,
eodem redit. Ex Hieronymi interpretatione, as blue or purple, upon a white ground or
quam attulimus, eadem matrona, quæ byssus; the figures having the form some-
matrem Siseræ alloquuta est, verba quæ times of feathers or scales, and sometimes of
sequuntur dixit. Sed aliam atque illam sig- little shields or tesselæ. Hence Part. D,
nificari, ostendunt verba TFS.
plumarius, a worker in colours, embroiderer.
Bishop Patrick.-To every man a damsel Exod. xxvi. 36; xxvii. 16; xxviii. 39;
or two.] Young virgins are by all historians xxxviii. 18, 39; xxxix. 29. The work of
and poets reckoned as a principal part of the Dp differed from the work of the 7,
the soldier's prey. And she puts here an in that the former was stitched with the
unusual word for a damsel, which is racham; needle or sewed upon the cloth, while the
for it properly signifies a womb, and seems latter was woven into it; see in No. 1.
here to be spoken by way of contempt [so The LXX also understand needle-work, Ex.
Rosen.], as if they were good for nothing xxvii. 16; xxxviii. 23; and so the Tal-
but to serve their filthy appetites.
mudists. See more in Thesaur., p. 1310 sq.
Hence
Meet for the necks of them that take the
spoil.] That is, of the chief commanders, to
whom the spoil, as I said, was brought to be
divided. In the Hebrew the words are, "for
the necks of the spoil;" which Kimchi
expounds, "the head of the prey." As if
she had said, These are to be put in the
head of the prey; and therefore fit to be
given only to the general of the army.
Pool. Of them that take the spoil, Heb.
of the prey; the prey put for the men of prey,
or those who take the prey; as kindred is
put for a man of kindred, or a kinsman, Ruth
iii. 2; and Belial, for a man of Belial, 2 Sam.
xvi. 7; and days, for a man of days, or an
old man, Job xxxii. 7.
f רִקְמָה
1. Variegation, versicolour, i. e.,
play of colours, e. g., in the eagle's wings,
Ez. xvii. 3; of stones, pavement, 1 Chron.
xxix. 2, comp. in 7.
2. Work in colours, embroidery, also cloth
embroidered with colours, see in r. 27.
Ez. xvi. 10, 13; xxvii. 16. ? '722, Em-
broidered garments, decked with colours, as
worn by princes, Ez. xvi. 18; xxvi. 16.
Dual Judg.
Plur. ning id. Ps. xlv. 15.
v. 30, y, dyed garments of double
embroidery, i. e., embroidered on both sides,
or so that the work and figures on both sides
correspond.
Ver. 30.
Nonne inveniunt, dividunt
Dm,
Puellamm ,רַחַם רַחֲמָתַיִם לְרֹאשׁ גֶבֶר
Ken., Horsley.-For my neck a prize.
Rosen.-30
Ged." From the necks of those that prædam?
have been spoiled." The word rendered aut duas puellas assignabunt singulis viris.
necks might be rendered shoulders. The Duæ primæ voces proprie sonant uter, duo
spoil alluded to, seems to have been rich uteri, quibus puellæ significantur, a membro
short mantles which warriors used to wear. sexui sequiori proprio. Hebræi interpretes
Gesen.-m. (r. ¥ 1) a dying; concr. monent, Siseræ matrem ita appellasse He-
something dyed, dyed garments, Judg. v. 30. bræas puellas per contemtum.
DR, to deck with colours, to make versi-pp, Prædam tinctorum scil. vestimen-
coloured, to variegate; spoken of the colours torum assignant Sisera. Recte Hieronymus
in the eagle's pinions, and of variegated reddidit: vestes diversorum colorum Siseræ
marble, see ; but chiefly of variegated traduntur in prædam. Illæ quum majoris
cloths and garments.-Chald. in Targ. of the essent pretii, duci copiarum dabantur.
שְׁלַל צְבָעִים
JUDGES V. 30, 31. VI. 2.
229
, Prædam tinctorum vestimen- | alloquuta erat. Sunt etiam duo codices, qui
torum et versicoloris vestis, i. e., vestium exhibent; sed haud dubie ex emen-
variegatarum. Est asyndeton, quale antea datione. Nihil enim frequentius esse subitis
onem om. Nomine denotatur vestis hujusmodi personarum mutationibus, nemo
versicolor, sive sit filis variorum colorum sermonis poetici Hebræorum peritus ignorat.
contexta, sive acu picta; vid. N. G. Schroe-
der de vestitu mulierum Hebrr., p. 220, seqq.
TT
duo vestimenta variegata, vel, ab utroque
latere variegata, sive iisdem figuris, sive
CHAP. VI. 2.
TYAL
ne bomby
וַתָּעָז יַד־מִדְיָן עַל־יִשְׂרָאֵל מִפְּנֵי מִדְיָן Vestem tinctam aut , צֶבַע רִקְמָתַיִם לְצַוָּארֵי שָׁלָל
אֲשֶׁר בֶּהָרִים וְאֶת־הַמְּעָרוֹת וְאֶת־ diversis, collis prede. Duo postrema verba
הַמְצָדְוֹת :
Hollmann interpretatur: quæ ornent colla
prædatoris, i.e., Siseræ, subaudito ante
, quemadmodum 2 Sam. xii. 4 dicitur
καὶ ἴσχυσε χεὶρ Μαδιάμ ἐπὶ Ἰσραήλ. καὶ
pro, viator, et Prov. xxiii. 28 eroínσav éavroîs oi vioì 'Ioрanλ àñò прoσ-
την ριο ηρα της, latro. Similiter Buxtorfus ώπου Μαδιὰμ τὰς τρυμαλιὰς τὰς ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσι,
καὶ τὰ σπήλαια, καὶ τὰ κρεμαστά.
in Thes. Gramm., 1. ii., cap. 4.
*
לְצַוּאֹרֵי שָׁלָל .ii.
virorum, בַּעֲלֵי שָׁלָל vel אַנְשֵׁי dici putat pro
Au. Ver. 2 And the hand of Midian
et fugerunt a facie, וערקו מן קדם מדיניא ועשו
spolii, i.e., spoliatorum. Nequaquam tamen prevailed [Heb., was strong] against Israel;
tali ellipsi opus est, et elegantior sensus erit, and because of the Midianites the children
si prædam intelligamus pecudes in prædam of Israel made them the dens which are in
factas, ut 1 Sam. xv. 19, 21, quibus pretiosa the mountains, and caves, and strong holds.
vestes ad ferendum imposita essent ob nimiam Houb.-2 TO ED; Syrus hæc habet,
prædæ copiam. Hieronymus: et supellex
varia ad ornanda colla congeritur. Silvestre Madianitarum, et fecerunt. Itaque legit,
de Sacy in Commentatione quæ inscribitur:", quam scriptionem amplec-
Memoire sur l'origine et les anciens monumens
Omissum fuisse verbum " et
de la litterature parmi les Arabes, p. 124 fugerunt, admonebant hæc verba, 7 HED
hunc versum sic reddidit: Sisera aura dans nullo nexu cum antecedentibus rebus copu-
son partage des beaux habits, des depouilles
d'étoffes teintes de diverses couleurs: il aura
un habit brodé, un habit brodé des plusieurs
couleurs pour mettre sur son cou.
Hemi-
stichia sic censet dispescenda :
timur.
lata.
Syrum sequitur Arabs. Cæteri,
præter Chaldæum, addunt nexum 1 ante
quia orationem viderent esse dissolutam,
et præpositionem adjungunt ad verbum
Sed melius hæc præ-
positio verbo suo subjicitur, quam præpo-
nitur. Proptereà nos Syri scriptionem ante-
tulimus.
.quod sequitur עשו
הֲלֹא יִמְצְאוּ יְהַלְקוּ שָׁלָל
רַחַם רַחֲמָתַיִם לְרֹאשׁ גֶבֶר שָׁלָל
צְבָעִים לְסִיסְרָא שְׁלַל צְבָעִים
רִקְמָה צֶבַע רִקְמָתַיִם לְצַוָּארוֹ שָׁלָל
-Nobis tamen Masore .לְצַוּארוֹ legit לְצַוּארִי
Jungit igitur, vir prædæ, et pro
Made them.
Ged. Betook themselves to.
Bp. Patrick.-Made them the dens which
thica distinguendi et legendi ratio retinenda are in the mountains, &c.] They betook
videtur. Nam, ut taceamus, phrasin themselves to these places for safety; for, I
, vir prædæ inusitatam esse, nomen suppose, they did not now make them, but
cum jungere, dissuadet quod
ས་
sequitur, quod manifeste repetit verba quæ
antecedunt. Si vero pro
made them their retreat. And by the first
word minharoth, is meant those hollow places
legamus in the rocks upon the mountains, where men
i, minus apte dicetur, vestimenta varie-might hide themselves, and make them their
gata collo Siseræ esse prædam.
Ver. 31.
That love him.
habitation; there being cracks and holes in
them here and there, to let in light, as the
Hebrew word signifies. And the second
word maharoth denotes such caves as were
Houb., Horsley, Hales, Ged., Booth.—That in the fields, made either by nature, or by
love thee [Syr., Arab., Vulg., and two MSS.]. art and labour; which, being dark, were
Rosen.-Pro Hieronymus et Syrus fit only to hide their goods and provision in
reddunt qui autem diligunt te, cum suffixo them. And the third word mitzaroth sig-
secundæ personæ, quia proxime antea Jovam | nifies such fortresses as secured themselves,
230
JUDGES VI. 2-5.
and families, and cattle, and all they could penetrans, per quem fluit aqua. Et radix
carry thither.
Gesen.—7??, f. (r. ), to flow, a fissure, je denotat fodit, fodiendo ad aquas pervenit.
cleft, in mountains or rocks, hollowed out by Et quæ hoc versu sequuntur nomina, i,
the water; such were used by the Israel- spelunca, et ni, altæ et præruptæ rupes,
ites as dens, recesses, retreats, Judg. vi. 2. significant loca, ubi homines se occultare et
tutos reddere possunt.
See Thesaur., p. 858.-Arab.
5/10
eo, fossa aquæ; see Schult. ad Job. p. 49.
Ver. 4.
וַיַּחֲנוּ עֲלֵיהֶם וַיַּשְׁחִיתוּ אֶת־יְבוּל
הָאָרֶץ עַד־בּוֹאֲךָ
بارق
and منهر
منهرة
עַזָה וְלֹא־יַשְׁאִירוּ f. pl. r. 3, once, מִנְהָרוֹת-.Prof. Lee
מִחְיָה בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל וְשֶׂה וָשׁוֹר וַחֲמוֹר :
5/01
2,
Judg. vi. 2. Arab.. locus in fluvii
spio, 10
alveo excavatus ab aqua. Valleys flowing
with water. Gesen., more probably, Clefis
in the mountains, serving as canals to the
mountain torrents, and hence, as difficult of
access, likely to be occupied by a conquered
people. LXX, Theod., μávôpas. LXX,
ἄλλως, τρυμαλιάς.
TT
καὶ διέφθειρον τοὺς καρποὺς αὐτῶν ἕως
ἐλθεῖν εἰς Γάζαν. καὶ οὐ κατελείποντο ὑπό-
στασιν ζωῆς ἐν τῇ γῇ Ἰσραὴλ, οὐδὲ ἐν τοῖς
ποιμνίοις ταῦρον καὶ ὄνον.
Au. Ver.-4 And they encamped against
them, and destroyed the increase of the
earth, till thou come unto Gaza, and left no
sustenance for Israel, neither sheep [or,
goat], nor ox, nor ass.
Bp. Horsley." For Israel, neither sheep,
nor ox, nor ass;" i. e., "for Israel, neither
for sheep, nor for ox, nor for ass."
Rosen.-2 Invaluitque manus Midianis
super Israelem, et propter Midianitas fecerunt
sibi Israelitæ antra, quæ sunt in montibus.
Nomen ni, quod hoc tantum loco ex-
stat, Græcus Alexandrinus in codice Vati-
cano reddit Tрvμaliás, foramina, in codice
Houb.-Claudicat oratio, neque enim illæ
Alexandrino µávôpas speluncas, Chaldæus conjunctiones apte veniunt post negationem
in latibula (quo nomine ab eodem, et series requirit, ut & recurrat ante
interprete et 1 Sam. xxiii. 23, D ex-verba, quam negationem sup-
plicatur), Syrus, domos in plent diverso modo Veteres, et a contextu
non nihil deviant. Certe Vulgatus omittit
montibus. Jarchi et Kimchi ni, spe-
luncas vocari volunt tales, in quas lux fora-, quod habet vel viventem, vel cibum.
Nos sic interpretamur, tanquam legeretur,
mine quopiam admittitur, a 1, lux, Job.
iii. 4. Sed ab eadem voce Levi ben Gerson
nomine illo existimat tædas denotari, quæ
Rosen.-mon marah, Nec reli-
in montibus erectæ fuerint, ut hostium ad-
ventus significetur. Similiter R. Tanchum querunt vila sustentaculum, iñóστaow (wijs,
ut Græcus Alexandrinus reddidit, in Israele.
ni esse scribit loca edita, quæ conscen-
duntur ad faciendum signum de hoste adventante, Nec pecudem minorem, nec
bovem, nec asinum.
igne accenso, qui eminus conspici possit, ut
caveatur ab hoste. Addit, dici istiusmodi
non relinquebant cibum in), לשה לשור ולחמור
Israel) ovibus, bobus, asinis.
local, i. e., ea quæ accenso bany aby
Ver. 5.
obrane, Bn 5
ieea مواضع التنوير כִּי הֵם וּמִקְנֵיהֶם וְאָהָלֵיהֶם
וּבָאוּ כְדֵי־אַרְבֶּה לָרֹב וגו
ובאן קרי
igne illustrantur. Sed talia signa Hebræos
erexisse occupatâ ipsorum regione ab hos-
tibus, non est credibile. Quæ ad nin
jiciuntur verba, quæ erant in
-ad מִנְהָרוֹת
ὅτι αὐτοὶ καὶ αἱ κτήσεις αὐτῶν ἀνέβαινον,
montibus, et quod præcedity, fecerunt, kai ai okηvai avтŵv парeyivovтo, Kalas ȧкpis
pararunt, indicant, significari antra a natura eis #λĥlos, K.T.λ.
formata, quæ deinde arte ampliora facta aut
communita fuerint. Videtur nomen He-
braicum proprie fissuras denotasse, collato
5/6/
منهر Arabico
"
locus in fluvii alveo exca-
vatus ab aqua, et fissura, s. canalis castellum
Au. Ver.-5 For they came up with their
cattle and their tents, and they came as
grasshoppers for multitude, &c.
Grasshoppers.
Patrick, Gesen., Rosen., Lee, &c.-Lo-
custs.
JUDGES VI. 5—15.
231
7 m. (r. 27 to be multiplied) a locust, \tum in torculari. Nemo non anteferet pa,
Ex. x. 4, sq.; Lev. xi. 22; Joel i. 4; Ps. in area. Nam area et torcular in sacris
lxxviii. 46. Spoken also of a particular libris diversæ res sunt, nec unquam pro-
species, probably the gryllus gregarius or miscue usurpantur. Erat tanta similitudo
common migratory locust, Lev. xi. 22; Joel
i. 4.—On the various species of locusts, see
Bochart Hieroz. ii. 447.--Gesen.
Rosen.-Pro
inter na et ante inventas litteras finales, ut
non mirum sit, alterum pro altero fuisse
scriptum. Gabriel Sionita, cum legeret in
2, quod in textu exstat, Syro n quod significat in Syriacâ linguâ in
ad marginem est (Keri) præteritum . torculari, maluit convertere in Gath, non
Quod emendationem sapit. Non desunt nesciens torcularium formam et structuram
loca, ubi futurum, sine Vav conversivo, nec non esse talem, ut in eis frumenta commodé
præcedente præterito, ejusdem significatione excuterentur: vide versum 37.
usurpatur, veluti Genes. ii. 6,
N,
et vapor ascendebat e terra; vid. ibid. vs. 10,
25; iv. 14.
Ver. 8.
Au. Ver.-Egypt.
Ver. 13.
Au. Ver.-13 And Gideon said unto him,
O my Lord, if the LORD be with us, why
then is all this befallen us? and where be all
his miracles which our fathers told us of,
Ged., Booth.—The land of [LXX, Syr., saying, Did not the LORD bring us up from
Arab.] Egypt.
Ver. 11.
Egypt? but now the LORD hath forsaken us,
and delivered us into the hands of the Mi-
dianites.
Bp. Patrick.-Oh my Lord.] The Hebrew
bi O,
וַיָּבֹא מַלְאַךְ יְהוָה וַיֵּשֶׁב תַּחַת
if (which we translate o, or I beseech הָאֵלָה אֲשֶׁר בְּעָפְרָה אֲשֶׁר לְיוֹאָשׁ אֲבִי
word
; thee) may literally be translated, with me הָעֶזְרִי וְגִדְעוֹן בְּנוֹ חֹבֶט חָטִים בַּגַּת
• 17e hep oyabby way of interrogation: as much as to say,
"How can that be?" It appears by the
word Adonai (Lord) which is used to all
great men, that he did not yet think him to
be an angel, but some person of extraordi-
nary quality, who wished well to the Is
καὶ ἦλθεν ἄγγελος κυρίου, καὶ ἐκάθισεν ὑπὸ
τὴν τερέμινθον τὴν ἐν Ἐφραθὰ ἐν γῇ Ἰωὰς
πατρὸς τοῦ Ἐσδρί. καὶ Γεδεὼν ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ
ῥαβδίζων σῖτον ἐν ληνῷ εἰς ἐκφυγεῖν ἀπὸ προσ-
ώπου τοῦ Μαδιάμ.
Au. Ver.-11 And there came an angel
of the LORD, and sat under an oak which
was in Ophrah, that pertained unto Joash
the Abi-ezrite: and his son Gideon threshed
wheat by the winepress, to hide it [Heb., to
cause it to flee] from the Midianites.
11, 12, &c. An angel of the Lord.
Booth. The angel Jehovah.
Oak.
Ged., Booth., Rosen., Gesen., Lee.-Tere-
See notes on Gen. xxxv. 4,
binth-tree.
vol. i., p. 65.
Bp. Patrick.-Iis son Gideon threshed
wheat.] The Hebrew chabat, in this place,
signifies to thrash out with a stick or rock,
as Kimchi here observes. And so the LXX,
paßdicov. But the common way of thrash-
ing corn out of the ear was by treading it
with oxen, which they called dash, 1 Chron.
xxi. 20. This Gideon did not use, partly
for privacy, but chiefly because he had but a
little to beat out.
By the winepress.
Houb.- Don an, excutiebat frumen-
raelites.
Ver. 14.
Au. Ver.-14 And the LORD looked upon
thou shalt save Israel from the hand of the
him, and said, Go in this thy might, and
Midianites: have not I sent thee?
The Lord.
Ged. The angel of [LXX, Arab., and
one MS.] the Lord.
Booth. The angel Jehovah.
This shows it was not a mere angel, but the
Bp. Patrick.—The Lord looked upon him.]
same Jehovah, who appeared to Joshua
(v. 13, 14), in the likeness of an angel, and
now cast a gracious aspect upon him.
Jova, i. e., angelus, qui Jovæ personam sus-
Rosen.—, Et vertit se ad cum
tinebat.
Ver. 15.
is tbs s
JT
אֵלָיו בִּי
אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל הִנֵּה אַלְפִי הַדָּל בִּמְנַשֶׁה
וְאָנֹכִי הַשָּׁעִיר בְּבֵית אָבִי :
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν Γεδεών. ἐν ἐμοὶ, κύριέ
232
JUDGES VI. 15-17.
μου, ἐν τίνι σώσω τὸν Ἰσραήλ; ἰδοὺ ἡ χιλιάς | Jovam esse, qui conspiciendum se præbuerit,
μου ἠσθένησεν ἐν Μανασσῇ, καὶ ἐγώ εἰμι μι- tribuisse Gideoni illam formulam; obstat,
κρότερος ἐν οἴκῳ τοῦ πατρός μου.
quod idem Gideon in eodem sermone vs. 13
nomine, non, usus esse traditur.
Hæc autem sermonis inconstantia talis vi-
detur, ut ne illis quidem, qui litteris vocalium
signa, quibus nunc utimur, adscripserunt,
tribui absque injuria possint. Nihil itaque
superest nisi hoc, ut dicamus, pro
ortum esse ex errore librarii, sequuti forsan
Behold, my family is poor.] The word we auctoritatem Chaldaicæ paraphraseos, quæ
translate my family, is in Hebrew my thou- habet , obsecro, Domine. Recte vero
sand; for the Israelites were distributed, by Græcus Alexandrinus: Kupié μov, et Hie-
Jethro's advice, into hundreds and thou- ronymus: mi Domine! habent, quasi
Au. Ver.-15 And he said unto him, Oh
my Lord, wherewith shall I save Israel?
behold, my family [Heb., my thousand is
the meanest] is poor in Manasseh, and I am
the least in my father's house.
Bp. Patrick.—Oh my Lord.] Still he took
him to be only some extraordinary man.
T:
sands; and the thousand to which Gideon legissent. Syrus quoqueo dominus
belonged, was the meanest of all the rest in
that tribe. The Jews will have it, that meus,
Gideon was the chiliarch, or chief com-
,
meus, non so, quod proponere
سیدی
mander of this thousand; others say, his solet, et, qui eum sequitur, Arabs, b.
father Joash, who it appears by the story, any man, En! familia mea est
was a considerable person; but it is un-
certain whether he had such a government.
And I am the least in my father's house.]
This shows that Gideon had no such com-
mand as the Jews imagine.
tenuissima in tribu Manasse. proprie
chilias mea, i. e., familia, cognatio mea, ut
1 Sam. x. 19; xxiii. 23. 1, tenuis, præ-
misso articulo, minima numero. Articulus
adjectivo præpositus facit superlativum, ut
1 Sam. xvii. 14, 77, David est
Cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 691,
Dr. A. Clarke.-Behold, my family is poor
in Manasseh.] 57 mm, Behold, my minimus.
thousand is impoverished. Gideon here inti- § 180, 1 a. Et ego sum minimus natu mi-
mates that the families of which he made animus.
part were very much diminished. But if
we take for the contracted form of the
Ver. 16.
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו יְהוָה כִּי אֶהְיֶה עִמָּךְ plural, which is frequently in Hebrew nouns
וְהִכִּיתָ אֶת־מִדְיָן כְּאִישׁ אֶחָד :
joined with a verb in the singular, then
the translation will be, "The thousands in
Manasseh are thinned:" i. e., this tribe is
greatly reduced, and can do little against
their enemies.
אֲדֹנָי
Rosen.-15 27 138 1981, Dixitque ad
N
eum Gideon: quæso, Domine !
Domine! per
Kamez sub nomen Dei esse constat (vid.
Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 524, No. 2). Sed non
Au. Ver.-16 And the LORD said unto
him, Surely I will be with thee, and thou
shalt smite the Midianites as one man.
The Lord.
Ged. The angel of [LXX] the Lord.
Booth. The angel Jehovah.
Surely.
Rosen. Dixitque ad eum Jova; sed ero
est credibile, Gideonem hac appellandi tecum. Particula causalis hic proprie ita
formula usum esse, ut qui ne suspicaretur videtur esse concipienda: non obstat, quo
quidem, eum, qui sermonem secum con- minus meo jussu obtemperes, tuam tribum
ferret, alium esse, quam prophetam aliquem. et te ipsum nihil valere, nam ego meo auxilio
Nulla enim in ipso trepidatio, animi com- tibi adero.
motio nulla cernitur: imo vero, quod cuperet
virum, ut se a Deo vere missum esse pro-
nullus dubitavit, sumtus etiam facere, cibum-
Ver. 17.
T
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו אִם־נָא מָצָאתִי חֵן digio aliquo comprobaret diutius detinere
בְּעֵינֶיךָ וְעָשִׂיתָ לִי אֹוֹת שָׁאַתָּה מְדַבֵּר que a se paratum illi apponere; posthae
עָמִּי :
הש בקמץ
demum, cum prodigium editum esset, ejus-
que auctor subito discederet, intellexit, non
hominem, sed cœlestem angelum esse, qui
secum sit colloquutus, vs. 22. Si dixeris,
scriptorem ex suo sensu, quod ipse statueret,
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν Γεδεών. εἰ δὴ εὗρον
ἔλεος ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς σου καὶ ποιήσεις μοι
σήμερον πᾶν ὅ, τι ἐλάλησας μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ.
JUDGES VI. 17-24.
233
Au. Ver.-17 And he said unto him, If
now I have found grace in thy sight, then
shew me a sign that thou talkest with me.
καὶ ᾠκοδόμησεν ἐκεῖ Γεδεών θυσιαστήριον
τῷ κυρίῳ, καὶ ἐπεκάλεσεν αὐτῷ, εἰρήνη κυρίου,
ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης, ἔτι αὐτοῦ ὄντος ἐν
'Epрala Tатрòs тоû 'Eodpí.
Pool. That it is thou, to wit, an angel or
messenger sent from God, that appears to Au. Ver. 24 Then Gideon built an altar
me, and discourseth with me; and not a there unto the LORD, and called it Jehovah-
fancy or delusion; that thou art in truth shalom [that is, the LORD send peace]: unto
what thou seemnest and pretendest to be, this day it is yet in Ophrah of the Abi-
ver. 12. Or, a sign of that which thou talkest ezrites.
with me, i. e., that thou wilt by me smite the
Midianites.
Rosen. Dixitque ad eum Gideon: si,
quæso, inveni gratiam in oculis tuis, si qua
gratia apud te valeo. Facias mihi signam,
ex quo intelligam, quod tu sis qui loqueris
mecum, i. e., te esse eum, quem præ te fers,
Dei nomine hæc mihi imperantem.
Ver. 19.
Jehovah-shalom.
Pool.―Jehovah-shalom, i. e., the Lord's
peace; the sign or witness of God's speak-
ing peace to me, and to his people; or the
place where he spake peace to me, when I
expected nothing but destruction.
Bp. Patrick.-Jehovah-shalom.] That is,
"the Lord here pronounced peace to me
(ver. 23), or (as we understand it in the
margin), "the Lord grant peace."
Dr. A. Clarke.-The words om,
וְהַמָּרַק שָׁם בַּפָּרוּר וַיּוֹצֵא אֵלָיו
Yehorah shalom, signify The Lord is m אֶל־תַּחַת הָאֵלָה וַיִּגַּשׁ :
פתח בס"פ
win oben
καὶ τὸν ζωμὸν ἔβαλεν ἐν τῇ χύτρα, καὶ
¿½ŋveykev avtà πpòs avтòv úñò tùv tepéµivov
καὶ προσήγγισε.
Au. Ver.—19 And Gideon went in, and
made ready a kid [Heb., a kid of the goats],
and unleavened cakes of an ephah of flour :
the flesh he put in a basket, and he put the
broth in a pot, and brought it out unto him
under the oak, and presented it.
19, 20, Broth. So Rosen., Gesen., Lee,
and most commentators.
F, m. broth, soup, Judg. vi. 19, 20;
S
مرق
and
S//
مرقة
id.
Isa. lxv. 4, Keri. Arab.
-The native form of the word is F, q. V.
from the root F, p. being changed to m.—
Gesen.
Ged., Booth.—A libation of pure wine.
The Hebrew word is commonly rendered
broth: but I think, with the Syriac trans-
lator, that it means a libation of wine, which
necessarily accompanied every donative of
fered to the Lord.-Geddes.
Turpentine tree.
See notes on ver. 11.
Ver. 21, 22.
Au. Ver.-An angel of the LORD.
Booth. The angel Jehovah.
dèye
Ver. 24.
my
peace, or, The peace of Jehovah; and this
what God had said, ver. 23, Peace be unto
name he gave the altar, in reference to
thee,, shalom lecha, "Peace to
thee;
which implied, not only a wish, but
a prediction of the prosperous issue of the
enterprise in which he was about to engage.
Ged. The Lord of peace.
Houb.-24 Gedeon ibi altare Domino ædi-
ficarit, vocavitque nomen ejus par, quod est
hactenus nomen ejus. 25 Cum autem adhuc
esset in Ephra de Abiezer, hâc eâdem nocte
dixit ei Dominus, &c.
,Greci Intt. qui convertunt ויקרא לו יהוה שלום
eipývn kvpíov, pax Domini, legere videntur
m; nos existimamus, olim scriptum
fuisse T, et fuit, posteà, nomen ejus
(usque ad hunc diem). Vide versionem.
Excidere potuit inter eo et or verba
nonnihil similia.
tentia...ms, et vocavit nomen
Liquida est hæc sen-
ejus pax, quod est nomen ejus...neque jam
peccatur in Hebr. linguæ indolem, ut ™,
Domini, ante e, par, collocetur.
adhuc ille. Hæc adjungimus ad ea quæ
sequuntur; quippe affixum de Gedeone
intelligimus, quod fecêre Vulgatus et Græci
Intt. Et melius id quidem, quam de ipso
altari. Nam postquam dictum est altare
nomen suum retinuisse usque ad hunc diem,
superfluum videtur addere, idem altare
adhuc extare.
...
, עודנו
Rosen. In verbis 78772, expli-
וַיִּבֶן שָׁם גִּדְעוֹן מִזְבֵּחַ לַיהוָה
candis variant interpretes secundum variantes וַיִּקְרָא־לוֹ יְהוָה שָׁלוֹם עַד הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה
accentus. In codicibus longe plerisque et עוֹדֶנּוּ בְּעָפְרַת אֲבִי הָעֶזְרִי :
VOL. II.
H H
234
JUDGES VI. 24, 25.
"T
The grove.
See notes on iii. 7, page 171,
and on Exod. xxxiv. 13, vol. i., page 376.
Even the second bullock.
a
Bp. Horsley, Ged., Booth." And
second bullock." He was ordered to take
two bullocks.-Bp. Horsley.
Pool.-Even the second bullock: thus
there was but one bullock, which was young,
libris editis verba i conjunguntur, voci
priori apposito accentu conjunctivo Merca,
et posteriori adscripto distinctivo Tiphcha.
Ex qua interstinctione verba interpretanda
erunt vel sic: vocavitque illud, altare, Jova:
pax, quod tamen nemo facile probet; vel,
pronomine vocis i ad Gideonem relato, ita:
quum, s. postquam acclamavisset ei Jova
pax, s. pacem; ut infra xxi. 13, D to wit, comparatively, but not simply, for it
Di, et acclamarunt iis pacem. Id vero, was seven years old; and of such this
quum jam versu proxime antecedente dictum Hebrew word is used, Job xxi. 10; for these
esset, hic repetere plane supervacaneum creatures are fruitful above seven years. Or
erat. Sed rectius alii codices, ut Erfurtensis thus, thy father's young bullock, and the
secundus, voci ib, Tipheha apponunt, vel, ut second bullock: so there were two bullocks.
codex Jenensis, eadem ad sensum divisione, But because there is but one of them men-
Sakeph-katon, ut sensus sit hic: et vocavit tioned both in the next verse, and in the
Gideon illud, altare, Jova est pax. Eodem execution of this command, ver. 28, it is
sensu Græcus Alexandrinus: Kai ékáλeσev probable it was but one; and the Hebrew
αὐτὸ τὸ θυσιαστήριον), εἰρήνη Κυρίου, vo- particle vau, and, is put exegetically for
cavitque illud Domini pax, uti Hieronymus even, or, to wit, as is very usual. And this
he calls his father's young bullock, both
reddidit. Syrus: įšaja jos, because his father was the owner of
it, and
because his father kept and fed it for a sacri-
quæ Arabicus interpres sic dedit:fice to Baal. But because it is likely his
C
father kept divers of these cattle of differing
x, vocavitque nomen ejus ages and statures for that use, either at his
، ހ ވ
سلام آلر
, וַיִּקְרָא שְׁמוֹ יְהוָה נְסִי,struxitque Moses altare
pacem Domini. Cf. Exod. xvii. 15: ex-
em
et
vocavit nomen ejus: Jova vexillum meum.
Additur, usque ad hunc diem, quo hæc
literis sunt consignata, adhuc illud altare est
in Ophra Abi-haësritarum, vid. supra vs. 11.
Ver. 25.
own or at the people's charge, therefore he
adds, by way of limitation, that he should
not take the eldest and the greatest, but the
second, to wit, in age, or stature, or goodli-
ness, or in the order of sacrifice, that which
was to have been sacrificed to Baal in the
second place. And this he singled out
because of its age: for being seven years old,
it began with the Midianitish calamity, and,
being now to be sacrificed, did fitly signify,
That thy father hath; which thy father built
וַיְהִי בַּלַּיְלָה הַהוּא וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ יְהוָה
.that the period of that misery was now come קַח אֶת־פַּר הַשׁוֹר אֲשֶׁר לְאָבִיךָ וּפַר
in his own ground, though for the common הַשְׁנִי שֶׁבַע שָׁנִים וְהָרַסְתָּ אֶת־מִזְבַּח
use of the whole city, ver. 28-30. The הַבַּעַל אֲשֶׁר לְאָבִיךָ וְאֶת־הָאֲשֵׁרָה
one that is by it ; planted by the altar for אֲשֶׁר־עָלָיו תִּכְרֹת :
καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῇ νυκτὶ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ εἶπεν
αὐτῷ κύριος. λάβε τὸν μόσχον τὸν ταῦρον
ὅς ἐστι τῷ πατρί σου, καὶ μόσχον δεύτερον
ἑπταετῆ, καὶ καθελεῖς τὸ θυσιαστήριον τοῦ
Βάαλ ὅ ἐστι τῷ πατρί σου, καὶ τὸ ἄλσος τὸ ἐπ᾽
αὐτὸ ὀλοθρεύσεις.
Au. Ver.-25 And it came to pass the
same night, that the LORD said unto him,
Take thy father's young bullock, even [or,
and] the second bullock of seven years old,
and throw down the altar of Baal that thy
father hath, and cut down the grove that is
by it.
Baal. See notes on ii. 11, page 166.
grove
idolatrous or impure uses, as the manner of
idolaters was. See Judg. iii. 7.
Bp. Patrick.-Take thy father's young
bullock.] In the Hebrew the words are two,
par, shor, signifying a bullock full grown;
which his father, it is probable, had fatted up
for a sacrifice to Baal.
Even the second bullock.] Our translation
supposes there was but one bullock, which
he was ordered to take (because we read in
the next verse, that this alone was sacrificed);
but in the Hebrew, and the LXX and the
Vulgar (and our margin also), the words
are, and the second bullock; which was next
to the first in age.
JUDGES VI. 25.
235
Rosen.-25 Dixitque ei Jova:
Of seven years old.] Which was calved, as
Arius Montanus observes, when their op- vencum tauri qui est patri tuo.
pression under the Midianites began; and
was now ordered to be sacrificed, in token
that it should end with this bullock's death.
Throw down the altar of Baal.] Which
was in his ground, and built, perhaps, at his
charge; but was for public use, as appears
from ver. 28.
cape ju-
Te vi-
22,
detur dici, quia simpliciter, aut
juvencus, filius bovis proprie significant
juniorem pecudem, ut ostendit Bochartus,
Hieroz., p. i., 1. ii., cap. 28, t. i., p. 271, edit.
Lips. Hic vero sermo est de victimis gran-
dioris ætatis, ut liquet ex verbis quæ se-
-et juvencum se, וּפַר הַשְׁנִי שֶׁבַע שָׁנִים,quuntur
cundum septem annorum. Quæ verba Chal-
dæus interpretatur: DIU D'ZETNI, qui
saginatus est septem annos, videlicet, ut
Hebræorum quidam opinantur, ut indicentur
Cut down the grove that is by it.] Or
rather, upon it; for so the Hebrew word
alau signifies; and so the LXX translate it,
Єπ' avτò, upon the altar before mentioned.
And therefore by ashereh, which we trans-septem anni, quibus Israelitæ oppressi erant
late grove, must be meant the image in the a Midianitis, vs. 1. Sed videtur ratio, cur
grove which stood upon the altar. And so Gideon septennem juvencum capere jubetur,
the word is used in other places (1 Kings potius hæc fuisse, quod ille Jovæ sacrificium
xxiii. 6). Which Mr. Selden probably con- esset offerendus (vs. 26), septenarius autem
jectures was the image of Ashtaroth, or As-numerus Deo sacer esset, et talis bos per-
tarte [so Gesen.]; for she was worshipped fectæ esset ætatis. Prior vero juvencus
together with Baal, ii. 13, where they are Gideonis patri fuisse dicitur, quod is illum
said to have worshipped Baal and Ashtaroth alendum curavit, ut tandem Baali sacrifi-
(for there was more than one Astarte), which caretur. Hunc interfectum a Gideone fuisse,
is the same with iii. 7, where it is said they ne idolo offerretur, colligi potest, et inde,
worshipped Baalim and the groves (see Syn- quod non dicitur immolatus fuisse, et quod
tag. ii. De Diis Syris, cap. 2). There could additur: TEN A Any pay, et
be no hope of deliverance till religion was diruas altare Baalis, quod patri tuo est.
reformed; with which therefore God orders, i. e., Dominus Kaт' ¿§oxnv, hic est
him to begin.
nomen proprium idoli Phonicum, maxime
Dr. A. Clarke.-Take thy father's young Tyriorum, primarii, non commune et appel-
bullock, even the second bullock.] There is some lativum : sic enim fere ut proprium nomen
difficulty in this verse, for, according to the sumitur, cum nullum aliud idoli nomen
Hebrew text, two bullocks are mentioned additur, quod vocem illam præpositam, et
here; but there is only one mentioned in jam communem factam, restringat, et ad
verses 26 and 28. But what was this second certum idolum determinet. Eodem modo
bullock? Some think that it was a bullock nomen et 1 Reg. xvi. 32; 2 Reg. x. 18,
that was fattened in order to be offered in seqq. dicitur. Aram, de qua hic agitur,
sacrifice to Baal. This is very probable, as fuisse aliquo modo publicam et usu com-
the second bullock is so particularly dis-munem, indicant quæ vs. 28 seqq. legimus,
tinguished from another which belonged to
Gideon's father. As the altar was built
upon the ground of Joash, yet appears to
have been public property (see verses 29,
30), so this second ox was probably reared
and fattened at the expense of the men of
that village, else why should they so par-
ticularly resent its being offered to Jehovah ?
With the wood of the grove.] It is probable pe many, Et Astartem, i. e.,
that S, Asherah here signifies Astarte; Astartæ nemus, quod juxta illud est, succidas.
and that there was a wooden image of this messe Astartem, Venerem, Baalis con-
goddess on the altar of Baal. Baal-peor jugem, observatum supra iii. 7. Hic vero,
was the same as Priapus, Astarte as Venus; ut et alias nonnunquam, significari lucum
these two impure idols were proper enough Astartæ sacrum, suadet et verbum,
for the same altar. In early times, and arboribus succidendis proprium, et quod
among rude people, the images of the gods versu proximo NTT, arbores Astarta,
were made of wood.
i. e., luci Astartæ sacri, succidendæ com-
omnes urbis cives dolore dirutæ aræ cor-
reptos fuisse. Ea tamen dicitur fuisse patris
Gideonis, sive quod eam ipse in loco aliquo
publico suis impensis erexisset, sive, quod
verisimilius fuerit, quod ipsam in suo fundo
erexisset. Erat igitur ipsa Gideonis familia
in idolorum cultum delapsa, cujus tamen de-
licti immunis videtur fuisse ipse Gideon.
236
JUDGES VI. 25-31.
memorantur. Voluit itaque Deus Gideonem | boves capere, quorum alterum est mactan-
huic bello ita præfici, ut, licet idololatriæ dam, de altero, quid fiat, ignoratur. Vulg.,
paternæ, ut verisimile est, nunquam con- petræ hujus, super quam ante sacrificium
sensisset, suam tamen expeditionem bellicam posuisti, quia explet lacunam, non quia sic
non auspicaretur, nisi præmisso heroico legit; ut eum Clericus satis inconsideratè
facinore, quo aram Baalis et lucum Astartæ reprehendat; qui tamen nihil promit, in quo
destrueret.
acquiescas.
Ver. 26.
náye
nazype nan igen
Rosen.-26 Et exstruas altare Jova, Deo
tuo, super vertice hujus scopuli. tirp, quod
ab, firmus fuit, proprie locum firmum,
munitum, denotat, hic, recte observante
וּבָנִיתָ מִזְבֵּחַ לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ עַל
הַמָּעוֹז הַזֶּה וְלָקַחְתָּ
R. Tanchum, de monte and scopulo allo אֶת־הַפָּר הַשְׁנִי וְהַעֲלִיתָ עוֹלָה בַּעֲצִי
.natura sunt munita הָאֲשֵׁרָה אֲשֶׁר תִּכְרֹת :
be@ σov éπì кopupηv Mawhì TOÚTOV EV Tŷ
παρατάξει, καὶ λήψῃ τὸν μόσχον τὸν δεύτερον,
καὶ ἀνοίσεις ὁλοκαυτώματα ἐν τοῖς ξύλοις τοῦ
ἄλσους, οὗ ἐξολοθρεύσεις.
aut
usurpatur, cujusmodi loca, difficilia accessu,
Quare Hieronymus
καὶ οἰκοδομήσεις, θυσιαστήριον τῷ κυρίῳ τῷ recte in summitate petra hujus reddidit.
Nam vs. 20 is locus et vs. 21 dicitur.
Græcus Alexandrinus ήν pro nomine
proprio montis habuit. Sic enim Hebræa
reddidit: ἐπὶ τῆς κορυφῆς τοῦ ὄρους Μαωζὶ
Au. Ver. 26 And build an altar unto TOUTOU. п, In dispositione, ev Tŷ Taрa-
the Lord thy God upon the top of this rock rágeɩ, ut Alexandrinus reddidit, Hieronymus
[Heb., strong place] in the ordered place interpretatur super quam ante sacrificium
[or, in an orderly manner], and take the posuisti. Intellexit carnes illas et cetera
second bullock, and offer a burnt-sacrifice esculenta, quæ supra petram disposita erant,
with the wood of the grove which thou vs. 20. Alii, ad altare ædificandum re-
shalt cut down.
ferentes, sic capiunt : in loco æquali et plano,
Pool.-Upon the top of this rock; of qui est ad libellam adæquatus, ut illic possis
which ver. 20, 21. Heb., of this strong
hold; for in that calamitous time the Israel-
ites retreated to such rocks, and hid and
fortified themselves in them [so Patrick].
In the ordered place, i. e., in a plain and
smooth part of the rock, where an altar may
be conveniently built. Or, in order, i. e., in
such manner as I have appointed; for God
had given rules about the building of altars.
Bp. Patrick.—In the ordered place.]
Which St. Jerome took to be the place
where the flesh and unleavened cakes were
laid in order upon the rock (ver. 20); but it
may signify, as we translate it in the margin,
in an orderly manner.
Take the second bullock, and offer a burnt-
ex ordine componere lapides, ex quibus
exstruas altare. Sed quum 7 Genes.
xxii. 9 de disponendis in altari lignis ad
ignem sacrificii dicatur, præstat, 7,
cum struc, scil. lignorum, interpretari. Se-
quitur enim et capias juvencum secundum
(de quo vs. 25), et ascendere facias, offeras
eum, holocaustum, cum lignis luci Astartæ
sacri, quem succidere debes.
27, 28, 30, Grove. See notes on iii. 7,
pp. 170, 171; and on Exod. xxxiv. 13, vol. i.,
p. 376.
T
Ver. 28.
See notes on verse 25.
Ver. 31.
app-nwa
וַיֹּאמֶר יוֹאָשׁ לְכֹל אֲשֶׁר־עָמְדוּ עָלָיו sacrifice.] If there were two bullocks which
הָאַתֶּם תְּרִיבוּן לַבַּעַל אִם־אַתֶּם he took, it is hard to say what became of the ו
was
first. Arius Montanus supposes it
תּוֹשִׁיעוּן אֹתוֹ אֲשֶׁר יָרִיב לָוֹ יוּמַת offered for himself, and for his family ; but
עַד הַבֹּקֶר אִם־אֱלֹהִים הוּא יָרֶב לוֹ כִּי this second is only mentioned, because it
נָתַץ אֶת־מִזְבְּחוֹ :
was the sacrifice that was offered for the
whole nation, to implore God's mercy to
them; for sacrifices were a kind of prayer
καὶ εἶπε Γεδεών υἱὸς Ἰωάς τοῖς ἀνδράσι
and supplication.
πᾶσιν, οἱ ἐπανέστησαν αὐτῷ. μὴ ὑμεῖς νῦν
Houb.-, in ordine, vel in strue. dikáčεσðε vñèρ тоû Báuλ; † vµeîs σwσETE
Clerico assentimur suspicanti, aliquid hoc αὐτόν; ὃς ἐὰν δικάσηται αὐτῷ, θανατωθήτω
loco desiderari; quod quidem ex eo colligit, ἕως πρωΐ. εἰ θεός ἐστι, δικαζέσθω αὐτῷ, ὅτι
quod, cum Angelus Gedeonem jubeat duos | καθεῖλε τὸ θυσιαστήριον αὐτοῦ.
JUDGES VI. 31, 32.
237
Au. Ver.-31 And Joash said unto all case he were a real god, would take care to
that stood against him, Will ye plead for do himself right, and therefore they need
Baal? will ye save him? he that will plead not be so much concerned about it: and so
for him, let him be put to death whilst it is some understand the latter part of this verse,
yet morning: if he be a god, let him plead" He deserves to die presently, who is an
for himself, because one hath cast down his adversary to Baal: but let the execution be
altar.
done then by Baal himself. For if he be a
Ged.—But Joash answered those who god, he will take care of his own honour;
urged him: Would ye then become the and you need not trouble yourselves about
avengers of Baal? If he be a god, his it.
If he be a god, his it." It is likely Joash had been convinced
insulter, should ye spare him, will be found by his son, that God had given him a com-
dead, at break of day! Let him, then, mission to deliver his people; and to begin
avenge himself, of him who hath demolished it with this reformation; which made him
his altar." The answer of Joash is extremely appear thus boldly in his son's cause; be-
cautious. I think it has been generally mis- cause he knew it was the cause of God [so
understood, and consequently misinterpreted. | Pool].
The true meaning I take to be this, If Baal
be really a god, ye need not avenge his
quarrel, or desire the death of my son
Baal will speedily avenge himself; and you
will see the demolisher of his altar die amane, morti dabitur. Si Baal Deus est agat
ipse causam suam, quoniam ejus ara subversa
est.
sudden death.
Booth.-31 And Joash said to all that
stood against him, Will ye contend for Baal?
Should ye preserve him who hath con-
tended with him, he will die ere the morning
dawn. If he be a god, he will contend for
himself with him who hath broken down his
altar.
Bp. Patrick.—Will ye plead for Baal?
i. e., Will you take upon you to avenge his
quarrel, and to be his patrons? Doth it
belong to you to be his defenders and
deliverers? It seems to have been a popular
tumult, which he endeavours to repress; by
representing to them, that such crimes were
not to be punished by them, but by the
magistrates of the city; and that they would
bring themselves in danger of what they
intended to do to Gideon, if they did not
desist; as it follows in the next words.
He that will plead for him, let him be put
to death.] That is, Let me tell you, he that
thus moves sedition in this cause, by my
consent, should be put to death himself.
And it is likely Joash was a magistrate in
the city, who terrified them by declaring
what his opinion would be, if they came to
be tried for this riot.
Houb.-31 Joas omnibus, qui sibi adsta-
bant, sic respondit: num enim causam Baal
vos nunc agitis, aut eum liberaturi estis?
Quicunque ejus causam tuebitur usque ad
11778, quicunque causam ejus tuebitur ;
posteà legendum, usque ad mane,
morietur, posito ante I.
Eum or-
dinem sequuntur Syrus et Arabs, et per-
peràm editores Polyglottorum, eorumdemque
Interpretes adjunxêre apud Syrum et apud
Arabem, usque ad mane ad morietur, cùm
hæc verba, mori usque ad mane, nihil me-
dullæ habeant; quod quidem sentiebat Chal-
dæus, cum paraphrasi tali uteretur, verùm
spatium ei dabitur usque ad mane. Cle-
ricus, hoc ipso mane capite plectatur, ex
sententiâ, non ex verbo quod omisit.
Vulgatus, morietur, antequam lux crustina
veniat, hodiernum ordinem evitans: nempe
non habet antequàm.
Rosen.—inis prin casos, Num vos
DANDY
liberabitis eum? servare eum vultis? Hie-
ronymus sensum sic expressit: numquid ul-
tores estis Baalis, ut pugnetis pro eo? Thi
pay is 7, Qui litigaverit pro eo,
interficiatur usque ad mane. Indignissimum,
inquit, profecto foret, in Baalis gratiam filium
meum interficere. Quin potius, qui porro
Baalis causam agere ausus fuerit, is inter-
ficiatur ante crastinam lucem.
אִם־אֱלֹהִים הוּא
While it is yet morning.] That is, imme-ina, Si Deus est, contendat
diately. For it was early in the morning pro se, causam pro se agat, quod diruit quis
(ver. 28), when they came in this manner to altare ejus, quod id dirutum est.
Joash.
Ver. 32.
If he be a god, let him plead for himself.]
If the magistrates neglected to punish theen wanording bragg
pretended crime, Baal, he tells them, in
יָרֶב בּוֹ הַבַּעַל כִּי נָתַץ אֶת־מִזְבְּחוֹ :
238
JUDGES VI. 32-37. VII. 1, 3.
καὶ ἐκάλεσεν αὐτὸ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ Ιερο- | Gideon, and all the people that were with
βάαλ, λέγων. δικαζέσθω ἐν αὐτῷ ὁ Βάαλ, ὅτι him, rose up early, and pitched beside the
καθηρέθη τὸ θυσιαστήριον αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-32 Therefore on that day he
called him Jerubbaal [that is, Let Baal
plead; 1 Sam. xii. 11. 2 Sam. xi. 21,
Jerubbesheth; that is, Let the shameful
thing plead], saying, Let Baal plead against
him, because he hath thrown down his altar.
He called him.
Pool. He called him, i.e., Joash called
Gideon so, Judg. vii. 1, in remembrance of
this noble exploit, and to put a brand upon
Baal.
Bp. Horsley, Rosen., Ged., Booth.-He
was called.
He called him Jerubbaal, saying, Let Baal
plead against him.] Rather, He was named
Jerubbaal, meaning, that Baal might contend
with him.-Bp. Horsley.
Rosen.-32 Et acclamavit ei, i. e., vocavit
eum scil. quisque, appellatus est (cf. Jos.
vii. 26), die illo Jerubbaal, dicendo, cum
diceretur litiget in eum, litem ei intendat,
vindictam de eo repetat Baal, quod altare
suum diruit.
Ver. 34.
Au. Ver.—34 But the Spirit of the LORD
came upon Gideon [Heb. clothed], &c.
Bishop Patrick. But the Spirit of the
Lord came upon Gideon.] Or (as the words
are in the Hebrew, and as the LXX trans-
late it), "clothed Gideon:" which is a
phrase St. Paul uses, to signify a man is
replenished with that wherewith he is said
to be clothed; or that he is fully possessed
of it. So was Gideon with courage, and all
other qualities necessary in a great com-
mander.
Ver. 37.
Au. Ver.-Floor.
Ged., Booth.—Threshing-floor.
well of Harod: so that the host of the
Midianites were on the north side of them,
by the hill of Moreh, in the valley.
Well of Harod.
Ged., Booth.-En-harod.
The hill of Morch.
Bp. Patrick. The Vulgar takes the word
Moreh to signify high; and then this high
hill can be no other than Gilboa.
Rosen.-Mane surrexit Jerubbaal, qui est
Gideon, et omnis populus, qui cum eo, et
castra posuerunt super fontem Charod.
Hujus fontis alias non fit mentio. Nomen
significat fontem trepidationis, quam appel-
lationem forsan ex eo quod hic narratur facto
fons ille tulit; quod cum ad eum pervenissent
Gideonis copiæ, is Dei jussu edixerit:
T, quisquis timidus et formidolosus est,
revertatur, vs. 3, et quæ porro sequuntur.
Certum est, Davidis tempore Charod nomen
oppidi vel vici fuisse, prope quem fons ille
erat. Nam 2 Sam. xxiii. 25 est nomen
gentilitium duorum virorum, qui fuerunt
?
וּמַחֲנֵה מִדְיָן הָיָה לוֹ מִצָפוֹן .inter Davidis heroas
poya mika nya, Castra vero Midianitarum
erant ei, Gideoni, a septentrione, a colle
More, in valle, sive depressa planitie. Hie-
ronymus verba sic reddidit: erant autem
castra Madian in valle ad septentrionalem
plagam collis excelsi. Verum nequa-
quam excelsum denotat, sed jacientem, pecu-
liariter sagittas, ut, sit collis
Midianitis, Amalekitis et Arabibus, qui ibi
sagittarii s. sagittariorum, forsan a sagittariis
castra metati sunt, appellatus, Vallis s.
planities, P, hic memorata haud dubie
est vallis Iisreel, in qua castra metatos fuisse
Midianitas, dictum vs. 33 capitis superioris.
T T
Ver. 3.
וְעַתָּה קְרָא נָא בְּאָזְנֵי הָעָם לֵאמֹר
מִי־יָרֵא וְחָרֵד יָשָׁב וְיִצְפָּר מֵהַר הַגִּלְעָד
CHAP. VII. 1.
וַיַּשְׁכֵּם יְרִבַּעַל הוּא גִדְעוֹן וְכָל־הָעָם
וַיָּשָׁב מִן־הָעָם עֶשְׂרִים וּשְׁנַיִם אֶלֶף
וַעֲשֶׂרֶת אֲלָפִים נִשְׁאָרוּ :
אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ וַיַּחֲנוּ עַל־עֵין חֲרֹד וּמַחֲנֶה
ngipo nypap jidap ibunya
me
καὶ νῦν λάλησον δὴ ἐν ὠσὶ τοῦ λαοῦ, λέγων.
τίς ὁ φοβούμενος καὶ δειλός ; ἐπιστραφέτω καὶ
ἐκχωρείτω ἀπὸ ὄρους Γαλαάδ. καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν
ἀπὸ τοῦ λαοῦ εἴκοσι καὶ δύο χιλιάδες, καὶ δέκα
χιλιάδες ὑπελείφθησαν.
• 1977
καὶ ὤρθρισεν Ιεροβάαλ, αὐτός ἐστι Γεδεών,
καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ, καὶ παρενέβαλον
ἐπὶ πηγὴν ᾿Αράδ. καὶ παρεμβολὴ Μαδιάμ ἦν Au. Ver.-3 Now therefore go to, pro-
αὐτῷ ἀπὸ βοῤῥᾶ ἀπὸ Γαβααθαμωραὶ ἐν κοιλάδι. claim in the ears of the people saying,
Au. Ver.-1 Then Jerubbaal, who is Whosoever is fearful and afraid, let him
JUDGES VII. 3.
239
return and depart early from mount Gilead. | Gideon's army many of the Eastern Manas-
And there returned of the people twenty sites, who came from mount Gilead; and
and two thousand; and there remained ten that these were more probably afraid of their
thousand.
Bp. Patrick.-Fearful and afraid.] The
word which we translate afraid, is in the
Hebrew harod: from whence some have
conjectured the well where they pitched
(ver. 1) was called by the name of Harod,
because here a great fear came upon most of
Gideon's army.
From mount Gilead.
neighbours, the Midianites, than the western
tribes were; and, therefore, proposes to read
the text thus: Whosoever from Mount Gilead
is fearful and afraid, let him return (home)
and depart early. So there returned (home)
twenty-two thousand of the people. Perhaps
this is, on the whole, the best method of
solving this difficulty.
Rosen., Et festine abeat e
Bp. Patrick. From mount Gilead.] Not monte Gilead. Verbum, quod hoc tan-
that mountain which is so often mentioned tummodo loco legitur, Hebræorum plures a
in Scripture; for that was on the other side Chaldaico, E, mane, interpretantur
of Jordan, and in the most eastern part of mane abeat; et rationem, cur Gideon iis
their country (as appears from the story of mane redire imperet, Abarbenel dicit fuisse
Jacob, when he returned from Padan-Aram), hanc, ne conspicerentur a reliquis, qui re-
but another mountain on this west side of manerent, quia ignominiosum sit, ante
Jordan, in the tribe of Manasseh: the name pugnam ex acie discedere.
of whose grandson Gilead (from whom all avis, explicant avolet instar avis, quan-
the tribe descended) was given, it is pro- tocius se amoveat. Et hæc quidem signi-
bable, in memory of him, to some mountain
in this country; which was called Mount
Gilead, just as another mountain in the quod in Lexicis declaratur verbis ac et
tribe of Ephraim was called Mount Ephraim.
, צִפּוֹר Alii a
ficatio confirmatur consensu Arabició,
a monte Gilead. At hunc montem quum
situm fuisse constet Jordani ad Orientem
(vid. Gen. xxxi. 21, seqq.), Gideon vero
cum exercitu ad Jordanis Occidentem tunc
versatus fuerit, vix intelligitur, qua ratione
This seems to me a far more rational ac-, currendi significationem habentibus.
count of these words, than theirs who trans- Chaldæus, eligat se, i. e., segreget se
late them towards [so Dathe] Mount Gilead,
or about it: or devise some other such like
explication of the particle min (which we
rightly translate from), as may consist with
their opinion, that the mount on the other
side Jordan is here intended. Gataker hath Gideon timidos e monte Gilead discedere
collected many interpretations of this kind
in his Cinnus, lib. ii., cap. 18.
Le Clerc, Houb., Ged., Booth.-"From
mount Gilboa." The present text, and all
the versions, have Gilead; but I am con-
vinced with Le Clerc and Houbigant that
Gilboa is the genuine reading.-Geddes.
jubere potuerit. Quam difficultatem alii
aliter tollere tentarunt. Sunt, qui inter-
pretentur: et cito abeat ab hoc monte, in quo
castra habuit Gideon (vss. 9, 10), in Gilead-
itidem. Sed præterea quod Gideon, si de
monte, in quo castra erant, loquutus fuisset,
dixisset, hæc interpretatio adver-
Nam per accentum con-
appositum
Dr. A. Clarke.-Whosoever is fearful and satur accentibus.
afraid, let him return-from Mount Gilead.] junctivum Munach nomini
Gideon was certainly not at Mount Gilead id cum proximo ita jungitur, ut e
at this time, but rather near Mount Gilboa. monte Gilead sit vertendum. Et Genes.
Gilead was on the other side of Jordan. xxxi. 22, 23, 25, utrumque illud nomen per
Calmet thinks there must either have been accentum Merca sic conjungitur, ut eodem
two Gileads, which does not from the Scrip- quo diximus modo interpretandum sit.
ture appear to be the case, or that the Dathius reddit ad montem Gilead,
Hebrew text is here corrupted, and that for præpositionem ? Hebræis dictam esse af-
Gilead we should read Gilboa. This read- ferens de motu ad locum, veluti Genes.
ing, though adopted by Houbigant, is not xiii. 11; 2 Sam. vi. 2, coll. 1 Chron.
countenanced by any MS., nor by any of the xiii. 6; Lev. iv. 17, coll. vs. 6; xiv. 16.
versions.
Verum etsi in horum locorum nonnullis ?
Dr. Hales endeavours to reconcile the nostris in linguis ad reddi possit; subtilior
whole, by the supposition that there were in tamen interpretatio docet, præverbium illud
240
JUDGES VII. 3-8.
Ver. 4.
genuinam suam significationem amotionis manserunt. Licet enim multi magno ac-
nunquam exuere, nec idem vocabulum et a, cesserunt animo; ut tamen venerunt in con-
ex, et ad denotare, facile quisquam sibi spectum hostilium castrorum, expaverunt et
persuadeat. Gatacker in Cinno s. Adver- discesserunt.
sarr. Miscellann., p. 359. Præpositionem
h. 1. ultra valere existimat, ut a, ab
Latinis, cum dicunt a meridie, a somno; sic
Hos. vi. 2 pin, a biduo, post biduum.
Hinc verba sic interpretatur: ultra montem | them, &c.
Gilead se conferat, eâ scilicet viâ, quæ a
monte Gilead incipit. Sed cur tam procul
Au. Ver. And I will try them, &c.
Rosen., Ged., Booth. That I may try
Ver. 8.
וַיִּקְחוּ אֶת־עֲדָה הָעָם בְּיָדָם וְאֵת,Gideon amandarit timidos, non intelligitur
שְׁוֹפְרֹתֵיהֶם וְאֵת כָּל־אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל שְׁלַח nisi per irrisionem hoc dictum sumamus, cui
אִישׁ לְאֹהָלָיו וּבִשְׁלֹשׁ־מֵאוֹת הָאִישׁ הַר הַגִּלְעָד tamen hic non erat locus. Alii
quod, הֵר אֲבִיעֶזֶר esse putant pro הֶחֱזִיק וּמַחֲנֵה מִדְיָן הָיָה לְוֹ מִתַּחַת 30 .Gileadi filius esset Abieser, Num. xxvi
בָּעֵמֶק :
niya-wbwa
dictum
καὶ ἔλαβον τὸν ἐπισιτισμὸν τοῦ λαοῦ ἐν
χειρὶ αὐτῶν, καὶ τὰς κερατίνας αὐτῶν. καὶ
τὸν πάντα ἄνδρα Ἰσραὴλ ἐξαπέστειλεν ἄνδρα
εἰς σκηνὴν αὐτοῦ. καὶ τοὺς τριακοσίους ἄνδρας
κατίσχυσε. καὶ ἡ παρεμβολή Μαδιάμ ἦσαν
αὐτοῦ ὑποκάτω ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι.
cum dimidia tribu Manasse sortem suam
citra Jordanem nactus, Jos. xvii. 2, ut sensus
sit: qui timidus est, discedat ex regione hac
montana, familiæ Gileadicæ Abieseri, do-
mumque revertatur. Sed quum constanti
veterum scriptorum Hebræorum usu mons
Gilead appelletur notus ille tractus montanus
ad orientem Jordanis, nec hoc loco alius
designari videtur. Nos quidem illud de
Au. Ver.-8 So the people took victuals
monte Gilead referendum arbitramur ad ori- in their hand, and their trumpets: and he
ginem eorum, qui discessuri erant, subaudito sent all the rest of Israel every man unto
his tent, and retained those three hundred | יִצְפַּר אֲשֶׁר מֵהַר הַגִּלְעָד ut verbis , מֵהַר ante אֲשֶׁר
T:
hoc significetur: qui timidus est, etiamsi ex men: and the host of Midian was beneath
Manassis tribu, quæ Gideonis ipsius est, et him in the valley.
ment of the Hebrew words, most translators
have given an appearance of confusion to
this verse. I think I have given the true
meaning. The general stock of provisions
was kept for the use of this little army;
and as each of them was to blow with a
trumpet, it was necessary to retain all the
ultra Jordanem in Gilead ex parte com- Ged.-8 So, retaining only those three
moratur, eo revertatur. Gileaditidem Ma- hundred men, and the provisions and trum-
chiritis, id est, Manassitis assignasse Mosem, pets of the people, he dismissed all the
qui Amoritas inde expulerant, refertur Num. other Israelities, every one to his own home.
xxxii. 39, 40. Omnes igitur Gileaditæ erant 9 Below him, in the vale, was the camp of
Manassitæ, et omnes Manassitæ, tam cis-the Midianites.
Jordanini, quam trans-Jordanini, erant Gi- By following too closely the arrange-
leaditæ, si nomen a progenitore, Gileado,
Manassis patre (Jos. xvii. 1), sumatur, non
si a monte Gilead, quod nomen solum trans-
Jordaninis convenit. Clericus pro legi
vult rap, e monte Gilboa, in quo Gi-
deon castra sua haberet, qui valli Iisreel, in
qua Midianitæ castra metabantur, erat a
septentrione. Sed quid opus erat Gideoni, trumpets.-Ged.
locum, in quo castra habuit, nomine suo
vocare? Vix dubium est, eum, si dicere
voluisset: qui timidus est, hinc statim dis-
cedat, vocem D adhibiturum fuisse. J.
D. Michaëlis pro legit, propere,
vid. ii. 17, 23. Sed hisce mutationibus ne-
quaquam est opus, et lectionem editam in in the valley.
tanto testium consensu sollicitare omnino
Booth.-8 So they took the victuals of
the people, and their trumpets, for their own
use: he retained only those three hundred
men, but sent all the rest of Israel, every
one to his own tent.
Now the host of Midian was beneath him
Rosen.-8 Verba
T"
inter-
pretum plures sic transferunt: ceperuntque | וַיָּשָׁב מִן־הָעָם עֶשְׂרִים וּשְׁנַיִם אֶלֶף .temerarium est
TT
1 ', Tum redierunt duo et commeatum populus ille in manum suam et
viginti millia virorum, et decem millia re- lubas eorum. Populo intelligunt trecentos
JUDGES VII. 8—13.
241
1
illos strenuos viros, quos ad expeditionem, Et omnem virum Israëlis, omnes
selegit Gideon, vs. 7. Verbum plurale reliquos Israelitas, dimisit Gideon virum,
et suffixum plurale nominis nii re- i. e., quemque, singulos ad tentoria sua, i. e.,
ferri posse ad nomen singulare, utpote domos, metaphora a Scenitis ducta, ad suos,
collectivum, non est dubium, ut in illo Ovidii ut infra xx. 8; Deut. v. 27. Hieronymus :
Heroid. Epist. i. 88. Turba ruunt in me omnem reliquam multitudinem abire præcepit
luxuriosa, proci. Illum sensum inter ve- ad tabernacula sua.
sua.
T T
|
, וּבִשְׁלֹשׁ־מֵאוֹת הָאִישׁ הֶחֱזִיק
teres expressit Syrus: et ceperunt commeatum Et trecentos viros, de quibus vsз. 6, 7, tenuit,
suum omnis populus in manus suas et cornua retinuit apud se. Ita verbump in Hiphil
Vertit ita, ac si ante in Hebræo per 1 constructum tenere, v. c. Exod. iv. 4,
legisset. Quod tamen quum manifeste tum retinere valet, ut Exod. ix. 2: si nolis
falsum esset, correxit Arabicus interpres hac dimittere Israelitas, ap, et tu ad-
sua explicatione: ceperuntque trecenti viri huc retinueris. Vid. et Jerem L. 33. Chal-
commealum in manus suas et cornua. Sed dæus P interpretatur hic, corrobo-
Græcus Alexandrinus Hebræa sic interpre- ravit se, i. e., cum trecentis viris satis se
tatur : καὶ ἔλαβον τὸν ἐπισιτισμὸν τοῦ λαοῦ ἐν fortem credidit ad hostes aggrediendos et
Xeɩpì avtŵv, kaì Tàs Keρativas avrov, cepe- vincendos. Hieronymus: et ipse cum tre-
χειρὶ αὐτῶν, καὶ τὰς κερατίνας αὐτῶν,
runtque commeatum populi in manum suam et centis viris certamini se dedit.
cornua eorum.
212
TT
וּמַחֲנֵה מִדְיָן הָיָה
Et castra Midianitarum infra ,לוֹ מִתַּחַת בָּעֵמֶק וּנְסִיבוּ :Consentit Chaldeus
|
jiangis ny jimme sy, et ceperunt com- eum in valle posita erant, vs. 3, in valle
meatum populi in manus suas et tubas eorum. Iisreel, vi. 33. Repetit hoc, per parenthesin
Quod sequuti Hebræi interpretes nomen interjectum, tanquam præfamen iis quæ
in statu absoluto positum observant pro T deinceps narraturus est.
statu constructo, ut Ps. xlv. 5. P
pro
, mansuetudo justitiæ dici vult Kim-
chi, qui ad h. 1. notat, hoc dici, trecentos.
illos viros electos sumsisse de commeatu
eorum, qui domum redirent, tubasque, quas
pars eorum secum gessit, ut clangorem iis
ederent, in castris Midianitarum invadendis,
vs. 19. Ita et R. Levi ben Gerson, et
R. Jesaja, cujus hæc verba: nao uhu iba 'e
Ver. 11.
Au. Ter.-11 And thou shalt hear what
they say; and afterwards shall thine hands
be strengthened to go down unto the host.
Then went he down with Phurah his servant
unto the outside of the armed men [or,
ranks by five] that were in the host.
interpretatio est, לקהו צידת שאר העם ושופרותיהם
hæc illi trecenti viri ceperunt commeatum
reliqui populi ejusque tubas. Nec nos haud
dubitamus, o ad trecentos illos viros de
quibus versu 7 referendum esse, atque
, אֶת־צַוָה מִצְרַת הָעָם per ellipsin dici pro הָעָם
Outside.
Ged., Booth.-Outermost.
Rosen. Ad extremitatem armatorum.
Armed men. See notes on Exod. xiii. 18,
vol. i., p. 265.
Ver. 12.
Au. T'er.-Grasshoppers.
Others.-Locusts. See notes on vi. 5.
T T
commeatum de commeatu populi. In ver-
sione Judæo-Germanica, quæ cum textu
Hebræo una cum Commentariis Rabbinicis
n¬?
Ver. 13.
וַיָּבֹא גִדְעוֹן
Viennæ anno 1782 edita est (recusa Fürthæ, any pop by a s
a. 1805, in octon.) verba nostra cum iis quæ
vnebo bibo nan masih dibu
proxime sequuntur vernacule bene ita ex-
pressa sunt: Man nahm hierauf dem (zu- nempe denne brvw onb bi
וְהִנֵּה
מִדְיָן וַיָּבֹא עַד־הָאֹהֶל וַיִּכֵּהוּ וַיִּכָּל rückkehrenden Volke Mundorrath und ihre
Posaunen ab, und liess dann jeden nach
seinem Zelte ziehen. Hieronymus: sumptis
itaque pro numero cibariis et tubis, cibariis,
puta, quantum illi trecentorum numero suf-
hecret, non in eam noctem tantum, sed et in
aliquot dies sequentes, quibus Midianitas
persequuturi essent, reliqua, eaque longe
majore cibariorum parte relicta iis, qui
itidem ad bellum evocati essent, et jam
: basa bem obypb anapon
צליל קרי
καὶ ἦλθε Γεδεών, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἀνὴρ ἐξηγούμενος
τῷ πλησίον αὐτοῦ ἐνύπνιον, καὶ εἶπεν. ἰδοὺ
ἐνυπνιασάμην ἐνύπνιον, καὶ ἰδοὺ, μαγὶς ἄρτου
κριθίνου στρεφομένη ἐν τῇ παρεμβολῇ Μαδιάμ,
καὶ ἦλθεν ἕως τῆς σκηνῆς, καὶ ἐπάταξε αὐτὴν,
καὶ ἔπεσε, καὶ ἀνέστρεψεν αὐτὴν ἄνω, καὶ
. ( Tegev וְאֵת כָּל־אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל שְׁלַח .domum renuittebantur .אס (
VOL. II.
I I
242
JUDGES VII. 13.
Au. Ver.-13 And when Gideon was | Syriac, a se edit., p. 404, notavit. Græcus
come, behold, there was a man that told a Alexandrinus payìs dedit, quod Phavorino
dream unto his fellow, and said, Behold, I et Suidæ est ¿yêpupías panis subcinericius,
dreamed a dream, and, lo, a cake of barley quomodo Hieronymus Hebraicum vocabu-
bread tumbled into the host of Midian, lum interpretatus est. Illorum Rabbinorum
and came unto a tent, and smote it that interpretationem nuper suam fecit Böttcher
it fell, and overturned it, that the tent lay Proben alttestamentl. Schrifterklär, p. 150,
along.
not. p.
Verum quicquid dicat Tanchum,
pani terræ insistenti non convenit strepitus.
Tum diceret scriptor, ipsum strepitum volvi,
non panem, minus apte.
Sunt, qui sub-
cinericium panem dictum putent a house de
obumbrare, obtegere, quod prunis et cineri-
Prof. Lee.-, or, once Judg. bus obtectus coquitur. Gesenius in Lex.
vii. 13. A cake. LXX, payís. Aquila, man. Lat., s. proprie placentam
ẻyκpupías. Vulg., subcinericius panis: r. rotundam denotare existimat a, Arabice
either, from its being covered with ashes
while baking, or 3.
Gesen.-, in Keri 3, pp. κoλλúpa,
a round cake; so called from rolling, from r.
5 No. iii. Comp. . Once Judg. vii. 13,
Don, where Sept. and Chald. well,
a cake of barley-bread.
ū
.verbo illi vindicare studet וַיֹּאמֶר הִנֵּה חֲלוֹם חָלַמְתִּי וְהִנֵּה צְלִיל לֶהֶם
pul-
Js, deorsum volutus est, volvit se. Quem
Rosen.-13 Venitque Gideon ad castra verbi Arabici significatum non linguæ usu
Midianitarum, et ecce! vir quidam enarrans (quo errare notare constat) probare potest,
erat socio suo,
unus alteri (ut vi. 29), sed nonnisi finitimâ, ut statuit, radice
somnium.
Nos quidem
The age one o, Dixitque: ecce! som- haud dubitamus,, mutuata a signifi-
nium somniavi; et en! toslum panis hordei catione, assare, denotare. Erant, quis.
sese volvens erat per castra Midianitarum. a, obumbravit interpretarentur um-
55, quomodo ad marginem legi præcipitur bram, imaginem adumbratam, speciem. Quid
pro eo quod in textu est; by, Kimchi et vero? an umbra panis hordacei volvi dice-
Tanchum a, tinnivit, 1 Sam. iii. 11; retur? certe etiamsi e figura umbra judica-
2 Reg. xxi. 12, tinnitum notare dicunt. | retur esse panis, minime distingueretur,
Atque ille quidem vy vy, sonum strepitus, utrum hordaceus, aut ex alia specie frumenti
hic vero Arabico, tinnitus explicat, umbra? Retineamus igitur consensu veterum
confictus fuerit; quid hoc enim mutat in
observatque nomina, b, et firmatam interpretationem. Non vero sine
cuncta denotare instrumenta, quæ causa panis ille hordaceus dicitur fuisse
santur, ut tinnitum edant; Arabice
tostus; significatur enim eo, fuisse exsic-
catum, tenuem, fragilem, quod præcipuum
Ja, tinnitum, strepitum significare. momentum habebat in re somnio illo
indicata; vid. ad vs. 14. Ille igitur tostus
Addit: si quis dixerit, panem hordaceum panis volvebat se per Midianitarum castra,
tinnire haud posse, respondemus, sermonem, venitque ad tentorium. Nomen
non esse de iis quæ vere locum habeant in quum præmissum articulum habeat, sig-
pane, sed somnium esse, quod pendeat ab nificari videtur ducis tabernaculum, quod
imaginandi vi, concipiente, quæ locum ceteris omnibus eminebat. Josephus An-
habere nequeant in statu vigiliæ extra tiqq., 1. v., cap. 6, § 4: µáčav édóкei кpiðívŋv,
somniantem, adeoque nihil miri in eo esse, ὑπ᾽ εὐτελείας ἀνθρώποις ἄβρωτον, διὰ τοῦ
quod videatur in somnio." Sed veterum στρατοπέδου κυλιομένην, τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως
nullus, tinnitus significatu cepit. Chal-σknvǹv kataßadeîv, kaì tàs Tŵv oтpatIWTŵV
dæus reddidit, quod tostam super prunas Távтwv, visus erat sibi videre mazam hor-
placentam denotat.
Et Jarchi observat, daceam, præ vilitate vix hominibus come-
esse massam farinaceam, quam torrent dendam, per castra provolutam, regis tento-
super prunis. Syrus posuit, quod rium, et dein quæ militum omnium essent ire
صليل
TT-1
quoque
Arabicus interpres, cibum, panis
, וַיִּכֵּהוּ וַיִּפֹּל וַיַּהַפְכֵהוּ לְמַעְלָה .dejectum
Et per-
cnssit illud ut caderet, subvertitque illud de-
super, ab imo sursum, sive a summo ad
orbicularis tenuis reddidit. Cf. quæ de voce imum.
Cf. quæ de voce imum. Additur asseverationis causa:
Syriaca J. D. Michaëlis ad Castelli Lexic. 87, ceciditque tentorium illud.
JUDGES VII. 18, 19.
243
Ver. 18.
modum igitur ad cogitando supplendum
est nomen, ut vertendum sit carmen
Davidis, ita ad formulam a sub-
וְתָקַעְתִּי בַּשׁוֹפָר אָנֹכִי וְכָל־אֲשֶׁר אִתִּי
niişiye
, חֶרֶב audiendum omnino e versu 20 nomen וּתְקַעְתֶּם בַּשְׁוֹפָרוֹת גַּם־אַתֶּם סְבִיבוֹת
,gladius; sed idem in contextum recipere כָּל־הַמַּחֲנֶה וַאֲמַרְתֶּם לַיהוָה וּלְגִדְעוֹן :
καὶ σαλπιῶ ἐν τῇ κερατίνῃ ἐγὼ, καὶ πάντες
μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ σαλπιεῖτε ἐν ταῖς κερατίναις κύκλῳ
ὅλης τῆς παρεμβολῆς, καὶ ἐρεῖτε, τῷ κυρίῳ καὶ
τῷ Γεδεών.
Au. Ver.-18 When I blow with a trum-
pet, I and all that are with me, then blow
ye the trumpets also on every side of all the
camp, and say, The sword of the LORD, and
of Gideon.
minime est necesse. Urget quidem Dathius,
a Kennicotto sex codices laudari, qui voca-
bulum 1. in textu exhibeant (quibus ad-
dendi sunt quatuor a De-Rossi recensiti) ; ex
versionibus veteribus illud habere Chaldæum,
Syrum et Arabem; in versione Græca edita
quamvis haud exstet, Drusium tamen auc-
torem esse, quod antiqui libri habeant: poμ-
paía rộ Kupių kaì Tậ Tidewv. Addimus
nos, esse plures alios codices, a Parsons
(The sword) of the LORD, and of Gideon. allatos, qui ita habeant. Verum hæc nos
Bp. Patrick.-The word sword is not non movent, ut h. 1. textui inferendum
here in the Hebrew, where these words run existimemus. Primo enim non intelligitur,
thus, "for the Lord, and for Gideon : but quid vetet, quo minus etiam brevius, 175
there being mention of the sword, ver. 20,, omissa voce 7, dici potuerit: sig-
it moved our translators to add it here also. num enim bellicum, quod ad pugnam ex-
Dr. A. Clarke.-The word , chereb, euntibus datur, quam brevissimum esse et
sword," is not found in this verse, though solet et naturâ suâ debet. Deinde, quod
it is necessarily implied, and is found in rem plane conficit, obvium omnino est, quod
But it is found in this place in impellere poterat interpretes vel descriptores
the Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic, and in ad addendum vocabulum 177, ejusdem
eight of Kennicott's and De Rossi's MSS. contra omittendi causa prorsus nulla cogitari
The reading appears to be genuine. So potest. Est vero certissima, atque ad recte
Houb., Ged., Booth.
judicandum de variis lectionibus late patens
Houb.-Adde 17, gladius, quod verbum observatio, duarum lectionum illam esse
versu 20 parallelo non omittitur. Itaque antiquiorem, ex qua alterius origo proba-
vertendum, gladius Domini et Gedeonis......biliter possit demonstrari.
Cæterum nobis videtur membrum orationis
totum fuisse à Librariis prætermissum.
Nam cùm Gedeon trecentos
((
verse 20.
Ver. 19.
capere, non modò tubas, sed etiam lagenas
vacuas intùs accensas, cùmque addat ingen re
וַיָּבֹא גִדְעוֹן וּמֵאָה־אִישׁ אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ snos jubeat
ראשׁ
הַתִּיכוֹנָה אָךְ הָקֵם הֵקִימוּ אֶת־הַשְׁמְרִים -quem usum tube sint futurse, maxime credi
וַיִּתְקְעוּ בַּשׁוֹפָרוֹת וְנָפְוֹץ הַכַּדִּים אֲשֶׁר bile est eum addidisse etiam, in quem tsum
בירם :
ITT :
vacuæ lagenæ essent adhibendæ : Itaque
Gedeonem sic dixisse, Ego tubâ canam, vos
similiter tuba canetis; ego lagenam meam καὶ εἰσῆλθε Γεδεὼν καὶ οἱ ἑκατὸν ἄνδρες οἱ
frangam, vos similiter lagenas vestras fran- μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ ἐν ἀρχῇ τῆς παρεμβολῆς ἐν ἀρχῇ
gelis; quod ultimum milites edoceri necesse
ut fuit, ita etiam fuisse edoctos tacere non
debuit ille Scriptor, qui antea non tacuit,
tuba canente Gedeone, tubâ militibus ca-
nendum fore.
Rosen. Et dicetis, conclamabitis: Jove
et Gideonis scil. gladius adest. Sunt, qui in
casu tertio reddant: Jove et Gideoni, i. e.,
pro Jova et Gideone pugnaturi adsumus.
Sed præpositionis utrique nomini hic præ-
fixæ usus potius est idem, qui in plurium
Psalmorum inscriptionibus cernitur in voce
, ut secundi casus nota sit. Quemad-
Εν
τῆς φυλακῆς μέσης· καὶ ἐγείροντες ἤγειραν
τοὺς φυλάσσοντας, καὶ ἐσάλπισαν ἐν ταῖς
κερατίναις, καὶ ἐξετίναξαν τὰς ὑδρίας τὰς ἐν
Tais xepoìv auTŵv.
Au. Ver.-19 So Gideon, and the hun-
dred men that were with him, came unto the
outside of the camp in the beginning of the
middle watch; and they had but newly set
the watch: and they blew the trumpets, and
brake the pitchers that were in their hands.
And they had but newly set the watch. So
most commentators.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "and the moment
244
JUDGES VII. 19-25.
the sentinels awoke." To this effect the
LXX, Vulgate, &c.
Houb.-19 Venit igitur Gedeon et centum
homines, qui cum eo erant, ad extrema cas-
trorum, ineunte media noctis vigilia, et ex-
citatis excubiis, tuba clanxerunt, et lagenas,
quas manu tenebant, fregerunt.
Au. Ver.-21 And they stood every man
in his place round about the camp: and all
the host ran, and cried, and fled.
Ran.
Ged., Booth.-Were thrown into con-
fusion.
Bp. Patrick.-All the host ran, and cried,
and fled.] They did not stand in their ranks
to repel the Israelites; but brake up their
camp (as the Hebrew word jaratz may be
translated), and cried out with a lamentable
voice, fleeing as fast as they could to their
own country.
'PORT, Certe excitando excitarunt.
Solus Chaldæus verbum 7 legere videtur,
qui quidem illud extulit per adverbium D,
sed. Cæteri sic convertunt, quasi legerent
Opm, vel op sine. Habet adverbium 7
asseverationem quandam, quæ huic loco
parum convenit; ut non sint vituperandi Rosen.—2 m, Et cucurrerunt tota
antiqui codices, in quibus istud 7 non lege- castra, Midianitarum. sunt qui relato
batur. Certè fieri potuit ut, propter duo ad y, quassavit, confregit (ut infra xi. 18,
verba o per incipientia, simili-a p), reddant confracta sunt castra.
tudine conturbatus librarius scriberet 7, Incertum an ita ceperit Hieronymus, qui
prope, quia nempe illæ duæ syllabæ omnia itaque castra turbata sunt vertit. Sed
simili vocis sono enuntiarentur. Omnes Græcus Alexandrinus a , currere édpaµov
veteres legunt et fregerunt, in præterito cucurrerunt dedit, consentientibus Chaldæo
. plurali, ne Chaldæo quidem excepto, qui et Syro. Discurrerunt trepidi, ut in subita
verbum ipsum 1 in sua paraphrasi retinuit.
Sed Arias, et clanxerunt in tubis et collidendo
Hydrias, quam scribendi barbariem exer-
citatus lector longè aberit, ut sacro scriptori
attribuat, etsi grammatici ex talibus mendis
sanxerunt post præteritum venire aliquando
infinitivum, in loco alterius præteriti.
rerum perturbatione fieri solet., Et
clamarunt consternati, rem omnem perditam
esse. Hieronymus: ululantes. Sed Græcus
Alexandrinus éonµávav significarunt. Est
vero onμaivew verbum militare, quod usur-
patur de classico et pugnæ signo, vel ad
monendos singulos, proficisci oportere, et
castra recedere, quo significatu legitur
Num. x. 9; Joel ii. 1. Sed in hac Midian-
itarum consternatione non est verisimile tubæ
, וַיָּנוּסוּ Pro
Rosen.—IN ORD D'RI 18, Tantum,
vix, suscitando suscitarunt custodes, non
Gideon et sui milites, sed Midianitarum ii,
qui secundam vigiliam peragebant, quibus- sonum intervenisse. 01, Et fugerunt,
que id officii commissum erat, ut sequentis fugam capessere inceperunt.
vigiliæ custodes a somno excitarent. Itaque quemadmodum in margine legendum jubetur
tempus erat opportunum secundâ vigiliâ (Keri), in textu est Hiphil, o, quod fugá
recedente, et tertiâ nondum in gradu et abstulerunt scil. res suas in tuto collocarunt,
statione suâ constitutâ ad tota castra con- nonnulli interpretantur, ut supra vi. 11.
turbanda. hic de tempore dicitur, valet- Verum vitæ potius fugâ consulere, quam res
que vixdum, ut Genes. xxvii. 30, eadem ut suas in tuto collocare tentasse credibile est.
hic infinitivi cum verbo finito constructione : Quare interpretandum videtur: fugere
78, vix discesserat Jacobus a fecerunt Israelitæ Midianitas.
patre suo, venit Esovus. pig nipivia p
Ver. 25.
וַיִּלְכְּדוּ שְׁנֵי שָׂרֵי מִדְיָן אֶת-עֹרֶב - Clanrerunt tubis et difrin, הַבַּדִּים אֲשֶׁר בְּיָדָם
וְאֶת־זְאֵב וַיַּהַרְגוּ אֶת־עוֹרֵב בְּצוּר עוֹרֵב -sub נָפוֹץ Ad infinitivum
וְאֶת־זְאֵב הָרְגוּ בְיָקֶב זְאֵב וַיִּרְדְּפָוּ אֶל־| ,audiendum ejus verbi praeteritumn, ut serpe
מִדְיָן וְרֹאשׁ עֹרֶב וּזְאֵב הֵבִיאוּ אֶל־גִּדְעוֹן
מֵעֵבֶר לַיַּרְדְּן :
TT:
gendo diffregerunt hydrias, quæ in manu
eorum, vs. 16.
e. c. Exod. xx. 8; Levit. vi. 7.
Ver. 21.
וַיַּעַמְדוּ אִישׁ תַּחְתָּיו סָבִיב לַמַּחֲנֶה
: Ο το της ΠΑΕ
די
וינוסו קרי
TST-
καὶ ἔστησεν ἀνὴρ ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτῷ κύκλῳ τῆς παρ-
trung
εμβολῆς, καὶ ἔδραμεν πᾶσα ἡ παρεμβολή. καὶ
ἐσήμαναν καὶ ἔφυγον.
καὶ συνελάβοντο τοὺς ἄρχοντας Μαδιάμ καὶ
τον Ωρήβ καὶ τὸν Ζήβ, καὶ ἀπέκτειναν τὸν
Ωρήβ ἐν Σούρ Ωρήβ, καὶ τὸν Σὴβ ἀπέκτειναν
ἐν Ιακεφζήφ. καὶ κατεδίωξαν τὴν Μαδιάμ,
καὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν Ωρήβ καὶ Ζὴβ ἤνεγκαν πρὸς
Γεδεὼν ἀπὸ πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου.
JUDGES VII. 25. VIII. 4—7.
245
Au. Ver.—25 And they took two princes | moratam itineris defatigationem non omitti
of the Midianites, Oreb and Zeeb; and they ciborum defectum, ubi sequitur (vs. 5): date
slew Oreb upon the rock Oreb, and Zeeb nobis panes. Vulgatus: et præ lassitudine
they slew at the winepress of Zeeb, and pur- fugientes persequi non poterunt, quia scrip-
sued Midian, and brought the heads of Oreb tionem suam, qua etiam nostra est, videbat
and Zeeb to Gideon on the other side Jordan. esse mendosam. Neque enim consistere
Bishop Patrick.-25 Two princes.] Two potest verbum Dei activum, casu non
great commanders, as the word sarim sig- comitante." Sed non est, cur, quod nostri
nifies, which we translate princes.
codices habent, p, sollicitemus. Narrat
scriptor, Israelitas licet defessi, hostes tamen
strenue persequutos esse.
Versu proximo
poscit Gideon panes ad reficiendos suos de-
fessos, additque, se in eo esse, ut reges
Midianiticos persequatur. Esurientes illos
fuisse, commemorare non erat necesse; in-
dicabat hoc jam D. Ad e, perse-
quentes autem accusativum quisque qui hæc
Oreb and Zeeb.] From hence some gather
that the Midianitish language did not much
differ from the Hebrew: in which Oreb sig-
nifies a crow, and Zeeb a wolf.
On the other side Jordan.
Pool.-For Gideon in the pursuit had
passed over Jordan [so Patrick, Rosen.], as
we read, Judg. viii. 4, which, though men-
tioned after this, may seem to have been legit facillime subaudiet.
done before it, such transpositions being
frequent in sacred story. Or, on this side
Jordan, for the Hebrew word is indifferent
to both sides: see Gen. L. 10. And so this
is opposed to what follows of his passing
over Jordan, Judg. viii. 4. And then there
is no anticipation here.
CHAP. VIII. 4.
DANN
Ver. 6.
Au. Ver.-6 And the princes of Succoth
said, Are the hands of Zebah and Zalmunna
now in thine hand, that we should give
bread unto thine army?
Houb.-", Et dixit, solecismus hod.
in Codicibus sat frequens, sed quem nemo
Veterum habuisse hîc videtur. Nam omnes
exhibent ", et dixerunt, non excepto
Chaldæo, qui quidem omnes Hebraismos,
verè
וַיָּבֹא גִדְעוֹן הַיַּרְדְּנָה עֹבֵר הוּא
.quirere Hebraismi sunt, solet representare וּשְׁלֹשׁ־מֵאוֹת הָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ עֲיֵפִים
וְרֹדְפִים :
Rosen.-ig, Dixeruntque prin-
2
kaì îìße Тedewv éñì ròv ’Iopdávŋv, kaì diéßŋ| cipes Succothe. Pro singulari in codi-
ἦλθε Ἰορδάνην, καὶ διέβη
αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ τριακόσιοι ἄνδρες οἱ μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ cibus nonnullis legitur pluralis men, quod
in textum recipere Hubigantus aliique vo-
Au. Ver.—4 And Gideon came to Jordan, luerunt. Sed retinendum est, refe-
and passed over, he, and the three hundred rendum ad
πεινῶντες καὶ διώκοντες.
eum, qui nomine omnium
men that were with them, faint, yet pursuing loquebatur, plane ut Num. xxxii. 25.
them.
7, et ng
transiit legendum judicat, quod Syrus et
Græci interpretes expresserint.
Ver. 7.
וַיֹּאמֶר גִּדְעוֹן לָכֵן בְּתֵת יְהוָה אֶת- : וְעָבַר Hubigantus עבר Rosen.-Pro
זֶבַח וְאֶת־צַלְמָנָע בְּיָדִי וְדַשְׁתִּי אֶתי sed nihil
בְּשַׂרְכֶם אֶת־קוֹצֵי הַמִּדְבָּר וְאֶת־ -frequentitus esse constat ommissione verbi sub
הַבַּרְקָנִים :
stantivi præteriti vel futuri ad participium.
Veluti Exod. xiii. 21. Jova ? qh, am-
bulans scil. To, erat ante eos, præcedebat
הי
καὶ εἶπε Γεδεών. διὰ τοῦτο ἐν τῷ δοῦναι
eos. Exod. xiv. 8. Israelite Degre. κύριον τὸν Ζεβεὲ καὶ τὸν Σαλμανὰ ἐν χειρί μου,
dientes scil. 7, erant, egrediebantur. Cf. kaì è̟yw ảλońow ràs σáρкas vµŵv év Taîs
supra vii. 17 8, ego veniens scil. 8, ákávbais tŷs épýµov, kaì èv taîs Bapknviµ.
ero. Vs. 8 et Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 792, Au. Fer.-7 And Gideon said, Therefore
No. 2. Syrus et Græci in sua interpretatione when the LORD hath delivered Zebah and
recte præteritum posuerunt, nec tamen inde Zalmunna into mine hand, then I will tear
eos legisse colligi potest. Additur:|[Heb., thresh] your flesh with the thorns of
O'TDP, defessi et persequentes. Sed Hu- the wilderness and with briers.
bigantus: "Nos, Dr DE, lassi et famelici. Bp. Patrick. Then I will tear your flesh
Ita codex Alexandrinus: Kai TEW@TES, et with the thorns of the wilderness and with
fame laborantes. Convenit post comme-briers.] The word is in the Hebrew to
246
JUDGES VIII. 7, 10.
.
thrash: which some think signifies, that | Davide sumtum habetur 2 Sam. xii. 31;
laying briers and thorns on their naked 1 Paral. xx. 3. □ Hebræorum nonnulli
bodies, he intended to bring the cart-wheel spinarum et aculeatarum plantarum genus
over them (as the manner was of thrashing aliquod, veluti oxyacantham, esse putant,
out their corn) to fasten them deep in their sed conjecturâ admodum incertâ. Græcus
flesh, and then crush them to death: such a
kind of punishment David inflicted on the
Ammonites (2 Sam. xii. ult.).
Briers.
Alexandrinus Hebræam vocem retinuit.
Sed nonnulli codices cum Symmacho habent
Tρiẞóλoi, qua voce et spinæ et tribulæ, sive
triturandi instrumenta significantur. Syrus
5
Gesen.- m. plur. i. q. Din, thresh-
ing sledges, tribula, see in i. Judg. 26300, quod Arabs reddidit,
viii. 7, 16. The bottom or rollers were set vocabulo item ambiguo, siquidem et plantam
with jagged iron or stone, probably flint- quandam spinosam, et ejus plantæ formam
stone so common in Palestine, Gr. Tupîris, referens instrumentum bellicum denotat ex
fire-stone.—This name is perhaps derived ferro aut arundine confectum, quod circa
from an obsolete form, lightening, exercitum, ad eum tuendum collocatur;
giving out light, which probably denoted
flint, firestone, πupîtis; comp., stony
ground, perhaps pp. abounding in flint-
stone, as is the case with great part of
Palestine and Arabia. Hence sing. 7,
a threshing-sledge of flint, plur. D.
vid. Freytagii Lexic. Arab., p. 380. 'Akáv-
Celsio Hierobot., P. ii., p. 194, et Gesenio
Oas reddidit Aquila. Sed nos adstipulamur
Thes., p. 244, et Lex. Hebr. Lat., s. v.,
esse instrumenta quorum in triturando
usus, facta ex tabula lignea crassiore, ferro,
vel lapidibus pyritis, quibus Palæstina abun-
dat, munita et asperata, quibus comminu-
antur frumenta. In codicibus nonnullis et
editionibus veteribus, v. c. Bombergianis,
legitur et hic et vs. 16, D, Koph per
Prof. Lee.-, m. pl. occ. Judg.
viii. 7, 16, only. A sort of sledge accord-
ing to some, having on its under-side sharp
stones (pyrites), which, when drawn over
the corn on the threshing-floor, separated the Chateph-Kamez.
corn from the ear. The pyrites seems to
have been had recourse to here, in order to
Ver. 10.
várbey nah
עִמָּם וגו'
וְעַלְמָנָע בַּקַרְקַר וּמַחֲנֵיהֶם suit the etymology of this word. I think it
, חֲרִיצֵי הַבַּרְזֶל is far more probable, that the
Sharp points of iron, mentioned 2 Sam.
xii. 31; 1 Chron. xx. 3, by which David is
said to have punished the children of Ammon,
are meant. In Judg. the parallel has ip
, Thorns of the desert, which might
indeed have been set as teeth in the inferior
threshing instruments. If then we may
understand here, we shall have
no difficulty in seeing why these were termed
. בַּרְקָנִים
καὶ Ζεβεε και Σαλμανὰ ἐν Καρκάρ, καὶ ἡ
παρεμβολὴ αὐτῶν μετ᾿ αὐτῶν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-10 Now Zebah and Zalmunna
were in Karkor, and their hosts with them,
about fifteen thousand men, all that were left
of all the hosts of the children of the east :
for there fell an hundred and twenty thou-
sand men that drew sword [or, an hundred
and twenty thousand, every one drawing a
sword].
In Karkor. So Patrick, Rosen., and most
commentators.
Rosen.-7 Dixitque Gideon: propterea
quod meos commeatu juvare negatis, cum
dederit Jova Sebachum et Zalmunnam in
manum meam, tunc triturabo carnem vestram Dr. A. Clarke.-In Karkor.] If this were
cum spinis deserti et tribulis. Quidam cen- a place, it is nowhere else mentioned in
sent duntaxat percussos flagellatosque spinis Scripture. Some contend that P, karkor,
tribulisque; scd verbum, triturare signifies rest; and thus the Vulgate under-
|
gravius quid infert, indicatque modum, quo stood it: Zebah and Zalmunna requiescebant,
conterendi et occidendi, nimirum ut sparsis rested, with all their army. And this seems
super nudis humique prostratis corporibus the most likely, for it is said, ver. 11, that
vepribus, plaustra, quibus triturari soleret, Gideon smote the host, for the host was
superinduceret, quæ et spinas corporibus secure.
infigerent, et carnes spinis infixis commole-
rent.
Rosen.-Sebach vero et Zalmunna, Midi-
Simile supplicium de Ammonitis a anitarum reges, erant in Carcore, cujus loci
JUDGES VIII. 10, 13.
247
nusquam alias fit mentio. Eusebius in locis: Ged., Booth.-By the heights [Booth.,
Καρκὰ, ἔνθα Ζεβεὲ, καὶ Σαλμανά, οὓς ἀνεῖλε height] of Hares. The route of Gideon,
Γεδεών, καί ἐστι νῦν Καρκαρία φρούριον from Peniel, seems to have been across the
ἀπέχον Πέτρας τῆς πόλεως μόνην ἡμέραν. mountains of Gilead, to the north-east of the
Quæ Hieronymus sic reddidit: Carcar, ubi Jabok, through a tract of country inhabited
filii (quod supervacaneum) erant Zebe et by Scenites or Bedouins: hence he came
Salmana, quos interfecit Gedeon, et est usque unexpectedly upon the camp of the Midian-
hodie castellum, cognomento Carcaria, unius ites, who looked for no attack from that
diei itinere a Petra distans. Unde colligere quarter. If Jogbelah be the same with
licet locum illum fuisse in Gaditarum tribu; Ramoth-Gilead, as the Chaldee paraphrast
siquidem Petra Arabiæ in Moabitica erat supposes, the Midianites were probably en-
regione. Nomen loci quod attinet confe- camped somewhere about Abela, called,
chap. xi. 33, Abel-cheramim, that is, the
rendum est Arabicum ÿÿ, terra æquabilis
terra æquabilis plain of the vineyards. Gideon appears to
have returned to Succoth by another short
mollisque, et
terra in qua tuto et way; namely, by the heights of Hares, or
pacate vivitur. Hieronymus omisso nomine sunhills; probably so called, because, over
sic dedit: Zebee autem et Zalmana re-them, the rising sun was first seen by the
قرقرة
SA
inhabitants of the low country about the וְהַנִּפְלִים מֵאָה וְעֶשְׂרִים אֶלֶף אִישׁ שׁלֵף .quiescebant
17, Ceciderant autem centum viginti millium Jordan; and, indeed, by all the Israelites,
virorum educentium gladium; qua dicendi who resided on the western side of that
formula bellatores et infra vs. 20 et xx. 15, 17
significantur.
AT
Ver. 13.
TUT
:D by
וַיָּשָׁב גִּדְעוֹן בֶּן־יוֹאָשׁ מִן־הַמִּלְחָמָה
הֶחָרֶס
river.-Geddes.
Dr. A. Clarke.-From the ascent of
Chares.
Houb.-, Ex supra Hares, sive
per locum eum, qui supra Hares. Sym-
machus, pov montium, ut qui legeret .
Sed nihil mutandum, Hares est nomen pro-
καὶ ἐπέστρεψε Γεδεὼν υἱὸς Ἰωὰς ἀπὸ τῆς παρα-prium loci; ita id accepère Græci Intt.,
τάξεως ἀπὸ ἐπάνωθεν τῆς παρατάξεως ᾿Αρές. Syrus, et Arabs.
Sed Syrus legit
per
Au. Ver.-13 And Gideon the son of litteram Daleth. Vulgatus, ante solis ortum,
Joash returned from battle before the sun ex Rabbinis, qui Chaldæum hîc interpretem
was up.
sequebantur. Sed, antequam as-
cenderet, Chaldaismus est, cujus exemplum
toto Hebraico Volumine non facile
reperias. Id decepit Judæos Hieronymi
magistros, et Chaldaismis assuetos.
Before the sun (was up).
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew words mil-in
mahaleh hachares are so variously translated
by very learned men, that it hath made it
uncertain whether he returned after sun-rise Rosen.-13 Rediitque Gideon, Joaschi
or a little before it set (as Kimchi among the filius, a bello inde ab ascensu Charesa. In
Jews, and Mercer among Christians under- duabus postremis versus vocibus explicandis
stand it), or, as our translation, before sun- in duas partes discedunt interpretes, nomen
rise; so the Vulgar, with Junius, and Tre-Daliis pro nomine proprio loci, aliis pro
mellius, and others. And then it shows, appellativo, solem denotante (ut Job. ix. 7)
both that Gideon had smote the army in the
night, and that he made such haste to return,
that he came to Succoth before they were
aware, by break of day.
. מלמעלה ההרס
habentibus. Atque his quidem præivit
Chaldæus, qui sic reddidit: su bro NÍ TV,
usque non intrare solem, i. e., ante solis
occasum uti Onkelos Deut. xvi. 6 pro He-
si, circa occasum solis posuit
Bp. Horsley.-Before the sun was up. braico
The LXX, Aquila, Sym-ip. Adscensum solis cepit pro ejus
machus, and Theodotion, and after them occasu, quia, quæ sursum tolluntur, ab oculis
Houbigant, all take this for the name of a nostris summoventur. Sed ab omni ratione
place, from a spot near the going up to abest, ut sol occidens dicatur ascendere, qui
Hares. From a spot near to the going up. potius, ut aurora Genes. xix. 15, ascendere
dicitur, cum in cœlo apparet. Hinc alii sie
interpretantur: post ascensum solis, i. e., post
ortum ejus, ut valeat post, ut Jos. xxiii. 1,
, the going up; h, what is near to
the going up; b, from what is near to
the going up. So I analyze the word.
248
JUDGES VIII. 13-16.
De open, post dies multos, et Hos. vi. 2, | Zalmunna, with whom ye did upbraid me,
□'pi¹?, post biduum, et quemadmodum Latini saying, &c.
dicunt a prandio, a cœna. Ea est mens Rosen.-Venitque ad Succothenses dixitque:
Kimchii, R. Levi ben Gerson, Abarbenelis, en! Sebachum et Salmunnam, quorum me per
aliorum, qui Gideonem existimant perse-probrum interrogastis; sive, ut mallet Roorda
quutum esse regis noctu; quomodo enim, Grammat. libr., p. ii., p. 248, de quibus ex-
inquiunt, ausus esset ille cum suis tre- probrastis mihi.
66
centis viris interdiu cum quindecim millibus
virorum (vs. 10) pugnam inire, nisi confisus
Ver. 16.
Apa
וַיִּקְח אֶת־זִקְנֵי הָעִיר וְאֶת־קוֹצִי,esset tenebris noctis? ete vero juverunt eum
הַמִּדְבָּר וְאֶת־הַבַּרְקָנִים וַיְדַע בָּהֶם אֵת ut terroremn hostibus injiceret, ut in priore
אַנְשֵׁי סִכּוֹת :
VT Y
wwww
nocte, vii. 19, 20, mane vero, cum aurora
ascendit, rediit e bello; et hoc dicunt verba
on hypha, i.e., priusquam sol ascenderet
super terram.'
Hinc et Hieronymus ea
ante solis ortum reddidit. Sed me nequaquam
ante significare potest. Omnis vero illa de
solis aut occasu aut ortu sententia est repu-
dianda. Nam ut taceamus, nomen D semel
tantum in stylo poëtico Job. ix. 7 et affine
item semel infra xiv. 18 de sole dici,
nomen, adscensus frequenter non nisi
de loco adhibetur, sequente nomine proprio
loci alicujus. Sic supra i. 36 Dye,
vid. et Jos. x. 10; xv. 3, 7; xviii. 17;
1 Sam. ix. 11; Jesaj. xv. 5. Hinc anti-
quissimus Græcus interpres verba nostra sic
reddidit, ac si pro nomine proprio ag-
nosceret: àñò éжávwdev tĤs πapatáĝews 'Apés.
liamšo so, ab ascensu
A 7
tas?
7
Syrus:
Chadesæ. In quo nomine errore scribæ
Dolath pro Risch positum esse, ostendit
عقبة
с
|
καὶ ἔλαβε τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τῆς πόλεως
ἐν ταῖς ἀκάνθαις τῆς ἐρήμου καὶ ταῖς Βαρκηνὶμ,
καὶ ἠλόησεν ἐν αὐτοῖς τοὺς ἄνδρας τῆς πόλεως.
Au. Fer.-16 And he took the elders of
the city, and thorns of the wilderness and
briers, and with them he taught [Heb.,
made to know] the men of Succoth.
Briers. See notes on verse 7.
He taught.
Dathe, Houb., Ged., Booth. He chas-
tised [so the antient versions].
Dr. A. Clarke.-Instead of T, he taught,
Houbigant reads ", he tore; and this is
not only agreeable to what Gideon had
threatened, ver. 7, but is supported by the
Vulgate, Septuagint, Chaldee, Syriac, and
Arabic. The Hebrew text might have been
easily corrupted in this place by the change
of, shin, into v, ain, letters very similar to
each other.
Arabica interpretatio, wäre es, threshing-sledges, rip, and
Gesen. He took thorns of the desert and
apud clivum Chares. Aquila: avaßáσews with them made the men of Succoth know,
ảλoŵv, ascensus saltuum, et Syminachus, dva- i. e., punished them, probably by crushing
Báσews opwv, ascensus montium, quasi pro them with the drays upon a layer of thorns;
Mons D, sed qui see , No. 3. Sept. and Vulg., λónoev,
in occidentali parte Jordanis situs erat, contrivit, from Heb. 7, which seems
memoratur supra i. 35. Ceterum hic nar- indeed better adapted to the context, than is
ratur, Gideonem e bello rediisse non eâdem the common reading.
. הֶהָרִים legissent הֶחָרֶס
via, qua iverat, hoc est, per viam Scenitarum, Rosen.-16 Sumsitque seniores urbis et
sed ex ascensu montium, uti videtur, Gilead-spinas deserti, et tribulos, et punivit iis viros
itidis, in quos reges Midianitarum erat Succoth. proprie: scire, sentire fecit,
sequutus, et quibus via Scenitarum ad i. e., castigavit, uti R. Tanchum explicavit
meridiem fuisse videtur.
Ver. 15.
, عاقبهم وعذبهم ادبهم verbis Arabicis
הִנֵּה זֶבַח וְצַלְמָנָע אֲשֶׁר חֵרַפְתֶּם
punivil cos, cruciavit eos, castigavit eos.
Similiter Prov. x. 9: qui pervertit vias suas
7212, sciens reddetur, experietur scil. cas-
tigationes, pœnas. Et Jer. xxxi. 19,
idov, Zeßeè kaì Zadµavà èv oîs wveidioaré, postquam sentire factus, i. e., castigatus
με, λέγοντες, κ.τ.λ.
77
אַחֲרֵי
sum. Syrus:], cruciavit. Chaldæus :
Au. Ver.—15 And he came unto the men sum. Syrus:
of Succoth, and said, Behold Zebah and in, confregit super iis spinis et tri-
JUDGES VIII. 16-24.
249
bulis.
Unusquisque eorum אֶחָד כְּרֹאַר בְּנֵי הַמֶּלֶךְ .illi וְגָרֵד :In editione Complutensi est
TY
,arguit בְּנֵי הַמֶּלֶךְ Sed pluralis
Tx
jihy, rasitque super iis Succothenses. Sed secundum formam filiorum regis erat, singuli
Græcus Alexandrinus pro
exhibet eâ formâ erant, ut viderentur filii regis.
ỷλóŋoev trituravit, ac si v legisset, coll. sunt qui unum illorum præstanti formâ fuisse
ἠλόησεν
vs. 7, quod Hubigantus in textum recipien- intelligant.
dum censet. Alii, ut Gesenius in Lex. con- plures significari, et hic denotare unum-
jiciunt, contrivit, a , i. q. 7, 77.quemque, singulos, ut 2 Reg. xv. 20 imposuit
Hieronymus sensum expressit hisce verbis: ?, viro uni, i. e., cuique, singulis,
et contrivit cum iis et comminuit viros Succoth. quinquagenos siclos.
Nobis quidem receptum haud videtur
mutandum esse.
T?
Ver. 21.
וַיֹּאמֶר זֶבַח וְצַלְמָנָע קָוּם אַתָּה וּפְגַע־
בָּנוּ כִּי כָאִישׁ גְּבוּרָתוֹ וַיָּקָם גִּדְעוֹן
Ver. 18.
וַיֹּאמֶר אֶל־זֶבַח וְאֶל־צַלְמָנָע אֵיפה
וַיַּהֲרֹג אֶת־זֶבַח וְאֶת־צַלְמָנָע וַיִּקַח אֶת־
הָאֲנָשִׁים אֲשֶׁר הֲרַגְתֶּם בְּתָבוֹר וַיֹּאמְרוּ
הַשָּׂהֲרֹנִים אֲשֶׁר בְּצַוּארֵי גְמַלֵיהֶם :
כָּמוֹךָ כְמוֹהֶם אֶחָד כְּתְאַר בְּנֵי הַמֶּלֶךְ :
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς Ζεβεὲ καὶ Σαλμανά. ποῦ οἱ
ἄνδρες οὓς ἀπεκτείνατε ἐν Θαβώρ ; καὶ εἶπαν.
ὡς σὺ, ὡς αὐτοὶ, εἰς ὁμοίωμα υἱοῦ βασιλέως.
Au. Ver.-18 Then said he unto Zebah
and Zalmunna, What manner of men were
they whom ye slew at Tabor? And they
answered, As thou art, so were they; each
one resembled [Heb., according to the form,
&c.] the children of a king.
What manner of men.
and most commentators.
So Pool, Patrick,
Houb.-Tum Zebee et Salmana sic locutus
esset : Quos putatis fuisse eos homines, quos
in Thabor interemistis? &c. Illi autem;
erant, inquiunt, tui similes, eorumque unus
formam habebat filiis regis similem.
DN, Ubi, mendum ex ', quomodò,
vel qualiter, derivatum. Legunt 78 Syrus
et Chaldæus; quippe ille vertit 88, hic
, quod significat quomodò, non tantum
ubi Chaldaice. Sed Syriacum 82 habet
quomodò, non ubi. Codex Orat. 54 in
sic, כתיב כן id est כת' כן,margine sic habet
est scriptum, quâ notâ significatur esse in eo
vocabulo quiddam vitiosum.
καὶ εἶπε Ζεβεὲ καὶ Σαλμανὰ ἀνάστα σὺ καὶ
συνάντησον ἡμῖν, ὅτι ὡς ἀνδρὸς ἡ δύναμίς σου.
καὶ ἀνέστη Γεδεὼν, καὶ ἀπέκτεινε τὸν Ζεβεὲ καὶ
τὸν Σαλμανά. καὶ ἔλαβε τοὺς μηνίσκους τοὺς
ἐν τοῖς τραχήλοις τῶν καμήλων αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-21 Then Zebah and Zalmunna
said, Rise thou, and fall upon us: for as the
man is, so is his strength. And Gideon
arose, and slew Zebah and Zalmunna, and
took away the ornaments [or, ornaments
like the moon] that were on their camels'
necks.
Ged., Booth.-21 Then Zebah and Zal-
for according to one's age is his strength.
munna said, Rise thou, and fall upon us;
And Gideon arose, and slew Zebah and
Zalmunna, and took for himself the cres-
cents, and pendants, and purple garments
that were on them, and the collars, that were
on their camels' necks.
The words in Italics are not in the present
Hebrew text; nor, indeed, in any of the
ancient versions: yet, to me, they appear to
be genuine and a whole line may have
easily been dropt. Comp. ver. 26.—Geddes,
Ornaments.
:
Ver. 24.
Gesen.—ping, m. plur. dimin. crescents,
Rosen.-Dixitque Gideon ad Sebachum et
little moons [so Rosen., Lee], worn as an
Zalmunnam, ubi sunt viri illi, quos occidistis
in monte Tabor?, quod locis reliquis ornament on the necks of men, women, and
omnibus, quibus legitur, ubinam denotare camels, Judges viii. 21, 26; Isaiah iii. 18.
constat, h. 1. interpretum plerique quomodo? Sept. μnvíoкo; Vulg..lunulæ.
vel quales erant? valere volunt, quia reges
in sua responsione fratres Gideonis, quales
fuerint, describunt. Sed consueta vocis sig-
nificatio huic loco bene convenit. Nam in-
terrogatio ubi? hic est dolentis fratrum
sortem, et desiderium eorum ægre ferentis,
ut Job. xvii. 15 m is, ubi est spes mea?
ching fine my, Dixerunt: qualis tu, sicut
VOL. II.
Au. Ver.-24 And Gideon said unto
them, I would desire a request of you, that
ye would give me every man the earrings of
his prey. (For they had golden earrings,
because they were Ishmaelites.)
24, 25, 26, &c. Earings.
Ged., Booth.-Pendants.
K K
I have here,
250
JUDGES VIII. 24-27.
στραγ
and on other similar occasions, used this Prof. Lee.-ni?, nib?, f. pl. twice,
general term; rather than ear-ring, nose- Judg.viii. 26; Isa. iii. 19. LXX, TŵV σтраY-
ring, or frontlet; because the first includes γαλίδων. Αλλ. ὁρμίσκων, τὸ καθέμα. Aquila,
all these, and would still express them in κpokvþávтovs. Sym. xaλaord. Theod. tà
modern language.
Kabéμara. Vulg. monilibus. Syr. les,
1. Probably, either ornamental
chains for the neck, or ear-rings, ear-drops.
Gesen.-, m. c. suff. ", plur. ',
constr., a ring, i. e. a) a nose-ring, a
female ornament common in the East;
Gen. xxiv. 47; Isa. iii. 21; Prov. xi. 22;
Ezek. xvi. 12. See Jerome on Ezek. xvi. 12.
Hartmann's Hebräerinn II. 166; III. 205,
sq. b) an ear-ring, Gen. xxxv. 4. Genr.
and without specification, Judg. viii. 24, 25;
Job xlii. 11; Prov. xxv. 12; Hos. ii. 15.
Ver. 26.
5/ //
Comp. äbi, inauris.
Some suppose them
to have been perfume boxes: r. . See
Schroeder (p. 45) de Vestitu Mulierum.
Purple. See notes on Exod. xxv. 4,
vol. i., p. 321.
Ver. 27.
nisa-vayi b
וַיְהִי מִשְׁקַל נִזְמֵי הַנָּהָב אֲשֶׁר שָׁאָל
וַיַּעַשׂ אֹתוֹ גִדְעוֹן לְאֵפוֹד וַיַּעֲג אֹתוֹ
בְעִירוֹ בְּעָפְלָה וַיִּזְנְוּ כָל־יִשְׂרָאֵל אַחֲרָיו אֶלֶף וּשְׁבַע מֵאוֹת זָהָב לְבַד מִן־
הַשָּׂהֲרֹנִים וְהַפְטִיפוֹת וּבִגְדִי הָאַרְגָּמָן
שָׁם וַיְהִי לְגִדְעוֹן וּלְבֵיתוֹ לְמוֹקְשׁ :
שֶׁעַל מַלְכֵי מִדְיָן וּלְבַד מִן־הָעֲנָקוֹת
בְּצַוּאֹרֵי גְמַלֵיהֶם
אֲשֶׁר
קמץ בז"ק
Η ΕΠΙ ΤΗ Ε
καὶ ἐγένετο ὁ σταθμὸς τῶν ἐνωτίων τῶν
χρυσῶν ὧν ᾔτησε, χίλιοι καὶ ἑπτακόσιοι χρυσοὶ,
παρὲξ τῶν μηνίσκων καὶ τῶν στραγγαλίδων
καὶ τῶν ἱματίων καὶ πορφυρίδων τῶν ἐπὶ βα-
σιλεῦσι Μαδιὰμ, καὶ ἐκτὸς τῶν περιθεμάτων
ἃ ἦν ἐν τοῖς τραχήλοις τῶν καμήλων αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-26 And the weight of the
golden earrings that he requested was a
thousand and seven hundred shekels of gold;
besides ornaments, and collars [or, sweet
jewels], and purple raiment that was on the
kings of Midian, and beside the chains that
were about their camels' necks.
Earrings. See notes on ver. 24.
Ornaments. See notes on ver. 21.
Collars.
καὶ
καὶ ἐποίησεν αὐτὸ Γεδεὼν εἰς Ἐφώδ, καὶ
ἔστησεν αὐτὸ ἐν πόλει αὐτοῦ ἐν Εφραθά.
εξεπόρνευσε πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ ἐπίσω αὐτοῦ ἐκεῖ.
καὶ ἐγένετο τῷ Γεδεὼν καὶ τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ εἰς
σκῶλον.
Au. Ver.-27 And Gideon made an ephod
thereof, and put it in his city, even in
Ophrah: and all Israel went thither a
whoring after it: which thing became a
snare unto Gideon, and to his house.
An ephod.
Bp. Patrick. It is commonly said, that
so much gold could not be laid out upon an
ephod, and therefore some take this for a
short expression, to signify the breast-plate,
with the urim and thummim; that he (being
now supreme governor) might consult God
at his own house, in such difficulties as
might occur and they think it probable
that he made also a private tabernacle with
cherubims: for how else could he employ
such a quantity of gold? An ephod being
only fine linen embroidered with it, &c.,
which would not cost much (see Exod.
xxviii. 6). Theodoret and St. Austin seem
to incline to this opinion; for which I refer
the reader to our Dr. Spencer, in his most
learned work De Leg. et Rit. Hebr., p. 881.
But I do not see how Gideon can be ex-
Gesen.-i, f. pl. (r. 23), drops, pend-cused from apostasy from God, if he set up
ants for the ears, earrings, [so Rosen.,] an oracle in his own house; nor was there
especially of pearls, Judg. viii. 26; Isa. any need of it, Shiloh being not far from
Bp. Patrick. The Hebrew word haneti-
photh is thought to signify "little pots of
precious ointments." For neteph signifies a
drop, or a tear; the most precious of which
is balsam. Among the spoils of Darius (as
Arius Montanus observes) historians men-
tion boxes of ointments set with precious
stones, and curiously wrought with elegant
art.
iii. 19. Arab. ibi, id. Comp. Gr.
λáyμov, a kind of ear-pendant, from
λágw, to drop, distil.
him, in the tribe of Ephraim, which ad-
σra-joined to this of Manasseh. Therefore I
ora- take this ephod to have been only a monu-
ment of his victory, and of God's great
JUDGES VIII. 27.
251
mercy, which conquerors were wont to Syri interpretis sententia, qui i reddidit
erect: but he would not follow the common
non
custom in erecting a pillar, and hanging (ita enim legendum esse,
up trophies, or anything of that nature;
but chose to make an ephod, as a token that, ut exstat in Bibliis Polyglottis,
he ascribed his victory only to God, and
triumphed in nothing, but only in the re-
storation of the true religion by his means.
As for the gold that was laid out upon it,
the reader may observe, that it is said "he
made an ephod thereof; " that is, out of his
offering; but not that it was all spent in
this.
Gesen.—TIEN, m. (by Syriasm for TEN),
constr. also TIEN, 1 Sam. ii. 18; Syr. 12;
from the Heb. form. R. T. 1. An ephod,
a garment of the high priest. 2. An image,
statue of an idol, comp. 7, No. 2. Judg.
viii. 27: probably also in Judg. xvii. 5;
xviii. 17-20; Hos. iii. 4.
Prof. Lee.-Idols seem to have been
ornamented with an ephod; and hence, to
have been so styled; see Judg. xvii. 5;
xviii. 14, 17, 18, 20; Hos. iii. 4.
recte monuit Roediger de orig. et indole
Arab. libror. V. T. interpretat, p. 75), quod
nomen cognatis linguis ignotum, Bar-Bahlul,
teste Castello, idolum parvum, hominis simi-
litudinem habens, et Ephraem in Commentar.
ad loc.
Is, imaginem explicat, Arabicus
104
C
quoque interpres, simulacrum red-
didit. Sed quum alias constanter vesti-
mentum aliquod denotet, et a nominibus
simulacra significantibus D, 102, 132,
infra xvii. 5; xviii. 14, 17, 18, 20, diversum
sit, et hoc loco vestimentum sacerdotale.
denotare, equidem haud dubito. Videtur
autem, ut satis verisimiliter observat Theo-
doretus, Gideon ephodum illud eo consilio
confecisse, ut per illum Deum consuleret,
non ipse, quod nefas fuisset, sed per Pon-
tificem: quum enim ipse populi princeps.
Rosen.-27 Fecitque illud omne aurum esset, cujus, et publicorum negotiorum
Gideon in Ephod. Eo nomine significatur causa maxime constitutum erat oraculum
vestimentum quoddam Pontificis extimum, Urim et Thummim, Num. xxvii. 21, in
super tunica et pallio gestatum quod de- pectorali ephodo impositum; habere apud
scribitur Exod. xxviii. 6, seqq. In quem se voluit, quæ ad oraculum et Dei volun-
finem vero hoc ephod a Gideone fuerit tatem exquirendam necessaria, cujusmodi
confectum, variæ sunt variorum sententiæ. erat ephod illud pretiosissimum, ac reliquus
Hebræi fere consentiunt, deposuisse illud
Gideonem in urbe sua natali ut moni-
mentum magnæ a se de Midianitis re-
portatæ victoriæ. Quam sententiam pluri-
bus commendavit Petr. Jurieu in opere,
tacito suo nomine edito, Histoire crit. des
dogmes et des cultes de l'Eglise, P. iv.,
tract. viii., cap. i., p. 732, seqq. Sed vesti-
mentum vix poterat esse monimentum longe meminerimus, Manasseam tribum conter-
duraturum; quippe quod blattis et tineis minam fuisse Ephraimicæ, in qua Silo erat
paucorum annorum decursu conficeretur. et tabernaculum, atque adeo exiguo inter-
Spencerus de legibus Hebræor. ritualibus, vallo Ophram Silunte a domo Pontificia
lib. iii., dissertat. vii., sect. v., p. 945, seqq., abfuisse, quare credi potest, Pontificem ad
edit. Tubing., Gideonem existimat idem per Gideonem principem frequenter commeare
omnia fecisse ac Micham, de quo infra solitum, vel in negotiis gravioribus a Gi-
xvii. 4, hoc est, non tantum sacerdotium deone advocari solitum ad oraculum consu-
novum instituisse, vestesque et instrumenta lendum. Porro extra tabernaculum quo-
sacerdotalia, sed etiam statuas, quæ Tera-
phim vocantur xvii. 5, conflasse, quas in-
fereret pectorali, et oraculi instar consuleret.
Gesenius in Thes., p. 135, voce T hic illud, ephodum, in urbe sua, in Ophra, vi. 11.
statuam, simulacrum dei alicujus denotari E verbo 2, statuere hic usurpato college-
statuit, ita dictum ab amictu aureo argente- runt nonnulli, Ephodum solidum quid, si-
ove, ab , accinxit, amicivit. Eadem fuit mulacrum, statuamre fuisse, quod erectum
Æ☀,
vestium Pontificalium apparatus, ut in ne-
gotio quolibet majoris momenti Deum con-
sulerct. Obverti possit, Pontificem in Silo,
ubi erat tabernaculum sacrum, habitare
consuevisse, quum autem solius esset Pon-
tificis, hoc vestimentum gestare, Deumque
per ephodum consulere, supervacaneum et
extra rem fuisse illum apparatum.
Sed
libet loco potuisse oraculum esse, liquet ex
I Sam. xxiii. 6; xxx. 7; 2 Sam. v. 19, 23;
coll. vi. 2.
Posuitque, ויצג אוֹתוֹ בְּעִירוֹ בְעָפְרָה
T:
252
JUDGES VIII. 27-33. IX. 2.
steterit. Male. Nam verbum illud latius
ponere aliquid in loco, collocare quid de-
notare constat, ut supra vi. 37, ubi de
vellere in area deposito dicitur, vid. et
vii. 5; Am. v. 15; Job. xvii. 6.
Upin? ina?, Factumque est Gideoni ejusque
domus in laqueum, sive, ut Hieronymus
reddidit, in ruinam; causa perniciei.
Ver. 31.
Au. Ver.-31 And his concubine that
was in Shechem, she also bare him a son,
whose name he called [Heb., set] Abi-
melech.
Bp. Patrick.-Whose name he called Abi-
melech.] Perhaps his mother gave him this
name (signifying "my father a king") out
of pride and arrogance, that she might be
looked upon as the wife of one who was
thought to deserve a kingdom, though he did
not accept it: which afterward, it is likely,
inflamed the mind of this son to affect the
royal dignity.
Ver. 33.
obvan
secundum codicem Vaticanum sic reddidit:
ἔθηκαν αὐτοῖς τῷ Βάαλ διαθήκην, τοῦ εἶναι
avтois avròv eis Oéov, percusseruntque cum
αὐτοῖς αὐτὸν θέον,
Baal fœdus, ut esset eis in Deum, ut Hie-
ronymus vertit. Sane Hebraica sic vertere
licet: et posuerunt sibi Baalem fœdere in
Deum, i.e., fœdere et pacto se hujus idoli
cultui consecrarunt. Sed e versu 4 capite
proximi patet, esse partem nominis.
illius idoli, quum ibi na ma, fanum
Baal-Berithi commemoretur.
CHAP. IX. 2.
דַּבְּרוּ־נָא בְּאָזְנֵי כָל־בַּעֲלֵי שְׁכֶם מַה־
טוֹב לָכֶם הַמְשֹׁל בָּכֶם וגו'
λαλήσατε δὴ ἐν τοῖς ὠσὶ πάντων τῶν ἀνδρῶν
Συχέμ. τί τὸ ἀγαθὸν ὑμῖν κυριεῦσαι ὑμῶν,
K.T.λ.
Au. Ver.-2 Speak, I pray you, in the
ears of all the men of Shechem, Whether
is better for you [Heb., What is good?
whether, &c.] either that all the sons of
Jerubbaal, which are threescore and ten
persons, reign over you, or that one reign
over you? remember also that I am your
וַיְהִי כַּאֲשֶׁר מֵת גִּדְעוֹן וַיָּשׁוּבוּ בְּנֵי
.bone and your fesh יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּזְנוּ אַחֲרֵי הַבְּעָלִים וַיָּשִׂימוּ
לָהֶם בַּעַל בְּרִית לֵאלֹהִים :
1
by
καὶ ἐγενήθη ὡς ἀπέθανε Γεδεών, καὶ ἐπέ-
στρεψαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἐξεπόρνευσαν
ὀπίσω τῶν Βααλὶμ, καὶ ἔθηκαν ἑαυτοῖς τῷ
Βάαλ διαθήκην τοῦ εἶναι αὐτοῖς αὐτὸν εἰς θεόν.
Au. Ver.-33 And it came to pass, as
soon as Gideon was dead, that the children.
of Israel turned again, and went a whoring
after Baalim, and made Baal-berith their
god.
2, 3, 6, 7, 18, 20, 23—26, 39, Men of
Shechem. So Rosen.
Bishop Horsley.-Rather, "governors of
Shechem.” See Houbigant. These w
seem evidently distinguished from the common
people in verse 6.
Ged.-Magistrates.
Booth.-Leading men.
Bp. Patrick.-By the men of this city are
to be understood, the chief persons of
authority in it, as in the foregoing chapter
Baalim-Baal-berith. See notes on ii. 11, the men of Succoth signify the princes and
p. 166.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Baal-berith.] Literally,
the lord of the covenant; the same as Jupiter
fœderis, or Mercury, among the Romans;
the deity whose business it was to preside
over compacts, leagues, treaties, covenants,
&c.
Some of the versions understand it as
if the Israelites had made a covenant or
agreement to have Baal for their god; so the
Vulgate: Percusseruntque cum Baal fœdus,
ut esset eis in deum.
elders of that place.
Houbigant. In auribus omnium procerum
Sichem. Interpretamur, proceres, hoc
loco, duabus de causis, 1. Quia infrà vs. 45
et 46, distinguuntur cives à proceribus.
Nam cives, vs. 45 nominantur, ovi, populus;
versu autem 46, proceres, , qui quidem
eo versu non possunt esse cives (Sichem);
si quidem eos omnes fanum Bethel-Berith
capiebat. Similiter vs. 51, in turri Thebes,
dicitur cò confugisse viros et mulieres, et
Rosen-Factumque est cum mortuus esset post additur 797 ubi planum est ra
Gideon, ut reverterentur Israelitæ et scor- esse ipsos proceres, non autem plebem civi-
tarentur post Baales, i. e., iterum ad Baalium tatis. 2. Quia singularum tribuum cum
cultum reversi sunt. De vid. not. ad status esset aristocraticus, gubernantibus
ii. 11. Et posuerunt iis, sibi, Baal-Berithum unamquamque tribum viris senibus ac prin-
in Deum. Quae verba Græcus Alexandrinus cipibus, non autem democraticus, conveniebat
JUDGES IX. 2, 4, 6.
253
in rege deligendo, adire ad ipsos principes, | siclos argenti; est enim ad subaudien-
non autem ad universam plebem.
dum. Et conduxit sibi iis septuaginta
Rosen.-Loquimini, quæso, in auribus om- siclis argenteis viros nequam et protervos.
nium dominorum Sichemi, quibus non prin- D7, propr. vacui, possunt esse inopes, quo-
cipes, optimates, sed cives urbis significantur, modo Hieronymus reddidit, ut Nehem. v. 13.
ut infra xx. 5, cives Gibea, Jos., excussus bonis omnibus et vacuus.
xxiv. 11, cives Jerichuntis.
Ver. 4.
Sed videntur hic potius homines leves, nullæ
frugis (vauriens) significari, ut infra xi. 3, et
2 Chron. xiii. 7. propr. impudici, las-
civi, hinc protervi, ad quævis patranda
וַיִּתְּנוּ־לוֹ שִׁבְעִים כֶּסֶף מִבֵּית בַּעַל
.4 .promti; vid. de verbo ing ad Genes. xlix בְּרִית וַיִּשְׁכֹּר בָּהֶם אֲבִימֶלֶךְ אֲנָשִׁים
bantur רֵיקִים וּפְחֲזִים וַיֵּלְכוּ אַחֲרָיו :
καὶ ἔδωκαν αὐτῷ ἑβδομήκοντα ἀργυρίου ἐξ
οἴκου Βααλβερίθ, καὶ ἐμισθώσατο ἑαυτῷ ᾿Αβι-
Ibuntque post eum, partes ejus seque-
Ver. 6.
μέλεχ ἄνδρας κενοὺς καὶ δειλούς, καὶ ἐπορεύ- 15 ta haba παρα
θησαν ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver-4 And they gave him three-
score and ten pieces of silver out of the
house of Baal-berith, wherewith Abimelech
hired vain and light persons, which followed
him.
Pieces of silver.
Rosen., Clarke, Ged., Booth.-Shekels of
silver.
Bishop Patrick-It is uncertain what is
meant by "pieces of silver;" but, in all pro-
bability, more than shekels; for they would
have been but a small present to make a
man a prince. Therefore the Vulgar trans-
lates it so many pounds weight of silver,
which learned men approve of, particularly |
Stanislaus Grepsius, in his book De Siclo et
Talento. For seventy shekels were too little
for his occasions; and so many talents too
much for them to give. And thus Josephus
interprets Gen. xxxvii. 28, where it is said,
Joseph was sold to the Ishmaelites for
twenty pieces of silver; that is, for so many
pounds weight of it.
ns abpa asba
שְׁכֶם
וַיֵאָסְפוּ כָּל בַּעֲלֵי
מלוֹא וַיֵּלְכוּ וַיַּמְלִיכוּ אֶת־אֲבִימֶלֶךְ
לְמֶלֶךְ עִם־אֵלוֹן מֵעָב אֲשֶׁר בִּשְׁכֶם :
καὶ συνήχθησαν πάντες ἄνδρες Σικίμων, καὶ
πᾶς οἶκος Βηθμααλώ, καὶ ἐπορεύθησαν, καὶ
ἐβασίλευσαν τὸν ᾿Αβιμέλεχ πρὸς τῇ βαλάνῳ
τῇ εὑρετῇ τῆς στάσεως τῆς ἐν Σικίμοις.
Au. Fer.-6 And all the men of Shechem
gathered together, and all the house of
Millo, and went, and made Abimelech king,
by the plain of the pillar [Heb., or, by the
oak of the pillar] that was in Shechem.
Men of Shechem. See notes on verse 2.
Of Millo.
Pool.-Of Millo; of a place or person [so
Dr. A. Clarke] so called; some eminent and
potent family living in Shechem, or near to
it; either the family of Abimelech's mother,
or some other: or, and all Beth-millo; so
Beth is not a house, but a part of the name
of the place.
Bp. Patrick. And all the men of Shechem
gathered together, and all the house of Millo.]
None seem to have understood these words
better than Corn. Bertram, in his little book
De Republ., cap. 9, where by col-baale
Shechem he understands all the principal
men or lords of that city; principes civi-
tatis, "the princes of the city," by whom it
was governed: and by col-beth Millo, all the
citizens, who in a full assembly (for Mill
signifies fullness) agreed upon what follows:
and so we read in the next chapter (x. 18),
that the "people and princes of Gilead
consulted together, who should fight for
them; that is, all the citizens met together,
with their elders (as these princes are called
xi. 5), to advise about this matter: for when
Baal-berith. See notes on ii. 11, p. 166. the Canaanites, and other people, ruled over
Rosen.-4 Et dederunt ei septuaginta | the Israelites and oppressed them, they con-
Wherewith Abimelech hired vain and light
persons.] The Hebrew word rekim, which we
translate vain, signifies empty; that is, poor
and needy persons: and the other word,
pochazim, idle, vagabond fellows, that could
settle to no business, but wandered about the
country; who being commonly men of loose
lives, were fittest for his purpose. Therefore
Kimchi understands by them "light-headed
persons" (as we speak), who have no settled
principles, but are disposed to do any thing,
though never so wicked. Such Zephaniah
saith the prophets in his time were (iii. 4),
light and treacherous."
254
JUDGES IX. 6, 9.
tented themselves with setting such a power
over them, as should make them pay what
tribute they imposed, and other taxes; but
left them to their own government and laws,
as appears from viii. 14, where we read of
the elders of Succoth in the time of the
Midianites.
Bp. Horsley. And all the house of Millo.
Might this be rendered, and the whole house
of assembly?
Bp. Horsley. By the oak of the pillar.
See Josh. xxiv. 26.
Ged., Booth.-At the turpentine-tree
which stands by Sichem.
Gesen.-1pm. (part. Hoph. r. 137) station
of troops, post, Is. xxix. 3. Here too we
may refer Judg. ix. 6
N 3D Tibe,
the oak of the garrison which is at Shechem,
so called probably from a military post
established there. Others here take in
?
the sense of a monument, pillar, i.
. מַעֲנָה .4
Houb.-Prope quercetum, ubi præsidium
erat in Sichem; verbum pro verbo, quer-
cetum præsidium, quod in Sichem.
Rosen.-Prope quercum stationis, quæ est
in Sichem.
Rosen. Et congregati sunt omnes cives
Sichemi (vid. ad vs. 2) et omnis Beth-Millo.
Hieronymus : et universæ familiæ urbis
Mello. Vix dubium, esse locum prope
Sichemum, qui cum hac urbe et infra vs. 20
jungitur. Sed incertum, utrum pars sit
nominis proprii, Beth-Millo, ut Beth-Choron,, planitiem segetis, vel statuæ. Syrus
Beth-Lechem, Beth-Meon, et plura alia
hujusmodi locorum nomina, an vero na,
familiam denotet. Prius tamen verisimilius. nomine loci alicujus proprio habuit Arabicus
Nomen i locum terrâ et lapidibus opple-
verisimilis.
בֵּית
מֵישָׁר reddidit אֵלוֹן מְצָב Chaldeus
posterius nonen pro ܖ ܒܠܘܛܐ ܕܡܨܦܢܐ
if
,
tum atque aggestum significat, ut Chaldaicum interpres, qui in Masphia. Sed
whp, n'hp, aggerem vel vallum. Hinc possit vox Syriaca editum locum, unde late
vibe, locus munimenti, castellum prope Si-
chemum fuerit, quale castellum, si dictum patet prospectus (coll., speculatus est,
prospectavit) significare. Hebraicum,
fuit ad montem Zion, 2 Sam. v. 9; 1 Reg. participium Hophal verbis. 3, posuit,
ix. 15, 24, et si na 2 Reg. xii. 21.
Nostrum si n'a eundem locum fuisse, qui xxix. 3 legitur de præsidio militari, de quo
stilit, præter hunc locum duntaxat Jesaj.
infra vss. 46, 47, 49, turris Sichem
et Græcum oráσis, quod Græcus Alexan-
appellatur, nonnullorum est conjectura satis drinus hic habet, usurpatur. Potuit quercus
illa inde appellari, quod statio militum illic
esse soleret. Alii aggerem, sive tumulum
aggestum indicari putant, ex quo Abimelech,
cum inauguraretur ab omnibus conspici
potuerit, ut laud. Jesaja loco de aggere
dici videtur. Sunt qui conjiciant, designari
quercum illam, sub qua Josua xxiv. 26
magnum lapidem monimenti instar erexisse
narratur. Hieronymus: juxta quercum, quæ
stabat in Sichem; ac si pro, uti hic
exstat, scriptum esset .
By the plain of the pillar.
Bp. Patrick.-By the plain of the pillar
that was in Shechem.] Or the oak (as St.
Jerome commonly translates this word elon),
where Joshua set up a pillar as a token of
the covenant between God and them, Josh.
xxiv. 26. That is in a very remarkable
place, as the manner was to do such things:
but here, I suppose, they proclaimed him
king, after they had chosen him in the
common hall of the city and some think
they intended hereby to declare, that they
would not forsake the worship of God, to
:
Ver. 9.
וַיֹּאמֶר לָהֶם הַיַּיִת הֶחֱדַלְתִּי אֶת־ which they were engaged, but only join the
דִּשְׁנִי אֲשֶׁר־בִּי יְכַבְּדוּ אֱלֹהִים וַאֲנָשִׁים worship of Baal with him. After all it must
וְהָלַכְתִּי לָנוּעַ עַל־הָעֵצִים :
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ἡ ἐλαία. μὴ ἀπολείψασα
be confessed, that the Hebrew word mutzab
doth not certainly signify a pillar: for I can-
not find it so used in any other place of
Scripture: and therefore St. Jerome trans. τὴν πιότητά μου, ἐν ᾗ δοξάσουσι τὸν θεὸν
lates this passage thus, By the oak which | ἄνδρες, πορεύσομαι κινεῖσθαι ἐπὶ τῶν ξύλων;
stood in Shechem," and the LXX, év
Baλávų Tηs σTáσews, which seems to signify
as if it was the place where they had their
stations, or solemn assemblies. See Mr.
Mede's Discourse xviii.
Au. Ver.-9 But the olive tree said unto
them, Should I leave my fatness, wherewith
by me they honour God and man, and go to
be promoted over the trees [Heb., go up and
down for other trees]?
JUDGES IX. 9—23.
255
God. So Pool, Patrick.
Gesen. m. the southern buckthorn,
Dr. A. Clarke.—Wherewith-they honour Christ's thorn, Rhamnus paliurus, Linn. so
God and man.] I believe the word D, called from the firmness of its roots, Judg.
elohim here should be translated gods, for
the parable seems to be accommodated to
ix. 14, 15; Ps. lviii. 10; Arab. b, i. q.,
the more usual,
عوسج
Ver. 16.
Au. Ver.-16 Now therefore, if ye have
done truly and sincerely, in that ye have
made Abimelech king, &c.
16, 19, Sincerely.
Booth.-Uprightly.
the idolatrous state of the Shechemites.
Thus it was understood by the Vulgate,
Arabic, and others. It is true that olive oil
was often used in the service of God; the
priests were anointed with it; the lamps in
the tabernacle lighted with it; almost all the
offerings of fine flour, cakes prepared in the
pan, &c., had oil mingled with them; there-
fore Jotham might say that with it they
honour God: and as priests, prophets, and
kings were anointed, and their office was the TT, Nunc igitur si in veritate et in-
most honourable, he might with propriety tegritate, sincero animo (cf. Jos. xxiv. 14),
say, therewith they honour man. But I am sive, ut Hieronymus, si recte et absque pec-
persuaded he used the term in the first cato, egistis, regemque constituistis Abime-
sense.
Rosen.-Quam in me honorant, magni
וְעַתָּה אִם־בֶּאֱמֶת וּבְתָמִים עֲשִׂיתֶם וַתַּמְלִיכוּ-.Rosen
lechum.
gbựn
Ver. 17.
אֲשֶׁר־נִלְחַם אָבִי עֲלֵיכֶם וַיִּשְׁלֵךְ אֶת־ faciunt, dii et homines? Respicit usum olei
נַפְשׁוֹ מִנֶּגֶד וַיַּעַל אֶתְכֶם מִיַּד מִדְיָן :
in sacris et quotidianis hominum rebus.
9, 11, 13, To go to be promoted.
Pool. To be promoted, Heb., to move
hither and thither, to wander to and fro, to
exchange my sweet tranquillity for incessant
cares and travels for the good of others, as a
king ought to do.
Rosen.-Ut irem agitare me, s. agitari
super arbores, i. e., ut recte R. Tanchum
explicat, obire et circumagi in rebus earum
curandis. Bene Arabicus interpres, qui
I
pises, moveri
moveri supra
С
ܐܠܢܐ Syriaea
واصير مشغولة بامر : arbores sic reddit
, الشجر
et ibo occupatum in negotio arborum.
:
Chaldæus by, ad facien-
dum regnum super arbores. Non satis apte
Hieronymus : ut inter ligna promovear. Nec
probabile, quod Gesenius in Lex. Man.,
p. 656 dicit, librari super arbores valere: iis
imperare.
Ver. 14, 15.
Au. Ver.-14 Then said all the trees unto
the bramble [or, thistle], Come thou, and
reign over us.
14, 15, Bramble.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The word T, atad,
which we translate bramble, is supposed to
mean the rhamnus, which is the largest of
thorns, producing dreadful spikes, similar to
darts. See Theodoret on Ps. lviii. 10.
ὡς παρετάξατο ὁ πατήρ μου ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν, καὶ
ἐξέῤῥιψε τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἐξεναντίας, καὶ
ἐῤῥύσατο ὑμᾶς ἐκ χειρὸς Μαδιάμ.
Au. Fer.-17 For my father fought for
you, and adventured [Heb., cast his life] his
life far, and delivered you out of the hand of
Midian.
For my father.
Rosen. Qui pater meus pugnavit pro vobis.
Pronomen relativum respicit ad, ei,
Gideon in fine versus superioris.
Adventured his life far.
Rosen.-Et projecit animam suam e regione,
s. ex adverso sui, quemadmodum abjicimus,
quod vile habemus. Cf. Genes. xxi. 16.
Consedit, e conspectu, e regione,
elongando sese. Hieronymus reddidit: et
animam suam dedit periculis. Vitam pro-
jicere dicitur qui caput objectat periculis,
qua ipsa translatione usus est Lucanus
Pharsal., 1. iv., 516, ubi Vultejus, Cæsaris
miles, ad mortem paratus:
Projeci vitam, comites, totusque futuræ
Mortis agor stimulis.
Ver. 20.
Au. l'er.-House of Millo. See notes on
verse 6.
Ver. 23.
וַיִּשְׁלַח אֱלֹהִים רוּחַ רָעָה וגו'
καὶ ἐξαπέστειλεν ὁ θεὸς πνεῦμα πονηρὸν,
κ.τ.λ.
256
JUDGES IX. 23-28.
Au. Ver.-23 Then God sent an evil merriment consisted very much in dances,
spirit between Abimelech and the men of with music and songs; which, as Max.
Shechem; and the men of Shechem dealt
treacherously with Abimelech.
Pool.-God gave the devil commission to
enter into or work upon their minds and
hearts; knowing that he of himself, and by
his own inclination, would fill them with
jealousies and dissensions, which would end
in civil wars and mutual ruin.
Bp. Patrick.-At the three years' end, I
suppose, God ordered things so in his pro-
vidence, that they grew jealous and distrust-
ful one of another, and fell into dissensions
and discords.
Rosen-Misitque Deus spiritum malum
inter Abimelechum et inter cives Sichemi.
П, spiritus haud raro affectum denotare
constat; quinam autem animi affectus sig-
netur, ex adjectivo subjuncto, aut re ipsa
colligendum est. Sic Num. xiv. 24,
spiritus alius est contraria animi affectio,
contrariaque sententia. Similiter 1 Sam.
xviii. 10 spiritus malus est mala animi
affectio, quæ videbatur furoris esse effectus
aut paroxysmi melancholici. Hoc vero loco
discordiam significare, ostendunt quæ nar-
rantur.
Ver. 25, 26.
Men of Shechem.
See notes on verse 2.
Tyrius observes, were among the Greeks
first used, and in honour of Bacchus, when
they pressed out their grapes (see Dr.
Spencer, lib. iii., dissert. i., cap. 9).
Cursed Abimelech.] Some think they only
scoffed at him with taunts and reproaches, as
men used to do in their cups: but the LXX
translate it κατηράσαντο, which signifies
cursing, as we translate it; that is, they
wished their god would confound him. And
so we translate this word, Lev. xx. 9; Prov.
xx. 20.
Gesen.-m. plur. verbal of Piel
from r., days of rejoicing, thanksgiving
festivals, after the ingathering of the fruits
and harvest, Judg. ix. 27; Lev. xix. 24.
Rosen., Et fecerunt laudes,
i.e., lætos cantus, qui peractâ vindemiâ cum
conviviis et choreis conjuncti erant; cf.
Jesaj. xvi. 9, 10; Jerem. xxv. 30. Chal-
dæus h. 1. 7, tripudia, reddidit. Hiero-
nymus: et factis cantantium choris. by
pas, Et exsecrati sunt Abimelechum,
convitiis eum prosciderunt.
Ver. 28.
וַיֹּאמֶר בַּעַל בֶּן־עֶבֶד מִי־אֲבִימֶלֶךְ
י
וּמִי שְׁכֶם כִּי נַעַבְדֶנּוּ הֲלֹא בֶן־יְרִבַּעַל
וּזְבָל פְּקִידוֹ עִבְרוּ אֶת־אַנְשִׁי חֲמוֹר אֲבִי
שְׁכֶם וּמַדּוּעַ נַעַבְדֶנּוּ אֲנָחְנוּ :
וַיִּצְאוּ הַשָּׂדֶה וַיִּבְצְרָוּ אֶת־כַּרְמֵיהֶם
וַיִּדְרְכוּ וַיַּעֲשׂוּ הִלוּלִים וַיָּבֹאוּ בֵּית
Ver. 27.
ng abbey amway bdn
Είναι
· Της
καὶ ἐξῆλθον εἰς ἀγρὸν, καὶ ἐτρύγησαν τοὺς
ἀμπελῶνας αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐπάτησαν, καὶ ἐποίησαν
Ελλουλίμ. καὶ εἰσήνεγκαν εἰς οἶκον θεοῦ
αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔφαγον καὶ ἔπιον, καὶ κατηράσαντο
τὸν ᾿Αβιμέλεχ.
Au. Ver.-27 And they went out into the
fields, and gathered their vineyards, and
trode the grapes, and made merry [or,
songs: see Isai. xvi. 9, 10; Jer. xxv. 30],
and went into the house of their god, and
did eat and drink, and cursed Abimelech.
Made merry.
καὶ εἶπε Γαὰλ υἱὸς Ἰωβήλ. τίς ἐστιν ᾿Αβι-
μέλεχ, καὶ τίς ἐστιν υἱὸς Συχέμ, ὅτι δουλεύ
σομεν αὐτῷ; οὐχ υἱὸς Ιεροβάαλ, καὶ Ζεβούλ
ἐπίσκοπος αὐτοῦ, δοῦλος αὐτοῦ σὺν τοῖς
ἀνδράσιν Εμμώρ πατρὸς Συχέμ; καὶ τί ὅτι
δουλεύσομεν αὐτῷ ἡμεῖς ;
Au. Ver.-28 And Gaal the son of Ebed
said, Who is Abimelech, and who is She-
chem, that we should serve him? is not he
the son of Jerubbaal? and Zebul his officer?
serve the men of Hamor the father of She-
chem: for why should we serve him?
Pool.-Who is Shechem? Shechem is
here the name, either, 1. Of the place or
city of Shechem; and so the Hebrew par-
ticle mi, who, is put for mah, what, as it is
Bp. Patrick.-The LXX of the Vatican Judg. xiii. 17; and then the sense of the
edition retain the Hebrew word, and trans-place is this: Consider how obscure and un-
late it, they made 'Eλλovλip, whereby some worthy a person Abimelech is, and what a
understand songs, as other dances: both potent and honourable city Shechem is; and
are expressed by the Vulgar, and other judge you whether it be fit that such a city
copies of the LXX have xopoús; for their should be subject to such a person. Or,
JUDGES IX. 28.
257
to one
For though he suggests it only as com-
paratively more desirable than Abimelech's
rule over them, yet, it is likely, he thought
they might as well receive their govern-
ment, as they had done their religion.
Bp. Horsley.-Is not he, &c.] It is not
easy to bring the words as they now stand
to any tolerable sense. The versions of the
LXX and the Vulgate particularly incline
me to correct the passage thus: a win
"Is not he the son of Jerubbaal,
and Zebul his slave; and him he hath set
over the men of Hamor the father of She-
chem?"
rather, 2. Of a person, even of Abimelech, | R. Solomon's opinion is true, that Gaal was
named in the foregoing words, and described a Gentile; who would have been glad to see
in those which follow, the son of Jerubbaal, the authority of the Canaanites restored.
between which Shechem is hemmed in, and
therefore cannot conveniently belong to any
other. He is called Shechem for the She-
chemite [so Bp. Patrick], by a metonymy of
the subject, whereby the place is put for the
person contained in it, and belonging to it;
as Egypt, Ethiopia, Seba, Judea, Macedonia,
and Achaia, &c., are put for the people of
those countries, Job i. 15; vi. 19; Psal.
lxviii. 31; cv. 38; Isa. xliii. 3; Matt. iii. 5;
Rom. xv. 26. Thus mi is taken properly, ins open 1709 521, &c. The altera-
and the sense is, Who is this Shechemite? for tion consists only in the insertion of
so he was by the mother's side, born of a after r, upon the authority of the LXX;
woman of your city, and she but his con- the transposition of the words 7 and
cubine and servant; why should you submit ; and the alteration of the letter in
so basely descended? The son of TEM, of x into ne, and the prefixing
Jerubbaal, i. e., of Gideon; a person obscure of to the word, by conjecture,
by his own confession, Judg. vi. 15, and founded, however, on the version of the
famous only by his boldness and fierceness Vulgate.
against that Baal which you justly honour
and reverence, whose altar he overthrew,
and whose worship he endeavoured to
abolish. And Zebul his officer; and you
are so unworthy and mean-spirited, that you
do not only submit to him, but suffer his
very servants to bear rule over you, and
enslave you; and particularly this ignoble
and hateful person Zebul. Serve the men of
Hamor the father of Shechem: if you love
bondage, call in the old master and lord of
the place; choose not an upstart, as Abi-
melech is; but rather take one of the old
stock, one descended from Hamor, Gen.
xxxiv. 2, who did not carry himself like a
tyrant, as Abimelech did, but like a father
of his city of Shechem. This he might
speak, either, 1. Sincerely, as being himself
a Canaanite and a Shechemite. Or, 2. In
way of derision, he being an Israelite: If
you are so servile, serve some of the children
of Hamor; which because you rightly judge
to be absurd and dishonourable, do not now
submit to a far baser person; but cast off his
yoke, and recover your lost liberties.
From all the circumstances of the story,
it appears that Shechem was at that time in
the possession of an idolatrous race; at
least, that an idolatrous faction had the
upper hand, and were the first promoters
of Abimelech's exaltation. This Gaal, who
seems to have been an idolater too, flatters
these idolatrous governors of Shechem, by
speaking of them as the genuine descend-
ants of the original Shechemites, although
the fact was that the race of the Shechem-
ites was extirpated by the sons of Jacob, in
their father's life-time.
Ged., Booth.-And Gaal, the son of
Ebed, said, Who is Abimelech, and who the
king of Shechem, that we should serve him?
Have not the son of Jerubbaal, and Zebul,
his officer, made the men of Hamor, the
father of Shechem, slaves? yet why should
we be slaves to him?
Who is Sichem ? It is commonly thought
that by Sichem here are meant the Sichem-
ites, in contrast with Abimelech. I am
inclined to think the terms synonymous. A
chief in all the East, and in many other
places, is surnamed from his place of abode,
or his castle. In case this does not please
the reader, he may render: Who are (we)
the Sichemites? See Gen. xxxvi. 40.
Bp. Patrick.—Who is Shechem?] Some
think he means the city of Shechem is as
noble as he is base: why, therefore, should
they be subject to him? But it seems, by
what follows, to be rather the same thing
repeated, "Who, I say, is the Shechemite?"
For why should we serve him?] But what
reason can be given for our subjection to
this upstart? This shows pretty plainly that I have followed the Greek and Latin ver-
In rendering the latter part of this verse
VOL. II.
LL
258
JUDGES IX. 28, 29.
Au. Ver.-29 And would to God this
people were under my hand! then would I
remove Abimelech. And he said to Abi-
melech, Increase thine army and come out.
And he said to Abimelech.
Ged., Booth. I would say [LXX, Arab.]
to Abimelech.
sions. Others render the whole comma im- | καὶ μεταστήσω τὸν ᾿Αβιμέλεχ, καὶ ἐρῶ πρὸς
peratively and literally, thus : Serve ye the αὐτόν. πλήθυνον τὴν δύναμίν σου καὶ ἔξελθε.
men of Hemor, the father of Sichem.—Ged.
Rosen., Quis est Abimelech ?
nimirum ancillæ filius, ambitiosus, parricida
et fratrum interfector, crudelis, et nos huic
serviemus? Similem interrogationem con-
temtum significantem vid. 1 Sam. xxv. 10.
17? D, Et quis Sichem, et qui,
contra, nos Sichemitæ sumus, tam multi Bp. Patrick.—Increase thine army and
potentesque viri, quod serviamus ei? come out.] Some take this to be only a
ya, Nonne est filius Jerubbaalis, qui vapouring speech (as if Abimelech was
nihil ad nos, et ex ignobili familia ortus present), when he knew he might boast and
erat? Vid. vi. 15. in, Et sic etiam insult without danger, because he did not
Zebul, præfectus ejus, ignobilis et obscuræ hear him; but it may as well be thought
originis homo. Numquid decet Sichemitas, that he bid Abimelech's friends go and tell
urbis antiquissimæ et nobilissimæ cives, him what he said; that he wished him to
subjici duobus hominibus ingloriis, iisdemque reinforce his army, and come out (of the
gentis alienæ ?
Servite viris Chamoris, patris Sichemi. Sub-give him battle: for he pretended to scorn
jicite vos primatibus hujus urbis, qui a nobi- to set upon him by surprise, but desired to
lissima et vetustissima stirpe Chamoris ori- decide the quarrel in open field.
ginem ducunt. Erat is Jacobi tempore
princeps Chevitarum, et urbis Sichem, Gen.
xxxiv. 2., Et quare ser-
viamus ei nos? talis tantæque urbis cives? dictum est Abimelecho (quomodo Hierony-
in trenchmments wherein perhaps he was) and, עִבְדוּ אֶת־אַנְשִׁי חֲמוֹר אֲבִי שְׁכֶם
Rosen.-Dixitque Abimelecho: auge exer-
citum tuum et egredere. Ad verba dixitque
Abimelecho plures subaudiunt quispiam, i.e.,
-mus reddidit), per quosdam, qui ipsi vide הֲלֹא בֶן־יִרְבַּעַל וּזְבֶל פְּקִידוֹ עִבְדוּ אֶת־אַנְשֵׁי חֲמוֹר Verba
|
,conjunxisse. | bium פְּקִידוֹ idque cum עַבְדוֹ legisse עִבְדוּ
Græcus Alexandrinus sic reddidit: rant, quid jactaret et moliretur Gaal; atque
οὐκ υἱὸς Ιεροβάαλ, καὶ Ζεβούλ ἐπίσκοπος hi internuntii ei hortatores erant, ut in tem-
αὐτοῦ σὺν τοῖς ἀνδράσιν Εμμώρ, πατρός pore arma caperet ad opprimendam sedi-
Evxèμ; Hieronymus: nunquid non est filius tionem. Sane constat, verba y et N
Jerubaal, et constituit principem Zebul, sæpe ita in tertia persona singularis Kal
servum suum, super viros Emor, patris impersonaliter usurpari; vid. e.
e. c. Jos.
Sichem ? Quod sequutus est Lutherus: und vii. 26. Alii: dixit scil. Sebul, nuntiavit,
hat Sebul seinen Knecht hergesetzt über die Abimelecho. Sed nuntiata esse hæc Abi-
Leute Hemor. Patet, illos interpretes pro melecho narratur demum vs. 31. Vix du-
esse scriptoris addentis, Gaalem
Probat Houbigantus, sed ita, ut transpositis Abimelecho absenti tanquam præsenti velut
verbis ponendum judicet, ut sic insultantem dixisse eumque provocasse:
reddendum sit; et Sebul, servum suum fecit auge exercitum et egredere ad pugnam,
præfectum suum. Indignatur," inquit, quam tecum inire non refugiam, si copiæ
"Gaal dupliciter; quod Abimelech, filius mihi a Sichemitis suppeditentur. Aperte ad
ancillæ, regnum affectaverit, et quod filius
idem ancillæ non alium, quam servum præ-
fecerit urbi Sichem, cujus est nobilitas
antiqua inde usque ab Hemor, patre Sichem."
Sed non est, ut vidimus, cur quod in nostris
codicibus legitur mutemus.
y
Ver, 29.
hanc insultationem alludit Sebul infra vs. 38.
Verba Gaalis hæc esse, vidit Græcus Alex-
andrinus, unde per primam personam red-
didit: kaì éрŵ πрòs avròv, et dicam ad eum,
nimirum id quod sequitur: auge tuum exer-
citum et egredere, i. c., verbis illis aut simi-
libus eum ad bellum provocabo. Jarchi:
"Et dixit Gaal coram Sebule, ut ipse indi-
caret Abimelecho: multiplica exercitum
tuum, et prodi ex loco illo, ubi tu es, ut
וּמִי יִתֵּן אֶת־הָעָם הַזֶּה בְּיָדִי וְאָסִירָה
hic רַבָּה ".conspiciamus magnitudinem tuam אֶת־אֲבִימֶלֶךְ וַיֹּאמֶר לַאֲבִימֶלֶךְ רַבֶּה
præter normam per Segol scriptum esse, pro
MY TAY 27, quod in nonnullis codicibus exstat,
καὶ τίς δῴη τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον ἐν χειρί μου; monent grammatici.
JUDGES IX. 31, 37.
259
JT T
Ver. 31.
the middle part of Greece and of Sicily are
called the navel of them by the Roman
man's body; or, secondly, The higher part
וַיִּשְׁלַח מַלְאָכִים אֶל־אֲבִימֶלֶךְ בְּחָרְמָה
writers, because the navel is in the midst of לֵאמֹר הִנֵּה בַּעַל בֶּן־עֶבֶד וְאֶחָיו בָּאִים
ban
: The one of it, called the mountains, ver. 36, and here
καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ἀγγέλους πρὸς ᾿Αβιμέλεχ ἐν the navel, because it was raised above the
κρυφῇ, λέγων. ἰδοὺ Γαὰλ υἱὸς Ἰωβὴλ καὶ οἱ other ground, as the navel is above the rest
idov oi
of the body.
ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ ἔρχονται εἰς Συχέμ, καὶ ἰδοὺ
αὐτοὶ περικάθηνται τὴν πόλιν ἐπὶ σε.
Au. Ver.-31 And he sent messengers
unto Abimelech privily [Heb., craftily, or,
to Tormah], saying, Behold, Gaal the son of
Ebed and his brethren be come to Shechem;
and, behold, they fortify the city against
thee.
Privily. So Houb., Horsley, Rosen.,
Lee, Gesen.
Gesen.-, m. the highest part, height,
DT (in v. 36),
summit, from r. i. q. . Judg. ix. 37,
1 79.
they come down from the height of the land.
מֵעִם טַבּוּר הָאָרֶץ
:
Ez. xxxviii. 12, 2, who dwell
Land, which the Hebrews regarded as higher
on the height of the earth, i. e., in the Holy
land of Israel, Ez. vi. 2; xxxiii. 28;
than all other lands; comp. for the
XXXV. 12; xxxviii. 8.
Corresponding is
Pool.—Privily, so as Gaal and his con-
federates might not know it. Or, in Tor-Samar. 1, Ethiop. LNC: mountain.
mah; or who was in Tormah; for some Sept. and Vulg. render by umbilicus,
make it the name of the place where Abi-navel, as the top or height of the belly;
melech was, which is called with some comp. Talmud. ?, navel.
variation Arumah, ver. 41 [so Bp. Horsley]. Prof. Lee.-, m.—pl. non occ.
Gesen., Lee.-, f. r. 7.
r. 7. Deceit, 110. Eth. ENC: mons,
craft, Judg. ix. 31, only.
Sam.
occ. twice,
In the
יִשְׁנֵי עַל טַבּוּר,In the other
Rosen.-31 Misitque nuntios ad Abi- Judg. ix. 37, and Ezek. xxxviii. 12.
melechum in fraude, fraudulenter, astute,
first, T, from the heads of the
i.e.,, clam, ut Jarchi explicat, et sic mountains, is in the parallel in the preceding
veteres omnes. Alii nomen loci esse verse and hence, high, or eminent, place, is
putant, ejusdem, qui vs. 41 ng dicitur. probably meant.
Ita verba sic reddenda forent: misit nuntios, evidently implies the same thing; as
ad Abimelechum, qui in Torma tunc erat. such places were usually chosen, because
Interpretationis Alexandrine codex Vati- they were easily defended. The Rabbins
canus habet év κpuvî, in occulto; sed Alex-with the LXX find "umbilicus," navel, here:
andrinus et Aldinus exhibet perà dopov,
cum muneribus. Cujus versionis auctor legit
. Sed muneribus nullus hic locus.
Ver. 37.
but this is, perhaps, a mere fancy. The
allusion is clearly to Jerusalem in the latter
place, although the prediction relates to
Christian times. A similar prediction will
be found in Ps. xlviii., where God's holy
hill (1277) is termed, vr. 2, 3, vite qi me,
2. Comp. vr. 13, 14, which will
וַיֹּסֶף עוֹד בַּעַל לְדַבֵּר וַיֹּאמֶר הִנֵּה־
oye
throw much light on this otherwise obscure עָם יֹרְדִים מֵעִם טַבּוּר הָאָרֶץ וְרֹאשׁ־
.passage אֶחָד בָּא מִדֶּרֶךְ אֵלוֹן מְעוֹנְנִים :
:
καὶ προσέθετο ἔτι Γαὰλ τοῦ λαλῆσαι, καὶ
εἶπεν. ἰδοὺ λαὸς καταβαίνων κατὰ θάλασσαν
idoù karà
ἀπὸ τοῦ ἐχόμενα ὀμφαλοῦ τῆς γῆς, καὶ ἀρχὴ
ἑτέρα ἔρχεται δι᾿ ὁδοῦ Ἥλων Μαωνενίμ.
Au. Ver.-37 And Gaal spake again and
said, See there come people down by the
middle [Heb., navel] of the land, and
another company come along by the plain
of Meonenim [or, the regarders of times].
By the middle of the land.
Pool.-Heb., by the navel of the land.
So he calls either, first, The middle of it, as
Rosen.-En! homines descendunt ab edito
terra loco. Chaldæus hic vertit fortitudinem
terra, et Syrus munitionem terra, quia edita
loca naturá sunt munita.
Plain. See notes on Deut. xi. 30, vol. i.,
P. 681.
Meonenim. See notes on Levit. xix. 26,
vol. i., p. 467.
My
Bp. Patrick.- Another company come
along by the plain of Meonenim.] We read
of this place nowhere else, and so I can give
no account of it; but the Vulgar takes elon
to signify not the plain, but an oak; and
260
JUDGES IX. 37, 44, 48.
translates these words, "by the way which | quod ad unum agmen milites ejus consti-
looks towards the oak;" which, in some terunt ad ostium portæ urbis. Pro plurali
copies of the LXX, are rendered "the oak D sunt qui legendum censeant sin-
of those that look towards, or, that regard gularem Sed plurali recte utitur
times," as we have it in the margin of our scriptor, quia quæ tria agmina egerint hoc
Bibles; as if it were like the oak at Dodona versu narrat. Prius ejus hemistichium de
among the Greeks, where they made divina- uno tantum agmine loqui, intelligitur inde,
quod pergit, D, duo vero agminum,
tions.
Geddes, Booth. By the turpentine-tree duo reliqua agmina, diffuderunt se irruerunt-
of Meonenim.
Rosen.-A via quercus augurum. Hæc
quercus haud dubie inde dicta, quod sub ca
auguria capi solebant. De pip, vid. not.
ad Lev. xix. 26.
Ver. 44.
que contra omnes, qui in agro erant, eosque
percusserunt. Abimelechus cum suo agmine
ad portam urbis se contulit, ut palantibus
aditum in eam præcluderet, quos interea
temporis reliqua duo agmina persequebantur
et cædebant, et sic propugnatoribus vacuam
civitatem sine negotio cepit.
Ver. 48.
oi oi
T
וַאֲבִימֶלֶךְ וְהָרָאשִׁים אֲשֶׁר עָמוֹ פָּשְׁטוּ
וַיַּעַמְדוּ פֶּתַח שַׁעַר הָעִיר וּשְׁנֵי הָרָאשִׁים
וַיַּעַל אֲבִימֶלֶךְ הַר־צַלְמוֹן הוּא וְכָל־ פָּשְׁטָוּ עַל־כָּל־אֲשֶׁר בַּשָּׂדֶה וַיַּכּוּם :
הָעָם אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ וַיִּקָּה אֲבִימֶלֶךְ אֶת־
בְּיָדוֹ
אֲשֶׁר־עַמּוֹ מָה רְאִיתֶם
מַהֲרוּ עֲשׂוּ כָמְוֹנִי :
καὶ ᾿Αβιμέλεχ καὶ οἱ ἀρχηγοὶ οἱ μετ' αὐτοῦ της ΟΝ προς την Ευ
ἐξέτειναν, καὶ ἔστησαν παρὰ τὴν θύραν τῆς στον πρίν προς την πιστερα
πύλης τῆς πόλεως. καὶ αἱ δύο ἀρχαὶ ἐξέτειναν με το ρου ο πε
ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ, καὶ ἐπάταξαν την της που
όρκη
αὐτούς.
Au. Ver.-44 And Abimelech, and the
company that was with him, rushed forward,
and stood in the entering of the gate of the
city: and the two other companies ran upon
all the people that were in the fields, and
slew them.
The company that was with him.
Dathe. In textu Hebræo legitur pluralis :
et agmina, quæ cum eo erant, et rel. Sed
quoniam in altero membro hujus versus duo
reliqua agmina, in quæ Abimelechus exer-
citum suum distribuerat secundum versum
præcedentem, huic opponuntur, non dubitem
legendum esse in singulari. Atque hune
quoque expressit Vulgatus: cum cuneo suo.
Syrus secundum puncta habet quidem plu-
ralem, sed parum accurate puncta h. 1.
videntur adjecta et tantum textui Hebræo
accommodata.
ויעמדו
Bp. Horsley-And stood. For 17,
two of Dr. Kennicott's Codd. have in
the singular, which I am persuaded is the
true reading.
"And Abimelech, and the companies
that were with him, sallied forth; and he
took his post at the entrance of the gate of
the city. And the two [other] companies
sallied forth upon all the people," &c.
Rosen.-44 Et Abimelech et agmina, quæ
cum eo erant, expanderunt se, irruerunt, te,
D
JT T
καὶ ἀνέβη ᾿Αβιμέλεχ εἰς ὄρος Σελμών, καὶ
πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὁ μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἔλαβεν ᾿Αβι-
ó
ëλaßev’Aßi-
μέλεχ τὰς ἀξίνας ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔκοψε
κλάδον ξύλου, καὶ ἦρεν, καὶ ἔθηκεν ἐπὶ ὤμων
αὐτοῦ. καὶ εἶπε τῷ λαῷ τῷ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. ὃ
εἴδετέ με ποιοῦντα, ταχέως ποιήσατε ὡς ἐγώ.
Au. Ver.-48 And Abimelech gat him
up to mount Zalmon, he and all the people
that were with him; and Abimelech took an
axe in his hand, and cut down a bough from
the trees, and took it, and laid it on his
shoulder, and said unto the people that were
with him, What ye have seen me do [Heb.,
I have done], make haste, and do as I have
done.
An axe.
Rosen. Sumsitque Abimelech secures
manu sua. Plures secures secum sumsit,
quibus milites uterentur.
A bough from the trees.
Bp. Horsley.-Popтiov §vλwv, Aquila;
a load of wood," i. e., as much as a man
could carry. This is probably the true ren-
dering.
Prof. Lee,―w. Syr. Jam,
100,
A bough, Judg. ix. 48, 49.
ramus.
Rosen.-ni nip, Succiditque ra-
mum, ramos arborum. Græcus Alexandrinus
JUDGES IX. 48-53. X. 6, 8.
261
in codice Complutensi, Aldino et Alexan-Ammon, and the gods of the Philistines, and
drino reddit popriov ¿úλwv, sarcinam ligno- forsook the LORD, and served not him.
rum; sed accuratius in codice Vaticano
kλádov ¿úλov, ramum, arboris, ut Hiero-
nymus posuit. Nam i, sive formâ mas-
culinâ, quod versu proximo legitur,
7
Baalim. See notes on ii. 11, p. 166.
Ashtaroth. See notes on ii. 13.
-Co, וַיַּעַבְדוּ אֶת־הַבְּעָלִים וְאֶת־הָעַשְׁתָּרוֹת-.Rosen
lueruntque Baales et Aschtarothas, vid. de
iis not. ad ii. 13.
convenit cum Aramaico am, som, The gods of Syria. So the Heb. text and
.Sustulitque | most commentators ,וַיִּשָּׂאֶהָ וַיָּשֶׂם עַל־שִׁכְמוֹ .ramus, שׂוֹךְ
illos posuitque super humerum suum. Prono- Ged.-Syr. and Arab. read Edom, which
men suffixum femininum vocis respicit perhaps is the true reading.
ad ni collective capiendum.
Ver. 49.
וַיִּכְרְתוּ גַם־כָּל־הָעָם אִישׁ שׂוֹכה וגו'
καὶ ἔκοψαν καί γε ἀνὴρ κλάδον πᾶς ἀνὴρ,
•K.T.λ.
Booth. The various lection is thought by
some to be genuine. I conceive the text
preferable; as the gods of Edom are only
mentioned 2 Chr. xxv. 14, 20; but the gods
of Syria frequently.
Ver.—19 likewise,
Ver. S.
וַיִּרְעֲצַוּ וַיִרְצְצוּ אֶת־בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל du. Ver.-49 And all the people likewise
בַּשָּׁנָה הַהִיא שְׁמֹנֶה עֶשְׂרֵה שָׁנָה וגו'
cut down every man his bough, &c.
His bough.
Bishop Horsley.-Several of Kennicott's
MSS. read, or , "his burthen," or
"his load." See verse 48.
Ver. 53.
-by ban nbe nos nws abwan
καὶ ἔθλιψαν καὶ ἔθλασαν τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰσραὴλ
ev T kaipą ẻkeivų ỏktwkaideka ëtη, k.T.λ.
Au. Ver.-8 And that year they vexed
and oppressed [Heb., crushed] the children
of Israel eighteen years, all the children of
Israel that were on the other side Jordan in
.the land of the Amorites, which is in Gilead רָאשׁ אֲבִימֶלֶךְ וַתָּרֶץ אֶת־גָּלְגַּלְתּוֹ :
καὶ ἔῤῥιψε γυνὴ μία κλάσμα ἐπιμύλιον ἐπὶ
κεφαλὴν ᾿Αβιμέλεχ, καὶ ἔκλασε τὸ κρανίον
αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-53 And a certain woman cast
a piece of a millstone upon Abimelech's
head, and all to brake his skull.
Millstone.
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew word rechab
properly signifies the upper millstone, which
moves (and, as it were, rides) upon the
lower.
And all to brake his skull.
Dr. Adam Clarke.-A most nonsensical
version of bans, which is literally,
And she brake, or fractured his skull.
And that year.
Ged. On that occasion.
Booth.-At that time.
Bp. Horsley. That year. Is the year of
Jair's death meant?
Pool.-Or, that year they had vexed and
oppressed the children of Israel eighteen
years. Or, they vexed them in that year,
that was the eighteenth year, to wit, of that
vexation. This was the eighteenth year
from the beginning of that oppression. And
these eighteen years are not to be reckoned
from Jair's death, because that would enlarge
the time of the judges beyond the just
bounds, as may appear from 1 Kings vi. 1;
nor from Jephthah's beginning to reign,
because he reigned but six years, and in the
beginning thereof put an end to this per-
secution; but from the fourth year of Jair's
reign; so that the greatest part of Jair's
reign was contemporary with this affliction.
And although this oppression of the Am-
Au. Ver.-6 And the children of Israel monites and Philistines, and the cause of it,
did evil again in the sight of the LORD, and the idolatry of the Israelites, be not men-
served Baalim, and Ashtaroth, and the gods tioned till after Jair's death, because the sacred
of Syria, and the gods of Zidon, and the gods penman would deliver the whole history of
of Moab, and the gods of the children of this calamity entirely and together; yet they
Rosen. Et confregit cranium ejus.
est Hiphil verbi cum Chirek brevi, pro
Segol, ideo forsan, ut quidam putant,
ut differat a , currere fecit.
CHAP. X. 6.
262
JUDGES X. 8-12.
וז
་་
both happened before it; and Jair's death is | potest e verbis is in fine
mentioned before that only by a prolepsis or versus sequentis. Sed alii præfixum ?
anticipation, than which nothing is more capiunt partitive, junguntque hæc verba
frequent in Scripture. The cases of Jair and cum priori versus sequentis hemistichio hoc
Samson seem to be much alike. For as it is modo: nonne ex Ægyptiis, et ex Emoræis,
said of Samson, that he judged Israel in the ex Ammonitis, et ex Philisthæis aliqui, atque
days of the tyranny of the Philistines twenty Zidonii, et Amalekitæ et Maonita Dong,
years, Judg. xv. 20, by which it is evident oppresserunt vos ? Sed quum parum apte
that his judicature and their dominion were aliqui ex Ægyptiis, Emorais cet. oppressisse
contemporary; the like is to be conceived of Israelitas dicantur, nisi eorum exercitus
Jair, that he began to judge Israel, and en- intelligas, alii, ut Ludov. de Dieu, per 1?
deavoured to reform religion and purge out nominativum exprimi volunt ita, ut ех
all abuses; but being unable to effect this, Egyptiis, ex Emorais cet. idem valeat,
through the backwardness and baseness of quod Ægyptii, Emoræi, cet. oppresserunt
the people, God would not enable him to vos, ut vs. 12 simpliciter nominativi Dig
deliver the people, but gave them up to this php ponuntur. Sane hic loquendi
sad oppression; so that Jair could only modus, per abusum formulæ partitivæ,
perform one half of his office, which was to Arabibus frequens est, ut in Corano Sur..
determine differences amongst the Israelites,
0232
المنتظرين .but could not deliver them from their vii
enemies.
69,
عكس
انى معكم
معكم من
il, certe
Rosen.—In anno illo, quo Jair mortuus ego ero vobiscum ex exspectantibus, h.e.
est (vs. 5), uti recte notat Jarchi.
certe ego ero vobiscum exspectans. Cujus-
modi exempla plura collegit Agrell in Com-
mentat. de varietate generis et numeri in
Ver. 10.
Au. Ver.-Baalim. See notes on ii. 11, Linguis 00. Heb., Arab., et Syr., p. 142, et
p. 166.
Rosen.-Baales.
Ver. 11, 12.
in Supplemm. Syntax. Syriac., p. 283. Cf.
Storrii Observv. ad Analog. et Syntax. Hebr.,
P. 449.
Hanc posteriorem rationem se-
quutus est Hieronymus, qui sic reddidit:
Nunquid non Ægyptii, et Amorrhæi, filiique
ep dive Ammon et Philisthiim, Sidonii quoque, et
Amalec et Canaan oppresserunt vos?
: sentit Syrus. Minime opus est, cum De-
o'nybe
mywing ›bs appen one en Wettio (Theol. Stud. u. Kritiken, vol. iv., a,
11 וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל־בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל הֲלֹא
מִמִּצְרַיִם וּמִן־הָאֱמֹרִי מִן־בְּנֵי עַמּוֹן וּמִן־
12 וְצִידוֹנִים וַעֲמָלֵק וּמָעוֹן
IT
ITT
Con-
1831, p. 305), statuere, scriptorem construc-
: tione excidisse. Probabilius est, in mente
ipsi fuisse, post ponere can,
sed mox sui oblitum sententiam denuo in-
choasse.
11 Kaì elπe Kúpιos прòs тoùs vioùs 'Iopanλ.
μὴ οὐχὶ ἐξ Αἰγύπτου, καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ ᾿Αμοῤῥαίου,
καὶ ἀπὸ υἱῶν ᾿Αμμών, καὶ ἀπὸ Φυλιστιῒμ,
12 καὶ Σιδωνίων, καὶ ᾿Αμαλήκ, καὶ Μαδιάμ, οἳ
ἔθλιψαν ὑμᾶς: καὶ ἐβοήσατε προς μέ, καὶ
ἔσωσα ὑμᾶς ἐκ χειρὸς αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-11 And the LORD said unto
the children of Israel, Did not I deliver you
from the Egyptians, and from the Amorites,
from the children of Ammon, and from the
Philistines?
12 The Zidonians also, and the Amalek-
ites, and the Maonites, did oppress you;
and ye cried to me, and I delivered you out
of their hand.
|
Pool.-12 The Zidonians also; for though
we do not read of any oppression of Israel,
particularly by the Zidonians, yet there
might be such a thing; as many things were
said and done, both in the Old and New
Testament, which are not recorded there; or
they might join their forces with the king of
Mesopotamia, Judg. iii. 8, or with some
other of their oppressors; for it is certain
these were left among others to prove Israel,
Judg. iii. 1-3. Of the Amalekites, see
Judg. iii. 13; vi. 3. Maonites; either, first,
Those who lived in or near the wilderness of
Maon, in the south of Judah, 1 Sam.
xxiii. 25; xxv. 2, whether Edomites or
Or secondly, the Mehunims, a
Did not I deliver you.
Rosenmüller-Nonne ab Egyptiis, et ab
Emorais, ab Ammonitis, et a Philisthæis,
scil. Dong pin, liberavi vos? quod repeti others.
vos,
JUDGES X. 11, 12.
263
>>
But I
are the
people living near the Arabians, of whom | Symmachus and the Vulgate agree.
2 Chron. xxvi. 7. For in the Hebrew the doubt not but these "Meunim
letters of both names are the same, only the people mentioned by the same name,
one is the singular, the other the plural 2 Chron. xxvi. 7, where they are called by
number. Or, thirdly, The Midianites, the LXX, "Minæi." The same people
whose oppression he would not omit; it were probably mentioned in another place,
being usual for one and the same person or
persons to have two names; although the
Midianites may be comprehended under the
Amalekites, with whom they were joined,
Judg. vi. 3, 33. Or, fourthly, Some other
people now unknown, and not expressed
elsewhere in Scripture.
Bp. Patrick.-The Maonites, did oppress
you.] Maon is the name of a nation; the
plural of which Meunim, occurs in many
places, particularly in 2 Chron. xxvi. 6, 7,
where they are called in Greek Mivaior a
people in Arabia, both in that which we call
Felix, and in that called Deserta. Which
latter was not far from the Moabites and the
Ammonites; with whom interpreters are apt
to confound the Meunites, as if, by a trans-
position of letters, they were the same with
the Ammonites: which had misled us in our
translation of those words, 2 Chron. xx. 1,
"And with them from the Ammonites,"
which makes no sense; but if we read "with
them from Meunim (as it is in Greek ek
Mɩvaiwov), all runs clearly, and makes perfect
sense and thus we ought to translate that
place, 1 Chron. iv. 41, where we take
Meunim to signify dwellings, and render the
words thus, The habitations which were
found there;" as if where there were tents
(which are mentioned before) there were not
habitations, which are the same; therefore
Meunim is the name of a people (as the
LXX understood it) who dwelt in tents,
being Arabians; who being neighbours (as
I said) to the Moabites and Ammonites,
joined with them in their invasion of the
land of Israel, and helped to oppress them;
but they are plainly distinguished from the
Ammonites, in the first place mentioned,
and 2 Chron. xxvi. 6-S.
we read, מהעמונים But if for
namely, 2 Chron. xx. 1, where the LXX
calls them by the same name, Minæi. But
by a transposition of the and, the
modern Hebrew text has turned them into
Ammonites, which makes great confusion in
that text.
with LXX D, all is clear. See Bp.
Patrick on this place. There were two
nations called Minæi, in different parts of
Arabia; the one in Arabia Felix [vide
Bochart, Geograph., lib. ii., cap. 22], the
other in Arabia Deserta. The latter must
be meant here. Their territory probably
bordered upon Reuben's portion. See Numb.
xxxii. 38.
Rosen. Nusquam legimus in historiis
superiorum temporum Mosis, aut Josuæ, vel
hujus ipsius libri, Maonitas graves fuisse
Hebræis. Ideoque Græcus Alexandrinus
interpres pro jr, habet Madiàv, si sequamur
Alexandrinum et Vaticanum codices, Xavaàv
vero est in aliis codicibus, nec non in
editione Aldina et Complutensi, quomodo
etiam vertit Hieronymus. Sed videntur
he interpretum vel librariorum conjecturæ
esse. Sane mirum est, memorari hic Si-
donios et Maonitas, de quibus alioquin nihil
legitur inter eos populos, qui male habuerunt
Hebræos, et a quibus sint liberati; Ma-
dianitas vero et Moabitas, qui, ut docemur
in hoc libro, male mulctati fuerunt ob cala-
mitates Hebræis illatas, silentio hic præter-
mitti. Sed vere observat Clericus, in ejus-
modi recensionibus nunc hos, nunc illos
memorari, hic pauciores, illic plures, ac raro
omnes populos enumerari, quia satis est
aliquot proferri, exempli causa, ut similes
omnes in memoriam revocentur. Vid. Gen.
xv. 19, 20; Exod. iii. 8; xxiii. 23; Deut.
xx. 17. Jarchi monet, septem populos hic
Bp. Horsley.-The Maonites; rather, the recenseri respectu habito septem idolorum,
Meunim. These Maonites, or Meunim, are de quibus vs. 6. In Syriaca interpretatione
not acknowledged by the ancient versions. vs. 11 post Egyptios pro Amoræis, Am-
The Alexandrian LXX, instead of them, monitis et Philisthæis nonnisi Moabitæ
has "the Midianites " [so Booth.] between memorantur, de quibus nihil in Hebræo.
the Zidonians and
and Amalekites. Other In versu 12 vero post Zidonios et Amalekitas
copies of the LXX have "the Midianites
in the third place, after Zidonians and pro ji ponitur posso, et Ammonitæ.
Amalekites. Other copies, again, have Sed Arabicus interpres in suo Syriaco codice
"Canaan [so Houb.]. And with these paulo aliter legisse videtur. Apud eum
}}
264
JUDGES X. 16, 18. XI. 1.
populi hoc modo recensentur: Egyptii,
Moabitæ, Ammonitæ, Philisthæi, Amalekitæ,
et Zidonii, omissis Maonitis.
Ver. 16.
Au. Ver.-Served the Lord. So the Heb.
Au. Ver.-1 Now Jephthah [Heb. xi. 32,
called Jephthae] the Gileadite was a mighty
man of valour, and he was the son of an
harlot [Heb., a woman an harlot]: and
Gilead begat Jephthah.
An harlot. See notes on Joshua ii. 1,
Ged., Booth.-Served the Lord only p. 5, &c.
[LXX].
Ver. 18.
Bp. Patrick. He was the son of an harlot.]
Or, but he was, &c. Some, by the Hebrew
word zonah, understand a concubine, but it
וַיֹּאמְרוּ הָעָם שָׂרֵי גִלְעָד אִישׁ אֶל־
never signifies so in Scripture ; but, as we | רעהו וגו'
καὶ εἶπον ὁ λαὸς οἱ ἄρχοντες Γαλαάδ, ἀνὴρ
πρὸς τὸν πλησίον αὐτοῦ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-18 And the people and princes
of Gilead said one to another, What man is
he that will begin to fight against the chil-
dren of Ammon? he shall be head over all
the inhabitants of Gilead.
. שרי העם
And the people and princes of Gilead.
Ged., Booth.—“And the chief people of
Gilead." We should either insert the
before, or transpose the words and read
That this is the natural order is
obvious; and what follows is the proposal
which the chiefs made. The ó. read as the
text and render the words as in apposition,
"The people said, the chiefs of Gilead," but
this I consider unusual.-Booth.
Houb.-Tum universi Galaad principes
alter ad alterum sic locuti sunt.
translate it, a harlot; and sometimes one
that kept a public house; for such people
were wont to make their bodies as common
as their houses, to all comers (see Josh. ii. 1).
But several of the Hebrew doctors think
that this word may signify either one of
another tribe, or a stranger, one of another
nation: and so Josephus himself here under-
stands it, that he was ξένος περὶ τὴν μητέρα,
"a stranger by his mother's side." And
Saidas Batricides saith, his mother was an
Ishmaelite, as Mr. Selden observes, lib. de
Successionibus, cap. 3. Now such were
called vóba by the Greeks, as Grotius ob-
serves, who were born of a wife that was not
a citizen. But among the Jews, if such
persons embraced the law, their children
were not stained, but capable to inherit
among the rest of their brethren; and
therefore Jephthah complains of his ex-
on, Populus principum
pulsion (ver. 7) looking upon himself as
Idem populus ac universi: nam sæpe unjustly dealt withal, which could not have
habet, non populum, sed universitatem. Non been said, had he been a bastard.
agitur hoc loco populus in oppositione cum Dr. A. Clarke.-I think the word 317,
principibus. Aguntur soli principes, quorum | which we here render harlot, should be
erat 'Apiσokpáтela et quorum fuit eligere translated as is contended for on Josh. ii. 1,
belli ducem et Galaad principem, quem viz., a hostess, keeper of an inn or tavern for
vellent esse.
T
Galaad.
והוא בר אתתא פונדקיתא
זונה
the accommodation of travellers; and thus
Rosen.-Dixerunt vero populus et prin- it is understood by the Targum of Jonathan
cipes Gilead vir ad socium suum, inter se. on this place: n'p xox 73 81, "and he
doúvdetov esse patet, nam populus et was the son of a woman, a tavern-keeper."
principes s. duces semper distinguuntur. See the note referred to above. She was
Græcus in codice Vaticano retinuit àσúv-very probably a Canaanite, as she is called
detov, dum reddidit ó Xaòs, oi äpxovтes. ver. 2 a strange woman, 18 v8, a woman
Sed in cod. Alexandrino est oi äpxovres of another race; and on this account his
Xaoû. Hieronymus omisit vocem populus.
CHAP. XI. 1.
brethren drove him from the family, as he
could not have a full right to the inheritance,
his mother not being an Israelite.
Rosen.-Et erat filius mulieris meretricis,
וְיִפְתָּח הַגִּלְעָדִי הָיָה גִּבּוֹר חַיִל
cauponariann פּוּנְדְקִיתָא pro qua Chaldaeus וְהוּא בֶּן־אִשָּׁה זוֹנָה וַיּוֹלֶךְ גִּלְעָד אֶת־
καὶ Ιεφθάε ὁ Γαλααδίτης ἐπῃρμένος δυνάμει,
καὶ αὐτὸς υἱὸς γυναικὸς πόρνης, ἡ ἐγέννησε τῷ
Γαλαάδ τὸν Ιεφθάε.
>
posuit, ut Jos. ii. 1 ad quem loc. vid. not.
Alii Hebræorum non publicum scortum,
sed hoc loco concubinam denotare existimant,
quæ Gileado non conjuncta fuerit per πληρ
D', literas contractus matrimoniales et
nd
JUDGES XI. 3—8.
265
sponsalitia. Sed eam scriptor vocasset; | expel me out of my father's house? and
vid. supra viii. 31.
why are ye come unto me now when ye are
in distress?
Ver. 3.
Did ye not hate me, and expel me, &c.
– וַיִּתְלַקְטוּ אֶל־יִפְתָּה אֲנָשִׁים רֵיקִים וַיֹּאמֶר יִפְתָּח לְזִקְנֵי גִלְעָד הֲלֹא אַתֶּם שְׁנֵאתֶם .Rosen
Diritque Jephta senibus, אוֹתִי וַתְּיָרְשׁוּנִי מִבֵּית אָבִי וַיֵּצְאוּ עִמּוֹ :
καὶ συνεστράφησαν πρὸς Ιεφθάε ἄνδρες
κενοὶ, καὶ ἐξῆλθον μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ.
Sed
Gilead: : nonne vos estis, qui odistis me, et
expulistis me e domo patris mei? Fratres
Au. Ver.-3 Then Jephthah fled from Jephtam expulisse dicuntur vs. 2.
[Heb., from the face] his brethren, and eorum factum confert hic in senes, i. e., in
dwelt in the land of Tob: and there were
magistratum Gileaditidis, ideo haud dubie,
gathered vain men to Jephthah, and went quod non sine ejus sententia expulsus fuisset,
out with him.
Bp. Patrick. Fain men.] Or empty men ;
persons, men of no estates, such as resorted
aut saltem eo connivente,
Ver. 8.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ זִקְנֵי גִלְעָד אֶל־יִפְתָּח לָכֵן for the word rekim signifies poor and needy
שַׁבְנוּ אֵלֶיךָ וְהָלַכְתָּ עִמָּנוּ .to David when he fed from Saul (1 Sam
עַתָּה שַׁבְנוּ
בִּבְנֵי עַמּוֹן וְהָיִיתָ לָנוּ לְרֹאשׁ -xxii. 2. So I suppose it to be here under
לְכָל יֹשְׁבֵי גִלְעָד :
wisib
<
καὶ εἶπαν οἱ πρεσβύτεροι Γαλαάδ πρὸς
Ιεφθάε. διὰ τοῦτο νῦν ἐπεστρέψαμεν πρὸς
σε, καὶ πορεύσῃ μεθ' ἡμῶν, καὶ παρατάξῃ πρὸς
υἱοὺς ᾿Αμμών, καὶ ἔσῃ ἡμῖν εἰς ἄρχοντα πᾶσι
τοῖς κατοικοῦσι Γαλαάδ.
stood (not that they were profligate persons), qual ver pee probu
for the word pochazim, light men, is not here
added, as it is in the story of those who
followed Abimelech, ix. 4. Therefore Gro-
tius doth not seem rightly to have repre-
sented Jephthah, when he saith, he was one
of those who “ex prædonum ducibus justi
duces facti sunt" (lib. iii. De Jure Belli et
Pacis, cap. 3, sect. 3). For these were not
highwaymen, as we call them, that lived by
prey but only men of small or no fortune,
who were glad of an occasion to join them-
selves to so gallant a man as Jephthah was.
And so the word we translate gathered,
Bp. Patrick.-Therefore we turn again to
imports that they listed themselves under thee now.] This may relate either to what
him of their own accord, being invited to it immediately goes before, and then the sense
by the great fame of his humanity and is, We confess we are in distress, and there-
valour. But Grotius herein follows the fore implore thy help (which, if thou wilt
Vulgar, who adds the word latrocinantes,
without any authority, either from the
Hebrew, Chaldee, or LXX.
Dr. A. Clarke.-, Empty men,
persons destitute of good sense, and pro-
fligate in their manners. The word may
however mean in this place poor persons,
without property and without employment.
The versions in general consider them as
plunderers.
ויצאו
Rosen. Et congregarunt se ad Jephtam
homines vacui, leves et nequam, vid. ad ix. 4.
Hieronymus: inopes et latrocinantes.
iny, Et exiverunt сит ୧୦ ad latrocinia
facienda, quæ Jephta, homo exul et profugus,
ad tolerandam vitam suscipere cogebatur.
Ver. 7.
Au. Ver.—7 And Jephthah said unto the
elders of Gilead, Did not ye hate me, and
VOL. II.
Au. Ver.-8 And the elders of Gilead
said unto Jephthah, Therefore we turn again
to thee now, that thou mayest go with us,
and fight against the children of Ammon,
and be our head over all the inhabitants of
Gilead.
afford us, thou shalt command us all for
ever); or to the beginning of the foregoing
of the injury that was done thee, and there-
verse, and the meaning is, We are sensible
fore are come to repair it, by inviting thee
to be our head; for that is meant by their
their mind, and not only revoked that unjust
turning again to him:" they had altered
act, but offered him a recompense.
טוב
tam: ideo nunc conversi sumus ad te, ut eas
Rosen.-Dixeruntque senes Gilead ad Jeph-
nobiscum et pugnes contra Ammonitas.
h. 1. non est redire, nam Gileaditæ a Jephta
non discederant; sed
sed convertere se ad
aliquem animo cum eo reconciliato. Illud
, ideo, s. ob hanc causam, ut Hieronymus
reddidit, referri potest vel ad id, quod dixerat
Jephta, eos necessitate compulsos ad se
venire; et tunc erit hic sensus: verum est,
M M
266
JUDGES XI. 8-31.
Ver. 18.
fatemur, quod dicis, nos necessitate com- Rosen.-Mare alga. See notes on Exod.
pulsos, et ob hanc causam ad te venisse, ut xiii. 18, vol. i., p. 265.
nobiscum venias, nosque ab Ammonitis dux
populi factus liberes; vel ad id, quod sese
ut inimici erga eum gesserunt, ut sensus hic
sit: fatemur nos in ea re peccasse, et ideo
ad te venimus, ut injuriam hanc com-
pensemus, et te ducem nostrum constituamus,
ut sequitur et sis nobis in caput omnibus qui
habitant Gilead.
Ver. 11.
Au. Ver.-On the other side of Arnon.
See notes on Numb. xxi. 13, vol. i., p. 582.
Ver. 24.
Au. Ver.-Chemosh.
Gesen.—vid? m. (perhaps subduer, van-
quisher, r. ) Chemosh, pr. n. of the na-
tional god of the Moabites and Ammonites,
Judg. xi. 24; the worship of which was in-
troduced at Jerusalem under Solomon,
Au. Ver.-11 Then Jephthah went with
the elders of Gilead, and the people made
him head and captain over them and Jeph- 1 Kings xi. 7; 2 Kings xxiii. 13; Jer.
thah uttered all his words before the LORD in xlviii. 7.
Mizpeh.
Pool.-Jephthah
:
objectively so called; i. e., all that was
Ver. 31.
וְהָיָה הַיּוֹצֵא אֲשֶׁר יֵצֵא מִדַּלְתֵי בֵיתִי,Pool. Jephthah uttered all his cords
לִקְרָאתִי בְּשׁוּבִי בְשָׁלוֹם מִבְּנֵי עַמּוֹן spoken, not only by him, but also by the
וְהָיָה לַיהוָה וְהַעֲלִיתִיהוּ עוֹלָה :
elders of Gilead concerning him, and con-
cerning this whole transaction, and the con-
ditions of it; or, all his matters, the whole
business. Before the Lord, i.e., before the
public congregation, wherewith God was
usually and then especially present: see
Exod. xx. 24; Deut. vi. 25; Matt. xviii. 10.
Or, before the altar, which possibly they did
erect upon this special occasion, by God's
permission. Or, in God's presence, calling
him to be present, as a witness and judge
between them [so Rosen.].
T
TT:
καὶ ἔσται ὁ ἐκπορευόμενος ὃς ἂν ἐξέλθῃ ἀπὸ
Ts Oúpas toû oíkov pov eis ovvávrnoív pov év
τῷ ἐπιστρέφειν με ἐν εἰρήνῃ ἀπὸ υἱῶν ᾿Αμμών,
καὶ ἔσται τῷ κυρίῳ, ἀνοίσω αὐτὸν ὁλοκαύτωμα.
èv
Au. Ver.-31 Then it shall be, that what-
soever cometh forth [Heb., that which
cometh forth, which shall come forth] of the
doors of my house to meet me, when I
the children of
return in peace from
Ammon, shall surely be the LORD's, and
[or, or I will offer it, &c.] I will offer it up
for a burnt offering.
Pool.-Quest. What was it which Jeph-
was
Rosen by mm,
Et loquutus est Jephta omnia verba sua coram
Jova in Mizpa. Pronomen suffixum nominis
" sunt qui ad populum referant, ut Jephta thah vowed and performed concerning his
dicatur auditis verbis populi, ipsum ducem
eligentis, ea teste vocato Deo repetiisse.
Sed videtur potius Jephta sua ipsius verba
iterasse, quibus, sub qua conditione se populi
ducem esse vellet, spoponderat, vs. 9, si
ipsum, expulsis a se hostibus, ducem retinere
velint. Quo populi promisso recepto vicissim
ipse promisit, se fideliter res populi ad-
ministraturum velle, idque coram Jova, i.e.,
adhibito jurejurando, et Deo in testem ad-
vocato. Coram Jova alias quidem ante
tabernaculum sacrum, aut ante arcam
fœderis significat, ut Exod. xxxiv. 34; Lev.
i. 3; ix. 5, infra xxi. 2. Sed arcam sacram
in Gileaditidem translatam fuisse, nusquam
memoratur, nec est verisimile.
Ver. 16.
Au. Ver.-Red sea.
Gesen.-Sea of sedge.
daughter? Answ. Many, especially of
modern writers, conceive that Jephthah's
daughter was not sacrificed, but only devoted
to perpetual virginity, which then
esteemed a great curse and reproach. This
they gather, 1. From ver. 37, 38, where we
read that she bewailed not her death, which
had been the chief cause of lamentation, if
that had been vowed, but her virginity.
2. From this ver. 39, where, after he had
said that he did with her according to his
vow, he adds, by way of declaration of the
matter of that vow, and she knew no man.
But for the first, there may be a fair reason
given, That she could not with honour
bewail her death, which she had so gene-
rously and cheerfully accepted of, because it
was attended with and occasioned by the
public good, and her father's honour and
happiness, ver. 36, and was a kind of
JUDGES XI. 31.
267
martyrdom; and moreover, an act of re- delivered ver. 31, Whatsoever cometh forth
ligion, the payment of a vow, which ought of the doors of my house to meet me—shall
to be done cheerfully; but only bewailed the surely be the Lord's, and I will offer it for a
circumstance of her death, that it was in burnt-offering. Nor is there one word in all
some sort accursed and opprobrious; she the following verses which denies that she
having had no husband to take away her was thus offered; only the execution of the
reproach, as they speak, Isa. iv. 1, and leav- vow is delivered in more ambiguous and
ing no posterity to her father's comfort, and general terms, ver. 39, which in all reason,
the increase of God's people. And for the and by the laws of good interpretation,
second, that clause, and she knew no man, is ought to be limited and explained by the
plainly distinguished from the execution of more plain and particular description of it.
his vow, which is here mentioned before; It is true, those words may seem capable of
and this is added, not as an explication of another interpretation; the conjunctive par-
the vow, but as an aggravating circumstance, ticle and may be here put for the disjunctive
that this was executed when she had not yet or [so Dr. Randolph, Ken.], as it often is,
known any man. Besides, this opinion as Exod. xxi. 16, 17; Lev. vi. 3, 5; 2 Sam.
seems liable to weighty objections: 1. There ii. 19, &c.; and so the meaning is, That
is no example in all the Scripture of any what I first meet shall surely be the Lord's,
woman that was obliged to perpetual vir- or, I will offer it up for a burnt-offering, to
ginity by any vow of her own, much less by wit, if it be a creature fit to be offered;
the vow of her parents; nor have parents otherwise, say they, if a dog or an ass should
any such power over their children, either have met him first, he should have been
by the law of nature, or by the Holy Scrip- obliged to offer them, which was against the
ture. 2. The express words of the vow, law. But it is sufficiently evident that he
ver. 31, mention nothing of her virginity, speaks of a human person, from the very
but only that she should surely be the Lord's, phrase of coming forth to meet him at his
i. e., devoted to the service of the Lord, return; which plainly argues a design to
which might be without any obligation to meet him, purposely to congratulate his
perpetual virginity; for even Samuel, who return; this phrase of going to meet a person
!
was as fully devoted to the Lord by his coming being very oft used in Scripture, and
parents as he could be, 1 Sam. i. 11; and constantly of one person meeting another,
Samson, who was devoted not only by his as Gen. xiv. 17; xviii. 2; xxiv. 17, &c.,
parents, but by God himself, and that in the and never of any brute creature. And
highest degree, even to be a perpetual although and is sometimes put for or, yet it
Nazarite, Judg. xiii. 5, 7; yet were not pro- is not to be so used without necessity, which
hibited marriage; nor were any of the most seems not to be in this place; nor is it very
sacred persons, Levites or priests, or high proper to distinguish two sentences in this
priests, though they were the Lord's in a manner, where the one is more general, and
singular manner, obliged to perpetual vir- the other being more special, is compre-
ginity and therefore if she was not offered hended within it, which is the case here; for
up for a burnt-offering, as the authors of it shall surely be the Lord's, is the general;
this opinion say, but only was consecrated to and its being offered up for a burnt-offering,
God, there was no occasion to bewail her is the particular way or manner how it was
virginity, which for anything that appears, to be the Lord's; as it were very improper to
she was not tied to. 3. If this were all, say, This is either a man, or it is my servant
here was no sufficient cause why so wise and John; because the latter branch is contained
valiant a man as Jephthah should so bitterly in the former; and therefore in all the
and passionately lament over himself or his alleged instances where and is put for or,
daughter. And therefore it may seem most they are two distinct persons or things, and
probable that Jephthah did indeed sacrifice not one comprehended within another, as
his daughter, as he had vowed to do; which Exod. xxi. 17, father or mother; 2 Sam.
was the opinion of Josephus the Jew, and ii. 19, right hand or left. But the great
of the Chaldee Paraphrast, and of divers of objection against this opinion is this, That it
the Jewish doctors, and almost all the ancient seems a most horrid act, directly contrary to
fathers, and many eminent writers; and this the law of nature, and to plain Scripture,
best agrees with the words of the vow, thus to sacrifice his own daughter; and that
268
JUDGES XI. 31.
:
it seems altogether incredible, either that struction: nor is it strange that the priests and
such a man as Jephthah, so eminent for people did not resist Jephthah in this enter-
piety, and wisdom, and zeal, and faith, prise; partly because many of them might lie
should either make so barbarous a vow, or under the same ignorance and mistake that
pursue it for above two months' space; and Jephthah did; and partly because they knew
that none of the priests of that time should Jephthah to be a stout, and resolute, and
inform him of the unlawfulness of executing boisterous man, and were afraid to oppose
so wicked a vow, and of the liberty he had him in a matter wherein he seemed to be so
to redeem such a vow, by virtue of Lev. peremptory, and their persons and families
xxvii. 2, 3, &c.; or that Jephthah would were not much concerned. 2. This mistake
not willingly receive information, especially of Jephthah's, and of the rest of that age,
where it was so agreeable to his own interest was not without some plausible appearance
and natural affection; or that the priests and of warrant from the holy text, even from
people would suffer him to execute his own Lev. xxvii. 28, 29, wherein it is expressly
daughter, and not rather hinder him by provided, that no devoted thing, whether man
force, as they afterwards did Saul, when he or beast, should be redeemed, but should
had sworn the death of Jonathan. These surely be put to death; a place which it is
and other such difficulties I confess there not strange that a soldier in so ignorant
are in the case; but something may be truly an age should mistake, seeing even some
and fairly said to allay the seeming mon- learned divines, in this knowing age, and
strousness of this fact. 1. These were times Capellus ainongst the rest, have fallen into
of great and general ignorance and cor- the same error, and justified Jephthah's
ruption of religion, wherein the Israelites action from that place; and though I doubt
had apostatized from God, and learnt and not they run into the other extreme, as men
followed the practices and worships of the commonly do, those words being to be other-
heathen nations, Judg. x. 6, whereof this wise understood than they take them, yet it
was one, to offer up human sacrifices to must be granted that place gave Jephthah a
Moloch; and although they seem now to very colourable pretext for the action; and
have repented and forsaken their idols, Judg. being pushed on by zeal for God, and the
x. 16, yet they seem still to have retained conscience of his vow, he might easily be
part of the old leaven, and this among the induced to it; and though this was a sin in
rest, that they might offer human sacrifices, him, yet it was but a sin of ignorance;
not to Moloch, as they had done, but unto which therefore was overlooked by a gra-
the Lord. And whereas some of the Jewish cious God, and not reproved by any holy
writers pretend that Phinehas was alive at men of God. It is probably conceived,
this time; and tell a fine story concerning that the Greeks, who used to steal sacred
him and Jephthah, that both stood upon histories, and turn them into fables, had
their terms, and neither would go to the from this history their relation of Iphigenia
other to advise about the matter; yet it is (which may be put for Jephtigenia), sacri-
more than probable that Phinehas was dead ficed by her father Agamemnon, which is
long before this time, and whosoever was described by many of the same circum-
the high priest then, he seems to be guilty stances wherewith this is accompanied.
either of gross ignorance or negligence; so
that a late learned writer conceives that this, I will offer him a burnt-offering, for I
was the reason why the priesthood was will offer unto him (that is, unto JEHOVAH) a
taken from him, and from that line, and burnt-offering; by an ellipsis of the prepo-
translated to the line of Ithamar, which was sition, of which Buxtorf gives many other
done in the time of the judges, as may be examples, Thes. Grammat., lib. ii. 17.
gathered from 1 Sam. ii. 35, 36. Moreover late happy application of this grammatical
Jephthah, though now a good man, may remark to that much disputed passage, has
seem to have had but a rude and barbarous perfectly cleared up a difficulty, which for
education; having been banished from his two thousand years had puzzled all the
father's house, and forced to wander and translators and expositors, had given occa-
dispose himself in the utmost borders of the
land of Gilead beyond Jordan, at a great
distance from the place of worship and in-
העליתי לו for, והעליתיהו עולה .Bp. Looth
A
sion to dissertations without number, and
caused endless disputes among the learned,
on the question, whether Jephthah sacrificed
JUDGES XI. 31.
269
his daughter or not, in which both parties by the addition of only a single letter (~),
have been equally ignorant of the meaning and the separation of the pronoun from the
of the place, of the state of the fact, and verb. Now the letter & is so like the letter
of the very terms of the vow; which now, which immediately follows it in the word
at last has been cleared up beyond all doubt, that the one might easily have been
by my very learned friend Dr. Randolph, lost in the other, and thus the pronoun be
Margaret Professor of Divinity in the Uni- joined to the verb as at present, where it
versity of Oxford, in his Sermon on Jeph- expresses the thing to be sacrificed instead
thah's vow, Oxford, 1766.
of the person to whom the sacrifice was to be
made. With this emendation the passage
will read thus: Whatsoever cometh forth of
the doors of my house to meet me-shall be
the Lord's; and I will offer HIM a burnt-
והיה ליהוה והעליתיהו
Dr. A. Clarke.-31 Shall surely be the
Lord's, and I will offer it up for a burnt-
offering.] The text is, by whom ma' mm,
the translation of which, according to the
most accurate Hebrew scholars, is this: offering." For this criticism there is no
I will consecrate it to the Lord, or I will absolute need, because the pronoun in
offer it for a burnt-offering; that is, "If it the above verse, may with as much pro-
The latter
be a thing fit for a burnt-offering, it shall priety be translated him as it.
be made one; if fit for the service of God, part of the verse is, literally, And I will
it shall be consecrated to him." That con- offer him a burnt-offering, e, not,
ditions of this kind must have been implied FOR a burnt-offering, which is the common
in the vow is evident enough. If a dog Hebrew form when for is intended to be
had met him, this could not have been expressed. This is strong presumption that
made a burnt-offering; and if his neighbour the text should be thus understood: and
or friend's wife, son, or daughter, &c., had this avoids the very disputable construction.
been returning from a visit to his family, his which is put on the in, or I will
vow gave him no right over them. Besides, offer IT up, instead of AND I will offer HIM a
human sacrifices were ever an abomination burnt-offering.
to the Lord; and this was one of the grand From verse 39 it appears evident that
reasons why God drove out the Canaanites, Jephthah's daughter was not SACRIFICED to
&c., because they offered their sons and God, but consecrated to him in a state of
daughters to Molech in the fire, i. e., made perpetual virginity; for the text says, She
burnt-offerings of them, as is generally sup- knew no man, for this was a statute in Israel,
posed. That Jephthah was a deeply pious, viz., that persons thus dedi-
man, appears in the whole of his conduct;
and that he was well acquainted with the
law of Moses, which prohibited all such
sacrifices, and stated what was to be offered
in sacrifice, is evident enough from his
expostulation with the king and people of
Ammon, ver. 14-27. Therefore it must
be granted that he never made that rash
vow which several suppose he did; nor was
he capable, if he had, of executing it in
that most shocking manner which some
Christian writers ("tell it not in Gath")
have contended for. He could not commit
a crime which himself had just now been an
executor of God's justice to punish in others.
It has been supposed that "the text itself
might have been read differently in former
times; if instead of the words he warm,
I will offer IT a burnt-offering, we read
aby sa nbym, I will offer HIM (i.e., the
Lord) a burnt offering: this will make a
widely different sense, more consistent with
everything that is sacred; and it is formed
cated or consecrated to God, should live in a
state of unchangeable celibacy. Thus this
celebrated place is, without violence to any
part of the text, or to any proper rule of
construction, cleared of all difficulty, and
caused to speak a language consistent with
itself, and with the nature of God."
now
Those who assert that Jephthah did sacri-
fice his daughter, attempt to justify the
opinion from the barbarous usages of those
times: but in answer to this it
may be
justly observed, that Jephthah was
under the influence of the Spirit of God,
ver. 29; and that Spirit could not permit
him to imbrue his hands in the blood of his
own child; and especially under the pre-
tence of offering a pleasing sacrifice to that
God who is the Father of mankind, and the
Fountain of love, mercy, and compassion.
In
The Versions give us but little assistance
in clearing the difficulties of the text.
the Targum of Jonathan there is a remark-
able gloss which should be mentioned, and
270
JUDGES XI. S1.
..
for a
"This rendering and this interpretation is
warranted by the Levitical law about vows.
The 77, neder, or vow, in general in-
cluded either persons, beasts, or things dedi-
cated to the Lord for pious uses; which, if
from which it will appear that the Targumist | met him, if clean, should be offered up
supposed that the daughter of Jephthah was burnt-offering unto the Lord.
actually sacrificed: "And he fulfilled the
vow which he had vowed upon her; and she
knew no man and it was made a statute in
Israel [that no man should offer his son or
his daughter for a burnt-offering; as did
Jephthah the Gileadite, who did not consult it was a simple vow, was redeemable at
Phinehas the priest; for if he had consulted certain prices, if the person repented of his
Phinehas the priest, he would have redeemed vow, and wished to commute it for money,
her with money]."
according to the age or sex of the person,
Lev. xxvii. 1-8: this was a wise regulation
to remedy rash vows. But if the vow was
Notwithstanding, no devotement which
a man shall devote unto the Lord, (either)
of man, or beast, or of land of his own pro-
perty, shall be sold or redeemed. Every-
thing devoted is most holy to the Lord.
The Targumist refers here to the law,
Lev. xxvii. 1-5, where the Lord prescribes
the price at which either males or females, accompanied with D, cherem, devotement,
who had been vowed to the Lord, might be it was irredeemable, as in the following case,
redeemed. "When a
man shall make a Lev. xxvii. 28.
singular vow, the persons shall be for the
Lord at thy estimation: the male from
twenty years old even unto sixty, shall be
fifty shekels of silver; and if it be a female,
then thy estimation shall be thirty shekels:
and from five years old unto twenty years,
the male twenty shekels, and for the female
ten." This also is an argument that the
daughter of Jephthah was not sacrificed; as
the father had it in his power, at a very
moderate price, to have redeemed her: and
surely the blood of his daughter must have
been of more value in his sight than thirty
shekels of silver!
Dr. Hales has entered largely into the
subject: the following is his exposition of
Jephthah's vow.
(
"When Jephthah went forth to battle
against the Ammonites, he vowed a vow unto
the Lord, and said, 'If thou wilt surely give
the children of Ammon into my hand, then
it shall be that whatsoever cometh out of the
doors of my house to meet me, when I return
in peace from the children of Ammon, shall
either be the Lord's, or I will offer it up
(for) a burnt-offering,' Judg. xi. 30, 31.
According to this rendering of the two con-
junctions, ¹, vau, in the last clause, either,'
'or' (which is justified by the Hebrew
idiom; thus, ‘He that curseth his father and
his mother,' Exod. xxi. 17, is necessarily
rendered disjunctively, 'His father or his
mother,' by the Sept., Vulg., Chald., and Eng.,
confirmed by Matt. xv. 4, the paucity of con-
necting particles in that language making it
necessary that this conjunction should often
be understood disjunctively), the vow con-
sisted of two parts: 1. That what person soever
met him should be the Lord's, or be dedicated
to his service; and 2. That what beast soever
"Here the three 1, vaus, in the original
should necessarily be rendered disjunctively,
or as the last actually is in our translation,
because there are three distinct subjects of
devotement to be applied to distinct uses,
the man to be dedicated to the service of the
Lord, as Samuel by his mother Hannah,
1 Sam. i. 11; the cattle, if clean, such as
oxen, sheep, goats, turtle-doves, or pigeons,
to be sacrificed; and if unclean, as camels,
horses, asses, to be employed for carrying
burdens in the service of the tabernacle or
temple; and the lands, to be sacred pro-
perty.
"This law therefore expressly applied in
its first branch to Jephthah's case, who had
devoted his daughter to the Lord, or opened
his mouth to the Lord, and therefore could
not go back, as he declared in his grief at
seeing his daughter and only child coming to
meet him with timbrels and dances; she
was, therefore, necessarily devoted, but with
her own consent, to perpetual virginity in
the service of the tabernacle, chap. xi. 36, 37;
and such service was customary, for in the
division of the spoils taken in the first
Midianitish war, of the whole number of
captive virgins the Lord's tribute was thirty-
two persons, Numb. xxxi. 15–40. This
instance appears to be decisive of the nature
of her devotement.
"Her father's extreme grief on the oc-
casion, and her requisition of a respite for
two months to bewail her virginity, are both
perfectly natural. Having no other issue,
JUDGES XI. 31, 40.
271
he could only look forward to the extinction |pensing, in their collective capacity, with an
of his name or family; and a state of unreasonable oath. This latter case, there-
celibacy, which is reproachful among women fore, is utterly irrelative to Jephthah's vow,
everywhere, was peculiarly so among the which did not regard a foreign enemy or a
Israelites, and was therefore no ordinary domestic transgressor devoted to destruction,
sacrifice on her part; who, though she gene- but on the contrary was a vow of thanks-
rously gave up, could not but regret the loss giving, and therefore properly came under
of, becoming a mother in Israel.' And the former case. And that Jephthah could
he did with her according to his vow which
he had vowed, and she knew no man, or
remained a virgin, all her life, ver. 34-39.
6
"There was also another case of devote-
ment which was irredeemable, and follows
the former, Lev. xxvii. 29. This case differs
materially from the former.
"1. It is confined to PERSONS devoted,
omitting beasts and lands. 2. It does not
relate to private property, as in the foregoing.
And 3. The subject of it was to be utterly
destroyed, instead of being most holy unto
the Lord. This law therefore related to
aliens, or public enemies devoted to destruc-
tion either by God, the people, or by the
magistrate. Of all these we have instances
in Scripture.
not possibly have sacrificed his daughter
(according to the vulgar opinion), may
appear from the following considerations :-
"1. The sacrifice of children to Molech
was an abomination to the Lord, of which
in numberless passages he expresses his
detestation, and it was prohibited by an
express law, under pain of death, as a
defilement of God's sanctuary, and a pro-
fanation of his holy name, Lev. xx. 2, 3.
Such a sacrifice, therefore, unto the Lord
himself, must be a still higher abomination,
and there is no precedent of any such under
the law in the Old Testament.
"2. The case of Isaac, before the law, is
irrelevant, for Isaac was not sacrificed, and
it was only proposed for a trial of Abraham's
faith.
"3. No father, merely by his own autho-
rity, could put an offending, much less an
innocent, child to death upon any account,
without the sentence of the magistrate
(Deut. xxi. 18-21) and the consent of the
people, as in Jonathan's case.
"1. The Amalekites and Canaanites were
devoted by God himself. Saul was, there-
fore, guilty of a breach of the law for sparing
Agag the king of the Amalekites, as Samuel
reproached him, 1 Sam. xv. 33: And
Samuel hewed Agag in pieces before the
Lord;' not as a sacrifice, according to
Voltaire, but as a criminal, whose sword had "4. The Mischna, or traditional law of
made many women childless. By this law the Jews, is pointedly against it; ver. 212:
the Midianitish women who had been spared' If a Jew should devote his son or daughter,
in battle were slain, Numb. xxxi. 14-17. his man or maidservant, who are Hebrews,
"2. In Mount Hor, when the Israelites the devotement would be void, because no
were attacked by Arad, king of the southern man can devote what is not his own, or
Canaanites, who took some of them pri- whose life he has not the absolute disposal
soners, they vowed a vow unto the Lord of. These arguments appear to be decisive.
that they would utterly destroy the Canaan- against the sacrifice; and that Jephthah
ites and their cities, if the Lord should could not have devoted his daughter to
deliver them into their hand, which the celibacy against her will is evident from the
Lord ratified; whence the place was called history, and from the high estimation in
Hormah, because the vow was accompanied which she was always held by the daughters
by cherem, or devotement to destruction, of Israel for her filial duty and her hapless
Numb. xxi. 1—3; and the vow was accom-
plished, chap. i. 17.
In the Philistine war Saul adjured the
people, and cursed any one who should
taste food till the evening. His own son
Jonathan inadvertently ate a honeycomb,
fate, which they celebrated by a regular
anniversary commemoration four days in the
year; chap. xi. 40."—New Analysis of
Chronology, vol. iii., p. 319.
Ver. 40.
מִיָּמִים יָמִימָה תֵּלַכְנָה בְּנוֹת not knowing his father's oath, for which
Saul sentenced him to die. But the people
interposed, and rescued him for his public?n
services; thus assuming the power of dis-
jo
napina? hän? Søzy
אַרְבַּעַת יָמִים בַּשָּׁנָה :
272
JUDGES XI. 40. XII. 4.
..
ἀπὸ ἡμερῶν εἰς ἡμέρας ἐπορεύοντο θυγατέρες ἐπάταξαν ἄνδρες Γαλαάδ τὸν Ἐφραὶμ, ὅτι
Ἰσραὴλ θρηνεῖν τὴν θυγατέρα Ιεφθάε τοῦ εἶπαν οἱ διασωζόμενοι τοῦ Ἐφραὶμ, ὑμεῖς
Γαλααδίτου ἐπὶ τέσσαρας ἡμέρας ἐν τῷ ἐνι- Γαλαὰδ ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ Ἐφραὶμ καὶ ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ
αυτῷ.
Μανασσή.
Au. Ver.-40 That the daughters of Israel
went yearly [Heb., from year to year] to
lament [or, to talk with] the daughter of
Jephthah the Gileadite four days in a year.
Au. Ver.-4 Then Jephthah gathered
together all the men of Gilead, and fought
with Ephraim and the men of Gilead
smote Ephraim, because they said, Ye
Gileadites are fugitives of Ephraim among
the Ephraimites, and among the Manassites.
Ye Gileadites are fugitives of Ephraim
among the Ephraimites, and among the Ma-
nassites.
To lament the daughter of Jephthah.
Dr. A. Clarke.—I am satisfied that this is
not a correct translation of the original. Hou-
bigant translates the whole verse thus: Sed
iste mos apud Israel invaluit, ut virgines
Israel, temporibus diversis, irent ad filiam
Jepthe-ut eam quotannis dies quatuor, con-
solarentur: 'But this custom prevailed in
Israel, that the virgins of Israel, went at
different times, four days in the year, to the
daughter of Jephthah, that they might com-
fort her." This verse also gives evidence
that the daughter of Jephthah was not neighbouring tribes, of which Ephraim was
sacrificed; nor does it appear that the
custom, or statute referred to here, lasted
after the death of Jephthah's daughter.
Gesen., Piel, to praise, to celebrate
[so Lee, Rosen.], seq. acc. Judg. v. 11;
seq., Judg. xi. 40.
i.
Aram., 2,
q.,, to recount. Arab., IV., to
celebrate with praise, pp. to utter.
Rosen.-Eunt filia Israelis per plateas
aut agros ad laudandam filiam Jephtæ,
Gileadensis.
Pool. According to this translation, these
words are a scoffing and contemptuous ex-
pression of the Ephraimites concerning the
Gileadites, whom they call fugitives of
Ephraim; the word Ephraim being here
taken largely, as it is elsewhere, as Isa.
vii. 2, 5, so as it comprehends the other
in some sort the head or chief; and espe-
cially their brethren of Manasseh, who lived
next to them, and were descended from the
same father, Joseph; by reason whereof
both these tribes are sometimes reckoned
for one, and called by the name of the tribe
of Joseph. And this large signification of
Ephraim may seem probable from the fol-
lowing words, where, instead of Ephraim, is
put the Ephraimites and the Manassites. By
Gileadites here they seem principally to
mean the Manassites beyond Jordan, who
dwelt in Gilead, as appears from Deut.
Opηveiv, et Chaldæus, ad lamentandum; iii. 13; Josh. xvii. 1, 5, 6. And although
reddunt, quibuscum ceteri veteres consen- other Gileadites were joined with them, yet
tiunt. Sed nin est infinitivus Piel verbi
; quod supra v. 11, laudare, significare they vent their passion against these; prin-
vidimus. R. Tanchum : "Verbum nian
significat prædicationem, et quidem eam,
quæ conjuncta est cum lætitia, et comme-
moratione virtutum actionumque genero-
sarum, ut supra v. 11. Atque hoc ipso
modo peragi solebant næniæ.
Graecus Alexandrinus לְהַכּוֹת
אַרְבַּעַת יָמִים
, Per quatuor dies in anno continuas.
non ut Hebræorum nonnulli, volunt, qua-
tuor diversis per annum vicibus.
CHAP. XII. 4.
cipally, because they envied them most;
partly, because they seemed to have had a
chief hand in the victory, Judg. xi. 29;
and partly, because they were more nearly
related to them, and therefore more obliged
to desire their conjunction with them in the
war. These they here opprobriously call
brethren of Ephraim and Manasseh, and
fugitives, i. e., such as had deserted their
for some worldly advantage planted them-
selves beyond Jordan, at a distance from
their brethren, and were alienated in affec-
tion from them, and carried on a distinct
וַיִּקְבֵּץ יִפְתָּח אֶת־כָּל־אַנְשֵׁי גִלְעָד
-and separate interest of their own, as ap וַיִּלָּחֶם אֶת־אֶפְרָיִם וַיַּכּוּ אַנְשֵׁי גִלְעָד
pears by their monopolizing the glory of אֶת־אֶפְרַיִם כִּי אָמְרוּ פְּלִיטִי אֶפְרַיִם אַתֶּם
"T
their brethren from it גִּלְעָד בְּתוֹךְ אֶפְרַיִם בְּתוֹךְ מְנַשֶׁה :
this success to themselves, and excluding
According to the
καὶ συνέστρεψεν Ιεφθάε πάντας τοὺς ἄνδρας | Hebrew, the words lie and may be rendered
Γαλαάδ, καὶ παρετάξατο τῷ Ἐφραίμ. καὶ thus, Therefore (so chi is oft rendered) they
JUDGES XII. 4.
273
said, Fugitives of Ephraim are ye (i. e., Ye | Ephraimites and the Manassites." It is very
Ephraimites are mere runaways; for the probable, that the Manassites in Canaan
words next foregoing are, the men of Gilead joined with the Ephraimites in this presump-
smote Ephraim. And having told you what tuous attempt upon the Gileadites; who
they said, because the pronoun they was being well acquainted with their own country,
ambiguous, he adds by way of explication), got between them and the river Jordan, to
who said it, even the Gileadites (and they intercept their passage over it, as we read in
said it when they had got the advantage the following verse.
over them, and got between them and home, Bp. Horsley.-Houbigant has made the
as the next verse shows), being between best of this obscure passage. But it is cer-
Ephraim and Manasseh; i, e., having taken tainly corrupt. The word signifies
the passages of Jordan, as it follows, which persons escaped from some extreme danger.
lay between Ephraim and that part of It never signifies "fugitives" in an oppro-
Manasseh which was beyond Jordan. Or brious sense. I suspect that this verse and
these latter words may be rendered thus, the next have been by some accident inter-
And the Gileadites were between Ephraim mixed; and that this passage relates to the
and Manasseh. So there is only an ellipsis situation of the Ephraimites at the ford.
of two small words, which are oft defective Ged., Booth.-4 And the men of Gilead
and to be understood in Scripture. Or thus, smote Ephraim, because they said, Ye are
And the Gileadites were in the midst of the only fugitives of Ephraim: Gilead is a base
Ephraimites, and in the midst of the Ma-breed between Ephraim and Manasseh!
nassites, to wit, those Manassites who ordi- Houb.-Deinde Jephte omnibus viris Galaad
narily lived within Jordan, who possibly congregatis, contra Ephraim pugnavit, et viri
were confederate with the Ephraimites in Galuad viros Ephraim internecione deleve-
this quarrel. And so the meaning is, they runt, proptereà quòd dixerant, Galaad fugi-
followed close after them, and overtook tivus est de Ephraim; Galaad gregalis Eph-
them, and fell upon the midst of them, and raim, gregalis Manasse.
smote them; and they sent a party to inter-
cept them at the passages of Jordan, as it
here follows.
Rosen. Et conciderunt Gileadenses Eph-
raimitas, nam dixerunt: fugitivi Ephraim-
itarum vos estis Gilead, in medio Ephraimi,
Bp. Patrick.-Ye Gileadites are fugitives in medio Manasses. Quibus in verbis
of Ephraim.] That which provoked them to explicandis interpretes in diversissimas
kill so many of them was their scoffing partes abeunt. Atque primum verba
language (added to their threats), whereby y sintne Ephraimitarum, an vero
they reproached the men of Gilead (who Gileadensium, haud satis liquet. Longe
were the chief managers of the late war,
xi. 29), as if they were but the scum and
dregs of the tribe of Ephraim; i. e., of those
descended from Joseph, among whom they
were the principal.
plerique tamen Ephraimitarum esse statuunt
per convitium in Gileadenses jactata, quibus
horum animi exasperati fuerint accensique
ad pugnam. Nec tamen hi in sensu con-
stituendo consentiunt. Ut ab antiquissimis
Among the Ephraimites, and—Manassites.] ordiamur, Græca Alexandrina interpretatio
That is, that dwelt in the land of Canaan; est talis: ὅτι εἶπαν οἱ διασωζόμενοι τοῦ
who looked upon the Gileadites, and the rest Ἐφραὶμ ὑμεῖς Γαλαὰδ ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ Ἐφραὶμ
of the Manassites, on the other side Jordan, καὶ ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ Μανασσῆ. Chaldæus illa
אֲרֵי אֲמַרוּ מְשַׁזְנַיָא דְבֵית אֶפְרַיִם מָה אַתּוּן : and in the most northerly part of it, as the | sie reddidit
amm, הַשִׁיבֵן בְּבֵית בִּלְעָד בְּגוֹ בֵּית אֶפְרַיִם בְּנוֹ בֵית מְנַשֶׁה -But it must be ac
refuse of their nation.
knowledged, that the words in the Hebrew dixerunt evasi domus Ephraim: quid vos
are capable of another sense, and may be æstimamini, qui de domo Gilead estis, in
thus translated: "Therefore (so the particle medio domus Ephraimi, in medio domus
ki is often translated) they said, Fugitives of Manassis? Quod sequutus Jarchi hæc
Ephraim are ye;" that is, having smote notat: Gileadenses minimi erant inter
them, the Gileadites called the Ephraimites Ephraimitas; ideo ii contemptim habebant
run-aways. And the truth is, thus they Gileadenses iisque dicebant: ecquid vos,
(not the Gileadites) are called in the next Gileadenses, æstimati estis inter Ephraim-
verse: and then the following words may itas et Manassitas? Ita et R. Tanchum.
be thus translated, "Gilead got between the Utraque interpretatio, Græca et Chaldaica,
VOL. II.
NN
274
JUDGES XII. 4, 6.
Sed
DAS jungit nomini, ut reddendum sit: Gileadenses erant in medio Ephraimitarum
vos Gileaditæ. Sed per accentum dis- et in medio Manassitarum, i. e., milites Jeph-
tinctivum Sukeph-katon voci cn appositum, tæi inter regionem suam et Ephraimitarum
ea cum D jungitur, hoc sensu: elapsi se collocaruut ad obsidenda itinera.
Ephraimitarum vos estis. Hieronymus
fugitivus est Galaad de Ephraim, et habitat
in medio Ephraim et Manasse, i. e., vos
Gileaditidæ nihil estis aliud, quam fugitivi
ex Ephraimitis, et tamen non minus vos
censetis ad has tribus pertinere, ac si in duobus versibus qui sequuntur.
earum medio habitaretis. Syrus: quia
dixerunt: Ephraimitæ sunt
Ephraimitæ sunt medii inter
non solum in quos in agris et viis inciderunt
Ephraimitas singulos interfecerunt Gilead-
enses, verum et ne qui illorum trans Jor-
danem in suam regionem evaderent præ-
caverunt. Gileadenses. Quod exponitur
nbów
Ver. 6.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ לוֹ אֲמָר־נָא שִׁבֹּלֶת וַיֹּאמֶר -Ephrem et Manasse. Sed Arabs : et dire
אותו וגו'
runt: certe Ephrem et Manasse unum sunt och må man ha Nhi nháp
Uterque interpres omisit nomen
genus.
convicium esse פְּלִיטִי אֶפְרַיִם Kimchi . גִלְעָד
tantes inter duas tribus clarissimas et nobi-
καὶ εἶπαν αὐτῷ. εἶπον δὴ στάχυς· καὶ οὐ
κατεύθυνεν τοῦ λαλῆσαι οὕτως· καὶ ἐπελά-
BovTO AỶTOû, K.T.À.
ratus sensum hujus loci sic facit: pugnam
inierunt Gileadenses cum Ephraimitis, quod
antea soliti essent abjectissimi quique Eph-
Au. Ver.-6 Then said they unto him,
raimitarum dicere: vos estis, qui habitatis Say now Shibboleth [which signifieth, a
Gileadem, q. d., nihil estis nisi Gileadenses, stream, or, flood]: and he said Sibboleth:
habitantes inter Ephraim et Manasse, estis for he could not frame to pronounce it right.
homines obscuri et nullius nominis, habi- Then they took him, and slew him at the
passages of Jordan: and there fell at that
lissimas. Alii Ephraimitas volunt Gilead-time of the Ephraimites forty and two thou-
ensibus, qui erant de Manassæis trans sand.
Jordanem, hoc convicium fecisse, quod a Pool.-Shibboleth signifies a stream ΟΙ
ceteris Josephi posteris segregati, in istum river, which they desired to pass over; so it
terræ Cananæææ extremum angulum relegati
was a word proper for the occasion, and
essent, quasi indigni, qui cum ceteris habi-
gave them no cause to suspect the design,
tarent, et pro transfugis Ephraimitarum, ie, because they were required only to express
pro vilissimis suæ tribus reliquiis habendos their desire to go over the Shibboleth or
esse. Haud improbandi videntur inter-river. He could not frame to pronounce it
pretum illi, qui verba D DEN Che, eva- right, or rather, he did not frame or direct
sores Ephraimi vos eslis, sola effatum himself to speak so, or to speak right, i. e.,
Ephraimitarum constituere judicant, esse que so as he was required to do it. The Hebrew
verba illorum objurgatoria ad Gileadenses, text doth not say that he could not do it, but
quos invalidos vocassent, ut Jerem. xliv. 11, that that he did it not, because he, suspecting
D', evasores sunt paucissimi; verba autem not the design of it, uttered it speedily
.esse verba scrip- | according to his manner of expression בִּלְעָד בְּתוֹךְ אֶפְרַיִם בְּתוֹךְ מְנַשֶׁה
At
toris, et parenthesi includenda. Sed in hac that time; not in that place, at the passages
interpretatione, et in reliquis, quas recen- of Jordan, but in that expedition, being
suimus, illud displicet, quod de slain either in the battle, or in the pursuit,
Gileadensibus sensu minus proprio capitur, or at Jordan.
quum statim
vs. proximo eadem verba
Gesen. f. (r. a No. 2) 1. an ear
-
•
Ps.
manifeste de Ephraimitis sensu proprio sint of grain, Job xxiv. 24, &c. 2. A stream,
intelligenda. Quæ quum ita sint, hoc versu
verba PNoy cum iis, quæ proxime food, see the root No. 3, Judg. xii. 6
præcedunt, D, erunt hoe lxix. 3, 16; Is. xxvii. 12. Syr. Jådaâ,
sensu jungenda: percusserunt, occiderunt channel of a river.
nam
T
T:
אַנְשֵׁי
Gileadenses Ephraimitas, quotquot singulos Dr. A. Clarke.-For he could not frame
offenderunt;
dixerunt Gileadenses: to pronounce it right.] This is not a bad
evasores, profugi Ephraimitæ estis, i. e., ex rendering of the original, prɔ, ahi,
occidentalibus illis Ephraimitis, qui trajecto" and they did not direct to speak it thus."
Jordane in nostram Gileaditidem invaserunt. But instead of 72, yachin, to direct, thirteen
Addit scriptor: in EN Ting phe, of Kennicott's and De Rossi's MSS., with
בְּתוֹךְ אָפְרַיִם בְּתוֹךְ מְנַשֶׁה
JUDGES XII. 6-14. XIII. 6.
275
two ancient editions, read rr, yabin; "they | Chaldæus, quam si cognôsset, interpretatus
did not understand to speak it thus."
Rosen.—6 Tum dixerunt ei Gileadenses:
dic, quæso, Schibboleth. At ille dicebat
Sibboleth, neque rectificabat proloqui sic, i. e.,
non exacte proferebat vocem, ut propone-
batur. Syrus: quia scilicet non poterat pro-
loqui sic. Arabs: quia Ephraimitæ non
poterant pronunciare literam Schin.
ac
fuisset, in civitate, non autem in civitatibus.
Ignoravêre ipsi Judæi Magistri. Nisi enim
ignorassent, non commenti fuissent fabulam
talem; Jephte, quia filiam suam immolasset,
à Domino percussam fuisse gravi ulcere, ut
corpus ejus de civitate in civitatem mem-
bratim dilaberetur, et in singulis civitatibus
Vox corpus cjus fuisse frustatim divisum
sepultum. Nam quorsùm talia fingerent, si
rhiv
i denotat et spicam, ut Arab. äl, contextu in Sacro nihil aliud viderent, quàm
et fluxum aquarum, Ps. lxix. 3, 16. Priorem numeri Enallagen consuctam? Hoc at-
significatum hic expressit Græcus Alex- tendere debuissent Grammatici novi, qui
andrinus, secundum codicem Vaticanum, | Rabbinos unicè amplectebantur, nec alios
ubi pro Hebraicis a leguntur hæc: habebant Hebr. linguæ magistros.
eiñov dǹ oráxus. Sed in codice Alexan- Rosen-Mortuusque est Jephta Gileadita,
drino: erare di ovvonua, dicite tesseram, et sepultus in urbibus Gileaditidis, i. e., in
i. e., vocem constitutam, qua alii ab aliis una ex urbibus Gileaditidis, quam definire
internoscendi sunt; est enim militaris tes- nihil attinebat. Sic et alias pluralis pro uno
sera, qua socii, quibus ea communicatur, ab aliquo indefinite ponitur, ut Gen. xix. 29
hostibus internoscuntur. Sed de militari ubi not, vid. Cf. Gesenii Lehrgeb, p. 665.
tessera hic non agi, non est quod doceamus. Græcus Alexandrinus reddidit év Tódel avтoû
Proin codicibus nonnullis et editio- radaàd, quod sequutus Hieronymus: in urbe
nibus veteribus legitur, nec sciebat, sua Galaad. Sic quoque Syrus et Arabs.
quod non videtur reprobandum.
Quasi legissent, aut legendum censuissent
Sed non est mutatione opus.
Ver. 7.
וַיִּקְבֵר בְּעָרֵי גִלְעָד :
– καὶ ἐτάφη ἐν πόλει αὐτοῦ Γαλαάδ.
Au. Ver.—7 And Jephthah judged Israel
six years.
Then died Jephthah the Gi-
leadite, and was buried in one of the cities
of Gilead.
And was buried in one of the cities of
Gilead.
Houb., Horsley, Ged., Booth.—And was
buried in his own city [LXX, Vulg.] in
Gilead.
Ver. 14.
. בְּעִירוֹ
וַיְהִי־לוֹ אַרְבָּעִים בָּנִים וּשְׁלֹשִׁים בְּנֵי
בָנִים ונו'
καὶ ἦσαν αὐτῷ τεσσαράκοντα υἱοὶ, καὶ τριά-
κοντα υἱῶν υἱοὶ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-14 And he had forty sons and
thirty nephews [Heb., sons' sons], that rode
on threescore and ten ass colts: and he
judged Israel eight years.
Nephews,
Bp. Patrick, Horsley, Rosen.-Grandsons.
CHAP. XIII. 6.
:
Houb.-Solus Chaldæus legit " in nu-
mero plur. atque inde fortasse id meudum
fuit hodiernos in Codices derivatum. Nam Au. F'er.-6 Then the woman came and
inferioris ævi Judæi Paraphrasim Chaldaicam told her husband, saying, A man of God
sæpe habuerunt, ut normam suæ Codicum came unto me, and his countenance was like
et scriptionis interpretationis. Sed legebant the countenance of an angel of God, very
Græci Intt. v, in civitate sud, eosque terrible but I asked him not whence he
sequitur Vulgatus. Meliùs, ut videtur, was, neither told he me his name.
Syrus, in civitate (Galaad) ut mendum
sit in litterâ malè trajectâ. Arabs eodem
modo interpretatur, quo Syrus. Ex quibus
colliget Lector, nimiùm sanè incautos fuisse
Grammaticos recentiores, qui hoc verbum
"W1, in civitatibus, Enallagen numeri esse
crediderint, quasi Hebr. in linguam cadere dicere; sed hoc respondit.
Dr. A. Clarke.--But I asked him not
whence he was, neither told he me his name.]
This clause is rendered very differently by
the Vulgate, the negative Nor being omitted:
Quem cum interrogassem quis esset, et unde
venisset, et quo nomine vocaretur, noluit mini
"Who, when I
posset, ut unum eumdemque hominem asked who he was and whence he came, and
|
diceret fuisse in civitatibus sepultum, pro in by what name he was called, would not tell
civitate. Certe ejusmodi Enallagen ignoravit me; but this he said," &c.

276
JUDGES XIII. 6-18.
The negative is also wanting in the Sep-plurale in pluribus codicibus est defective
tuagint, as it stands in the Complutensian scriptum, 77. Quid erit jus pueri et
Polyglot: Kai nрwтwv avтov пodev EσTIV, Kαι opus ejus? i. e., quænam erit ratio educa-
το όνομα αυτου, ουκ απηγγειλε μοι· And I
asked him whence he was, and his name,
but he did not tell me." This is also the
reading of the Codex Alexandrinus; but the
Septuagint, in the London Polyglot, together
with the Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic, read
the negative particle with the Hebrew text,
I asked NOT his name, &c.
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-The angel of God.
Booth.-The angel God.
Ver. 10.
T: •
tionis pueri, et quomodo eum tractabimus?
Chaldæus: Quid erit quod dignum infanti,
et quid faciemus ei? E proprie judicium,
hinc quod legibus consentaneum est, porro
modus agendi. Hieronymus verba sic inter-
pretatus est: Quid vis ut faciat puer? aut a
quo se observare debet?
opus , מַעֲשֵׂהוּ Sed
ejus non est, quod Simson facturus sit, sed
quod cum eo agi debeat, quomodo tractandus
sit, ut angeli responsio ostendit. Similis pro-
nominis suffixi usus observatur Genes. 1. 4,
ubi in, fletus ejus, Josephi, est fletus de
eo, propter eum.
Ver. 18.
πίσω τους 13 περιο
יְהוָה לָמָּה זֶּה
מַלְאַךְ
וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ
תִּשְׁאַל לִשְׁמִי וְהִוּא פֶלִאי :
יתיר א'
הִנֵּה נִרְאָה אֵלַי הָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר־בָּא
בַיּוֹם אֵלָי:
— ἰδοὺ ὦπται πρὸς μὲ
ἡμέρᾳ πρὸς μέ.
ὁ ἀνὴρ ὃς ἦλθεν εν π
ôs év
Au. Ver.-10 And the woman made
haste, and ran, and shewed her husband,
and said unto him, Behold, the man hath
appeared unto me, that came unto me the
other day.
The other day.
Booth.-Dathe following Le Clerc con-
siders or as signifying nuper, lately, and so
others. Houbigant follows Syr., Ch., and
Arab. who read 877 ; and contends that
O never signifies lately.
Rosen. Die isto, de quo vs. 3.
Ver. 12.
προς
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ ἄγγελος κυρίου. εἰς τί
τοῦτο ἐρωτᾷς τὸ ὄνομά μου; και αὐτό ἐστι
avμаσтóv.
Au. Ver.-18 And the angel of the LORD
said unto him, Why askest thou thus after
my name, seeing it is secret [or, wonderful]?
13, 14, 15, 18, &c. Angel of the Lord.
Booth.-Angel Jehovah.
Secret. So Houb., Prof. Lee.
Ged., Booth.-It is a secret.
Pool.-Or, hidden from mortal men: or,
wonderful [so Patrick, Horsley, Rosen.,
Gesen., Clarke], such as thou canst not
comprehend; my nature or essence (which
וַיֹּאמֶר מָנוֹחַ עַתָּה יָבֹא דְבָרֶיךָ מַה־
-is oft signified by name in Scripture) is in יִהְיֶה מִשְׁפָּט הַנַּעַר וּמַעֲשֵׂהוּ :
vûv ó |
καὶ εἶπε Μανωέ. νῦν ἐλεύσεται ὁ λόγος, τίς comprehensible. This shows that this was
ἔσται κρίσις τοῦ παιδίου καὶ τὰ ποιήματα the Angel of the covenant, the Son of God.
αὐτοῦ;
Bp. Horsley.—Wonderful. But for '80,
read with several MSS. MIÐ.
Rosen.. 18 Dixitque ei nuntius Jovæ ?
quare rogas nomen meum?
Additum voci
T T
Au. Ver.-12 And Manoah said, Now
let thy words come to pass. How shall we
order the [Heb., What shall be the manner
of the] child, and how shall we do unto pronomen demonstrativum infert
him [or, what shall he do? Heb., what emphasin quandam, q. d., cur tam serio
shall be his work]?
interrogas? cur tantopere meum nomen
cognoscere urges? Vid. et Genes. xviii. 13;
xxv. 22; xxxii. 30., Quum illud sit
mirabile? Pro, quomodo in margine
legi jubetur, in textu est, aut, a
Pool.-Let thy words come to pass; or,
thy words shall come to pass; I firmly be-
lieve that thy promises shall be fulfilled.
How shall we order the child?
Bp. Patrick.--The Hebrew word mishpat,, mirum, cum terminatione adjectivi.
which we translate order, signifies here the Est vero non capiendum pro angeli
rule whereby he should live.
nomine, quod forte alicui videri posset col-
lato loco Jesaj. ix. 5, tum quia angelus
eveniat responsione sua indicat, se nomen suum
Nomen nolle revelare (cf. Genes. xxxii. 29), tum
Rosen.—12 Nunc veniat verba tua, unum-
quodque verborum tuorum, i. e.,
quod prædixisti, ut Deut. xviii. 22.

JUDGES XIII. 18, 19.
277
quia in Hebræo non fuisset scriptum, true reading might be, to be in con-
nexion with nv, as a title of Jehovah, and
that the words D NONI MIDI have crept in,
improperly, in this place from the following
verse. So that the whole of this 19th verse
should stand thus :
et illud est mirabile, i. e., quum illud sit
mirabile, sed simpliciter, illud est
Peli. Multo minus verba
trans-
ferenda sunt: et ipse, angelus erat mirabilis,
i.e., mirandum se præstabat factis suis;
nam de eo in sequentibus adhuc verba fiunt.
Sed mirabile dicitur nomen angeli quia est
occultum, adeo ut nemo id intelligere queat.
Chaldæus reddit, quod Kimchi ex-
ponit, separatum distinctumque
a cognitione humana. Syrus et Arabs
so, só, laudatum, gloriosum
verterunt.
Ver. 19.
19 So Manoah took a kid, with a meal-
offering, and offered it upon a rock to
Jehovah, who is wonderful in operation.
20 And it came to pass, &c.
Houb.-Rem fecit Dominus admirabilem,
Manue uxoreque ejus aspectantibus.
,Quidam interpretantur ליהוה ומפלא לעשות
Domino, et fecit rem mirabilem, quod prorsùs
alienum est ab Hebraici consuetudine ser-
monis, ut participium & nullo nomine
comitante subnixum, vim habeat præteriti.
Atque hunc locum in mendo esse docent
مجود
וַיְקַח מָנוֹחַ אֶת־גְדִי הָעִזִים וְאֶת־
ipsi Veteres, dum alii aliter, aut legunt, aut הַמִּנְחָה וַיַּעַל עַל־הַצְוּר לַיהוָה וּמַפְלָא
לַעֲשׂוֹת רֹאִים
: Dish inway nipp
καὶ ἔλαβε Μανωὲ τὸν ἔριφον τῶν αἰγῶν καὶ
τὴν θυσίαν, καὶ ἀνήνεγκεν ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν τῷ
κυρίῳ, καὶ διεχώρισε ποιῆσαι, καὶ Μανωὲ καὶ
ἡ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ βλέποντες.
Chaldæus similiter habet,
interpretantur.
ut hod. Codex, atque etiam similiter ob eam
causam obscurus est. Syrus et Arabs
vertunt laudabat Dominum. Divinabant,
quia nihil certum habebant, quod seque-
rentur. Græci Intt. in Codice Rom. die-
Au. Ver.—19 So Manoah took a kid with xópiσe ñoiñσai, discessit, vel divisit ad
a meat offering, and offered it upon a rock faciendum; obscurum reddunt per obscurius.
unto the LORD: and the angel did wonder- Codex Alex. To avμaσà поioÛvτɩ Kupiw,
ously; and Manoah and his wife looked on.
Bp. Patrick.-Offered it upon a rock.]
He did not offer it, properly speaking, but
laid it upon the rock, as on an altar, to be
offered unto the Lord. And so the LXX,
ȧvýveуke, "he brought it to be offered;
he laid τοὺς ἄρτους καὶ τὰ κρέα ἐπι τῆς
Téтρаs, "he laid the bread and the flesh
upon the rock."
The angel-did wonderously.] The word
angel is not in the Hebrew, and therefore
this is to be referred unto Jehovah, imme-
diately foregoing, who appeared in the form
of an angel, and now acted suitable to his
name Pele, wonderful; unto which the word
maphli (did wonderously) plainly alludes,
that is, he brought fire, it is probable, out of
the rock, as in the days of Gideon.
Manoah and his wife looked on.] Which
shows that Manoah was only a spectator of
what was done, but did not offer the sacri-
fice.
Bp. Horsley.——the Lord: and the angel
did wondrously, &c.; rather, to Jehovah,
who did a wonderful thing, while Manoah
and his wife looked on. For, a great
number of Kennicott's best MSS. have
. I have sometimes thought that the
facienti mirabilia Domino, quasi ex scrip-
turâ muri sioon mmi. Sed nec ego facilè
crediderim ita olim scriptum fuisse Hebr.
in Codicibus. Nam, cum subsequatur, et
Manue uxorque ejus erant videntes, satis
apparet, Scriptorem Sacrum hoc loco com-
memorare, non mirabilia quædam in genere,
sed aliquid in specie ipsâ mirabile, quod
quidem Manue ac uxor ejus suis oculis
subjectum aspexerint; nempe id, quod in-
feriori versu narratur, Angelum mediâ holo-
causti flammâ se involvisse, atque ex oculis
evanuisse. Ergò vix dubitandum quin, pro
om sit legendum & m, et Do-
minus fecit rem mirabilem, ut deinde sub-
jungatur, atque hanc vidêre Manue ac uxor
ejus. In quâ emendatione optimè quadrat
membrum prius cum posteriori, ut quem-
admodum in posteriori participium D,
antecedente Manue et uxor ejus, idem valet
ac præteritum, id etiam contingat in priori,
in quo nomen participium & regit et
antecedit.
Rosen. Et mirabiliter egit faciendo, scil.
angelus, ad eum enim hæc verba referenda
esse, patet inde quod additur: et Manoachus
et uxor ejus conspicientes erant mirum illud,
quod angelus peregit; eduxit enim e petra
278
JUDGES XIII. 19, 23, 24. XIV. 3, 4.
ignem, qui hoedum cum munere farreo con- tempore, nunc (ut infra xxi. 22), non audire
sumsit. Hoc colligitur ex eo quod versu
eo quod versu nos fecisset secundum hoc, nec prædixisset
proximo legimus. In sensum plane alienum nobis hujusmodi. Hieronymus neque ea
hæc verba detorsit Hieronymus, qui illa sic quæ sunt ventura dixisset, ut de abstinentia
reddidit: et posuit supra, offerens Domino, matris Simsonis a vino et a cibis immundis,
qui facit mirabilia, quasi non Manoachus dum in utero gestaret filium, qui populum
sacrificium obtulerit, sed illius oblationem suum a Philisthæorum tyrannide sit libera-
demandaverit angelo, qui dixerat nomen turus, vs. 4, 5, 14.
suum, mirabile. Sed hic si sensus esset,
debuisset ante & omissum esse.
Ver. 23.
וְכָעֵת לֹא הִשְׁמִיעָנוּ כָּזֹאת :
ταῦτα.
καὶ καθὼς καιρὸς οὐκ ἂν ἡκούτισεν ἡμᾶς
Au. Ver.-23 But his wife said unto him,
If the LORD were pleased to kill us, he
would not have received a burnt offering
and a meat offering at our hands, neither
would he have shewed us all these things,
nor would as at this time have told us such
things as these.
Nor would as at this time have told us
such things as these.
Ver. 24.
Bp. Patrick.-Samson.] Which Josephus
saith signifies ioxvpòv, strong, or robust;
but whence he derived it I cannot imagine.
Some think from Shemesh, which signifies
the sun, which is a body of mighty force.
So St. Jerome, who thinks Samson is as
much as their sun; a great "light of Israel,"
as David is called.
Gesen.-ji (sun-like, denom. from
), Shimshon, Samson. Sept. Eaµfwv,
which Josephus (Ant. v. 10) explains by
loxvpós, but against the etymology; see
Gesch. der Hebr. Spr., p. 81, 82.
CHAP. XIV. 3.
Au. Ver.-3 Then his father and his
Pool.-Or, at this time; the particle as
noting here, not likeness, but the truth and mother said unto him, Is there never a
reality of the thing, as it doth Numb. xi. 1; woman among the daughters of thy bre-
Deut. ix. 10, and elsewhere. This expres-thren, or among all my people, that thou
sion seems to have some emphasis in it, to goest to take a wife of the uncircumcised
enhance God's mercy to them, as being Philistines? &c.
afforded them in a time of such public and
grievous calamity: and in a time when the
word of the Lord was precious, and there
was no open vision, as it was afterwards,
1 Sam. iii. 1.
Bp. Horsley. Rather, Nor would have
revealed unto us what by the time has
n. This con-
. כזאת כעת .actually taken place
My people.
Dathe, Houb., Booth.-Thy people [Syr.,
Arab.].
וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ אָבִיו וְאִמּוֹ הַאֵין בִּבְנוֹת אַהֶיךָ-.Rosen
Dixitque ei pater ejus et mater, וּבְכָל־עַמִּי אִשָּׁה
ejus: nunquid non est inter filias fratrum
tuorum, i. e., popularium, et in toto populo
meo mulier, quam tibi uxorem eligere possis.
versation seems to have taken place at some Pro Dathius legendum vult, in
little distance of time after the last appear-populo tuo, quia secundæ personæ pronomen
ance of the angel of Jehovah, when Ma- suffixum præcedit. Sed referuntur verba
noah's wife found herself pregnant, and solius patris, uti videtur. Syrus secundæ
knew by the state of her pregnancy that her persone suffixum posuit, ut cum præcedente
conception must have commenced since the conveniret; reliqui vero veteres primam
time the angel of Jehovah first promised it.
To the particular fact of her pregnancy she
alludes by the word n, and to the time of
These two things
taken together, that she was now pregnant,
and that her conception was posterior to the
angel's promise, make a complete proof,
. כעת it by the word
personam expresserunt.
Of the uncircumcised Philistines.
Ged., Booth.
Booth.-From
-From among the daughters
[three Hebrew and one Chald. MSS.] of the
uncircumcised Philistines.
Ver. 4.
וְאָבִיו וְאִמּוֹ לֹא יָדְעוּ כִּי מֵיְהוָה הִיא that she and her husband were still objects
כִּי־תִאֲנָה הוּא מְבַקֵּשׁ מִפְּלִשְׁתִּים וגו'
of the angel's favour, and had nothing to
apprehend.
Rosen.-Et circa hoc tempus, i. e., hoc
καὶ ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ οὐκ
JUDGES XIV. 4-12.
279
ἔγνωσαν, ὅτι παρὰ κυρίου ἐστὶν, ὅτι ἐκδίκησιν | it out, then I will give you thirty sheets [or,
shirts], and thirty change of garments.
Sheets.
αὐτὸς ζητεῖ ἐκ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver. 4 But his father and his mother
knew not that it was of the LORD, that he
sought an occasion against the Philistines:
for at that time the Philistines had dominion
over Israel.
Rosen.—Pater vero ejus et mater ejus
nesciebant, quod a Jova hoc rem a Jova
proficisci, injectam ei eam cogitationem a
Deo esse.
, Nam occasionem ipse
quærens erat a Philisthais.
Ver. 5.
Au. Ver.-5 Then went Samson down,
and his father and his mother, to Timnath,
and came to the vineyards of Timnath: and,
behold, a young lion roared against him
[Heb., in meeting him].
Rosen.-insig E EM, Et en!
leunculus leonum rugiens obviam ei venit.
Test leo juvenis, major catulo, quem
Hebræi vocant, vid. Ezech. xix. 2, 3, 6.
Leunculus leonum idem est dicendi modus
qui, hœdus caprarum, supra xiii. 15.
Ver. 10.
Au. Ver.-10 So his father went down
unto the woman; and Samson made there a
feast; for so used the young men to do.
Made there a feast.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-Made there a feast
of seven days [LXX, Syr., Arab.].
Houb.-Convivium. Addunt Græci Intt.,
ǹµépas éñτà, septem dies, atque eos sequuntur
Syrus et Arabs. Quæ eos legisse id per-
suadet, quòd nulla necessitas erat cur hæc
adderent, nisi et legerent. Imò hæc non
fuisse omittenda, docet id quod sequitur, nam
sic facere juvenes solebant. Nimirum causa
erat, cur sacer scriptor legentes doceret ejus-
modi convivia dies septem fuisse celebrata,
non item, cur tantum celebrata. Nam nemo
erat, qui nesciret in nuptiis adhiberi con-
vivia vide versum 12.
:
Ver. 12.
Bp. Patrick.-Most take sidinim (from
whence the word sindon seems to come) for
such linen cloths as the whole body may be
wrapped in; and therefore properly trans-
lated sheets: and change of garments signify
new robes, which they might change for the
old but of the word sindon, see Braunius
De Vestitu Sacerd. Hebr., lib. i., cap. 7, n. 7.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Thirty sheets.] I have
no doubt that the Arab hayk, or hyke, is here
meant; a dress in which the natives of the
East wrap themselves, as a Scottish high-
lander does in his plaid. In Asiatic
countries the dress scarcely ever changes;
being nearly the same now that it was 2,000
years ago. Mr. Jackson, in his account of
the Empire of Morocco, thus mentions the
Moorish dress: "It resembles," says he,
"that of the ancient patriarchs, as repre-
sented in paintings (but the paintings are
taken from Asiatic models); that of the men
consists of a red cap and turban, a (kumja)
shirt, which hangs outside of the drawers,
and comes down below the knee; a (caftan)
coat, which buttons close before, and down
to the bottom, with large open sleeves; over
which, when they go out of doors, they
throw carelessly, and sometimes elegantly, a
hayk, or garment of white cotton, silk, or
wool, five or six yards long, and five feet
wide. The Arabs often dispense with the
caftan, and even with the shirt, wearing
nothing but the hayk. When an Arab
does not choose to wrap himself in the
hayk, he throws it over his left shoulder,
where it hangs till the weather, &c., obliges
him to wrap it round him. The hayk is
either mean or elegant, according to the
quality of the cloth, and of the person who
wears it.
wears it. I have myself seen the natives of
Fez, with hayks or hykes, both elegant and
costly. By the changes of garments, it is
very likely that the kumja and caftan are
meant, or at least the caftan; but most likely
3)
, חליפות בגדים both: for the Hebrew has
וְנָתַתִּי לָכֶם שְׁלֹשִׁים סְדִילִים
therefore, engaged to give or receive thirty וּשְׁלֹשִׁים חֲלִפֶת בְּגָדִים :
changes or succession of garments. Samson,
dwσw vµîv tpiákovta σidóvas kaì тpiá- haykes, and thirty kumjas and caftans, on
κοντα στολὰς ἱματίων.
the issue of the interpretation or non-
interpretation of his riddle: these were
complete suits.
Au. Ver.-12 And Samson said unto
them, I will now put forth a riddle unto
you: if ye can certainly declare it me
within the seven days of the feast, and find
Gesen.-, m. (r. ¡), indusium, shirt, a
wide under-garment of linen worn next the
260
JUDGES XIV. 12-15.
body, Judg. xiv. 12, 13; Isa. iii. 23; Prov. | comes from marra, which signifies to be
xxxi. 24. Sept. oidov.-Chald. id. Syr. bitter and so it is among the Latins, where
σινδών.
Ho, in the Syr. version of the N. T., is
put for Gr. σovdápiov, Luke xix. 20, λévrov,
John xiii. 4.
acer, a sharp man, is as much as a valiant
man, who eagerly (as we speak) engaged his
enemies: and this very word (as he and
others have noted) is used of lions, whom
Prof. Lee.-, m. pl. 07. Arab. Ovid in his Fasti calls
رسدن
lana;
SC
yow, velum, tegumentum
سدن
;
cogn. Jaw, Id. Ja, laxavit, dimisit
mulier vestem suam. The LXX translate
the word by owdóvas, which is manifestly
derived from it. Apparently, Any covering.
(a) Fine cloth of Syrian manufacture. (b)
A dress made of it. (c) A piece of this
cloth used as a sheet, see Herod. ii. 95.
(a) Prov. xxxi. 24. (b) Isa. iii. 23.
Judg. xiv. 12, 13.
(c)
Rosen.-Tum dabo vobis triginta indusia.
De D tunicas interiores, nudæ carni im-
positas, quas Latini interulas, vel subuculas,
vel indusia appellarunt, significantibus, vid.
not. ad Jes. iii. 23, et Schroederum De
vestitu mulierum Hebrr., p. 339, seqq. D
'ni, Et triginta mutationes vestium
(ut nipo ni, Genes. xlv. 22), i. e., mu-
tatoriæ vestes. Ita dicuntur vestes pretio-
siores, quæ cum quotidianis permutantur,
quarum diebus festis est usus.
aba
Ver. 14.
"Genus acre leonum."
And therefore the riddle is truly this: "Food
came from the devourer, and sweetness from
that which is eager and sharp;" i. e., fierce.
Rosen.-Dixitque iis scil. ænigma, quod
hoc erat; e vorante prodiit cibus, et e forti
"In quibus verbis," inquit
prodiit dulcedo.
Bochartus Hieroz., p. ii., 1. iv., cap. 12,
t. iii., p. 284 edit. Lips., "ut comedenti
cibus, ita forti dulce opponitur. Quæ tamen
non videntur esse opposita. Forti enim
imbelle, aut debile, dulci opponitur acre aut
Sed quandoque hæc confunduntur;
amarum.
et
い
​amarum pro forti, acre pro utroque
sumitur. Sic Arabice, robur, et
ریکا
مر
ومرير
robustus, validus, sit a verbo amarum
esse. Et acer Latine dicitur qui fortis est.'
Quam suam sententiam commendare potu-
isset Syriaci interpretis auctoritate, qui
reddidit, ex amaro.
Y
I
Et in co-
dicibus nonnullis Græcæ Alexandrinæ trans-
lationis pro ἀπὸ ἰσχυροῦ exstat ἀπὸ πικροῦ,
ab amaro. Sed nihil necesse est, tam ac-
curate sibi respondere hæc ȧvτíðera. Præ-
et feritas conjuncta est, ut fortis haud raro
וַיֹּאמֶר לָהֶם מֵהָאֹכֵל יָצָא מַאֲכָל
terea cuum fortitudine stepe durities quaedam וּמֵעַז יָצָא מָתוֹק וְלֹא יָכְלָוּ לְהַגִּיד
.sit immitis, etui in saporibus dulce opponitur הַחִידָה שְׁלֹשֶׁת יָמִים :
שְׁלֹשֶׁת Pro
T
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς. Tì Вpwτòv ¿§îìλev Èk Sed non poterant indicare, solvere (vid.
βιβρώσκοντος, καὶ ἀπὸ ἰσχυροῦ γλυκύ· καὶ vs. 12, 13) enigma per tres dies.
οὐκ ἠδύναντο ἀπαγγεῖλαι τὸ πρόβλημα ἐπὶ D, in quodam De-Rossii codice Hispanico,
τρεῖς ἡμέρας.
initio seculi duodecimi nostræ æræ
scripto, quem numero 701 signavit, legitur
a prima manu scriptum 'ny, septem
dies. Quo adscito De-Rossi difficultatem,
quæ circa diem septimum, versus proximi
initio exstat, sublatam judicat. Sed illud
unici tantum codicis nya nonnisi librarii
allucinationi deberi vix dubium.
Au. Ver.-14 And he said unto them,
Out of the eater came forth meat, and out
of the strong came forth sweetness. And
they could not in three days expound the
riddle.
The strong.
Houb., Patrick, Ged., Booth-The fierce.
Bp. Patrick.-The opposition is manifest
in the first part of the riddle, but not in the
second; for weakness is opposed to strength,
Ver. 15.
וַיְהִי בַּיּוֹם הַשְּׁבִיעִי וַיֹּאמְרָוּ
לְאֵשֶׁת־שִׁמְשׁוֹן פַּתִּי אֶת־אִישֵׁךְ וְיַגַּד־,not sweetness, whose opposite is bitterness
לָנוּ אֶת־הַחִידָה פֶּן־נִשְׂרֹף אוֹתָךְ וְאֶת־ or sharpness : but Bochartus hath ingeniously
בֵּית אָבִיךְ בָּאֵשׁ הַלְיָרְשֵׁנוּ קְרָאתֶם לָנוּ confounded; for, in the Arabic language
הֲלֹא :
wise
observed, that these two words are sometimes
the word mirra, which signifies strength,
JUDGES XIV. 15.
281
κατε ;
καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῇ τετάρτῃ, καὶ sodales Samsonis vincuntur, si eis Samson
εἶπαν τῇ γυναικὶ Σαμψών. ἀπάτησον δὴ τὸν ænigma interpretatur. Itaque agunt apud
ἄνδρα σου καὶ ἀπαγγειλάτω σοι τὸ πρόβλημα, mulierem, ut urgeat maritum blanditiis, ut
μή ποτε κατακαύσωμέν σε καὶ τὸν οἶκον τοῦ cum ea rem ipsis patefecerit, deinde fngant
πατρός σου ἐν πυρί. ἢ ἐκβιᾶσαι ἡμᾶς κεκλή- a se ipsis ænigma fuisse solutum........
idem ac, huc; nisi mendosum est, sine
Au. Ver.-15 And it came to pass on the", finali scriptum. Ita rem accipiunt
seventh day, that they said unto Samson's Veteres.
wife, Entice thy husband, that he may
declare unto us the riddle, lest we burn thee
and thy father's house with fire: have ye
called us to take that we have [Heb., to
possess us, or, to impoverish us]? is it not so?
On the seventh day.
Houb., Dathe, Horsley, Ged., Booth.-
On the fourth [LXX, Syr., Arab.] day.
Bp. Horsley. The LXX say "the fourth,"
which is more consistent with the context.
The difference between the textual reading
Rosen.-Factumque est die septimo, ut
dicerent juvenes Philisthæi ad uxorem Sim-
sonis: blandire viro tuo, ut indicet, solvat
nobis illud ænigma. Pro die septimo Græcus
Alexandrinus in codice Romano et Syrus
ponunt diem quartam, quasi legissent,
probantibus Hubiganto, Dathio, aliis, qui
diem, quo Simsonis uxorem aggressi sunt
Philisthæi, nuptialis convivii fuisse quartum
contendunt, quum præcesserit vs. 14, per tres
dies convivii eos ænigma solvere non potuisse.
-facilius procedit que se הָרְבִיעִי which must have been the
Sane recepto הרביעי and השביעי
reading of their copies, lies only in the
letters and 7.
That he may declare unto us.
quitur narratio, quæ retento nonnihil im-
plicatior fit. Attamen si genuinum esset,
mirum esse debet, id seriei narrationis tam
Houb., Horsley, Booth.-That he may aptum e codicibus Hebraicis ita evanuisse,
declare unto thee [LXX, Vulg.].
ut nec a Chaldæo nec a vetere Latino inter-
Houb.-Die septimo.
Nos, die quarto, prete lectum fuerit. In codice Regiomontano
ex prima וַיְהִי בַּיּוֹם הַשְּׁבִיעִי quam
sequuntur Greci | secundo verba הרביעי ex scriptura
Intt. Syrus et Arabs. Nam, cum mox manu desunt, judicatque Lilienthal in Com-
dictum fuerit, convivii socios non potuisse mentat. Crit. de Codd. Regiomontt., p. 192,
ænigma solvere per tres dies, prope ne- melius illa verba omitti. "Paranymphi
cessarium est, ut iidem die quarto Samsonis enim," inquit, "Simsonis, qui sensum ænig-
uxorem de ænigmate solvendo sollicitarint. matis conjectando assequi frustra tentarunt
Qui, si diem septimum expectassent, cum primis convivii nuptialis tribus diebus, non
Sacra Pagina pugnarent mox narrante, demum diem septimum exspectasse, sed illico
Samsonis uxorem per eos septem dies plo- sollicitasse videntur noviter nuptam." Neque
rasse apud maritum suum, donec die septimo tamen, re diligentius considerata, verba illa
Samson uxori ænigma declarasset. Id tam sollicitare necesse erit. Philisthæos juvenes
clarum est, ut explicando fieri obscurum jam primis nuptialis convivii diebus prope-
videatur. Sed superest explicandum, quo- modum desperantes de ænigmatis solutione
modò mulier per cos septem dies apud Sam- invenienda credibile est jam tum aggressos
sonem fleverit, si die tantum quarto eam esse Simsonis uxorem, et petiisse, ut blan-
sodales pellexêre, ut eliceret ex marito ditiis nova sponsa a novo sponso solutionem
ænigmatis interpretationem. Nam sequi eliceret, levibus etiam forsan minis adjectis,
videtur dies tantum tres uxorem apud ma- ni faceret, sperantes tamen adhuc nonnihil
ritum lacrymâsse. Itaque respondetur, per fore, ut aliquid interea temporis alicui
eos septem dies, idem valere, ac per eam ipsorum occurreret, quod ad solutionem
septimanam, non autem totam, sed partem faceret, sponsamque ipsis operam suam pro-
ejus eam, quæ restabat. Rem esse ita misisse. At quum Simson usque ad diem.
intelligendam videbit, si quis attentè legit septimum importunitatem mulieris rejecisset,
versum 17, ubi septem dies attribuuntur
conviviis nuptialibus, non autem uxoris apud
maritum fletibus. Blandire marito tuo, ut
indicet nobis (ænigma). In promptu est ro
12, nobis, esse in mendo positum, et le-
gendum †, tibi, ut legunt Græci Interpretes
qui ἀπαγγειλάτω σοι, renuntiet tibi.
VOL. II.
Nam
eam denuo juvenes illi die septimo aggressi
sunt, gravioribus minis adjectis, ne com-
buremus te domumque patris tui igne; unde
mulier omnes quas potuit artes et blanditias
adhibuit, ut quod volebat a marito extor-
queret, quod et perfecit. Difficultatis quid
est in verbis, ut indicet nobis. Nam
00
282
JUDGES XIV. 15, 17. XV. 4.
juvenes vincuntur, si eis Simson ænigma
ut urgeat maritum blanditiis, ut cum ea rem
CHAP. XV. 4.
וַיֵּלֶךְ שִׁמְשׁוֹן וַיִּלְכָּד שְׁלֹשׁ־מֵאוֹת ,interpretatur. Itaque agunt apud mulierem
שׁוּעָלִים וַיִּקְח לַפְּרִים וַיָּפֶן זָכָב אֶל־| ipsis patefecerit, deinde fingant a se ipsis
זָנָב וַיָּשֶׂם לַפִּיד אֶחָד בֵּין־שְׁנֵי הַזְנָבוֹת -Graecus Alex
בַּתָּוֶךְ :
fuisse ænigma solutum.
הַלְיָרְשֵׁנוּ
T:
καὶ ἐπορεύθη Σαμψών, καὶ συνέλαβε τρια-
κοσίας ἀλώπεκας, καὶ ἔλαβε λαμπάδας, καὶ
ἐπέστρεψε κέρκον πρὸς κέρκον, καὶ ἔθηκε λαμ
Táda píav åvaµéoov tŵv dúo képkwv kai ëdnoev.
πάδα μίαν
Au. Ver. 4 And Samson went and
andrinus et Hieronymus reddunt, ut indicet
tibi. Nimirum sensum expresserunt ver-
borum Hebræorum, qui hic est: tibi indicet,
ut nobis aperias, vel, nobis per te indicet.
Num ad pauperes nos reddendos vocastis nos ?
Nonne? propr. num ad occupandum
nos, i. e., res nostras, ad spoliandos nos, s.
pauperes nos reddendos. Est infinitivum caught three hundred foxes, and took fire-
formæ Piel, significatione cum Hiphil con- brands [or, torches], and turned tail to tail,
venientis, ut 1 Sam. ii. 7, qui and put a fire-brand in the midst between
pauperem et divitem reddit. Chaldæus two tails.
reddidit, huc, eumque sequutus Jarchi
exponit per . Sed non est, cur vocem
hac nova significatione hic capiamus.
Ver. 17.
Foxes.
Ken.—The 300 foxes, caught by Samson,
have been so frequently the subject of banter
and ridicule, that we should consider, whether
the words may not admit a more rational
interpretation. For, besides the improba-
bility arising here from the number of these
וַתִּבְךְ עָלָיו שִׁבְעַת הַיָּמִים אֲשֶׁר־
foxes, the use made of them is also very הָיָה לָהֶם הַמִּשְׁתֶּה וַיְהִיוּ בַּיּוֹם
strange. If these animals were tied tail to הַשְּׁבִיעִי וגו'
καὶ ἔκλαυσε πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὰς ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας,
ἃς ἦν αὐτοῖς ὁ πότος· καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ,
τῇ ἑβδόμῃ, κ.τ.λ.
Дu. Ver.—17 And she wept before him
the seven days [or, the rest of the seven
days] while their feast lasted and it came
to pass on the seventh day, that he told her,
because she lay sore upon him and she
told the riddle to the children of her
people.
:
tail, they would probably pull contrary ways,
and consequently stand still: whereas a
Grebrand, tied to the tail of each fox singly,
would have been far more likely to answer
the purpose here intended. To obviate these
difficulties, it has been well remarked that
the word, here translated foxes, sig-
nifies also handfuls (Ezek. xiii. 19, handfuls
of barley), if we leave out that one letter 1,
which has been inserted or omitted elsewhere
almost at pleasure. No less than seven
Heb. MSS. want that letter here; and read
Pool. The seven days, while their feast
lasted, i.e., on the residue of the seven days. Admitting this version, we see, that
[so Bp. Patrick], to wit, after the third day.
It is a familiar synecdoche. Or, on the
seventh of the days on which the feast was;
and then the following clause, on the seventh |
day, is only the noun repeated for the pro-
noun, on that day; as is most frequent, as
1 Kings viii. 1, Solomon assembled-unto
Solomon, i. e., unto himself.
Samson took 300 handfuls (or sheaves) of
corn and 150 firebrands, that he turned the
sheaves end to end, and put a firebrand
between the two ends, in the midst, and then,
setting the brands on fire, sent the fire into
the standing corn of the Philistines. The
same word is now used twice in one chapter
(Ezek. xii. 4, 19) in the former verse sig-
Rosen.-Septem dies minus accurate dic-nifying foxes, in the latter handfuls: and in
tum esse patet pro intra septem dies, vel 1 Kings xx. 10, where we render it handfuls,
majore septem dierum parte, vel omnibus it is aλwneέt in the Greek version. See
diebus qui residui erant usque ad diem "Memoirs of Literature," fol. 1712, p. 15.
septimum. Nisi malis, mulierem jam initio
septem dierum monitam fuisse, ut a sponso
solutionem expiscaretur, idque ipsam fe-
cisse, sed frigidius et languidius tribus
primis diebus, quam postea; cf. quæ ad never significs simply to get or take, but
vs. 15, notavimus.
Bagster's Bible.--Dr. Kennicott and others
contend that for hy, foxes, we should
read w, handfuls, or sheaves of corn.
But 1. The word, rendered caught,
always to catch, seize, or take by assault or
JUDGES XV. 4—7.
283
་
Y,
و كرم
stratagem. 2. Though the proposed alter-ing corn of the Philistines, and burnt up
ation is sanctioned by seven MSS., yet all both the shocks, and also the standing corn,
the versions are on the other side. 3. Ad- with the vineyards and olives.
mitting this alteration, it will be difficult to With the vineyards and olives.
prove that the word by means either a sheaf
Rosen.-Postrema versus verba,
or a handful of corn in the ear and straw. Bochartus 1. 1, p. 196 per åσúvdetov usque
ἀσύνδετον
It occurs but thrice in Scripture (1 Kings ad vineam et olivam interpretatur, cum Hie-
xx. 10; Is. xl. 12; Ezek. xiii. 9): where it ronymo, qui sic reddidit: in tantum, ut
evidently means as much as can be con- vineas quoque et oliveta flamma consumeret.
tained in the hollow of the hand; but when Neque tamen ut h. 1. ȧoúvderov statuamus
handfuls of grain in the shock, or sheaves
are intended, very different words are used.
See Ruth ii. 15, 16, &c. 4. It is not hinted
that Samson collected them alone, or in one
day; he might have employed many hands
and several days in the work. 5. The word
b properly denotes the jackal, which tra-
vellers describe as an animal between the
wolf and fox, gregarious, as many as 200
having been seen together, and the most
numerous of any in eastern countries; so
that Samson might have caught many of
them together in nets.
Gesen.-m.
1. A fox, Cant. ii. 15;
Lam. v. 18; Ez. xiii. 4; Neh. iii. 35. As
to the origin of the word, Bochart supposes
the fox to be so called from a word signify-
ing to cough, which he refers to its yelp,
comp. Je, to cough. But more probably
the animal has this name from its burrowing
necesse est. Quum a radice
nobilis fuit proprie in universum terram
nobiliorem in horti modum cultam significet;
nihil obstat, quo minus, terram
olearum culturæ adaptatam, olivetum, red-
damus.
Ver. 6.
Au. Ver.-6 Then the Philistines said,
Who hath done this? and they answered,
Samson, the son-in-law of the Timnite,
because he had taken his wife, and given her
to his companion. And the Philistines
came up and burnt her and her father with
fire.
And they answered.
Rosen.-Dixerunt, dictum est iis.
Her and her father.
Ken., Ged., Booth.-Her and her father's
house [LXX, Syr., Arab., and forty MSS.].
Ver. 7.
וַיֹּאמֶר לָהֶם שִׁמְשׁוֹן אִם־תַּעֲשׂוּן כָּזֹאת שׁוּעָל p, so thatל .under ground, from r
כִּי אִם־נַקְמְתִּי בָכֶם וְאַחֵר אֶחְדָּל :
denotes pp. digger, burrower, comp.
No. ii. But under the general name of
foxes the Hebrews and other Orientals
appear in common usage to have com-
prehended also jackals, Pers. Ji, Shaghal;
see Niebuhr's "Description of Arabia,"
p. 166, Germ. Thus jackals seem to be
meant in Judg. xv. 4, since the fox is with
great difficulty taken alive; and also in Ps.
lxiii. 11, inasmuch as foxes do not feed on
dead bodies, which are a favourite repast for
the jackal. See Bochart Hieroz., t. ii.,
p. 190 sq., ed. Lips.; Faber's Archæol. i.,
p. 140; Rosenm. Alterthumsk. IV. ii.,
p. 154.
Ver. 5.
זיה :
וַיִּבְעַר מִיָּדִישׁ וְעַד־קָמָה וְעַד־כֶּרֶם
IT
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Σαμψών. ἐὰν ποιήσητε
οὕτως ταύτην, ὅτι ἢ μὴν ἐκδικήσω ἐν ὑμῖν, καὶ
ἔσχατον κοπάσω.
Au. Ver.-7 And Samson said unto them,
Though ye have done this, yet will I be
avenged of you, and after that I will cease.
Bp. Patrick.-Though ye have done this.]
The words in the Hebrew are a concise form
of speech, "If ye had done after this
manner;" that is, punished them sooner for
the injury done him, it might have seemed
love of justice; but now they did it only
out of love to themselves.
Yet will I be avenged of you.] Or, but I
will surely take a farther revenge of you.
Dr. A. Clarke.-As they saw Samson had
been unjustly treated both by his wife and
her father; therefore they destroyed them
καὶ ἐκάησαν ἀπὸ ἅλωνος καὶ ἕως σταχύων both, that they might cause his wrath to
ὀρθῶν, καὶ ἕως ἀμπελῶνος καὶ ἐλαίας.
cease from them. And this indeed seems
'IT
Au. Ver.-5 And when he had set the intimated in verse 7: And Samson said—
brands on fire, he let them go into the stand-Though ye have done this, yet will I be
284
JUDGES XV. 7. 8.
avenged of you; that is, I am not yet satis- | to their horses. They that think this to be
fied: ye have done me great wrongs, I must forced, take the meaning to be, that he
have proportionate redress; then I shall rest smote them both on their legs and their
satisfied.
thighs, as they fled away, so as to disable
them from any service, though he did not
kill them. I omit other interpretations.
Bp. Horsley.-7 This verse is thus ren-
dered by the LXX [Cod. Alex.] and Theo-
dotion: Και είπεν αὐτοῖς Σαμψων, ἐαν ποιη-
σητε ούτως οὐκ εἰδοκησω, άλλα την ἐκδικησιν
μου ἐξ ένος
Whence Houbigant conjectures that the
words
should be restored, as the
reading of their MSS., between the words
Although ye have done this,
I am not satisfied without I take my revenge
upon you, and afterwards I will be quiet."
The agreement of the LXX and Theodotion
gives great probability to the emendation.
.כי and כזאת
66
With a great slaughter.] The word is
“ with a great stroke,” and so the LXX
ἕκαστου ὑμων ποιησομαι. translate it, which agrees well with the last
interpretation, that he sorely wounded them.
Dr. A. Clarke.-He smote them hip and
thigh.] The general meaning seems plain;
he appears to have had no kind of defensive
weapon, therefore he was obliged to grapple
with them: and, according to the custom of
wrestlers, trip up their feet, and then bruise
them to death. Some translate heaps upon
Rosen.-7 Verba Simsonis, Si faciatis heaps; others, he smote horsemen and foot-
secundum hoc, i. e., ita, interpretum plures men; others, he wounded them from their
pro aposiopesi habent hominis irati, quam legs to their thighs, &c., &c.
sic capiunt si fecissetis tale quid initio,
cum primum ademta mihi fuit uxor mea,
fuissem placatus. In hunc sensum Hiero-
nymus verba hæc cum iis quæ sequuntur
sic reddidit: licet hoc feceritis, tamen adhuc
ex vobis repetam ultionem; quasi Simson
diceret, quamvis Philisthæi de socero et
uxore pœnas sumsissent, sibi tamen nondum
esse satis factum. Sed videtur sensus potius
hic esse si hoc modo agitis, scil. ego prouti
commeruistis vobiscum agam;
ban, nam si ultionem meam in vobis
explevero, postea demum desistam mala vobis
inferre.
Ver. 8.
וַיַּךְ אוֹתָם שׁוֹק עַל־יָרֵךְ מַכָּה גְדוֹלָה
בִּסְעִיף סֶלַע עֵיטָם
וַיֵּרֶד וַיֵּשֶׁב
•o'y vho nypa
καὶ ἐπάταξεν αὐτοὺς κνήμην ἐπὶ μηρόν
πληγὴν μεγάλην. καὶ κατέβη καὶ ἐκάθισεν ἐν
τρυμαλιᾷ τῆς πέτρας Ἠτάμ.
See the dif-
ferent Versions. Some think in their run-
ning away from him he kicked them down,
and then trod them to death: thus his leg
or thigh was against their hip; hence the
expression.
Ged., Booth.-Shoulder upon thigh.] That
is, so thickly, that the shoulder of the one
fell upon the thigh of the other.
Gesen. And he smote them leg upon
thigh, Engl. Vers., hip and thigh, i. e., he
cut them in pieces, so that their limbs, their
legs and thighs, were scattered one upon an-
other, q. d., he totally destroyed them. Comp.
the Germ. hyperbole er hieb den Feind in
die Pfanne; also: er hieb ihm in Kochstücken ;
Engl., "he made mince-meat of his enemies.'
Rosen.-Percussitque eos crus super femur,
Verba Typi, quæ habent aliquid ad-
i. e., crura una cum femoribus, plagâ magnâ.
agiale, Chaldæus reddidit by,
equites cum peditibus. Sed vix intelligitur,
cur crure equites, femore pedites desig-
Au. Ver.-8 And he smote them hip and nentur. Absonum est, quod Hebræi af-
thigh with a great slaughter: and he went ferunt, quod pedites ambulando tibiis sus-
down and dwelt in the top of the rock Etam. tententur, equites vero in equo femore.
Bishop Patrick.--He smote them hip and Hieronymus: percussit eos ingenti plagâ, ut
thigh.] It is hard to understand the mean- stupentes suram femori imponerent; quasi is
ing of this; of which Josephus only saith, gestus fit hominis mirantis ac stupentis
that he slew many of them ev Tedi Tôv magnam cladem. Clericus conjicit, apud
Пaλaισrivâv, “in a field of the Philistines; Philisthæos ludos gymnicos in usu fuisse, ad
but saith not a word concerning the import quos quicunque luctari vellent e vicinia in-
of hip and thigh. But the Chaldee para- vitati fuerint; atque ad eos ivisse Simsonem,
phrast interprets it, He smote both footmen luctatoresque omnes Philisthæos prostravisse,
and horsemen, the one resting on their legs eorumque femora solo ictu genuum aut
(as the Hebrew word shock signifies), and tibiarum confregisse. Igitur crus femori
the other on their thighs, as they sat close impingere fuisse simile quid ei quod
JUDGES XV. 8-16.
285
okeλíčew
חַמְרָתָיִם בִּלְתִי הַחֲמוֹר הִכִּיתִי אֶלֶף Greci reciteur et brooketteau dicunt, hoc
'AT TI
אִישׁ :
est, impacto crure cruri luctatorem dejicere.
Sed quis sibi persuadeat, jacturam aliquot
luctatorum a scriptore vocari magnam
cladem, quam Simson Philisthæis attulerit ?
Sed crura et femora alicujus percutere sim-
pliciter dicere videtur: aliquem vehementer
percutere eumque prosternere (Arm und
Bein entzweischlagen). Gesenius in Lex.
man. Hebr. et Chald., p. 990, hanc loquendi
formulam: percussit eos crura super femora
ita: in frusta eos concidit, ita ut membra
eorum, crura et femora, alia super aliis, dis-
jecta jacerent, i. e., ad internecionem eos
cecidit. Dubito tamen, hanc in frusta con-
cidendi notionem phrasi Hebrææ inesse.
Ceterum quænam, et quomodo illata hæc a
Simsone Philisthæis plaga fuerit, non expli-
catur.
8, 9, 11, In the top of the rock Etam.
Horsley, Ged., Booth., Rosen., Gesen.,
Lee. In a cleft of the rock Etam.
Gesen. m. (r. ) 1. A cleft,
fissure; hon, cleft of a rock, Judg.
xv. 8, 11. Plur. D DP, Is. ii. 21;
O
lvii. 5. 2. A branch, bough, Is. xvii. 6;
xxvii. 10.
Ver. 15.
וַיִּמְצָא לְחִי חֲמוֹר טְרִיָה וגו'
AT
καὶ εὗρε σιαγόνα ὄνου ἐξεῤῥιμμένην, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-15 And he found a new [Heb.,
moist] jaw-bone of an ass and put forth his
hand, and took it, and slew a thousand men
therewith.
New. So Rosen., Gesen., Lee, and most
commentators.
καὶ εἶπε Σαμψών. ἐν σιαγόνι ὄνου ἐξα-
λείφων ἐξήλειψα αὐτοὺς, ὅτι ἐν τῇ σιαγόνι
τοῦ ὄνου ἐπάταξα χιλίους ἄνδρας.
Au. Ver.-16 And Samson said, With the
jaw-bone of an ass, heaps upon heaps [Heb.,
an heap, two heaps], with the jaw of an ass
have I slain a thousand men.
Bp. Patrick. With the jawbone of an ass,
heaps upon heaps, &c.] This seems to have
been the beginning, and, perhaps, the end
of the song. In which words, Belehi ha-
chamor chamor chamorathaim, every one
may observe a graceful allusion; chamor
signifying both an ass, and also a heap.
Dr. A. Clarke.-With the jawbone of an
ass, heaps upon heaps.] I cannot see the pro-
priety of this rendering of the Hebrew words
on nonna. I believe they should
be translated thus:
"With the jawbone of this ass, an ass
(the foal) of two asses;
With the jawbone of this ass I have
slain a thousand men."
This appears to have been a triumphal song
on the occasion; and the words are variously
rendered, both by the Versions, and by ex-
positors.
See
Bishop Horsley.-Heaps upon heaps.]
Rather, I have made havoc of them.
LXX, Vulgate, Parkhurst, Houbigant. The
text requires no emendation.
Ged., Booth.—I have utterly routed them.
Houb.-Mire hic allucinantur ex prava
Judæorum punctatione novi Interpretes, quo-
Dr. A. Clarke.—I rather think that the rum alii vertunt, asinus duarum asinarum;
alii, acervus duorum acervorum, quia voca-
word, teriyah, which we translate new,
and the margin moist, should be understood bulum Judæi puncto eo affecerunt,
as signifying the tabid or putrid state of the quod notare solet numerum dualem, cum
ass from which this jawbone was taken. contra omnes Veteres verbum on sic
He found there a dead ass in a state of acceperint, ut verbum persona in prima
putrefaction; on which account he could positum, cum affixo d. Nos igitur, dis-
turbavi eos,
the more easily separate the jaw from its
ex significatu Vulgari,
turbare. Sic Græci Interpretes εξήλειψα
integuments; this was a circumstance proper
to be recorded by the historian, and a mark avtovs, delevi eos; quos Sam. Bochartus sine
caussa credidit legisse , cum verbum
of the providence of God. But were we to
understand it of a fresh jawbone, very lately
Græci Interpretes alibi vertant eέa-
separated from the head of an ass, the cir-
cumstance does not seem worthy of being
recorded.
Ver. 16.
λειφειν.
Rosen.-Cum maxilla asini acervum, duos
acervos, cum maxilla asini percussi mille
viros. Verba reddidit Chal-
dæus:
acervos,
project eosן, רְמִיתְנוּן דְנוּרִין : deus
וַיֹּאמֶר שִׁמְשׁוֹן בִּלְחִי הַחֲמוֹר חֲמוֹר
Syrus: so, cumulos
I
286
JUDGES XV. 16-19.
dicendum fuisset. Sed veteres Hebraeos לְמַת | est חֲמוֹר חֲמֹרָתַיִם
cumulavi ex iis. Recte. Nam etsi cumulus, Rosen.-Et vocavit locum illum Ramath-
acervus alias est, hic tamen pro eo lechi, i. e., projectio maxillæ, quasi horum
usurpatur, ut allusio sit in duplici nominum prius esset a , jecit, unde tamen
nominis significatione.
eadem dicendi formula, quæ in explicandis etymologiis nominum pro-
supra v. 30.
Acervo, imo acervis duobus priorum grammaticam ȧkpißeíav haud raro
Simson designat multitudinem cæsorum, ex negligere constat. n quum ad on, altum
quibus non acervus tantum unus sed et esse sit referendum; nomen loci excelsum s.
duo fieri potuissent. Græcus Alexandrinus collem maxilla denotat. Conjecit J. D. Mi-
Hebræa transtulit: éέaλeípov éέýλeiya av- chaaëlis in Supplemm., p. 1435, uti 7º,
ἐξαλείφων ἐξήλειψα
†, dens
TOûs, delens delevi eos, quasi D'
singulus scopulus appellabatur (1 Sam.
legisset, a verbo 27, quod quum alias de xiv. 4), ita maxillæ nomen inditum fuisse
fermentatione vini, et æstuatione maris (Ps. altiorum et asperiorum montium seriei.
xlvi. 4; lxxv. 9) dicatur, intellexit h. 1. de Sic metropolis Moabitarum in Num.
turbandis, disturbandis, dispellendis hostibus. xxi. 28.
Sed
J. D. Michaëlis in Supplemm., p. 831 ex- hujus nominis alia ratio fuisse videtur; vid.
istimat, Græcum interpretem verbum Buxtorfii Lexic. Chald., p. 1134. Quod hic
significatione scabendi, radendi, quam Arab. legimus nomen no designat collem
maxillæ. Ad radicem o nomen prius et
retulit Græcus Alexandrinus interpres, qui
illud avaípeσis σiayóvos, eumque sequutus
Hieronymus elevatio maxillæ vertit, a sublata
asini maxilla.
حمر
obtinet, accepisse, quasi diceret, rasi,
i.e., delevi eos. Minus feliciter Hieronymus
hunc versum reddidit ita: Et ait, in maxilla
asini, in mandibula pulli asinarum, delevi eos,
et percussi mille viros.
Ver. 17.
?
. לְהַיָּת Onkeloso vocatur
Ver. 19.
וַיִּבְקַע אֱלֹהִים אֶת־הַמַּכְתִּשׁ אֲשֶׁר־
בַּלֶחִי וַיִּצְאוּ מִמֶּנּוּ מַיִם וַיִּשְׁתְּ וַתָּשָׁב
וַיְהִי כְּכַלֹתוֹ לְדַבֵּר וַיִּשְׁלֵךְ הַלְחִי
רוּחוֹ וַיְחִי עַל-כֵּן קָרָא שְׁמָהּ עֵין מִיָּדוֹ וַיִּקְרָא לַמָּקוֹם הַהוּא רָמַת לֶחִי :
הַקוֹרֵא אֲשֶׁר בַּלֶחִי עַד הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה :
καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς ἐπαύσατο λαλῶν, καὶ ἔῤῥιψε
τὴν σιαγόνα ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἐκάλεσε
τὸν τόπον ἐκεῖνον, ᾿Αναίρεσις σιαγόνος.
Au. Ver.17 And it came to pass, when
he had made an end of speaking, that he
cast away the jaw-bone out of his hand, and
called that place Ramath-Lehi [that is,
the lifting up of the jaw-bone, or, casting
away of the jaw-bone].
καὶ ἔῤῥηξεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν λάκκον τὸν ἐν τῇ
σιαγόνι, καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐξ αὐτοῦ ὕδωρ, καὶ ἔπιε·
καὶ ἐπέστρεψε τὸ πνεῦμα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔζησε·
διὰ τοῦτο ἐκλήθη τὸ ὄνομα αὐτῆς, πηγὴ τοῦ
ἐπικαλουμένου, ἢ ἐστιν ἐν σιαγόνι, ἕως τῆς
uépas TAÚTNS.
Au. Ver.-19 But God clave an hollow
place that was in the jaw [or, Lehi], and
there came water thercout; and when he
had drunk, his spirit came again, and he
Bp. Patrick.-Ramath-lehi.] That is, the
projection, or casting away, of the jaw-bone,
as the Chaldee and Kimchi interpret it, for
so the word rama signifies, to throw any-revived: wherefore he called the name
thing from one. It is called, ver. 9, and 14,
simply Lehi it being usual to leave out the
beginning of names, as I have often ob-
served, Salem being put for Jerusalem, and
Shittim for Abel-shittim, &c.
:
Gesen., height or hill of the jaw-
bone, probably so called from a chain of
steep, craggy rocks; just as single rocks are
called teeth, see . So too jaw-bone for a
mountainous tract in the Chald. pr. n.
thereof Eu-hakkore [that is, the well of
him that called, or, cried], which is in Lehi
unto this day.
Pool.-Clave an hollow place, i. e., by
cleaving a place, made it hollow; an ex-
pression like that Isa. xlvii. 2, grind meal,
i. e., grind corn into meal; and that Psal.
lxxiv. 15, thou didst cleave the fountain, i. e.,
cleave the rock so as to make a fountain in
it.
In the jaw; in the jawbone which he
i for Heb., Michaëlis Suppl., had used, which God could easily effect, or,
p. 1453. The sacred writer himself (v. 17) in that Lehi mentioned before, ver. 14; for
refers it to the throwing away of the jaw-bone, Lehi is both the name of a place, and
ny, from r. 197, to throw. | signifies a jawbone. En-hakkore, ï.e., the
as if written
JUDGES XV. 19.
287
fountain of him that cried for thirst; or, there observes, that these words, unto this
that called upon God for deliverance; i. e., day, are not to be joined with those next
the fountain or well which was given in before; for they are separated by an accent
answer to my prayer.
Which is in Lehi which divides them: and therefore the
unto this day. According to this transla- meaning is, that it is called to this day by
tion, Lehi is the name of a place, and not a the name fore-mentioned.
jawbone, because it seems improbable that
Dr. A. Clarke., that was in
a jawbone should continue there so long, Lehi; that is, there was a hollow place in
which every traveller might take away, and this Lehi, and God caused a fountain to
would be forward enough to carry a foun- spring up in it. Because the place was
tain with them in those hot countries; hollow it was capable of containing the
although it is not incredible that passengers water that rose up in it, and thus of becoming
would generally forbear to meddle with or a well. En-hakkore.] The well of the im-
remove so great a monument of God's power plorer.-Which is in Lehi unto this day.]
and goodness; or that the same God who Consequently not IN the jawbone of the ass,
made it instrumental to so great a wonder, a most unfortunate rendering.
should add one circumstance more, to wit,
fix it in the earth, as a testimony to pos-
terity of the truth of this glorious work.
But these words may be otherwise rendered
thus, which fountain was in that jawbone;
and for the following words, unto this day,
they may not be joined with the words next
and immediately foregoing, as if the foun-
tain was there to this day; but with the Prof. Lee.-, Prov. xxvii. 22. A
former words, he called, &c., and so the mortar. Aquila, Theod. év oλµộ. On Judg.
sense may be this, that it was so called unto
this day; and the place may be thus read,
he called the name thereof, or, the name
thereof was called (such active verbs being
frequently put passively and impersonally),
The well or fountain of him that called or
cried (which was in Lehi) unto this day.
Bp. Horsley.-An hollow place that was
in the jawbone; rather, the mortar-hole,
which is in Lehi. See Parkhurst, on).
Gesen.- m. (r. t) 1. A mortar,
Prov. xxvii. 22. 2. În Judg. xv. 19 pro-
bably socket of a tooth, Lat. mortariolum,
Gr. μiokos. See Bocharti Hieroz., t. i.,
p. 202.
xv. 19, see Bochart. Hieroz. i., p. 202, seq.,
who thinks that the sockets of the teeth, in
the jaw bone, styled in the Gr. μiokovs
mortariola, or little mortars, are meant so
also Gesen. All of which is grounded on
an apparent similarity of terms in the Greek
only; and which, therefore, appears scarcely
Bishop Patrick.-An hollow place.] The worthy of belief. There is, however, enough
Hebrew word mactes properly signifies the in the context, I think, to make all clear.
socket in which the great teeth in the jaw Whatever may mean here, certain it
are fastened (as Bochartus evidently proves, is that the place from which the waters
par. i. Hieroz., lib. ii., cap. 16), one of which flowed, was situated in (the place called)
teeth he made drop out, and then caused Lehi, and received the name of "Fountain
water to come forth out of that hollow of the Caller," or "Crier out," sipa 7. It
place; but our great Primate follows those is also certain, that this fountain or spring
who think God made a cleft in some part of was in Lehi up to the time in which this
the earth, in that place called Lehi, from event was recorded: it is added, a
whence he made a fountain of water to. If then this fountain had a local
spring up.
And so Josephus saith, he habitation and a name, independent of the
brought it, karú Twos Téтpаs, "out of a jaw-bone, so must also p, the sub-
κατά τινος πέτρας,
certain rock."
stitute of which it became, and ever after-
wards remained.
The text, moreover, says,
En-hakkore, which is in Lehi.] Or, as
Bochart, I think, more truly renders it, app, the Maktesh which, §c.,
"En-hakkore-asher Belehi;" that is, the which could hardly signify such a thing
fountain of him that called, which is in the situate in the jaw-bone; particularly as the
jaw (see him in the above-mentioned place, spring above-mentioned remained permanent.
p. 205).
But, if some tank, pond, well, or bason, was
called "the mortar," from its resembling
that vessel; and God caused water to flow
from it on that occasion, all will be clear and
Unto this day.] Some have imagined, that
the fountain continued in Lehi unto the
time that this book was written: but Bochart
288
JUDGES XV. 19, 20.
easy; and this, I think, was the case. In laciniam scriptionis antiquæ þº DÙ, nomen
Zeph. i. 11, we have a place so called, no fontis, et legendum bis ry, hoc modo: YA DU
doubt, from its resemblance to a mortar. py, (et vocavit) nomen fontis, fontem
Rosen.-Fidilque Deus mortarium, quod invocantis.
in maxilla, s. in loco Lechi dicto, et exiverunt
Ver. 20.
ex eo aquæ. why a vno, terere, contundereybe we bewing oby
בִּימֵי
עֶשְׂרִים שָׁנָה :
IT T
καὶ ἔκρινε τὸν Ἰσραὴλ ἐν ἡμέραις ἀλλο-
púλwv eiкoσiv érŋ.
Au. Ver.-20 And he judged Israel in
the days of the Philistines twenty years
[He seems to have judged south-west Israel,
during twenty years of their servitude of the
Philistines].
Geddes and Boothroyd suppose that this
verse is an interpolation from the end of
chap. xvi.
Pool.-Judged, i. e., He pleaded their
cause, and avenged them against the Phi-
listines.
est mortarium Prov. xxvii. 22. Hoc vero
loco translate dicitur de loculamento max-
illæ, in quo dens conditur, quod et Græcis
¿λμiokos, mortariolum, dicitur, teste Polluce
Onomast., l. ii., c. 4, § 21. Sunt vero verba
ita conformata, ut, si vocabula app et
proprio suo significatu capias, e mortariolo
maxillæ a Deo percusso aqua emanasse
dicatur. Quodsi vero app translate usur-
patum sumas de scrobe, fissura terræ aut
petræ, et pro nomine proprio loci habeas,
simpliciter hoc narrabitur, effecisse Deum,
ut in loco, cui Lechi nomen erat, e fissura
terræ aut petræ fons erumperet.
Fieri
potest, ut fontis scatebra jam ante Simsonem
eo loco esset, quæ postquam per aliquod
tempus defecisset, iterum manare cœperit,
quod in calidis regionibus haud infrequens
est; cf. Genes. xxi. 19; Exod. xvii. 6;
Num. xx. 8, 11. Quo minus hic pro twenty years, the Jerusalem Talmud has
nomine proprio habeamus, non impedit ar- forty years; but this reading is
ticulus (pro); eum enim et nominibus not acknowledged by any MS. or Version.
propriis haud raro præfigi constat, ut According to Calmet, the twenty years of the
judicature of Samson began the eighteenth
year of the subjection of Israel to the
Philistines; and these twenty years are
included in the judicature of the High-priest
Eli.
Dr. A. Clarke.-In the margin it is said,
He seems to have judged south-west Israel
during twenty years of their servitude of the
Philistines, chap. xiii. 1.
עשרים Instead of
Rosen.-20 Judicavit Simson Israelem in
diebus Philisthæorum, i.e., quo tempore
Philisthæi Israelitis dominabantur, viginti
annos. Sed nusquam legimus, Simsonem ab
Israelitis constitutum esse, ut summum
magistratum apud ipsos gereret. Fuere, qui
Elin conjicerent illo tempore Judicis proprie
dicti partes egisse, seu jus dixisse Israelitis ;
nec Simsonem quidquam egisse in com-
, vid. Gesenii Lehrgeb., p. 656; Roorda
Gram. Hebr., vol. ii., p. 175, § 472. 2,
Propterea vocavit, vocatur, impersonali lo-
quendi formâ, nomen ejus, fontis: fons vo-
cantis (i.e., ut Chaldæus reddidit,
jiwow, anibye, qui datus est per s. ob preces
Simsonis), qui in Lechi, usque ad hunc diem.
Verba per accentum Sakeph-katon
divelluntur ab iis quæ proxime sequuntur,
ut sensus non sit, fontem exstare ad hunc
diem, sed, ita vocari ad hunc diem. Neque
tamen negatur, fontem illum eo tempore,
quo hæc scripta sunt, adhuc exstitisse; hinc
Chaldæus post verba quæ adduximus addit:
The 7, is fons perdurat in Lechi cet. modum populi Hebræi, nisi quod male
Houb.-, nomen ejus, affixum femi- mulctavit aliquoties Philisthæos.
ninum, etsi nullum nomen femininum, ad in Commentar. ad Jos. xxiv. 31, ita scribit:
quod pertinere possit, antecedit. Antece-“De Samsonis principatu ego sic existimo,
dunt et est wɔ, rupes, mascu- illum nunquam imperasse Israelitis, sed eos
linum, ut liquet ex affixo masculino. annos viginti, quibus ipse memoratur
Nec pertinet ad, Lechi, affixum. Nam judicasse Israelem, sic enim S. narratio Jud.
datur nomen non loco, qui Lechi, sed fonti. xv. 20; xii. 31, habet, cum eum fuisse illo
Atqui fons non antecessit. Hæc incom- tempore inter Israelitas virum fortissimum,
moda vidit Vulgatus, cum converteret, quique unus sese Palæstinis hostibus oppo-
nomen loci illius. Legitur in Codice Alex. nere, eosque lacessere auderet, significare
Tηs πληуns corruptè pro πηуns, fontis. Quo vult, eos ergo viginti annos dimidiato Pon-
ipso Lector satis monetur Tò now esse tificatui Eli esse adscribendos. Memoratur
Masius
JUDGES XV. 20. XVI. 2-7.
289
Ver. 5.
Au. Ver.-Pieces of silver.
Pool, Rosen., &c.-Shekels of silver.
enim Eli gubernasse Israelem quadraginta or pin from the wall, Judg. xvi. 14; the
annos, 1 Sam. iv. 18." Id vero sine justa posts of a gate ver. 3; oftener the tent-pins
causa sumi, non est quod moneamus, sed in or stakes in order to take down a tent for
eo assentimus Masio, quod Simson Judicibus, moving, Is. xxxiii. 20.
qui dicuntur, nonnisi hoc nomine accenseri
videtur, quod, postquam Israelitæ a Philis-
thæis oppressi fuerint, primus ille esset, qui
in populi sui hostes surgere auderet, illisque
aliquoties clades quasdam, haud tamen pro ut plene exstat Levit. xxvii. 16.
insignes, afferret, easque ulciscendarum Sed prius nomen sæpe omittitur in nume-
privatarum tantummodo injuriarum causa. ralibus, præsertim si cum nominibus,
Hinc ab angelo supra xiii. 5, populum suum aurum et, argentum conjungitur, e. c.,
liberare inchoaturus dicitur. Sed nec aperto Genes. xx. 16; Num. vii. 13, 14. Pro 12,
bello Philisthæos aggressus est, nec ii ut alias semper, hic ? positum, vocali longa
quamdiu viveret Israelitis dominari ces-ob Makkeph in brevem mutata.—Rosen.
sabant. Ceterum quum Simson hic viginti
annos Israelem judicasse dicatur, narratio de
Ver. 7.
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלֶיהָ שִׁמְשׁוֹן אִם־יַאַסְרֵנִי .rebus ab eo gestis absoluta videri possit
בְּשִׁבְעָה יְתָרִים לַחִים אֲשֶׁר לֹא־חֹרָבוּ Sed Capite sequente subjunguntur plura alia
nyawa
וְחָלִיתִי וְהָיִיתִי כְּאַחַד הָאָדָם :
ab illo gesta, usque ad mortem suam ; quibus
enarratis xvi. 31, repetitur quod hic legimus,
Simsonem viginti annos Israelem judicasse.
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὴν Σαμψών. ἐὰν δήσωσί
Cujus repetitionis causa fortasse in eo posita με ἐν ἑπτὰ νευραῖς ὑγραῖς μὴ διεφθαρμέναις,
fuerit quod quæ sequuntur serius ex alio καὶ ἀσθενήσω καὶ ἔσομαι ὡς εἷς τῶν ἀν-
fonte addita sint. Clericus tamen nullam
aliam repetitionis causam esse existimat, nisi
quod canones rhetorici, de narratione, in
hisce libris minime serventur.
CHAP. XVI. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 And it was told the Gazites,
saying, Samson is come hither, &c.
And it was told.
Rosen.-Initio versus
vix dubium est
excidisse 121, nuntiatum est on, Gazais.
Exprimit illud Græcus Alexandrinus suo
avayyéλŋ, Chaldæus suo, et Syrus suo
7
21, Hieronymus: quod quum audissent
Philisthai.
Ver. 3.
eрóлwv.
Au. Fer.-7 And Samson said unto her,
If they bind me with seven green withs [or,
new cords; Heb., moist] that were never
dried, then shall I be weak, and be as ano-
ther [Heb., one] man.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Seven green withs.] That
is, any kind of pliant tough wood twisted in
the form of a cord or rope.
Such are
used in many countries formed out of osiers,
hazel, &c. And in Ireland, very long and
strong ropes are made of the fibres of bog
wood, or the larger roots of the fir, which is
often dug up in the bogs or mosses of that
country. But the Septuagint, by translating
the Hebrews on by vevpais vypais, and
the Vulgate by nerviceis funibus, understand
these bonds to be cords made of the nerves
of cattle, or, perhaps, rather out of raw
hides; these also making an exceedingly
strong cord. In some countries they take
the skin of the horse, cut it lengthwise from
the hide into thongs about two inches broad,
and after having laid them in salt for some
time, take them out for use.
This practice
is frequent in the country parts of Ireland;
and both customs, the wooden cord, and
that made of the raw or green hide, are
among the most ancient perhaps in the
world.
q. Arab. ¿¿, to pull up, to pluck latter species of cord is called the tug, and
Among the Irish peasantry, this
or tear up or out (kindr. p), e. g., a peg is chiefly used for agricultural purposes,
Au. Ver.-3 And Samson lay till mid-
night, and arose at midnight, and took the
doors of the gate of the city, and the two
posts, and went away with them, bar and
all [Heb., with the bar], and put them upon
his shoulders, and carried them up to the
top of an hill that is before Hebron.
And went away with them, &c.
Rosen. Dren, Et evulsit eos una
cum vecte transverso, qui postibus immissus,
seræ instar, ne valvæ introrsum aperiantur,
impedit.
Gesen. inf. yo, c. suff. p.
1. pp. i. q. Arab.
VOL II.
نرع
P P
290
JUDGES XVI. 7-14.
מִשְׁנָתוֹ וַיִּסְע אֶת־הַיְחַד הָאֶרֶג וְאֶת־ | particularly for drawing the plough and the
הַמַּסְכֶת :
harrow, instead of the iron chains used in
other countries.
Gesen., 1. A cord, rope, pp. some-
thing hanging over, redundant; see the root
, No. 1, Judg. xvi. 7, 8, 9.
ràs
13 καὶ εἶπε Δαλιδὰ πρὸς Σαμψών. ἰδοὺ
ἐπλάνησάς με, καὶ ἐλάλησας πρὸς μὲ ψευδῆ·
ἀνάγγειλον δή μοι ἐν τίνι δεθήσῃ. καὶ εἶπε
Rosen. Dixitque ad eum Simson ; si vin- πρὸς αὐτήν. ἐὰν ὑφάνῃς τὰς ἑπτὰ σειρὰς τῆς
tàs
cient me septem funibus humidis, qui non κεφαλῆς μου σὺν τῷ διάσματι, καὶ ἐγκρούσῃς
aridi facti sunt. Nomen Dry Græcus Alex- τῷ πασσάλῳ εἰς τὸν τοῖχον, καὶ ἔσομαι ὡς εἰς
andrinus νευρὰς reddidit eumque sequutus τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀσθενής. 14 καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν
Hieronymus nerviceos funes, i. e., e nervis τῷ κοιμᾶσθαι αὐτὸν, καὶ ἔλαβε Δαλιδὰ τὰς
animalium quorumcunque compositos, et in ἑπτὰ σειρὰς τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ ὕφανεν ἐν
morem funium contortos. Sane !, Ps. τῷ διάσματι, καὶ ἔπηξεν τῷ πασσάλῳ εἰς τὸν
xi. 2, de chorda arcus dicitur, quam Græci τοῖχον, καὶ εἶπεν. ἀλλόφυλοι ἐπὶ σὲ Σαμψών.
pariter et Latini nervum vocant. Idemque καὶ ἐξυπνίσθη ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕπνου αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐξῇρε
nerviceum funiculi genus Orientales gentes τὸν πάσσαλον τοῦ ὑφάσματος ἐκ τοῦ τοίχου.
arcubus suis adaptasse, confirmat Plinius
Hist. Nat., 1. xi., cap. 49. Camelino, in-
quit, genitali (quippe quod vevpôdes esset,
i. e., nervosum) arcui intendere Orientis
populis fidissimum. Neque arcus solum, sed
onagros etiam balistasque et cetera tormenta,
funibus nervinis olim intendi solita prodit
Vegetius de re militari, l. iii., cap. 9.
Au. Ver.-13 And Delilah said unto
Samson, Hitherto thou hast mocked me, and
told me lies; tell me wherewith thou might-
est be bound. And he said unto her, If
thou weavest the seven locks of my head
with the web.
Funes 14 And she fastened it with the pin, and
said unto him, The Philistines be upon thee,
Samson. And he awaked out of his sleep,
and went away with the pin of the beam,
and with the web.
13 If thou weavest the seven locks of my
head with the web.
14 And she fastened it with the pin, &c.
Houb., Ken., Horsley, Ged., Booth.,
e nervis tortos memorat quoque Vitruvius
de architect., 1. i., cap. 1, et l. x., cap. 15, 16.
Non igitur dubium videri possit, ejusmodi
funes tanquam vincula validissima, hic sig-
nificari, nisi vehementer impediret, quod
nostro loco additur, funes illos adhuc hu-
mentes nec siccos fuisse. Constat enim,
nervos humore ad firmiter arctique adstrin-
gendum inhabiles reddi; nam eo laxantur Clarke.-If thou weavest the seven locks of
debilitanturque, flaccescente protinus omni my head with the web, and fastenest it with
intentionis vi. Josephus 1. 1 кλýµата аµπé- a pin unto the wall; then shall I be weak,
And it came to
λiva, palmites viteos dicit. Sed ii non apti and be as another man.
fuissent ad vinciendum hominem, quum pass when he slept, that Delilah took the
facile lacerentur. Verum vidisse Kimchium seven locks of his head, and wove them with
haud dubito, qui nomine ?, quod proprie the web [LXX], and she fastened it with
funes, restes quoscunque (a, redundare, the pin, &c. Every person must see that
hinc quod redundans dependet) denotat, this verse ends abruptly, and does not con-
The words preserved in
hoc loco speciatim funes e virgis virentibus tain a full sense.
humidisque, ac ita facilibus ad flectendum the Septuagint are most obviously necessary
contortos, quales sunt viminei aut salignei, to complete the sense; else Delilah appears
intelligendos esse dicit. Tales aridi facti to do something that she is not ordered to
fiunt fragiles.
do, and to omit what she was commanded.-
Dr. A. Clarke.
Ver. 13, 14.
Houb.-Verba ipsa, ut nunc sunt, sic
habent, implexueris septem cincinnos capitis
D' by man mei cum licio. Et fixit clavo...et Samson
experrectus solvit clavum texturæ ac licium.
abon nạń
13 וַתֹּאמֶר דְּלִילָה אֶל־שִׁמְשׁוֹן עַד־
הֵתַלְתָּ בִּי כְּזָבִים
Difficile est non videre, esse quaedam, que הַגִּידָה לִי בַּמֶּה תֵּאָסֵר וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלֶיהָ
Narratur Dalila firisse clare, quod tamen .20 עִם־הַמַּסְכֶת: 14 וַתִּתְקַע בַּיָּתֵד וַתֹּאמֶר
Samson non monuit esse faciendum. Itaque אֵלָיו פְּלִשְׁתִּים עָלֶיךָ שִׁמְשׁוֹן וַיִּיקַץ
.Samson
by
wah niębne vs hic desiderentur. Nam 10. omittitur Da-
lilam ligasse ad licium Samsonis capillos.
JUDGES XVI. 13, 14.
291
peccatur in seriem orationis consuetam, et cum versu qui antecedit conjungere et in
qualem vidimus supra 7, 8, 11, et 12, in persona secunda reddere et si affixeris clavo;
quibus narratur, Dalila fecisse eadem, quæ at persona secunda est . Reddendum :
esse facienda, Samson mox docuerat. Prop- affixit Delila Simsonis cæsariem eo quo ille
terea nos contextum exhibemus talem, dixit modo plexam clavo scil. terræ, ut
qualem habuere Græci Interpretes qui supplet Hieronymus, vel, parieti, eis reîxov,
quidem bis legebant quæ verba, ut habet Græcus Alexandrinus. Clavus in-
in priori loco posita, significant, et fixeris telligi potest vel ferreus, vel ligneus paxillus,
clavo, in posteriori, et clavo fixit, et post qualibus utebantur ad funes tentoriorum
utrumque similiter p, in pariete, figendos, ut supra iv. 21. Narratur Delila
quorum unum prope alterum ex similitudine Simsonis comam clavo fixisse, quod tamen
facile omissum fuerit, deinde post 7, hæc illa non præcepit faciendum; quum tamen
verba, 0878) '"m 'n'bm, et infirmus fiam in iis quæ antecedunt vss. 7, 8, et 11, 12
et ero ut unus ex hominibus: quæ ultima narretur, Delilam fecisse ea, quæ esse fa-
verba Græci Interpretes utpote non neces- cienda Simson ante docuerat. Nec legimus
saria, non ponerent Græce, nisi Hebraice Simsonem obdormisse, quod tamen factum
legerent. Idem dixeris de iis verbis, et cum esse intelligimus ex iis quæ statim subjici-
dormiret... Itaque hunc locum sic restituendum untur. Quare imperfectam esse narrationem
esse judicamus: (v. 13)
78 patet. Eam integritati suæ restituit Græcus
Alexandrinus interpres hoc modo : Et factum ראשי עם המסכת ותתקע ביתד בקיר וחליתי והייתי כאחד
est, cum ille dormirret, et sumsit Dalida האדם (14) ויהי בשכבו ויקה דלילה את שבת מחלפות ראשו •
si terueris septem cincimos capitis ejus, et interuit in ותארג עם המסכת ותתקע ביתד בקיר והאמר
septem cincinnos capitis mei cum licio, et licio, et infixit paxillo in pariete, et dixit,
clavo fixeris in pariete, fiam infirmus, et ero cet. Ea Hubigantus Hebraice translata
ut unus hominum; cum igitur dormiret, cepit textui inserenda judicavit, et quod in nostris
Delila septem cincinnos capitis ejus, et im- codicibus omissa sunt occasionem esse putavit
plexuit cum licio, et fixit clavo in pariete, et in verbis iisdem quæ recurrunt, cum de-
dixit...Cur hæc, quæ non omittunt Græci scriptor ex linea priori descenderet in pos-
Interpretes hodiernis in Codicibus omitte- teriorem, et ea quæ in medio erant præter-
rentur, occasio erat in verbis iisdem, quæ mitti non animadverteret. Sed vere monuit
recurrebant cum descriptor ex linea priori Dathius, ex aliis hujus libri locis constare,
descenderet in posteriorem, et ea quæ in scriptorem interdum omittere quædam, quæ
medio erant, prætermitti non animadverteret. ex narrationis serie facile expleri possunt.
Clericus idem, qui ellipsin commentitiam Pertæsus iterum præmittere, quæ Simson
mox repudiarat, nunc suo marte falsam in- jusserit, et Delila exsequuta fuerit, statim
ducit, sic convertens, atque id clavo fixeris. quæ fecerit narrat. Similem βραχυλογίαν
Quo facto dixit ei. Addit quo facto, cum vidimus in fine versus præcedentis. Græcum
tamen ab indole Hebr. sermonis nihil tam interpretem quæ apud eum legimus de suo
sit alienum, quam omittere, et sic addidisse; colligi potest inde, quod Hie-
fecit. Vidit mancam esse orationem; itaque ronymus et Arabicus interpres narrationis
mirum est non vidisse, esse eam supplendam lacunam aliis verbis explent. Et Hierony-
ex codice eo, quo Græci Interpretes ute- mus quidem postquam in fine versus ante-
bantur. Nam tutius est ad Veterum Codices cedentis addiderat : et (si) clarum his circum-
adhærere, ut ea, quæ supplent, suppleas; ligatum terræ fixeris, infirmus ero, hoc versu
quam sine exemplo, et sine autoritate, in ita pergit: quod quum fecisset Dalila, dixit
orationem quædam introducere, quæ ne ad- ad eum: Philisthiim cet. Arabs vero verba
dantur, sermo Hebraicus recuset, quia non sic interpretatur: alligavit septem
soleat hæc omittere, quæ adduntur.
cincinnos cæsariei capitis ejus jugo tex-
torio.
Rosen.-Post Simsonis verba hoc versu
relata subaudienda sunt quæ vss. 7, 11
nam sine וְחָלִיתִי וְהָיִיתִי כְּאַחַר הָאָדָם,lhabentur
TTT
iis pendet sententia; sed ea repetere non
necesse visum est scriptori. Expresserunt
illa tamen Græcus Alexandrinus interpres et
Hieronymus.
14 The pin of the beam.
་་་
Gesen.- m.
18 1. Any thing plaited, a
braid, Judg. xvi. 14. R. No. 1.
1
Rosenmüller. At ille expergefactus e
somno suo erulsit clavum texturæ, i. e«,
clavum qui plexæ suæ comæ infixus erat,
14 Verba mirum est nonnullos et stamen.
292
JUDGES XVI. 19-29. XVII. 2.
Ver. 19.
monet. Nam etsi alias semper D, cum
Au. Ver.-19 and she began to afflict | Dagesch leni in n scribatur, quo significetur,
him, and his strength went from him.
To afflict him.
legi debere, quasi scriptum esset D'UN, sive
on, hic tamen, ubi Schva mobile præ-
Pool.—i. e., to disturb, and awaken, and cedit, Dagesch in ♬ non est ponendum. Cf.
affright him.
Roorda Grammat., § 326, p. 264.
Rosen.-ini, Capitque infirmare
eum.
Ver. 29.
עַמּוּדִי
וַיִּלְפַּת שִׁמְשׁוֹן אֶת־שְׁנֵי !
Ver. 22.
הַתָּוֶךְ אֲשֶׁר הַבַּיִת נָכוֹן עֲלֵיהֶם וַיִּשָּׁמֵךְ וַיָּחֶל שְׂעַר ראשׁוֹ לְצַמֵחַ כַּאֲשֶׁר בְּלָח :
עֲלֵיהֶם אֶחָד בִּימִינוֹ וְאֶחָד בִּשְׂמֹאלוֹ :
καὶ ἤρξατο θρὶξ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ βλασ
τανειν καθὼς ἐξυρήσατο.
Au. Ver.22 Howbeit the hair of his
head began to grow again after he was
shaven [or, as when he was shaven].
Bp. Patrick. After he was shaven.] Or
(according to the marginal translation), "As
when he was shaven. That is, grew in
time to the same length it was of before
Delilah cut it off.
Rosen.-Cœpilque crinis capitis ejus ger-
minare, postquam rasus erat, vel, sicut erat
cum rasus esset.
Ver. 28.
Dos-2?
וְחַזְקֵנִי נָא אַךְ הַפַּעַם הַזֶּה
הָאֱלֹהִים וְאִנָּקְמָה נְקָם אַחַת מִשְׁתִי
הת' רפא
:opybap
è
kaì évíoxvoóv µe éti tò ẵmaέ toûto
καὶ ἀνταποδώσω ἀνταπόδοσιν μίαν περὶ τῶν
δύο ὀφθαλμῶν μου τοῖς ἀλλοφύλοις.
Au. Ver.-28 And Samson called unto
the LORD, and said, O Lord God, remember
me, I pray thee, and strengthen me, I pray
thee, only this once, O God, that I may be
καὶ περιέλαβε Σαμψὼν τοὺς δύο κίονας τοῦ
οἴκου ἐφ᾽ οὓς ὁ οἶκος εἱστήκει, καὶ ἐπεστηρίχθη
ó
ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἐκράτησεν ἕνα τῇ δεξιᾷ αὐτοῦ
καὶ ἕνα τῇ ἀριστερᾷ αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-29 And Samson took hold of
the two middle pillars upon which the house
leaned on them], of the one with his right
stood, and on which it was borne up [or, he
hand, and of the other with his left.
And on which it was borne up, of the
one, &c.
Bishop Horsley.-Rather, " and strained
against them, the one with his right hand,
and the other with his left."
Geddes. And on which he was leaning.
Gesen.-, Niph., to be supported,
upheld, seq., Judg. xvi. 29; to stay one-
self, to rest upon, Isa. xxxvi. 6; 2 Kings
xviii. 21. Metaph. 2 Chron. xxxii. 8; Psa.
lxxi. 6; Isa. xlviii. 2.
Rosen.-29 Et inflexit Simson duas co-
lumnas medii, i. e., medias, quibus firmata
erat domus. hyppy, Et innisus est iis,
uni cum dextra suâ, et uni cum sinistra sua.
CHAP. XVII 2.
two eyes.
וַיֹּאמֶר לְאִמּוֹ אֶלֶף וּמֵאָה הַכֶּסֶף אֲשֶׁר at once avenged of the Philistines for my
לְקַח־לָךְ וְאַתְּ אָלִית וְגַם אָמַרְתְּ בְּאָזְנַי Tantummodo hac, אַךְ הַפַּעַם הַזֶּה-.Rosen
הִנֵּה הַכֶּסֶף אִתִּי אֲנִי לְקַחְתִּיו וַתֹּאמֶר alias feminei , פַּעַם vice, o Deus ! Nomen
אִמּוֹ בָּרוּךְ בְּנִי לַיהוָה :
ואת קרי
plures נְאֻם־אַחַת Verba
generis, hoc solo loco masculine usurpatur.
καὶ εἶπε τῇ μητρὶ αὐτοῦ. οἱ χίλιοι καὶ
ἑκατὸν ἔλαβες σεαυτῇ, καί με
Katov ovs ëλaßes åpyvpíov σeavτî, kai µe
ἠράσω, καὶ προσεῖπας ἐν ὠσί μου, ἰδοὺ τὸ
ἀργύριον παρ' ἐμοὶ, ἐγὼ ἔλαβον αυτό. καὶ
εἶπεν ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ εὐλογητὸς ὁ υἱός μου τῷ
Kupiw.
Ut ulciscar me ultione unius e duobus oculis
meis a Philisthæis.
interpretantur ultionem vicis unius, ut no sit
pro no, ut Exod. xxx. 10,
semel in anno. Alii: ultionem unius tantum
e duobus oculis meis ; ut sumam vindictam
de amissione unius ex oculis meis. Quæ
ratio potior videtur et commendatur a Jul.
Fr. Böttcher in der Zeitschrift für wissen- Au. Fer.-2 And he said unto his mother,
schaftl. Theologie edit. a Winero, vol. ii., The eleven hundred shekels of silver that
part i., p. 56, seqq. In voce 'n plures were taken from thee, about which thou
codices literam cum Dagesch exhibent cursedst, and spakest of also in mine ears,
contra Masoram, quæ ʼn hic raphatum esse behold, the silver is with me; I took it.
JUDGES XVII. 2, 3.
293
And his mother said, Blessed be thou of the Alexandrinæ codice Alexandrino recte ita
LORD, my son.
Bp. Patrick. That were taken from thee.]
Of which she was robbed; or, as the Vulgar
understands it, which she had separated, or
set apart; that is, devoted and consecrated
to a holy use, but somebody had stolen and
perverted to their own use.
sunt reddita : τοὺς ληφθέντας σοι sublatos
tibi furto. Sed in codice Vaticano legitur :
ous ëλaßes σeavтî, quos ceperas tibi. Quod
sequutus Vulgatus, vel Hieronymus reddidit:
quos separaveras tibi, vel in certos usus, vel-
ad incertos casus. Verum id iis quæ pro-
tinus narrantur nequaquam convenit. Verbum
About which thou cursedst.] Abjured all in singulari est positum, quod mille et
her family to discover the money; with centum siclorum summa ut unum aliquod
some sort of curse upon them, if they knew inenti loquentis aut scribentis obversatur.
where it was, and concealed it (see Dr. Quod sequitur,, ', et tu jurasti ex-
Hammond upon St. Matt. xxvi., annot. 1). |plicant exsecrata es, diris devovisti scil. eum
Bp. Horsley. The order is certainly dis- qui pecuniam illam abstulisset. Sed malim
turbed. I would read, however, with less jurare hic pro adjurare capere, i. e., per ad-
alteration than Houbigant proposes, in this jurationem veritatis confessionem ab alio
exigere, quum Micha addat: et etiam dixisti
in auribus meis, i. e., me audiente. Cf. Lev.
v. 1.
audiverit vocem adjurationis, i. e., dum jus-
jurandum ab eo exigitur, in testimonium rei
Houb.-Ille matri suæ dixit; quos mille cujusdam, quam vidit aut novit, cet. Quare
et centum argenteos, audiente me, dixisti | quæ hic habentur verba hoc dicent: et cum
fuisse tibi ereptos, et propter quos tu me ad tu, etiam me audiente, adjurasti eos, qui
jusjurandum egeras, eos ego nunc habeo; præsentes aderant, quo tempore furto tibi
istam enim pecuniam cepi. Dixit mater;|sublatam pecuniam intellexisti. Ita Græcus
benedictus sit Domino filius meus.
Alexandrinus in codice Vaticano: kai μE
Heb., (Mille et centum sicli) qui erepti páσw, et me cum exsecratione adjurasti,
sunt tibi, et me adjurasti, etiam dixisti in quasi pro legisset. In codice
auribus meis (en illi apud me sunt). Hæc, Alexandrino: kaì éέwpkiσas, et adjurasti.
quæ seriem prorsus nullam habent, si sic
manner:
אשר לקה לך וגם אמרת באזני ואתי אלית
-"that were taken from thee, of which
thou spakest also secretly unto me, and
didst put me to my oath."
fuisse, et de quibus etiam ad jusjurandum
et, וְשָׁמְעָה קוֹל אָלָה,Si guis peccaverit
Ver. 3.
אשר אמרת באזני אשר לקח לך וגם אתי disponuntur
וַיָּשֵׁב אֶת־אֶלֶף וּמֵאָה הַכֶּסֶף לְאִמּוֹ | quos diristi in auribus meis, tibi creptos,אלית
וַתֹּאמֶר אִמּוֹ הַקְדַּשׁ הִקְדַּשְׁתִּי אֶת־הַכֶּסֶף .geras, seriem habent planam ac dilucidam
ליהוָה מִיָּדִי לִבְנִי לַעֲשׂוֹת פֶּסֶל וּמַסֵּכָה ium ordinem sequitur Arabs, quatenus
וְעַתָּה אֲשִׁיבֶנּוּ לָךְ :
verbum nos, dixisti, jungit cum sequenti-
bus verbis nam interpretatur et
dixisti......quod hoc perierit à te, iterans
. אשר et לקח לך
αὐτοῦ.
καὶ ἀπέδωκε τοὺς χιλίους καὶ ἑκατὸν τοῦ
Nos tantum www iteramus, ἀργυρίου τῇ μητρὶ αὐτοῦ. καὶ εἶπεν ἡ μήτηρ
et prius habemus, ut relativum quod,
ἁγιάζουσα ἡγίασα τὸ ἀργύριον τῷ
quomodo et Arabs, qui rhs; posterius verò κυρίῳ ἐκ τῆς χειρός μου τῷ υἱῷ μου τοῦ
ut adverbium quod, quod etiam fecit Arabs. ποιῆσαι γλυπτὸν καὶ χωνευτὸν, καὶ νῦν ἀπο-
Sed hæc verba nis, et me adjurasti, in dwow airó σ01.
fine hujus membri collocamus, præpositâ
Au. Fer.-3 And when he had restored
conjunctione, quia ultimo loco id po- the eleven hundred shekels of silver to his
nendum, quod auget sententiam; et liquet mother, his mother said, I had wholly dedi-
mos on, etiam dixisti, ordine præpostero cated the silver unto the LORD from my
esse, ubi non additur, quid dixerit Michæ hand for my son, to make a graven image
mater. Hæc sentiens Vulgatus omisit and a molten image: now therefore I will
verbum quod non fuit omittendum, sed restore it unto thee.
suum in locum restituendum.
Bishop Horsley.-And he had restored;
Rosen.-2 Dixitque matri suæ: undecies | rather, and he restored.-His mother said. It
centeni sicli argentei, qui surrepti tibi fue- should seem from all the circumstances of
Verba, quod captum, i. e., the story, that the son, not the mother, had
ablatum est tibi scil. furto, in versionis devoted this money to religious uses.
rant.
|
When
Uorm
294
JUDGES XVII. 3-5.
now.
וּמַסֵּכָה
פֶּסֶל וּמַקְ
it was restored to the mother, she applied a | amplius in libera mea manu, et ut in cultum
small part of it for her son, to the purposes divinum, non in usum profanum, adhibeatur.
of his vow.
For 2, therefore, I Filio meo, i. e., tibi; Nomen loco Pro-
would read ", and he said unto his nominis; nam alloquitur filium, ut ex fine
mother —For my son. The man had a son, Versus patet. ivy? Facere, i. e.,
whom he made his priest, verse 5. But for ut fieri cures sculptile et fusile simulacrum.
", the LXX here read ", kаTAµOVAS. Sunt, qui existiment, intelligi unum tantum
Now therefore, rather, now however, or but simulacrum ex argento aut alio metallo
fusum, et cælo vel stilo efformatum et ex-
Pool. The Lord; in the Hebrew it is sculptum, ut Aaronis vitulus, Exod. xxxii. 4,
Jehovah, the incommunicable name of God; eo ut sic statuant permoti, quod vs. 4, in
whereby it is apparent that neither she nor Singulari dicitur: quod fuit in domo Michæ,
her son intended to forsake the true God or et quod xviii. 30, 31, tantummodo sculptilis,
his worship, but only to worship God by an, fit mentio. Sed xviii. 14, 17, 18,
image; which also it is apparent that both et 2, tam manifeste distinguuntur,
the Israelites, Exod. xxxii. 1, &c., and Jero- ut non dubitari possit, mulierem voluisse duo
boam afterwards, designed to do. For my simulacra, alterum lapideum, vel ligneum,
son; either, first, For the honour and benefit alterum e metallo fabricari.
of thyself and family; that you need not be
continually going to Shiloh to worship, but
may do it as well at home by these images
[so Patrick]. Or, secondly, That thou
mayst cause these things to be made. A
graven image and a molten image; many
think this was but one image, partly graven,
and partly molten [so Ged., Booth]. But
it seems more probable that they were two
distinct images [so Patrick, Rosen.], because
they are so plainly distinguished, Judg. hands, which she did.
xviii. 17, 18, where also some other words
come between them. It is true, the graven
Ver. 4.
Au. Fer.-4 Yet he restored the money
unto his mother, &c.
Bp. Horsley.-Yet. Rather, so.
Bp. Patrick. These words seem to sig-
nify, that at the first he only brought the
money to her, offering to restore it; but she
bid him keep it: which he refused to do ;
but would have her take it again into her
Ver. 5.
וְהָאִישׁ מִיכָה לְוֹ בֵּית אֱלֹהִים וַיַּעַשׂ ,20 .image alone is mentioned, Judg. xviii
אֵפוֹד וּתְרָפִים וַיְמַלֵא אֶת־יַךְ אַחַד
מִבָּנָיו וַיְהִי־לוֹ לְכֹהֵן :
30, 31, not exclusively to the other, as
appears from what is said just before; but
by a common synecdoche, whereby one is
put for all, especially where that one is
esteemed the chief. I will restore it unto
thee, to dispose of, as I say.
Bp. Patrick.—A graven image and a molten
image.] Some are of opinion, that her
meaning was, her son might make either
a graven or a molten image, which he
pleased; but it is manifest he made both,
from xviii. 18, where they are evidently
mentioned as distinct.
Ged., Booth.— An engraved molten
image.
T:
καὶ ὁ οἶκος Μιχαία αὐτῷ οἶκος θεοῦ· καὶ
ἐποίησεν Εφὼδ καὶ Θεραφίν· καὶ ἐπλήρωσε
τὴν χεῖρα ἀπὸ ἑνὸς υἱῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐγένετο
avro eis iepéa.
Au. Fer.-5 And the man Micah had an
house of gods, and made an ephod, and tera-
phim, and consecrated [Heb., filled the
hand] one of his sons, who became his
priest.
Had an house of gods.
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew words beth
Elohim may well be translated "a house of
Rosen. Reddidit tunc Micha mille et God" [so Houb., Horsley, Rosen., Clarke];
centum siclos argenti matri suæ, dixitque as Peter Martyr here understands it. And
mater ejus: consecrando consecravi argentum so the phrase is used in other places, Gen.
illud Jovæ, in ejus cultum et honorem. xxviii. 22, and in the next chapter of this
Fortasse voverat eam pecuniam Deo, si eam book, ver. 31. For his intention was to
recuperaret. Sin minus, hæc verba essent make an imitation of the house of God at
in tempore præsenti vertenda: consecro hanc | Shiloh at his own home; which may also be
pecuniam Jovæ. ??? Emanu mea, i. e
Emanu mea, i. e, ut truly called "a house of gods" (as we trans-
e manu mea exeat, ut sit Jove, et non late it), because, whatsoever his intention
MoU
JUDGES XVII. 5-10.
295
was, to worship God by images, was ac- who was a Levite.] By his mother's side he
counted by him the worshipping of other was of the tribe of Judah. Which is the
gods.
most easy explication, notwithstanding what
. ויעש
house of God."
Bp. Horsley.—I think Houbigant's con- Kimchi saith to show that the genealogies
jecture very probable, that at the are not derived from the mother. For here
beginning of this verse is a corruption of is no account of his genealogy, which is
"And Micah made for himself a mentioned afterward, xviii. 30, from his
father; but it is noted that his mother was
of the tribe of Judah, to show how he came
to live at Beth-lehem, which was no Levi-
tical city.
Dathe.
Verba textus
prorsus redundant, sive ad Bethlehemum
sive ad Levitam referantur. Ab altero
Bethlehemo in tribu Sebulon jam satis dis-
tinctum est, quod Bethlehem Judæ vocatur.
Rosen.-Et virum illum, Micham, quod
attinet, erat ei domus Dei, sacellum, ædicula
Dei, uti recte Vulgatus habet.
Teraphim. See notes on Gen. xxxi. 19,
vol. i., p. 50.*
Ver. 7.
. ממשפחת יהודה
וַיְהִי־נַעַר מִבֵּית לֶחֶם יְהוּדָה
,Levita autem non potuit esse e tribu Juda מִמִּשְׁפַּחַת יְהוּדָה וְהוּא לֵוִי וְהוּא גָר־
שָׁם :
et quod nonnullis interpretibus in mentem
venit, ejus matrem fortasse ex illa tribu
καὶ ἐγενήθη νεανίας ἐκ Βηθλεὲμ δήμου Ιούδα, fuisse, est contra usum loquendi Hebræo-
καὶ αὐτὸς Λευίτης, καὶ οὗτος παρῴκει ἐκεῖ.
Au. Ver.-7 And there was a young
man out of Beth-lehem-judah of the family
of Judah, who was a Levite, and he so-
journed there.
ממשפחת יהודה
rum, qui non solent de materno genere
origines derivare. Videntur esse glossema
quacunque de causa margini adscriptum, et
deinde, ut alia, textui insertum.
Omittit ea
Syrus et oo in Cod. Vat., sed habet Cod.
Alex.
, מִמִּשְׁפַּחַת יְהוּדָה Additur
T
T
Of the family of Judah, who was a Levite.
Bp. Horsley-A Levite could not be of Rosen. Fuit autem vir juvenis ex Beth-
the family of Judah. The words therefore lehem Judæ, ad distinctionem alterius Beth-
are properly expunged by lehem, quæ erat in sorte tribus Sebulon,
Houbigant as a manifest interpolation. I Jos. xxix. 15.
have sometimes suspected that they belong familia Judæ, quod volunt subjici ad accu-
to another place, and should stand at the ratiorem urbis descriptionem, ne quis illam
end of the 1st verse of chapter xix., after Sebuloniticam Bethlehemum crederet. Sed
the word, as part of the account of the ab ea jam satis distincta erat addito 777,
Levite's concubine.
in verbis quæ præcedunt. Hinc Hubigantus
Pool.—Of the family of Judah, i. e., of or et Dathius verba pro glosse-
belonging to the tribe of Judah: not by mate habent, quacunque de causa margini
birth, for he was a Levite; nor by his adscripto, et deinde, ut alia, textui inserto.
mother, for though that might be true, the Desunt hæc verba a prima manu in codice
mother's side is not regarded in genealogies; a de Rossio numero 440 signata, seculi
but by his habitation and ministration. For decimi tertii. Nec expressa sunt a Syro,
the Levites, especially in times of confusion nec in versionis Alexandrinæ codice Vati-
and irreligion, were dispersed among all the cano, sed exstant in cod. Alexandrino.
tribes; and this man's lot fell into the tribe.
of Judah; which seems to be here noted by
way of reflection upon that tribe, and as an
evidence of the general defection, that a
Ver. 10.
וְאָנֹכִי אֶתֶּן־לְךָ עֲשֶׂרֶת כֶּסֶף
לַיָּמִים וְעֵרֶךְ בְּגָדִים וּמִחְיָתֵךְ וַיֵּלֶךְ Levite could not find entertainment in that
great and famous tribe, which God had put
so much honour upon, Gen. xlix. 8-11,
and therefore was forced to wander and seek
הַלֵּוִי :
καὶ ἐγὼ δώσω σοι δέκα ἀργυρίου εἰς
for subsistence elsewhere. He sojourned ἡμέραν, καὶ στολὴν ἱματίων, καὶ τὰ πρὸς ζωήν
there; so he expresseth it, because this was
not the proper nor usual place of his abode,
this being no Levitical city.
σου.
Au. Ver.-10 And Micah said unto him,
Dwell with me, and be unto me a father
Bp. Patrick. Of the family of Judah, and a priest, and I will give thee ten shekels
296
JUDGES XVII. 10. XVIII. 1.
of silver by the year, and a suit of apparel | pretium vestium interpretari.
Pollicebatur
[or, a double suit, &c.; Heb., an order of Micha Levitæ præter annuum illud decem
garments], and thy victuals. So the Levite siclorum salarium et pecuniam ad com-
went in.
parandas vestes., ivitque Levita,
Bp Patrick.—A suit of apparel.] Or, as Kimchi exponit: abivit ad obeunda negotia,
it is in the margin, a "double suit."
double suit." For que Micha ei præcepit. Jarchi e ms 7,
so the LXX and the Vulgar, (eûyos iparíwv, ivit post ejus, Michæ, consilium, id sequutus
a couple of garments." And there being est. Alii ivit scil. cum Micha in ejus
something of order signified in the word domum. Sed vix est credibile, Micham
herech, which we translate suit, many under- cum Levita ante ostium domus transegisse.
stand hereby a winter and a summer suit of Sunt, qui verba ita capiant: abibat Levita
clothes; and De Dieu hath justified this secum reputans, velletne munus sibi oblatum
interpretation of a double garment out of propositis conditionibus in se suscipere. Sed
the Ethiopic language, where this word videntur illa verba nonnisi continuandæ
signifies a companion; whence it may be narrationi inservire, et cum iis quæ se-
probably concluded, that here is intended quuntur conjungenda hoc modo: icitque
not one suit only, but two at least. With Levita et cœpit rel.
whom agrees Hottinger in his Smegma
Orientale, cap. v., p. 88, where he observes,
CHAP. XVIII. 1.
more suits of apparel than one are signified
בַּיָּמִים הָהֵם אֵין מֶלֶךְ בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל that all, in a manner, are of opinion, that
וּבַיָּמִים הָהֵם שֵׁבֶט הַדָּנִי מְבַקְשׁ־לִי by this word; but whence to fetti that
נַחֲלָה לָשֶׁבֶת כִּי לֹא־נָפְלָה לוֹ עַד־הַיּוֹם signification is not to be found but in the
הַהִוּא בְּתוֹךְ שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל בְּנַחֲלָה :
Ethiopic language, where it signifies a com-
panion, a friend, another self, as his words are.
Gesen.-m. c. suff. p. 1. Row,
זי
Au. Ver.-1 In those days there was no
king in Israel: and in those days the tribe
of the Danites sought them an inheritance
to dwell in; for unto that day all their in-
heritance had not fallen unto them among
the tribes of Israel.
ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις οὐκ ἦν βασιλεὺς ἐν
pile. 2. Preparation, equipment, pp. a Ἰσραήλ· καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις ἡ φυλὴ
putting in order, apparatus, especially of Δὰν ἐζήτει ἑαυτῇ κληρονομίαν κατοικῆσαι, ὅτι
clothes, arms, etc. Judg. xvii. 10 TOUR ÉVÉñeσev autŷ éws tŷs ýµépas ékeivŋs év
Equipment of clothing, i. e., all necessary μέσῳ φυλῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ κληρονομία.
clothing. Sept. Vat. well, σтoλǹ iµaríwv,
since σron is the word appropriate to this
idea, comp. Lat. stola; Alex., Čevyos ipa-
Tíwv, whence Vulg., vestem duplicem, which
L. de Dieu ad h. 1. seeks to defend.
Rosen.. Chald., Et
par vestium, Hieronymus et duplicem vestem. Pool. The tribe of the Danites; a part
Intelligunt plerique æstivam et hyemalem. or branch of that tribe, consisting only of
Alii ordinem, synthesin vestium interpre- six hundred men of war, verse 16, with
tantur, tam ad usum proprium, quam ad their families, verse 21: or, a family [so
ministerium. Par vestium significari censet Bp. Patrick, Ludov. De Dieu, Rosen.] of
et Ludov. de Dieu Crit. S. ad loc., et com-
mendat eo, quod Ethiopicum Ty pro socio
et amico usurpatur Matth. xi. 18, ut
the Danites; for the word schebet, which
properly signifies a tribe, is sometimes taken
for a family, as Judg. xx. 12, as elsewhere
27, societas vestium sit. Sed Hebræis illa family is put for a tribe, as Zech. xii. 13.
nominis significatio haud videtur usitata All their inheritance had not fallen unto
fuisse. Alii ordinem vestium dici volunt, them; the lot had fallen to them before this
quidquid facit ad plenum et integrum ves- time, Josh. xix. 40, &c., but not the actual
titum, apparatum vestium, quem forsan in- possession of their lot, because therein the
dicat, quod in Græcæ Alexandrinæ versionis Philistines and Amorites opposed them, not
codice Vaticano legitur, oroλv iuarior. without success. See Josh. xix. 40; Judg.
Apud Hesychium σroλn inter alia exponitur i. 34.
ἔνδυμα καί περιβόλαιον, indumentum et amic-
tus. Sed quum et æstimationem rei ali-
cujus, hinc pretium ejus denotet (vid. not.
ad Job. xxviii. 13); velim verba nostra
Bp. Patrick.-The tribe of the Danites.]
Rather, a tribe, &c. For so the word shebet
is sometimes used for a family in a tribe; as
in the twentieth chapter of this book, ver. 12
JUDGES XVIII. 1-7.
297
:
it is said, "the tribes of Israel sent mes-up, e familia Danilica, iidemque
sengers to all the tribes of Benjamin," i. e., vocantur vs. 30. At vs. 19 vo-
tò all the families of the tribe of Benjamin; cantur simul et , ajunt enim,
and in Isa. xix. 13. De Dieu observes the præstare sacerdoti Michæ, ut tribui et
same who also truly notes, that when the familiæ, i. e., totius tribus familiæ sacerdos
whole tribe is spoken of, it is not said shebet sit, quam unius viri domui. Observetur
hadani, as it is here, but shebet Dan. porro, de integra tribu non dici, sed
Therefore hadani here, and in other places, semper 17, aut . At de eo
signifies a family derived from that tribe dicitur, qui a tribu ista denominatur, ut
[so Rosen.].
supra xiii. 2. Manoach dicitur fuisse n
non sunt מִשְׁפַּחַת הַדָּנִי .11 .ut et infra vs ,הַדָּנִי | -quia non ceci, כי לא נפלה לו... בנחלה-.Houb
derat ei in hæreditatem. Oratio claudicat ex omnes Danita constituentes tribum; sed
mendo; nam desideratur nominativus verbi eorum familia quædam: sic
non sunt
, ceciderat; qui quidem restituitur, si Danita in genere, sed eorum quædam pro-
ditatis, seu tantùm hæreditatis, quantum eis
satis esset. Clericus, ager qui satis esset,
Ver. 2.
.sufficientia here- | sapia די נהלה legitur בנחלה pro
וַיִּשְׁלְחוּ בְנֵי־דָן מִמִּשְׁפַּחְתָּם חֲמִשָּׁה quia flagitat oratio talem sententiam, sed
אֲנָשִׁים מִקְצוֹתָם וגו'
contra interpretationis leges; quia nefas
suppleri, qui satis esset, ubi hæc non
nascuntur ex ante-dictis. Itaque et Clericus
et illi interpretes, quos hîc sequebatur,
fuerunt falsi interpretes hodiernæ scriptionis,
quæ interpretationem habere nullam bonam
poterat, non emendata.
?TT
καὶ ἀπέστειλαν οἱ υἱοὶ Δὰν ἀπὸ δήμων αὐτῶν
Tévтe ävdpas, K.T.λ.
Au. Ver.-2 And the children of Dan
sent of their family five men from their
coasts, &c.
From their coasts.
Rosen.-Et in diebus illis tribus Danitæ,
i. e., Danitarum, quæsivit sibi possessionem
ad habitandum; non enim ceciderat ei usque
ad diem illum in medio Israelis, i. e., inter
ceteras tribus, in possessionem, scil.,
coll. Num. xxxiv. 2. D N N
, hæc est terra, quæ cecidit vobis in
possessionem. Difficultatem habet hic versus,
quod contra historiæ fidem negata videtur
tribui Dan assignata hereditas. Hinc verba
nonnulli interpretantur: non satis
ceciderat ei. Sed dura tamen et inusitata
est ellipsis, ubi absolute dicitur, non ceci-
derat, interpretari ; non satis ceciderat.
Recte vero Ludov. de Dieu in Crit. S. ad
h. 1. observavit, non semper integram
tribum sed interdum unius tribus familiam
designare, et idem esse quod pp, ut conduxit, ut ei sim in sacerdotem.
Bp. Horsley. Of their body.
Houb.-Interpretamur, delictos ex sen-
tentiâ. Ex verbo interpreteris, de parte
eorum, nam sic sæpe accipitur; cùm
contrà, è finibus suis, quod habet Clericus,
Hebr. verbo parum respondeat.
Rosen.-Et miserunt Danita e familia sua
quinque ex extremitatibus suis, i. e., ex omni-
bus partem quandam.
THT
infra xx. 12, dicuntur, tribus
Ver. 4.
Au. Fer.-4 And he said unto them,
Thus and thus dealeth Micah with me, and
hath hired me, and I am his priest.
And I am.
Rosen, Et mercede me
AT
Ver. 7.
iv. 18; 1 Sam. ix. 21. Ita hoc loco familias
Danitica, ?,
possessionem ad habitandum dicitur. Quum
nwpm
T
5727
, בְּכָל שִׁבְטֵי בִנְיָמִן Israelis misisse legatos
וַיֵּלְכוּ חֲמֵשֶׁת הָאֲנָשִׁים וַיָּבֹאוּ לָיְשָׁה .omnes familias Benjamin. vid. et Num
לָבֶטַח כְּמִשְׁפָּט צִידֹנִים שקטו וּבֹטֵחַ guesiuisse sibi, שֵׁבֶט הַדָּנִי,quaedam Dunities
וְאֵין מַכְלִים דָּבָר בָּאָרֶץ יוֹרֶשׁ עֶצֶר ,enim, ut vidimus, ex libro Josure constet
וּרְחוֹקִים הֵמָּה מִצְידֹנִים וְדָבָר אֵין־לָהֶם tribui Dan sortem accidisse minorem quam
עָם אָדָם :
עִם־אָדָם
par erat, non est mirum, familiam quandam,
et forsan e majoribus, fuisse, quæ pos-
sessionem adhuc nullam invenisset, sed quasi
precario inter alias habitasset. Certe versu 11
dicuntur exiisse sexcenti solummodo viri,
VOL. II.
καὶ ἐπορεύθησαν οἱ πέντε ἄνδρες, καὶ ἦλθον
εἰς Λαισά· καὶ εἶδον τὸν λαὸν τὸν ἐν μέσῳ
αὐτῆς καθήμενον ἐπ᾿ ἐλπίδι, ὡς κρίσις Σιδωνίων
Q Q
298
JUDGES XVIII. 7.
ἡσυχάζουσα, καὶ οὐκ ἔστι διατρέπων ἢ καται-
σχύνων λόγον ἐν τῇ γῇ, κληρονόμος ἐκπιέζων
θησαυρούς, καὶ μακράν εἰσι Σιδωνίων, καὶ
λόγον οὐκ ἔχουσι πρὸς ἄνθρωπον.
from the Sidonians, and had no intercourse
with other men.
Dr. A. Clarke.-After the manner of the
Zidonians.] Probably the people of Laish or
Au. Ver.-7 Then the five men departed, Leshem were originally a colony of the
and came to Laish [Josh. xix. 47, called Sidonians, who, it appears, were an opulent
Leshem], and saw the people that were people; and, being in possession of a strong
therein, how they dwelt careless, after the city, lived in a state of security, not being
manner of the Zidonians, quiet and secure : afraid of their neighbours.
and there was no magistrate [Heb., pos-
sessor, or, heir of restraint] in the land,
that might put them to shame in any thing:
and they were far from the Zidonians, and
had no business with any man.
They were far from the Zidonians.]
Being, as above supposed, a Sidonian colony,
they might naturally expect help from their
countrymen; but, as they dwelt a con-
siderable distance from Sidon, the Danites
Pool. That might put them to shame in saw that they could strike the blow before
any thing, or, that might rebuke or punish the news of invasion could reach Sidon;
any thing, i. e., any crime; Heb., that might|and, consequently, before the people of Laish
put any thing to shame, or, make any thing could receive any succours from that city.
shameful. Putting to shame seems to be
And had no business with any man.] In
used metonymically for inflicting civil pu- the most correct copies of the Septuagint,
nishment, because shame is generally the this clause is thus translated: Ka Moyos our
adjunct or effect of it. They were far from nv αυτοις μετα Συριας and they had no
the Zidonians, who otherwise could have transactions with SYRIA. Now it is most
succoured them, and would have been ready evident that, instead of D, adam, MAN,
to do it. Had no business with any man; they reads, aram, SYRIA; words which
no league of confederacy, nor much con- are so nearly similar that the difference
verse with other cities, it being in a pleasant which exists is only between the 7 and 7,
and plentiful soil, between the two rivulets and this, both in MSS. and printed books, is
of Jor and Dan, not needing supplies from often indiscernible. This reading is found
others, and therefore minding only their in the Codex Alexandrinus, in the Com-
own ease and pleasure.
plutensian Polyglot, in the Spanish Polyglot,
Bp. Horsley. And saw the people, &c.] and in the edition of the Septuagint pub-
It may be proper to
.lished by Aladius| ויראו את העם אשר בקרבה יושב לבטח,Read this
observe, that Laish was on the frontiers of | כמשפט צידנים שקט ובטח ואין מכלים דבר בארץ יורש
1 '17, "Aud saw the people that Syria; but as they had no intercourse with
was therein, living in security, with the the Syrians, from whom they might have
manners and customs [] of the Sido- received the promptest assistance, this was
nians, quiet and secure, and no one offered an additional reason why the Danites might
them harm in any thing, confined within expect success.
the land of [their] inheritance; and they
were far from the Sidonians, and had no
business with any man." Living. With Le
Clerc and Houbigant, I expunge then at
Offered them
harm. See 1 Sam. xxv. 7, 15. Confined,
i.e., confining themselves; staying at home;
engaging in no enterprise of war or com-
. יושבת the end of the word
merce.
Houb.—Quinque homines profecti venerunt
Lais, et populum, qui in ca erat, viderunt
securè agentem, quemadmodùm Sidonii tunc
agebant. Tranquilla erant et secura omnia.
Nemo erat in terrâ, qui cis negotium faces-
seret, nemo qui agituret aut affligeret; et
cùm à Sidoniis longè remoti erant, tum nullus
homo erat, quicum in societate essent.
עם יושבת
nerdy, populum......sedentem, delendum
est in n ròn, ut sit masculini generis, ut
postulat nomen Dr, et reliqua participia
ejusdem generis. Sequitur y 11
quod legendum
אין
, nemo
Ged., Booth.-7 Then the five men de-
parted, and came to Leshem [Josh. xix. 47];
and they saw that the people who dwelt in
it were careless; after the manner of the
Sidonians, quiet and secure; and there was (negotium facessens) ant expellens, aut affli-
nothing to molest them in the land: they gens, vel opprimens. Ita Syrus, qui & 78
possessed also riches without restraint [Ged.,, etiam nemo, qui urgeret, aut op-
living in affluence]. And they were far primeret. Plerique convertêre, nemo...pos-
אף
JUDGES XVIII. 7-20.
299
་
sidens imperium, sententiâ in seriem parum | negotium facesseret. DNDY CT 27, Et
accommodatâ. Nam Laienses erant Sidoni-res non erat iis cum homine, i. e., nihil eis
orum coloni, atque adeò Sidoniorum legibus | negotii erat cum aliis, cum nemine fœdere
obtemperabant, quorum armis protegebantur. erant juncti, ideoque non metuendi. Græca
Quod ne ita esset, non video, cur hic dice- Alexandrina horum verborum interpretatio
retur, nemo possidebat imperium, tanquam in codice Alexandrino Aldino et Complu-
ea causa esset, propter quam securi essent tensi est hæc: λόγος οὐκ ἦν αὐτοῖς μετὰ
Laienses. Legunt, thesaurus, Græci Eupías, res non erat iis cum Syria, ac si in-
Intt. Chaldæus, parvus, scripturâ utro- terpres pro legisset, per Resch.
bique mendosâ.
Rosen.-Abierunt ergo quinque illi viri,
iter suum prosequuti, et venerunt Laischam,
et viderunt populum, qui in medio ejus, in
ea, habitantem secure. Nomini, mas-
culini generis, jungitur femininum,
quod scriptoris menti proxime præcedens
urbis nomen, feminei generis, obversaretur.
Vel potuit nomen ut femininum tractari,
quod coetus notionem habet, unde Exod.
v. 167, et Jerem. viii. 5
77, ad quem loc. cf. not. Cf. Gesenii Lehr-
geb., p. 718, not. Secundum morem Zidoni-
orum, qui divites et mari potentes nihil sibi
timebant a reliquis Cananææis, imo ne ab
Ver. 9.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ קוּמָה וְנַעֲלֶה עֲלֵיהֶם וגו'
καὶ εἶπαν· ἀνάστητε καὶ ἀναβῶμεν ἐπ᾿ αὐ
TOÙs, K.T.λ.
Au. Ver.-9 And they said, Arise, that
we may go up against them, &c.
Houb.-, Surge, legendum surgite.
Ita Chald., Syr, Ar., Vulg., et LXX.
Rosen., Surge! age! ut interjectio
ponitur singularis pro plurali, ut 7 Genes.
xi. 3, 4, 7 eodem sensu. In pluribus codi-
cibus exstat, quod non est probandum.
Ver. 11.
וַיִּסְעוּ מִשָּׁם מִמִּשְׁפַּחַת הַדָּלִי מִצְרְעָה Israelitis quidem, qui nunquarn corum agros
וּמֵאֶשְׁתָּאֵל שֵׁשׁ־מֵאוֹת אִישׁ חָגוּר כְּלֵי invaserunt. Praeterea maritime mercaturae
מִלְחָמָה:
καὶ ἀπῆραν ἐκεῖθεν ἀπὸ δήμων τοῦ Δὰν ἀπὸ
Σαραὰ καὶ ἀπὸ Ἐσθαὸλ ἑξακόσιοι ἄνδρες
écoσμévοι σкеún парaráέews.
du. Ver. 11 And there went from thence
of the family of the Danites, out of Zorah
and out of Eshtaol, six hundred men ap-
pointed [Heb., girded] with weapons of war.
dediti bellum cum nemine vicinorum, agri
ampliandi causa, gerebant. Ita et populus
Laischensis in op, tranquillus et securus
erat, ο επ ι 7 !, nec erat qui
pudore, s. ignominiâ afficeret quoad rem ali-
quam in terra possidens coërcitionem, im-
perium, i. e., nullus qui potestatem haberet
in terra circumjecta eos læsit, iis mali quid
intulit. Nomen, quod nonnisi hoc loco
legitur, a verbo, clausit, cohibuit, co-
ërcuit imperio, 1 Sam. ix. 17 non dubium
est imperium significare. Sunt interpretes,
qui repetito" ante, sic explicant: nec
hereditario jure capiens imperium, ut dicatur,
Laischenses rempublicam liberam habuisse, Rosen.-Et profecti sunt tunc e familiis
nec regiam aliquam familiam. Græcus Danitarum, e Zora et Eschtaol, sexcenti viri.
Alexandrinus in codice Romano et Complu-, Inde hic est temporis nota, valetque
tensi habet: kŋpovóμos èktiéČwv Ono avpovs, tune, postquam exploratores illa dixerant.
possessor exprimens thesauros, in codice Cf. not. ad Hos. ii. 14 (al. 17).
Alexandrino: Kλпpovóμos Anσavpov, pos- quisque eorum suppellectili belli.
sessor thesauri. Hinc Vulgatus: magnarum
opum. Videtur Græcus interpres pro
ων
נצר
Bp. Patrick. Of the family of the Danites.]
Either family is here put for a tribe, or the
singular number for the plural; there going
out of some of the families of the Danites,
the following number.
Ver. 12.
Cinctus
Au. F'er.--Wherefore they called that
legisse, thesaurus, aut idem sig-place Mahaneh-dan unto this day, &c.
nificare putasse.
Plane contrario sensu
Chaldæus: a, possidentes parva. Dan, pr. n. of a place at Kirjath-jearim in
Gesen. (camp of Dan) Mahaneh-
Hisce omnibus melius Syr.: jo,
I
the tribe of Judah.
7
nec erat,
Ver. 14, 17, 18, 20.
Au. Fer.-Teraphim. See notes on Gen.
qui læderet in terra, nec qui molestiam et xxxi. 19, vol. i., p. 50.
300
JUDGES XVIII. 21, 30.
Au. Ver.-A graven image, and a molten does the reading appear to be genuine.
image. See notes on xvii. 3.
Ver. 21.
– וְאֶת־הַכְּבוּדָה לִפְנֵיהֶם :
הר/ ברגש
T
καὶ τὸ βάρος ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-21 So they turned and de-
parted, and put the little ones and the cattle
and the carriage before them.
The carriage.
Gesen..
. כָּבַד .R
1. Adj. fem.
splendid, magnificent. 2. Subst. precious
things, wealth, Judg. xviii. 21; i. q. 72
No. 1, in Is. x. 3; Gen. xxxi. 1.
|
He could not be Manassel the son of Joseph,
for he had no son called Gershom; nor
could it be Manasseh king of Israel, for
he lived eight hundred years afterwards.
Instead of, Manasseh, the word should
be read no, Mosheh, Moses, as it is found
in some MSS., in the Vulgate and in the
The Jews, as R. D. Kimchi acknowledges,
concessions of the most intelligent Jews.
have suspended the letter over the word
ג
700, Mosheh, thus, which, by the ad-
dition of the points, they have changed into
MANASSEH, because they think it would be a
great reproach to their legislator to have had
Rosen. Græcus Alexandrinus
in codice Alexandrino kaì tηv ktĥow avτwv Gershom the son of Moses is here intended,
a grandson who was an idolater. That
Tǹv évdo§ov reddidit, et hinc Hieronymus: is very probable. See the arguments urged
omne quod erat pretiosum. Sed præstare by Dr. Kennicott, Dissertation i., p. 55, &c.;
videtur Græca codicis Romani interpre- and see the Var. Lect. of De Rossi on this
tatio, Tò Bápos, a 7, grave esse, ut signifi-
centur sarcinæ et impedimenta. R. Jesajas
explicat: omne onus grave, quod habebant,
secumque domo abstulerunt. Nam e Michæ
domo nonnisi sacrum apparatum sumserant,
Jarchi vocem Hebraicam interpre-
tatur obsoleto Franco-Gallico pesanlume, a
pésant.
vs. 18.
Ver. 30.
place.
Bp. Patrick.-Son of Gershom, the son of
Manasseh.] So not only the Hebrew, but the
Chaldee, and the LXX (both in the Roman
edition, and in that of Basil, and in the
Palatine MS. as Hottinger observes), which
will not let us doubt it is the true reading:
though the Vulgar hath put Moses instead
of Manasseh, according to an idle conceit of
some of the rabbins, who say, the letter nun,
in the middle of the word, is not written
וַיָּקִימוּ לָהֶם בְּנֵי־דָן אֶת־הַפָּסֶל
even with the rest, but suspended above the וִיהוֹנָתָן בֶּן־בִּרְשֹׁם בֶּן־מְנַשֶׁה הוּא וּבָנָיו
עַד־יוֹם בְּלָוֹת
rest of the letters, to show, that though he הָיוּ כָהֲנִים לְשֵׁבֶט הַדָּלִי
rather be called the son הָאָרֶץ :
ya
ני' תלויה
T
was indeed the son of Moses, yet he should
of Manasseh,
because he did the works of Manasseh, and
not of Moses; that is, was an idolater. So
Kimchi (as the same Hottinger observes),
καὶ ἔστησαν ἑαυτοῖς οἱ υἱοὶ Δὰν τὸ γλυπτόν·
καὶ Ιωνάθαν υἱὸς Γηρσὼν υἱὸς Μανασσῆ αὐτὸς
καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ ἦσαν ἱερεῖς τῇ φυλῇ Δὰν ἕως | who therein follows the Talmudists, in Bava
ἡμέρας τῆς ἀποικίας τῆς γῆς.
Au. Ver.—30 And the children of Dan
set up the graven image: and Jonathan, the
son of Gershom, the son of Manasseh, he
and his sons were priests to the tribe of Dan
until the day of the captivity of the land.
31 And they set them up Micah's graven
image, which he made, all the time that the
house of God was in Shiloh.
30 Manasseh. So Houb., Dathe, Patrick,
Rosen.
Michaëlis, Ken., Clarke, Ged., Booth.-
Moses [Vulg.]. See note of Ken. on Deut.
xxvii. 4, vol. i., p. 731-733.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The son of Manasseh.]
Who this Manasseh was, none can tell; nor
Bathra. (See his Thesaurus Philologicus,
lib. i., cap. 2, quæst. 4, and Bartoloccius, in
his Kirjath-sepher, tom. i., p. 114). And
thus they made this Jonathan to be the
grandchild of Moses, for Gershom was his
son: but it is not likely he would have been
left in so poor a condition, if he had been so
nearly related to their great lawgiver; nor
would he have had so ill an education.
And, being now but a youth, it is not pro-
bable that he was the son of that Gershom,
but of some other, who had the name of his
famous ancestor given him, though his father's
name was Manasseh: but it is wholly un-
certain from what family of the Levites this
man was derived; and these names, no
JUDGES XVIII. 30.
301
doubt, were common to more than those who | crit. de duobus codd. Regiomontanis, p. 194,
first bare them.
. משה legeret
seqq.
Of the land.
Bp. Horsley.-For y, read, with Hou-
bigant, . The verse immediately fol-
lowing sufficiently justifies, demands indeed,
the emendation.
Houb.-, filii Manasse. Sic legunt
veteres, solus Vulgatus, filii Mosis, quasi
Consentiunt cum veteribus
Judæi recentiores, qui quidem hoc in verbo
› suspensum posuere. Neque enim illi sus-
pendunt litteras, nisi eas, quas ad ipsum Houb.-Ad diem, quo terra migraret.
verbum pertinere arbitrantur. Sed ideò id Estuant hoc loco Interpretes, ut planum, si
hoc loco fecerunt, ut intelligatur esse alium possint, faciant, quomodò apud Danitas
quemdam Menasse de tribu Levi, non autem sculptile manserit, donec transmigraret terra
ipsum Manasse cognominis tribûs principem. quorum Commentarios piget referre. Nam,
Rosen.—In voce litera Nun paulum sive intelligunt, donec in captivitatem ab-
supra lineam elata est, sive, ut Maso- ducerentur Danitæ a regibus Syris, contra-
rethæ loquuntur, ut significetur, pronuncian- dicitur huic commentario ab inferiore versu,
dum esse, literâ illâ omissâ. Cujus in quo diserte declaratur, hoc sculptile apud
scriptionis jam in tractatu Talmudico Baba Danitas tamdiu solum mansisse, donec domus
Bathra fol. 109, col. 2 fit mentio, ubi hæc Dei fuit in Silo; sive intelligunt captivi-
affertur ratio, scriptorem studio noluisse tatem terræ Danitarum sub Philistæis tem-
Gersonem appellare filium Mosis quia igno- pore Heli sacerdotis factam, altum est apud
miniosum fuisset Mosi, habuisse filium sacras paginas de illa Danitarum captivitate
impium, sed vocare eum filium Manassis, silentium. Confitentur omnes Judæi recen-
literâ tamen sursum elevatâ, in signum, tiores, tangi hoc loco captivitatem arcæ
eam vel adesse vel abesse posse; ut sit vel fœderis, eam, quæ contigit, postquam Is-
filius Manassis, vel Mosis; Manassis, studio raelitas Philistæi prælio superassent. Itaque
et imitatione impietatis, Mosis, prosapia. maxime mirandum, eos non vidisse, pro 7,
Quæ ratio quam sit futilis, non est quod legendum esse 18, arcam, cum præsertim
moneamus. Probabilior est Matth. Hilleri addatur versu ultimo, explicationis causa,
in Arcano Keri et Kethib, p. 187 sententia, Danitas sculptile apud se habuisse, donec
Nun suspensum præviæ vocis transpositionem domus Dei fuit in Silo. Etenim arca tum in
significare, ut legendum sit:
Silo erat, cum capta fuit a Philistæis.
. בֶּן־בֶּרְשֹׁם
Ex qua ratione explicari posset Rosen.-Usque ad diem migrationis illius
genealogia illa, quam exhibet Theodoretus terræ. Ambigua est postrema vox, NT,
Quæst. xxvi. in hunc librum, quæ hæc est: terra illa, quæ vel certum aliquem tractum,
Ιωνάθας υἱὸς Μανασσῆ, υἱοῦ Γερσώμ, υἱοῦ eumque minorem, qualis fuit tractus, quem
Moon. Nam si librarius forsan utramque occuparunt Danitæ, ad montem Libanum,
Μωση.
lectionem conjungere voluit, Græcus inter- aut totam Palæstinam, quam Israelitæ in-
pres Nun suspensum tanquam ad textum colebant, significare potest. Nec minus
non pertinens facile negligere, et verba ita ambigua est vox n, deportatio, exilium,
reddere potuit, ut indicavimus. Fieri etiam quia in libris historicis V. T. non unius de-
potuit, ut Nun illud olim a librario quodam, portationis fit mentio, qua abducti sunt
ex oscitantia omissum deinde superscriptum tractus septentrionalis incolæ; de ejusmodi
esset. Tales enim vocum vel literarum cor- enim migratione hic sermo est, qua Danitæ,
rectiones in codd. MSS. sæpe reperiuntur, et qui hæc loca habitabant, sedes suas re-
ab ipsis Judæorum doctoribus pro licitis de- linquere coacti sunt. Bis vero Danitæ,
clarantur; vid. Wagenseilii Sota, p. 23. In Jordanis accolæ, solum mutare coacti sunt;
pluribus vero codicibus et editionibus a de primum a Tiglath-pilesare, Assyriæ rege, qui
Rossio enumeratis Nun non suspensum, sed Naphtalitidem, Gileaditidem, et Galilæam
loco suo in linea recta insertum est. Inter-invasit, earumque regionum incolas captivos
pretes veteres consentiunt in exprimendo in Assyriam abduxit, 2 Reg. xv. 29. Quum
nomine, Vulgatum, sive Hieronymum,
si excipias, qui Gersam filii Moysi habet.
Sed Mosis nepotem usque ad illud tempus,
quo ea, quæ duobus hisce capitibus enar-
rantur, contigerunt, vitam produxisse, vix
est credibile. Cf. Lilienthalii Commentatt.
vicini omnes abducerentur, non est credibile
Danitas migrationis immunes fuisse. Quodsi
evaserint eo tempore, non evaserunt, cum ali-
quanto post Salmanassar, Assyriæ rex, decem
Israeliticas tribus deportare jussit, 2 Reg.
xvii. 6, seqq. Et ea quidem migratio hic
302
JUDGES XVIII. 30, 31. XIX. 1.
וַיְקַח־לוֹ אִשָּׁה פִילֶגֶשׁ מִבֵּית לֶחֶם| -videtur intelligenda. Sunt quidem, qui ob
יְהוּדָה :
καὶ ἐγένετο ἀνὴρ Λευίτης παροικῶν ἐν μηροῖς
ὄρους Εφραιμ, καὶ ἔλαβεν αὐτῷ γυναῖκα παλ-
Xaкny ano Bŋoλeèµ 'Ioúda.
vertant, credibile non esse, Samuelem,
Davidem, ac Salomonem, initio regni, simu-
lacra Danitarum tolerasse; nam postea sub
Salomone, idolorum cultore, et regibus decem
tribuum, coli illa potuisse, nemo negat. Sed
non mirum esse potest, in ultimo septen-
trionalis Palæstinæ angulo neglectam fuisse
Au. Ver.-1 And it came to pass in those
urbis unius, nec magni momenti, idolola- days, when there was no king in Israel,
triam. Davides Kimchi eumque sequuti | that there was a certain Levite sojourning on
interpres ex Christianis haud pauci ba, the side of mount Ephraim, who took to
ob Siluntis mentionem, versu proximo, hic him a concubine [Heb., a woman a con-
designari illud tempus existimant, quo arca cubine, or, a wife a concubine] out of Beth-
sacra Silunte a Philisthæis abducta est, lehem-judah.
YT T
cum
Qui
1 Sam. iv. 11, 22. Quæ clades Ps. lxxviii. 61 Rosen.-Et rex non fuit in Israele, tem-
, captivitas vocatur. Sed si abducta erat poris notatione vid. ad xvii. 6; xviii. 1.
arca, non legimus abductos fuisse ullos Dan- Sunt autem hæc verba quasi per parenthesin
itarum, accolarum Jordanis, qui nimium inserta, et quæ sequuntur,
erant a Philisthæis remoti. Et licet, ut fit initio versus ita jungenda: factum est,
in bellis omnibus, ex devictis Israelitis non-contigit, ut Levita quidam esset rel.
nulli captivi a Philisthæis tunc temporis commorabatur in lateribus montis Ephraim,
abducti sint, tamen talem paucorum captivi- i. e., in extremis montanorum Ephraim par-
tatem phrasi Hebræa non designari, mani- tibus. Dy, duo femora, latera, usurpatur
festum est, sed agitur de communi aliqua de postremis, extremis, loci alicujus partibus,
deportatione, qua tota illa tribus alio trans- veluti domus, Ps. cxxviii. 3, templi, 1 Reg.
migrare coacta est. Ceterum hunc versum vi. 16, Libani, Jeɛaj. xxxvii. 24. Chaldæus:
a manu seriore insertum esse, colligere est e in finibus montis domus, tribus Ephraim.
versu proximo.
"T T
secum
A concubine.
and
31 Hubigantus, ut hosce versus
Bp. Patrick.-That is, a wife of the se-
consentientes redderet, pro in fine condary sort, without such solemn espousals,
vs. 30 legendum conjecit, ut Diy or a dowry, as those called wives had. So
But Abar-
significaret: usque ad tempus, quo de- the Talmudists generally think.
portala est arca scil. a Philisthæis. Sed ut binel, following Rasi, thinks, that a concubine
taceamus, hanc conjecturam nec vetere ullo was taken with espousals, and only wanted a
interprete, nec codice confirmari, usurpatur dowry, or a jointure (as we speak). Certain
♫ nonnisi de singulis hominibus, vel de it is, such persons were really wives;
populis, qui e patrio solo in alias terras ab- it was adultery in any other person that lay
ducuntur. Alii duobus hisce versibus duo with them, but he who had married them.
tempora indicari observant, prius, quamdiu As this man had this woman, for he is
Jonathan cum posteris apud Danitas sacer- expressly called her husband in the next
dotio functus fuerit, etiam postquam loco chapter (xx. 4), and her father is called his
idoli Michæ a Jeroboamo vituli simulacrum father-in-law in this chapter (ver. 17). See
collocatum est, quod usque ad decem tribuum Selden, lib. v. De Jure Nat. et Gent., cap. 7,
deportationem illic permansit, versu 31 vero and Buxtorf. De Sponsal. et Divortiis, p. 11,
significari, quamdiu Michæ idolum in urbe &c. where the opinion of Abarbinel is largely
Dan steterit. Sed eundem scriptorem utrum-represented.
que versum eo quo legimus modo incepisse,
et versu 31 repetiisse, quod vs. 30 dixerat,
Danitas Micha idolum apud se collocasse,
mihi quidem non est verisimile. Quare vs. 30
ab eo, qui hunc librum ex antiquioribus mo-
numentis composuit, insertum existimamus.
CHAP. XIX. 1.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The word wave, concu-
bine, is supposed by Mr. Parkhurst to be
compounded of 2, "to divide, or share ;”
and , "to approach;" because the hus-
wa,
band shared or divided his attention and
affections between her and the real wife;
from whom she differed in nothing material,
except in her posterity not inheriting.
Prof. Lee.-be, and we, 1 concubine,
וַיְהִי בַּיָּמִים הָהֵם וּמֶלֶךְ אֵין בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל
.secondary wife. The etymology is doubtful וַיְהִיוּ אִישׁ לֵוִי בָּר בְּיַרְכְּתֵי הַר אֶפְרַיִם
"secondary
JUDGES XIX. 2-8.
303
Castell gives , uxor divisa, dimidiata. [et quomodò corrigendum, non viderent.
Comp. παλλακή.
Mendum autem suspicabantur ob eam
Gesen.—The word seems not to be of Se- causam, ut videtur, quod hæc sententia,
mitic origin, but may come from Gr. Táλλaέ, | scortata est apud eum, parùm conveniat cum
or perhaps from the Persian. Fully eis quæ antecedunt, et quæ subsequuntur.
. פִילֶגֶשׁ
Ver. 2.
Nam quod uxor apud maritum scortata esset,
causa hæc non fuit cur ab eo discederet, nisi
additur fuisse in adulterio deprehensam, aut
-by insp abai iabe by nam certè pudicitiæ ejus maritum parùm fidisse,
AT
,ac eam a se dimisisse. Et que sequuntur בֵּית אָבִיהָ אֶל־בֵּית לֶחֶם יְהוּדָה וַתְּהִי־
-profectus est post eam, ut ad cor ejus loque שָׁם יָמִים אַרְבָּעָה חָדָשִׁים :
TT:
retur, seu ut eam demulceret, satis declarant
καὶ ἐπορεύθη ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ ἡ παλλακὴ αὐτοῦ, fuisse iratam marito uxorem, et ea de causa
καὶ ἀπῆλθε παρ' αὐτοῦ εἰς οἶκον πατρὸς αὐτῆς maritum reliquisse. Nam in potestate erat
εἰς Βηθλεὲμ Ιούδα, καὶ ἦν ἐκεῖ ἡμέρας μηνῶν uxoris dimittere maritum, ut mariti uxorem.
τεσσάρων.
Rosen. Et scortata est super eum, s.
Au. Ver.-2 And his concubine played juxta cum pellex ejus, i. e., quum tamen
the whore against him, and went away from maritum haberet, spreto marito, ut Chaldæus
him unto her father's house to Beth-lehem- reddidit,, et sprevit eum, non
judah, and was there four whole months [or, quod legit, ut Dathius conjecit, sed ut
a year and four months; Heb., days four
sensum exprimeret.
months].
Four whole months.
Scripture frequently signify a year: but the
LXX and Josephus take it for so many days
as made four months.
Played the whore against him.
Bp. Patrick.-Or, as the others take it,
Bp. Horsley, Ged., Booth.-Disliked him." A year and four months. For days in
LXX, ¿pyiσðŋ avr. For , it should
seem their copies of the Hebrew gave min;
"took a dislike to him," or, "became in-
different to him." See Parkhurst, mi, viii.
Rosen. Et fuit ibi dies, i. e., per annum
This is far more consistent with the sequel (vid. ad xvii. 10) et quatuor menses, asynde-
of the story than the sense which the textual ton, cf. 1 Sam. xxvii. 7,
ON.
reading gives. The emendation differs from Alii ? h. 1. tempus valere censent, ut ver-
the present text in a single letter only, and is tendum sit tempus quatuor mensium. Ita
for that reason preferable to Houbigant's, Hieronymus : mansilque apud eum quatuor
though his is to the same effect.-Bp. Horsley. mensibus. Græcus Alexandrinus pépas TE-
Bp. Patrick. Went away from him.] Torpáµnvov, dies, tempus, quatuor mensium.
escape the punishment unto which she was
liable as an adulteress: but there are those
Ver. S.
הו
who, by the word tizneh, which we trans-i-yen
C
וַיֹּאכְלוּ שְׁנֵיהֶם :
— καὶ στράτευσον ἕως κλίναι τὴν ἡμέραν,
kaì ëpayov oi dúo.
late "played the whore," will have no more
to be meant, but that she was froward and
contumaciously disobedient; so that she
could not endure his company, but forsook
him the Chaldee plainly inclines this way; Au. Ter.-1 And he arose early in the
and the LXX translate it, "She carried her- morning on the fifth day to depart and the
self like a fury to him;" and Josephus, damsel's father said, Comfort thine heart, I
ảλλorpíws eixe, “She behaved herself un-pray thee. And they tarried until afternoon
ἀλλοτρίως
towardly."
[Heb., till the day declined], and they did.
eat both of them.
And they tarried.
:
Houby, Nos, cum ab co alienata
esset, vel irata in eum esset, ex scripturâ
, quam sequitur Chaldæus, qui mon, et Rosen. Et tardate usque inclinet se dies,
contempsit; nam est aliquandò contem- quando sol ad plagam occidentalem deflectit.
Ita etiam Græci Intt. in codice Alex.
sunt qui pro tertia pluralis persona
wpyioon, irata est. Sed iidem omittunt in habent, et tardarunt, ut scriptoris narrantis
Codice Rom. duo verba yon, scortata sit. Sed Jes. xxix. 9 hoc vocabulum est im-
verba,
est apud eum, omittit etiam Vulgatus, quia perativus, moram nectite, ut sit soceri Levitæ.
mendum forsan caverent, quod quale esset, | Ita Chaldæus: , et morabimini, Græ-
nere.
304
JUDGES XIX. 8-30.
*
cus Alexandrinus in singulari στράτευσον, καὶ ἔλαβε τὴν ῥομφαίαν, καὶ ἐκράτησε τὴν
sive, ut est in codice Alexandrino, στρατεύ- παλλακὴν αὐτοῦ· καὶ ἐμέλισεν αὐτὴν εἰς δώδεκα
θητι, quæ vox militaris est, et significat, ad μέλη, καὶ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτὰ ἐν παντὶ ὁρίῳ Ισ-
expeditionem militarem accingi, sed hic per panλ.
into his house, he took a knife, and laid
hold on his concubine, and divided her,
together with her bones, into twelve pieces,
and sent her into all the coasts of Israel.
metaphoram transfertur, ut idem sit, quod Au. Ver.-29 And when he was come
accingere se ad iter. Sed in codice vetus-
tissimo Coisliniano, et in nonnullis aliis,
quos Parsons enumeravit, legitur oтpayyev-
OnTi, quod a Cyrillo in Lexico MS. apud
Bielium explicatur νωθρεύθητι, διάτριψον,
tardare, morare: proprie verbum denotat
guttatim exprimere, a orpáyέ gutta, hinc
cunctari.
Ver. 10.
Pool.-Together with her bones, or, ac-
cording to her bones; according to the joints
of her body, for there he made a division.
Rosen.-29 Et in frusta concidit eam ad
ossa sua, membra sua, in duodecim frusta.
Et misit eam in omnem terminum Israelis,
i. e., ad singulas tribus. Pronomen suffixum
referendum vel ad
Au. Ver.-10 But the man would not
tarry that night, but he rose up and departed,
and came over against [Heb., to over against] femininum vocis
Jebus, which is Jerusalem; and there were
with him two asses saddled, his concubine
also was with him.
Jerusalem. See notes on Josh. xi., p. 57.
Bp. Horsley.-Saddled; rather, laden.
mulierem, i. e., cadaver ejus membratim
dissectum, vel ad y, feminei generis, ut
sit: unumquodque membrorum ejus, singula
membra.
Ver. 30.
<T
Et cum eo par asinorum ligatorum, i. e., qui-by op hip ho
JT T
Venitque ,וַיָּבוֹא עַד־נֹכַח יְבוּס הִיא יְרוּשָׁלָם-.Rosen
וְהָיָה כָל־הָרֹאֶה וְאָמַר לֹא־נִהְיְתָה,usque ad locum qui est e regione urbis Jebus
כָּזֹאת
, וְעִתּוֹ צֶמֶר חֲמוֹרִים חֲבוּשִׁים .hec est Hierosolyma
יִשְׂרָאֵל מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרַיִם עַד הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה -bus sarcine imposite alligate erant. Gre
שִׂימוּ לָכֶם עָלֶיהָ עֲצוּ וְדַבֵּרוּ :
cus Alexandrinus: ζεῦγος ὄνων ἐπισεσαγμέ-
vwv, jugum asinorum superstratorum. Hie-
ronymus: duos asinos onustos.
Ver. 13.
וַיֹּאמֶר לְנַעֲרוֹ לְךְ וְנִקְרְבָה בְּאַחַד
: 7877 is myzazi
IT
καὶ εἶπε τῷ νεανίᾳ αὐτοῦ, Δεῦρο καὶ ἐγγί·
σωμεν ἑνὶ τῶν τόπων, καὶ αὐλισθησόμεθα ἐν
Γαβαᾷ ἢ ἐν Ραμᾷ.
Au. Ver.-13 And he said unto his serv-
ant, Come, and let us draw near to one of
these places to lodge all night, in Gibeah, or
in Ramah.
Ged., Booth.-13 And he said unto his
servant, Go on, until we reach one of those
places, and let us lodge in Gibeah, or in
Ramath.
καὶ ἐγένετο πᾶς ὁ βλέπων ἔλεγεν, Οὐκ
ἐγένετο καὶ οὐχ εώραται ἀπὸ ἡμέρας αναβάσεως
υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας
ταύτης ὡς αὑτή· θέσθε ὑμῖν αὐτοῖς βουλὴν ἐπ᾿
av, kaì daλýoate.
Au. Ver.-30 And it was so, that all that
saw it said, There was no such deed done
nor seen from the day that the children of
Israel came up out of the land of Egypt
unto this day: consider of it, take advice,
and speak your minds.
Rosen.-30 Initio hujus versus subau-
Nam verba
diendum est, dicendo.
Levitæ hoc versu referri, ostendunt impe-
rativi in ejus fine, quos ad tribus eorumve
principes directos esse patet.
לאמֹר Illud
Rosen.-pro, ito, omisso para-haud raro omittitur, ubi lector e tenore
gogico, ut Num. xxiii. 13. Et accedamus orationis intelligere potest, referri verba alius
Ita Exod. viii. 5 (al. 9) post
in unum horum locorum, quæ statim nominat. loquentis.
Et pernoctemus in Gibea aut in Rama. verba supplendum est ?, ostende
te excellentiorem supra me, dicendo, quando
pro te intercessurus sim, rel., coll. Jud. vii. 2
ubi exprimitur. Plura loca, quibus
hæc
T
Ver. 29.
וַיָּבֹא אֶל־בֵּיתוֹ וַיִּקְח אֶת־הַמַּאֲכֶלֶת
.haec vos omittitur vid. in Waltheri Ellips וַיַּחֲזֵק בְּפִילַגְשׁוֹ וַיְנַתְּחֶהָ לַעֲצָמֶיהָ
וְאָמַר
לִשְׁנֵים עָשָׂר נְתָחִים וַיְשַׁלְחֶהָ בְּכָל
utitur scriptor, quia quod futurum esse הָיָה גְבוּל יִשְׂרָאֵל :
TT
T
Hebrr. ed. Schulz, p. 108. gimbe mm,
Fietque omnis qui videt ut dicat. Præterito
JUDGES XIX. 30. XX. 1-3.
305
3 (Now the children of Benjamin heard
that the children of Israel were gone up to
Mizpeh.) Then said the children of Israel,
Tell us, how was this wickedness?
prævidebat tanquam factum animo suo ob-
versabatur. Vide quæ de hoc præteriti usu
disseruit Roorda Grammat. Hebr., vol. ii.,
p. 12, seqq., §§ 357, 358. Non factum est,
nec conspectum est secundum hoc, tale quid, Houb.-1 Postea omnes filii Israel, relictis
inde a die ascensus Israelitarum e terra sedibus, à Dan usque ad Bersabee et de terrâ
Ægypti usque ad hunc diem. Ad Di ob- Galaad domum Domini in Maspha unanimiter
servandum, præpositioni præmitti par- convenerunt, pedites sexcenta millia, gladio
ticulam, quod locum habet, quando post armati. 2 Simul filii Benjamin resciverunt
complementum præpositionis sequitur filios Israel in Maspha convenisse. 3 Sed
sive ; cujus loquendi modi rationem ex- universarum tribuum Israel proceres cùm in
plicuit Roorda 1. 1., p. 212. Cf. xx. 1. Ejus- cœtu ante Deum adstitissent, filii Israel hæc
modi compositæ præpositiones Latinis sunt dixerunt; nurrale, ut tantum scelus patratum
desub, exante, inante. Ponite vobis super hoc fuit.
scil. , cor; nam ponere cor super aliqua
re dicunt Hebræi pro eo quod est considerare, et quæ sequuntur versu 3 usque ad 78",
qui plenus loquendi modus exstat 1 Sam. collocamus proxime post versum 1 quia se-
xxv. 25; 2 Sam. xviii. 3. Cf. Jesaj. riem vix habent ullam eo in ordine, in quo
xli. 20, 22. Vocis pronomen suffixum nunc sunt. Ordinis permutandi materia fuit
femininum est neutraliter capiendum, ut Gen. duplex illud, quorum alterum claudit
xv. 6, et imputavit illud ei in justitiam. versum 1 alterum versu 3 legitur ante ON”.
Vid. et Num. xxiii. 19; Proverb. vi. 32.
Posuerunt librarii, post prius,
CHAP. XX. 1-3.
quæ habet versus 2 usque ad raw, quæ post
posterius scribenda fuerant, atque id
fecerunt, postquam nativo loco jam mota
essent verba ea, quæ ab 18 usque ad finem
"T
qis mind rins, quadringenta millia. Hæc,
hæc
fine versûs 1, vide interpretationem. Ad-
ו וַיִּצְאוּ כָּל בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וַתִּקְהֵל
וְעַד־בְּאֵר usque ארבע essent verba ea, que ab הָעֵדָה כְּאִישׁ אֶחָד לְמִדָּן
versus 2 leguntur, quaeque olim exstabant in שֶׁבַע וְאֶרֶץ הַגִּלְעָד אֶל־יְהוָה הַמִּצְפָּה :
stabant annte Dominum populi proceres in 2 וַיִּתְיַצְבוּ פִּנּוֹת כָּל־הָעָם כָּל שִׁבְטֵי
coetum vocati, et ex tribubus singulis missi יִשְׂרָאֵל בִּקְהַל עַם הָאֱלֹהִים אַרְבַּע
-Dominum adstabat, fuisse hominum quadrin מֵאוֹת אֶלֶף אִישׁ רַגְלִי שְׁלֵף חָרֶב :
genta millium, Itaque ordine prepostero 3 וַיִּשְׁמְעוּ בְּנֵי בִנְיָמִן כִּי־עָלוּ בְנֵי־
.est quadringenta millia, post ante Dominum יִשְׂרָאֵל הַמִּצְפָּה וַיֹּאמְרוּ בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל
nec statui potest cœtum eum, qui ante
ה
bạn
הַזֹּאת
Et cœtus, si hominum fuisset quadringenta
insan nyan now 78 millium, frustrà diceretur fuisse in cœtu
C
JT TIT
(T:
1 καὶ ἐξῆλθον πάντες οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ
ἐξεκκλησιάσθη ἡ συναγωγὴ ὡς ἀνὴρ εἷς ἀπὸ
Δὰν καὶ ἕως Βηρσαβεέ, καὶ γῇ τοῦ Γαλαάδ
πρὸς κύριον εἰς Μασσηφά. 2 καὶ ἐστάθησαν
κατὰ πρόσωπον κυρίου πᾶσαι αἱ φυλαὶ τοῦ
Ἰσραὴλ ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ τετρα-
κόσιαι χιλιάδες ἀνδρῶν πεζῶν ἕλκοντες ρομ-
φαίαν. 3 καὶ ἤκουσαν οἱ υἱοὶ Βενιαμὶν, ὅτι
ἀνέβησαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ εἰς Μασσηφά. καὶ
ἐλθόντες εἶπαν οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, λαλήσατε ποῦ
ἐγένετο ἡ πονηρία αὕτη ;
Au. Ver. 1 Then all the children of
Israel went out, and the congregation was
gathered together as one man, from Dan
even to Beer-sheba, with the land of Gilead,
unto the LORD in Mizpeh.
2 And the chief of all the people, even of
all the tribes of Israel, presented themselves
in the assembly of the people of God, four
hundred thousand footmen that drew sword.
VOL. II.
populi angulos, vel proceres.
Bp. Horsley.-1-3 The transposition of
the clauses proposed by Houbigant might
make the narrative somewhat more orderly
and distinct, but seems not absolutely ne-
cessary, and has not the authority of any of
the antient versions to support it.
1 Unto the Lord in Mispeh. Compare
chap. xi. 11. If the tabernacle at Shiloh
was within sight of the town of Mizpeh
(which I take to have been the case), the
people resorting to or assembled at Mizpeh
might be said to go to, or to be before,
Jehovah. The like remark will apply to
Shechem. See Josh. xxiv. 1, and the notes
there.
Pool.-2 The chief, Heb., the corners, i. e.,
the nobles and rulers, which are oft so
called, because, like corner-stones, they both
unite, and support, and adorn the whole
RR
306
JUDGES XX. 3-10.
building. Four hundred thousand, or, and sortem. Alii repetito : agamus contra
four hundred thousand. It is an ellipsis of eum cum sorte, sive per sortem. Sensus non
the particle [and], of which examples have est dubius: missis sortibus videbimus, qui-
been given before: for the chief of the nam sint pugnaturi, quique commeatum pro
people were not so many; but the common exercitu deferant, ut sequitur. Hieronymus :
soldiers, and these were all footmen; whereas hoc contra Gabaa in commune faciamus, qui
many of the rulers rode upon horses, or sensus plane diversus est.
asses, Judg. v. 10; x. 4; xii. 14.
Rosen.-3 Audiverunt Benjaminitæ, as-
Sunt hæc verba per parenthesin secludenda.
Et dixerunt Israelitæ: proloquimini, quomodo?!
Ver. 10.
וְלָקַחְנוּ עֲשָׂרָה אֲנָשִׁים לַמִּאָה לְכָל .cendisse Israelitas Mizpam, sed nihil curarunt
שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וּמֵאָה לָאֶלֶף :
לָרְבָבָה לָקַחַת צֵדָה לָעָם לַעֲשׂוֹת hoc malum contigerit, quicunque vestrum
לְגֶבַע בִּנְיָמִן כְּכָל־הַנְּבָלָה אֲשֶׁר .quod commissum est flagitio, id nobis referte
לְבוֹאָם
עָשָׂה בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל :
certius quid exploratum habetis de enormi
Kimchi hæc conjungit cum versus 2 initio
et verba capit in vocativo, hoc sensu :
primores populi in concione proclamarunt:
Israelitæ! narrate, quomodo facinus illud
contigerit. Sed ita voci mpim accentus dis-
tinctivus appositus esse deberet.
Ver. 9.
וְעַתָּה זֶה הַדָּבָר אֲשֶׁר נַעֲשֶׂה לַגִּבְעָה
בְּגוֹרָל
by
καὶ νῦν τοῦτο τὸ ῥῆμα, ὃ ποιηθήσεται τῇ
Γαβαᾷ ἀναβησόμεθα ἐπ᾿ αὐτὴν ἐν κλήρῳ.
Au. Ver.-9 But now this shall be the
thing which we will do to Gibeah; we will
go up by lot against it.
ATT
IT
πλὴν ληψόμεθα δέκα ἄνδρας τοῖς ἑκατὸν εἰς
πάσας φυλὰς Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἑκατὸν τοῖς χιλίοις,
καὶ χιλίους τοῖς μυρίοις, λαβεῖν ἐπισιτισμὸν
τοῦ ποιῆσαι ἐλθεῖν αὐτοὺς εἰς Γαβαὰ Βενιαμὶν,
ποιῆσαι αὐτῇ κατὰ πᾶν τὸ ἀπόπτωμα, ὃ ἐποί-
ησεν ἐν Ἰσραήλ.
Au. Ver.-10 And we will take ten men
of an hundred throughout all the tribes of
Israel, and an hundred of a thousand, and
a thousand out of ten thousand, to fetch
victual for the people, that they may do,
when they come to Gibeah of Benjamin,
according to all the folly that they have
wrought in Israel.
Bp. Horsley.—“We will go up by lot That they may do, when they come to
against it." Read with LXX, Gibeah of Benjamin, &c.
The similitude of the two words Bp. Horsley. For sus mus, read, by
. בגורל
while they go to ) ; לבואם לעשות,occasioned the omission of the | transposition עליה and נעלה
former.
do unto Gibeah of Benjamin."
Houby, Contra eam in sorte. Houb.--10 Sumamusque de omnibus tri-
Oratio manca, quam supplevêre veteres. bubus Israel ex centum decem, ex mille centum,
Græci Intt. legebant, nam convertunt, ex decem millibus mille, per quos exercitus
ascendemus. Melius convertas, ascendere commeatus parentur. Postea adversus Gabaa
faciamus, ut posteà sequatur hy, contra Benjamin proficiscemur, et scelus quod ad-
cam sortes; nam sic adjungi solet verbum missum est in Israel, ulciscemur.
.10 ,9 .vide Levit. xvii ; הגורל ad nomen עלה
et, ולקחנו atur inn
sumamus.
Ordo hic perturbatus, quem לעם לעשות לבואס
Delendum verò est punctum majus, quod restituit Codex Alex. in quo legitur, 7 λaộ
positum fuit post : nam oratio continu- rois eloπopevoµévois étiteλéσai, populo eun-
Eundem
Propterca tibus, sive cunti ad faciendum.
sortes mittuntur, ut sorte eligantur illi ordinem iidem servant in Codice Rom. Sed
homines, qui rei frumentariæ providere cum scriptione D, ad ducendum eos.
Hodierna bona est, in veniendo ipsos,
debeant.
TYT
Rosen.-9 Et nunc hæc sit res, quam seu cùm venient.
Rosen.—' yi niwy, Ut faciat popu-
faciemus Gibeæ, hoc modo instituamus ex-
peditionem ad castigandos Gibeenses. lus, ut venirent ad Gebam Benjaminis se-
12,
, Contra eam per sortem scil. 2, as- cundum omne flagitium quod fecit Benjamin
cendamus, avaßnoóμeða, ut recte Græcus in Israel, i. e., ut reddant Israelitæ illis,
Alexandrinus supplevit. Chaldæus, quod merentur pro tanto scelere admisso.
numerabimus nos, s. constituamus nos per
σ
.jungenda לַעֲשׂוֹת sunt cuum כְּכָל־הַנָּבָלָה Verba
TTI- TI
JUDGES XX. 12-15, 16.
307
Ver. 12.
Benjamin were 25,100 men, ver. 35, and
there were only 600 that survived, ver. 47,
which make only 25,700. Answ. The other
וַיִּשְׁלְחוּ שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל אֲנָשִׁים בְּכָל־
thousand men were either left in some of שִׁבְטֵי בִנְיָמִן וגו'
καὶ ἀπέστειλαν αἱ φυλαὶ Ἰσραὴλ ἄνδρας ἐν
πάσῃ φυλῇ Βενιαμὶν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-12 And the tribes of Israel
sent men through all the tribe of Benjamin,
saying, What wickedness is this that is done
among you?
Through all the tribe of Benjamin.
Dathe.-Pro
. שבט dum est
u
their cities, where they were slain, ver. 48,
or were cut off in the two first battles [so
Houb., Rosen.], wherein it is unreasonable
to think they had an unbloody victory; and
as for these 25,100 men, they were all slain
in that day, i. e., the day of the third battle,
as is affirmed, ver. 35.
haud dubie legen-
Rosen.-15 Pro viginti et sex millibus
Græcus Alexandrinus in codice Vaticano
Sic omnes antiqui inter-
exhibet εἴκοσι τρεῖς χιλιάδας, viginti et tria
pretes legerunt. Michaëlis vertit: an alle
Geschelchter Benjamins.
millia; sed in codice Alexandrino et aliis
Sed dubito an
legitur εἴκοσι καὶ πέντε χιλιάδες, viginti
unquam sic dicatur. So Houb.
Rosen.—Et miserunt tribus Israelis viros quinque millia, quod et Hieronymus ex-
in omnes tribus, i.e., familias Benjaminis. primit. Josephus quoque Archæol., 1. v.,
posterius hic pro nin, familiæ posi- cap. 2, § 10. Beviaμiтôv dóñλitív dio-
tum esse patet, ut Num. iv. 18. Hebræi μupiwv kai tevτakioxiλíwv, Benjaminitarum
observant, tribum Benjamin constitisse decem arma ferentium viginti quinque millia, posuit.
Sed Chaldæus et Syrus cum Arabe cum
familiis, pro numero filiorum Benjaminis, qui
Hebræo textu consentiunt. Nec numerum
Genes. xlvi. 21 recensentur.
in eo expressum non esse mutandum ob-
servat Hubigantus, quia cum iis, quæ porro
narrantur, facile conciliatur. "Refertur
infra vs. 46, periise de Benjaminitis die
Ver. 15, 16.
nwwy
15
ισ
vs. 47, superfuisse e clade tantum sexcentos.
וַיִּתְפָּקְדוּ בְנֵי בִנְיָמִן בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא
; tertio viginti quinque millia hominum מֵהֶעָרִים עֶשְׂרִים וְשִׁשָּׁה אֶלֶף אִישׁ שְׁלֶף
Qui duo numeri eficiunt homines viginti et חֶרֶב לְבַד מִיָּשְׁבֵי הַגִּבְעָה הִתְפָּקְדוּ
quinque millia et sexcenta. Supersuntigitur שְׁבַע מֵאוֹת אִישׁ בָּחוּר : 16 מִכָּל ו
usque ad numerum viginti et sex millia, qui הָעָם הַזֶּה שְׁבַע מֵאוֹת אִישׁ בָּחוּר אִטֶר
et praeterea Gaboatenses, qui in censum non יַד־יְמִינוֹ כָּל־זֶה קֹלֵעַ בָּאֶבֶן אֶל־הַשַׁעֲרָה
וְלֹא יַחֲטָא :
:1-
JT T
in censu habitus est, homines quadringenta,
venerant. Illi homines periisse intelligendi
15 καὶ ἐπεσκέπησαν οἱ υἱοὶ Βενιαμὶν ἐν τῇ in quibus pugnis superiores fuerant Ben-
sunt in duabus pugnis diei primæ ac secundæ,
ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ἀπὸ τῶν πόλεων εἰκοσιτρείς χιλι-
výp oikoúv-
άδες ἀνὴρ ἕλκων ῥομφαίαν, ἐκτὸς τῶν οἰκούν- jaminita. Neque enim Sacra Pagina com-
των τὴν Γαβαὰ, 16 οἱ ἐπεσκέπησαν ἑπτα- victore, sed tantum quot in devicto.”
memorat, quot perierint homines in exercitu
kóσloi ävdpes ékλektoì èk Tavтòs λaoû àµp, Seorsim ab habitatoribus
τεροδέξιοι πάντες οὗτοι σφενδονῆται ἐν λίθοις
πρὸς τρίχα, καὶ οὐκ ἐξαμαρτάνοντες.
Au. Fer-15 And the children of Ben-
jamin were numbered at that time out of the
cities twenty and six thousand men that
drew sword, beside the inhabitants of Gibeah,
which were numbered seven hundred chosen
men.
Gibeæ, qui recensiti erant, constituebantque
numerum septingentorum virorum electorum,
ad pugnandum idoneorum.
15 Of Gibeah, which were numbered seven
hundred chosen men. 16 Among all this
people there were seven hundred chosen men,
&c. So Rosen.
Bp. Horsley.-Read,
-הגבעה : והתפקדו מכל העם הזה שבע מאות איש בחור | Among all this people there arere seven 16
אטר יד ימינו .Acc
hundred chosen men left-handed; every one
could sling stones at an hair-breadth, and
not miss.
15 Twenty and six thousand.
Pool.-Object. This agrees not with the
following numbers; for all that were slain of
15 -"of Gibeah. 16 And of all this
people were mustered seven hundred, every
one a choice man, left-handed," &c.
Left-handed. See notes on chap. iii. 15,
p. 177.
308
JUDGES XX. 18-33.
Ver. 18.
Booth.-22 This comma is out of its
Au. Ver.-18 And the children of Israel place; and modern critics transpose after
arose, and went up to the house of God, and the next, where it properly belongs. The
asked counsel of God, and said, Which of order of the narrative requires this change.
us shall go up first to the battle against the Can it be supposed that the men of Israel
children of Benjamin? And the LORD said, were encouraged to set the battle in order,
Judah shall go up first.
before they had consulted God, and received
Bp. Horsley.—18, 26, 31 To the house of his command to go up again before Gibeah ?
God; rather, to Bethel. It seems probable By transposing the two commas all is natural
that Shiloh was at this time a district be- and
easy.
longing to the town of Bethel, and con-
tiguous to it, so that the tabernacle being
Ver. 31-33.
< : 1"
31 וַיִּצְאָוּ בְנֵי־בִנְיָמִן לִקְרַאת הָעָם pitched in Shiloh, was said to be in Shiloh
הָנְתְּקוּ מִן־הָעִיר וַיָּחֵלּוּ לְהַכּוֹת מֵהָעָם ,1 .or at Bethel indifferently. See Josh. xxiv
חֲלָלִים כְּפַעַם וּ בְּפַעַם בַּמְסְלוֹת אֲשֶׁר וַיָּקָמוּ וַיַּעֲלַוּ בֵית־אֵל וַיִּשְׁאֲלוּ בֵאלֹהִים 18-.Rosen
בֵית־אֵל
בַּשָּׂדֶה כִּשְׁלֹשִׁים אִישׁ בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל :aut interrogarent Deum, ut oraculum Urim et
32 וַיֹּאמְרוּ בְּנֵי בִנְיָמִן נִגָּפִים הֶם versus Benjaminitas suscipiebant. De Bethele
and the notes there.
Tum surrexerunt et ascenderunt Bethelem, nga nowy bana by nás
Thummim consulerent de bello, quod ad-
IT
vid. ad Jos. xvi. 2. Eo arcam sacram, quæ
exercitum comitari solebat, e Mizpa trans-19
latam esse, ex hoc loco patet. Cf. ad vs. 1.
niwa
?
כְּבָרִאשֹׁנָה
וּנְתַקְנוּהוּ מִן־הָעִיר
נָנוּסָה וּנְתַקְנוּהוּ
הַמְסְלְוֹת : 33 וְכָלוּ אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל קָמוּ | Hieronymus verba Hebraea sic
מִמְקוֹמוֹ וַיַּעַרְכוּ בְּבַעַל תָּמָר וְאֹרֵב surgentes venerunt in domum Dei, hoc est, in
nibozo
T
יִשְׂרָאֵל מֵנִיחַ מִמְקמוֹ מִמַּעֲרֵה גָבַע :
הל' דגושה .31 .v הק' דגושה .32 .v
reddidit : qui
Silo, quæ postrema verba addidit de suo,
explicationis causa, quum non pro
nomine proprio urbis, sed pro nomine ap-
31 καὶ ἐξῆλθον οἱ υἱοὶ Βενιαμὶν εἰς συν-
pellativo, domum Dei, i. e., tabernaculo, ha-
beret. Sed de sacro tentorio constanter άντησιν τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ ἐξεκενώθησαν ἐκ τῆς
, nusquam a usurpari constat. Tóλews, kaì "pέavтo пatáσσew àñò тоû λaoû
Nomen urbis hic esse Bethel, patet et e τραυματίας ὡς ἅπαξ καὶ ἅπαξ ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς, ἥ ἐστι
vs. 27 ubi arca sacra illis diebus fuisse μία ἀναβαίνουσα εἰς Βαιθήλ, καὶ μία εἰς Γαβαὰ ἐν
dicitur ibi,, i. e., eo loco qui vs. 26 dyp, ws tpiákovтaävdpas év 'Iopaýλ. 32 kaì
Pro εἶπαν οἱ υἱοὶ Βενιαμίν, Πίπτουσιν ἐνώπιον
commemoratus erat, videlicet Bethel.
nomine proprio h. 1. habent inter- uv ŵs тò πρŵτоv' kaì oi vioì 'Iσpanλ eiñav,
pretes, præter Vulgatum, veteres omnes, et Φύγωμεν, καὶ ἐκκενώσωμεν αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς
Josephus. πόπης του πουν το έρημη η πρώτη πόλεως εἰς τὰς ὁδούς· καὶ ἐποίησαν οὕτω.
na ubaby,
2
Προς το ποιος, Et dixerunt Israelita 33 καὶ πᾶς ἀνὴρ ἀνέστη ἐκ τοῦ τόπου αὐτῶν,
oraculum scitantes, quis ascendet nobis initio καὶ συνῆψαν ἐν Βάαλ Θαμάρ· καὶ τὸ ἔνεδρον
ad bellum cum Benjaminitis? i. e., quis Ἰσραὴλ ἐπήρχετο ἐκ τοῦ τόπου αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ
primam aciem habebit? Cf. ad i. 1. Mapaayaßé.
TT:
T
Diuitque Jova : Juda , יְהוָה יְהוּדָה בַתְּחִלָּה
tribus præeat initio. Judas sit dux vester,
reddidit Hieronymus.
Ver. 22, 23.
Au. Ver.—22 And the people the men of
Israel encouraged themselves, and set their
battle again in array in the place where they
put themselves in array the first day.
23 (And the children of Israel went up
and wept before the LORD until even, and
asked counsel of the LORD, saying, Shall I
go up again to battle against the children of
Benjamin my brother? And the LORD said,
Go up against him.)
Au. Ver.-31 And the children of Ben-
jamin went out against the people, and were
drawn away from the city; and they began
to smite of the people, and kill, as at [Heb.,
to smite of the people wounded, as at; &c.]
other times, in the highways, of which one
goeth up to the house of God [or, Beth-el],
and the other to Gibeah in the field, about
thirty men of Israel.
32 And the children of Benjamin said,
They are smitten down before us, as at the
first. But the children of Israel said, Let
us flee, and draw them from the city unto
the highways.
JUDGES XX. 31-34.
309
33 And all the men of Israel rose up out turam si non sequeris, erit nomine proprio
of their place, and put themselves in array interpretandum. 911 TOOD, Maragabe, ut
at Baal-tamar: and the liers in wait of fecit Codex Rom. qui Mapaayaßé. Etenim
Israel came forth out of their places, even lectorem ludit Buxtorfius, qui Lexico in suo
out of the meadows of Gibeah.
minore sic habet, post denudationem Gabaa,
id est, postquàm urbs Gabaa præsidio de-
nudata esset, cum constet locum hic desig-
nari, unde insidiæ erumpant. Nec felicius
idem ex R. Levi, ex valle, seu speluncâ.
Nam inducit vallis significatum falsum, quo-
modò et Clericus falsum graminei campi.
31 To the house of God. See notes on
verse 18.
Bishop Horsley.-31-33 The matter of
these verses seems to lie in great disorder.
Perhaps it should be arranged thus,
circum Gabaa fuerunt collocatæ, quæque
31 ויצאו בני בנימן לקראת העם ובני ישראל אמרו ננוסה
Nec spelunca quadrat insidiis illis, quae ונתקנהו מן העיר אל המסלות :
32 הנתקו מן העיר ויהלו להכות מהעם כפעם בפעם
nunc partem erumpunt, nempe ex latere הללים בשדה במסלות אשר אחת עלה בית אל ואחת גבעתה
.Gabaa occidentali כשישים איש בישראל :
33 ויאמרו בני בנימן נגפים הם לפנינו כבראשנה וכל איש
&c. 10
e
Rosen.-33 Et insidians Israel, insidiæ
Israelitarum, prorumpens erat, prorumpebant,
31 “And the children of Benjamin went loco suo, e campo Gabæ, i. e., Gibeæ urbis.
out against the people: And the children of ab, nudum esse videtur locum arbori-
Israel said, Let us flee, and draw them bus nudum, campum, et quidem graminosum,
away from the city, to the highways.
quales in vallibus vicinis fuisse credibile est,
32
They were drawn away from the denotare. Chaldæus reddidit,
city, and they began to smite of the people, e planitie Gibeæ. Kimchi confert ni
as before, repeatedly. The slain in the open, loca nuda, i. e., arva pascua ad flumen
field, in the highways, of which the oue Nilum, Jes. xix. 7. Buxtorfius in Lex.
goeth up to Bethel, and the other to Gibeah,
were about thirty men of Israel.
33 "Then the children of Benjamin said,
They are smitten before us, as at the first:
But all the men of Israel rose up," &c.
עָרוֹת
Hebr. sic interpretatur: post denudationem
Gibeæ, i. e., postquam urbs Gibea præsidio
denudata erat. Parum id quidem probabile;
nam verbis illis non dubium est declarari
locum, e quo insidia Israelitarum eruperint.
Rose up out of their place.] The word Sunt, qui significatione non differre
sometimes signifies to stand firm, to main- existiment a, spelunca. Ita e veteri-
tain his ground. This I take to be its sense bus Syrus: ex antro quod in Geba. Pro
here. "stood firm every one in his sta- quibus verbis Arabicus interpres hæc dedit:
tion." When the Benjaminites began to et erant insidiæ in speluncis Gabæ, prospec-
exult in their supposed victory, the Israelites tarunt e locis suis. Posuit pluralem, spe-
suddenly halted, faced about, and presented luncas, quod unam speluncam non sufficere
an orderly line to their pursuers. Out of existimaret ad capiendos insidiatores, qui
the meadows of Gibeah. D. Meadows partem exercitus effecerunt. Græcus Alex-
could afford no situation for an ambuscade. andrinus in codice Vaticano pro pp
The word must bear some other sense, if it exhibet Mapaayaßé. Sed in codice Alex-
be the true reading. Houbigant's emenda-
tion of is not easily to be admitted,
though it is supported by the versions of the
LXX and Vulgate, because the ambuscade
was not placed on any particular side of the
town, but all around it. See ver. 29.
•
andrino est anò dvoµâv tîs Taßaá, ac si
rap legisset. Quod sequutus Hierony-
mus locum sic explicavit: insidiæ quoque,
que circa urbem erant, paulatim se aperire
cœperunt, et ab occidentali urbis parte pro-
cedere. Sed non est, cur scripturam Maso-
rethicam, quam reliqui veteres tuentur,
Gesen.-33 m. (r.) naked place,
i. e., a field or plain without trees and dwell-mutemus.
5-60
ings, Judg. xx. 33. Comp. Arab. 8,
Ver. 34.
וַיָּבֹאוּ מִבֶּגֶד לַגִּבְעָה עֲשֶׂרֶת אֲלָפִים .environs of a city, pp. a naked tract aroundit
אִישׁ בָּחוּר מִכָּל־יִשְׂרָאֵל וגו'
Houb.-33 a myon, Nos, ab occidentali
parte Gabaa, ex scripturâ ra, quam
exhibet Codex Alex. qui ἀπὸ δυσμῶν τῆς καὶ ἦλθον ἐξεναντίας Γαβαὰ δέκα χιλιάδες
Γαβαά, ab occidente Gabaa. Quam scrip- ἀνδρῶν ἐκλεκτῶν ἐκ παντὸς Ισραήλ, κ.τ.λ.
ék
310
JUDGES XX. 34-38.
Au. Ver.-34 And there came against | est positum esse ob præcedens plurale .
Gibeah ten thousand chosen men out of all Sed cf. not. ad Jos. ix. 7.
Israel, and the battle was sore: but they
knew not that evil was near them.
Against.
Ver. 37.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, from over against.-by away who
These 10,000 seem to be a third body,
801
הֵחִישׁוּ
וַיִּמְשֹׁךְ הָאֹרֵב וגו'
distinct both from the ambuscade, and from καὶ ἐν τῷ αὐτοὺς ὑποχωρῆσαι, καὶ τὸ ἔνεδρον
the army engaged with the Benjaminites in | ἐκινήθη· καὶ ἐξέτειναν ἐπὶ τὴν Γαβαά, καὶ
Baal-Thamar.
ἐξεχύθη τὸ ἔνεδρον, κ.τ.λ.
Bp. Patrick.-34 Some look upon these
as a detachment (as they now speak) from
the main body at Baal-Tamar, who marched
to assault the city on one side, while the
liers in wait assaulted it on the other.
Rosen.-Venerunt autem e regione Gibea
decem millia virorum electorum e toto Israele.
Addit Hieronymus, explicationis causa: ha-
bitatores urbis ad certamina provocabant.
Pro in pluribus libris, ab austro
scriptum reperitur, quod inter veteres et
Chaldæus suo Dip expressit.
Ver. 36.
וַיִּרְאוּ בְנֵי־בִנְיָמִן כִּי נִגְפוּ וַיִּתְּנוּ אִישׁ־
יִשְׂרָאֵל מָקוֹם לְבִנְיָמִן כִּי בָטְחוּ אֶל־
: ngaan by any
<*T:
kaì eidov oi vioì Beviaµìv őri éñλýynoav
καὶ ἔδωκεν ἀνὴρ Ἰσραὴλ τῷ Βενιαμὶν τόπον,
ὅτι ἤλπισαν πρὸς τὸ ἔνεδρον ὃ ἔθηκαν ἐπὶ τῇ
Taßaa.
Au. Ver.—36 So the children of Ben-
jamin saw that they were smitten: for the
men of Israel gave place to the Benjamites,
because they trusted unto the liers in wait
which they had set beside Gibeah.
Ged., Booth.-36 For the Benjamites saw
that the Israelites were smitten, &c.
Gave place.
and rushed upon Gibeah; and the liers in
Au. Ver.-37 And the liers in wait hasted,
wait drew themselves along [or, made a long
sound with the trumpets], and smote all the
city with the edge of the sword.
rather, "advanced.'
Bishop Horsley.-Drew themselves along;
tended themselves, i. e., whereas before they
Pool.-Drew themselves along, or, ex-
lay close and contracted into a narrow com-
pass, now they spread themselves, and
marched in rank and file, as armies do. Or,
marched or went, Heb., drew their feet. So
this verb is oft used, as Gen. xxxvii. 28;
Exod. xii. 21; Judg. iv. 6; Job xxi. 33.
Gesen., Rosen.-See notes on iv. 6, p. 188.
Prof. Lee.-, Took hold of, drew. (a)
Stretched out the hand, immed. (b) Took
hold of. (c) Seized as spoil. (d) Drew.
(e) Drew a bow, 7. (f) Drew a yoke, 7.
(g) Drew a net, 7. (h) Scattered seed, im-
med. (i) Lengthened a sound. (k) Con-
tinued in a thing towards a person, with two
accus., also with acc. of thing, and, or by,
before the person. (1) Kept or reckoned
among, by. (m) Cheered. (c) Judg.
xx. 37; Ezek. xxxii. 20.
Rosen.-Insidiatores vero festinarunt, ac-
celerarunt opus suum (cf. Jes. v. 19), et
diffuderunt se ad Gibeam. Ja, Et
protraxit se insidiator, extendit se agmine
facto contra urbem. Verbum sunt qui
de protracto tube sono capiant, quo signum
datum fuerit ad urbem aggrediendam. Sed
vid. not. ad iv. 6. Hoc loco illud patet
Bp. Horsley. Had given place.
Rosen.-36 Postquam summatim relatum
esset, quis belli exitus fuerit, exponitur nunc
accuratius, qui factum sit, ut Israelitæ in
Benjaminitis tantam stragem facerent. Vi-
derant scilicet Benjaminitæ, quod percussi sensu, qui dicitur, reflexivo, sive reciproco
capiendum esse. Recte Chaldæus dedit
essent Israelitæ terga dantes, vss. 31, 32.
.protraxit se, אִתְנְגִיד -Dederuntque Is ,וַיִּתְּנוּ אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל מָקוֹם לְבִנְיָמִן
Is-
Dy
ban
raelitæ locum Benjaminitis, cœperunt retro-
gredi, ut Benjaminitas longius ab urbe ab-
straherent, quia confisi sunt insidiatoribus,
quos posuerant ad Gibeam. Pro in plus
ribus codicibus legitur, nullâ sensus
differentiâ. Præterea pro codices
nonnulli exhibent, quod vix dubium
T
" T
לְאִישׁ
Ver. 38.
who
TŘÍDO?
nibypb
:
הָאֹרֶב הֶרֶב מַשְׂאַת -in אֶל Pro
מִן־הָעִיר
καὶ σημεῖον ἦν τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραὴλ μετὰ τοῦ
JUDGES XX. 38-40.
311
הרב
ἐνέδρου τῆς μάχης ἀνενέγκαι αὐτοὺς σύσσημον ἔνεδρον μάχαιρα τοῦ ἀνενέγκαι αὐτοὺς πύργον
καπνοῦ ἀπὸ τῆς πόλεως.
τοῦ καπνοῦ τῆς πόλεως, et constitutio erat
Au. Ver.-38 Now there was an appointed viro Israel ad insidias gladius, ut ascendere
sign [or, time] between the men of Israel facerent illi signum fumi de urbe. Sed
and [Heb., with] the liers in wait, that they h. 1. sensum nullum dare, non est quod
should make a great flame [Heb., elevation] moneamus.
with smoke rise up out of the city.
Flame with smoke.
Ged., Booth.-Cloud of smoke.
Bp. Horsley.-The words no onibeni ann
are not easily reduced to any regular
construction. Perhaps the original reading
. הרבותם משאת להעלות עשן,may have been thus
“ Now it had been agreed upon between the
men of Israel and the ambuscade, that they
[the persons of the ambuscade] should make
a large pile, to send up smoke from the
city."
Houb.-38 Erat autem signum datum
Israelitis ab insidiatoribus, ut acies conver-
terent, cum extollerent ex urbe fumum.
הרב Videtur
Ver. 39.
****
וַיַּהֲלֹךְ אִישׁ־יִשְׂרָאֵל בַּמִּלְחָמָה וּבִנְיָמִן
הֵחֵל לְהַכּוֹת חֲלָלִים בְּאִישׁ־יִשְׂרָאֵל
בִּשְׁלֹשִׁים אִישׁ וגו'
καὶ εἶδον οἱ υἱοὶ Ἰσραὴλ, ὅτι προκατελάβετο
τὸ ἔνεδρον τὴν Γαβαὰ, καὶ ἔστησαν ἐν τῇ παρα-
τάξει καὶ Βενιαμὶν ἤρξατο πατάσσειν τραυ-
ματίας ἐν ἀνδράσιν Ἰσραὴλ ὡς τριάκοντα
avopas, K.T.λ.
Au. Ver.-39 And when the men of
Israel retired in the battle, Benjamin began
to smite and kill [Hebrew, to smite the
wounded] of the men of Israel about thirty
persons for they said, Surely they are
smitten down before us, as in the first battle.
Retired. So Houb., Pool, Patrick.
Rosen-39 Tum convertit se vir Israel in
177 1787. Solus Chaldæus legit 177, quod
non expedit: cæteri aut id omittunt, aut
aliter legunt, puta Græci Intt. qui rês μaxîs
pugnæ, cùm legerent .
derivatum ex 7, ut converterent se; nam prælium. Hieronymus: quod quum cerne-
huic oppositum est, versu sub-rent filii Israel in ipso certamine positi. Sed
sequente. Signum datur exercitui, ut sese
convertat, nec fugam simulet, cùm videbit
tolli in auras fumum.
་་ ་་
Et
verba hoc potius dicunt, eos Israelitarum,
qui per alteram semitam (vs. 30) fugâ si
mulatâ Benjaminitas ipsos persequentes lon-
Rosenmüller.—38 Et conventio erat viro gius ab urbe abstraxerant, jam viso fumo
Israelitæ, i. e., reliquis Israelitis, cum iis qui ab urbe incensa ascendente, se subito con-
in insidiis locati essent. Sequitur id quod vertisse ad redintegrandam pugnam.
inter ipsos conventum erat: cb Benjamin cœpit in pugna instaurata per-
The Jun nap, multiplica, ut ascendere cutere confossos in Israelitis circiter triginta
facerent elationem, s. columnam fumi ex viros, vid. vs. 30. Nam quum nondum
urbe, i.e., da operam, ut milites quam animadverterent urbem suam ab insidiis occu-
maximum poterunt excitent incendium. patam et incensam esse, pugnarunt cum
est imperativus apocopatus Hiphil verbi Israelitis, dixerunt apud se: profecto plane
727; cf. Gesenii Lehrg., p. 431. Verba sunt casus est Israel ante nos, sicut in prælio
ad ducem insidiarum directa. Græca Alex-priore. Singularis est pro plurali; nam
andrina hujus versus interpretatio in codice facta fuerant duo secunda prælia a Benja-
Vaticano est hæc: Et signum erat filiis minitis, vss. 21, 25.
Israel cum insidiis pugnæ, ut extollerent
signum fumi a civitate. Nomen i inter-
pres intellexit de signo militari.
Ver. 40.
וְהַמַּשְׂאֵת הֵחֵלָּה לַעֲלוֹת מִן־הָעִיר Ita et
עַמּוּד עָשָׁן וַיִּפֶן בִּנְיָמִן אַחֲרָיו וְהִנֵּה Hieronymus : signum autem dederant filii
עָלָה כְלִיל הָעִיר הַשָּׁמָיְמָה :
Israel his, quos in insidiis collocaverant, ut
postquam urbem cepissent, ignem accenderent,
ut ascendente in altum fumo captam urbem
καὶ τὸ σύσσημον ἀνέβη ἐπὶ πλεῖον ἐπὶ τῆς
demonstrarent. Pro in codicibus non-Tóλews is otúdos KAπVOÛ'
καὶ ἐπέβλεψε
nullis et editionibus veteribus a De-Rossio Βενιαμίν ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἀνέβη συν
enumeratis scriptum est 17 (per Cheth) Téλela tŷs tóλews ews ovparoî.
****
*
gladius, idemque expressum est in Græca Au. l'er.—40 But when the flame began
versione, quæ in codice Alexandrino legitur : to arise up out of the city with a pillar of
καὶ ἡ συνταγὴ ἦν ἀνδρὶ Ἰσραὴλ πρὸς τὸ smoke, the Benjamites looked behind
312
JUDGES XX. 40-43.
them, and, behold, the flame of the city
[Heb., the whole consumption] ascended up
to heaven.
Bp. Horsley.-40 But when the flame
began to arise up out of the city with a pillar
of smoke; rather, But when the pile began
to send up from the city a pillar of smoke.
The flame; rather, the conflagration.
Ged., Booth.-10 But when the cloud of
smoke began to rise out of the city like a
pillar, the Benjamites looked behind them,
and, behold the flame [Ged., conflagration]
of the city ascended up to the heavens.
Rosen.-40 Et elatio flammæ cœpit as-
cendere ex urbe, columna fumi. np He-
bræi hic observant denotare, incen-
dium, sive a, flammam, quæ sursum fertur.
Convertitque se Benjamin post se, retro, et
ecce! ascendit totum urbis cœlum versus,
incensæ totius urbis flamma ad cœlum
ascendit.
Ver. 41.
43 καὶ κατέκοπτον τὸν Βενιαμὶν, καὶ ἐδίωξαν
αὐτὸν ἀπὸ Νουὰ κατὰ πόδα αὐτοῦ ἕως ἀπέναντι
Γαβαὰ πρὸς ἀνατολὰς ἡλίου.
Au. Ver.—42 Therefore they turned their
backs before the men of Israel unto the way
of the wilderness; but the battle overtook
them; and them which came out of the
cities they destroyed in the midst of them.
43 Thus they inclosed the Benjamites
round about, and chased them, and trode
them down with ease [or, from Menuchah,
&c.] over against [Heb., unto over against]
Gibeah toward the sun-rising.
Bp. Horsley.-42, 43 But the battle over-
took them--and them-Thus they inclosed
—round about, and chased them, &c.
Read on. "But the army pressed hard
upon them, and the people from the cities,
destroying them in the midst. They sur-
rounded the Benjamites without ceasing,
they trode them down," &c. The change
has the authority of a בתוכה into ברוכו of
MSS.
Pool.-Them which came out of the cities
וְאִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל הָפַךְ וַיִּבָּהֵל אִישׁ בִּנְיָמִן
they destroyed in the midst of them: so the כִּי רָאָה כִּי־נָגְעָה עָלָיו הָרָעָה :
TIT
καὶ ἀνὴρ Ἰσραὴλ ἐπέστρεψε· καὶ ἔσπευσαν
ἄνδρες Βενιαμὶν, ὅτι εἶδον ὅτι συνήντησεν ἐπ'
αὐτοὺς ἡ πονηρία.
Au. Ver. 41 And when the men of
Israel turned again, the men of Benjamin
were amazed for they saw that evil was
come upon them [Heb., touched them].
Bp. Horsley. But when the men of Israel
-the men of Benjamin were amazed; rather,
"And the men of Israel faced about, and
the men of Benjamin were panic-struck.'
""
sense may seem to be this, That the Israel-
ites did not only kill the inhabitants of
Gibeah, and all the Benjamites that came
into the field against them, six hundred
excepted; but in the midst of them, or
together with them, they killed also the rest
of the Benjamites, who, when they saw
their army was wholly destroyed, made
haste to flee out of their several cities or
towns, that so they might escape the sword,
which was coming towards them. But the
words may be rendered thus: And them who
were of the other cities, to wit, of Benjamin,
i. e., who abode in their own cities, and did
not go up to Gibeah, they destroyed in the
Rosen.-41 Israelitæ vero quoque se con-
verterunt (vs. 39), et sic Benjaminitæ per-
turbati sunt: quia vidit, quod attingeret
super se malum, intellexerunt sibi impendere midst of them, i. e., in their several cities; or,
interitum.
АТ
Ver. 42, 13.
42
in the midst of it, i. e., of every city; for so
it is said, ver. 48, where it is said that they
smole the men of every city. But this I
submit to the learned.
Bp. Patrick-Them which came out of
came out of the cities," viz., of Israel,
: iping iņis D'ņn the cities they destroyed.] Or, "they that
וַיִּפְנוּ לִפְנֵי אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶל־דֶּרֶךְ
הַמִּדְבָּר וְהַמִּלְחָמָה הִרְבִּיָקְתְהוּ וַאֲשֶׁר
מֵהֶעָרִים מַשְׁחִיתִים
helped to cut them off 43 כִּתְּרָוּ אֶת־בִּנְיָמִן הִרְדִיפָהוּ מְנוּחָה
הִדְרִיכֵהוּ עַד נֹכַח הַגִּבְעָה מִמִּזְרַח־
שָׁמֶשׁ
nas
Ged., Booth.-42 They, therefore, re-
treated before the men of Israel by the way
of the wilderness; but the battle overtook
42 καὶ ἐπέβλεψαν ἐνώπιον υἱῶν Ἰσραὴλ εἰς them : and they who came out of their own
τὴν ὁδὸν τῆς ἐρήμου, καὶ ἔφυγον· καὶ ἡ παρά- city destroyed them in the mid-way. 43 Thus
ταξις ἔφθασεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς, καὶ οἱ ἀπὸ τῶν they surrounded the Benjamites [Ged., thus
πόλεων διέφθειρον αὐτοὺς ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν. [the Benjamites were surrounded, &c.], and
JUDGES XX. 43-48.
313
מְנוּחָה הִדְרִיכָהוּ
chased them, and trod them down with ease, sunt alios, ut Benjaminitas persequerentur.
over against Gibeah, towards the sunrising. Sed constat, Hiphil sæpe retinere signifi-
Houb.-42 Diffugerunt igitur coram filiis cationem formæ Kal. Cum
Israel in deserti viam. Sed pugna eis in- quiete, i. e., sine labore, facili negotio, con-
i.e.,
stabat ex insidiis, quæ advenerant, quæque culcarunt eum, Benjaminem. Ante est
eos cinxerunt, et circumventos undique con-1, in, cum subaudiendum, ut sæpe, v. c. Ps.
ciderunt. 43 Quin etiam persecuti eos sunt, ii. 127 pro 17, in via. Aut adverbi-
et pedibus conculcârunt ab usque Noa usque aliter capi potest: quiete. sunt qui
ad latus Gabaa orientale.
reddant: fecerunt calcare eum, i.e., tot
homines occiderunt, ut calcarentur cadavera.
Sed Hiphil verbi simpliciter idem est
quod Kal Jerem. ix. 2; li. 33. Calcare hic
est conterere, prorsus conficere. Alii: As-
הִדְרִיכָהוּ
D'U¬D TUX), Et qui ex urbibus. Hoc non
faciles habet explicatus. Nempe urbes urbis
Gabaa vicinæ ex tribu Benjamin erant,
neque eas filii Israel anteà occupaverant, ut
nunc ex illis erumpere possent, ad occidendos sequuti sunt eum, ex usu formæ Aphel apud
Benjaminitas. Neque ipsi Benjaminitæ anteà
♪
apud
dicti sunt fugere ad urbes vicinas. Illi enim Syros, et conjugationis quarti
tantum fugiunt versus Gabaa, ver 43 et ad Arabes. Cui interpretationi tamen non satis
rupem Remmon, ver. 45. Mendum demon- convenit quod proxime sequitur:
strat Chaldæus sic napappašwv, ut scrip- pm, usque ad locum qui e
turam bonam cum prava D con- regione est Gibeæ ab ortu solis, orientem
Pro Græcus Alexandrinus
autem insidiarum surrexerunt de civitatibus in codice Vaticano exhibet àñò Novà, man
suis. Jam rò no quod sequitur, non suo quasi loci alicujus nomen esset. Simi-
loco esse facile est videre. Itaque id Syrus liter Lutherus pro nomine proprio loci
retroactum ponit ante : vide ipsum. habuit, sed conjunxit cum verbo præcedente,
Legitimus ordo est
subaudita particulâ, usque ad, et sequens
.viri versus, ואנש כמנא קמו מקרויהון jungat, sic vertens
retulit ad posterius membrum ; unde הִדְרִיכָהוּ ומשחיתים אתו בתוכו' והרדיפוהו והדריכוהו מנוחה עד
הו
..., et qui ex insidiis erant, cinxe- hæc prodiit interpretatio: und sie umringten
runt Benjamin, stragem ejus edentes in medio | Benjamin, und jagten ihm nach bis gen Me-
ipsorum, et perseculi sunt eum, et eum con- nuah, und zertraten sie bis vor Gibeam, rel.
culcaverunt ab Noa usque adversus Gabaa: Sed huic interpretationi adversantur accentus.
vide versionem.
Nam voci impositus accentus major
Rosen.-42 Converterunt igitur Benjamin- Sakeph katon discernit eam a p. Plu-
itæ agmen in conspectu Israelitarum ad viam rale i nomen proprium loci est 1 Chron.
deserti, ejus, intellige, quod proximum erat, ii. 52. Eorum, qui h. 1. pro nomine
up
et quod postea desertum Judææ dictum est. appellativo capiunt, nonnulli interpretantur:
annan henken, Et bellum adhærebat ei, in loco quietis, i. e., ubi quiescere Israelitæ
Benjamini, i.e., præliantes Israelitæ asse- volebant. Ali, pro, viri
quuti sunt eos. Hieronymus illuc quoque quietis, i. e., quieti, positum rati, verba ita
eos adversariis persequentibus capiunt: quanquam quiescere vellent de-
ibing inis cngen, Et qui ex urbibus per-positis armis, tamen conculcarunt eos sine
dentes, occidentes eum, Benjaminem, erant misericordia. Hieronymus: nec erat ulla
in medio sui, i. e., quemque eorum in medio requies morientium. Videtur, absque
ejus urbis, unde erant, aut in medio exer-requie legisse.
TT!
וְאֶנָשׁ קָמוּ מִקְרְוִיהוֹן קָטְלִין :.Chald
Ver. 45.
citus eorum.
Napa Nap time, et homines insidiarum surrex-
erunt ex urbibus suis, occidentes ex illis hinc
et hinc. Hieronymus: sed et hi, qui urbem
succenderunt, occurrerunt eis. Neuter sen-
sum Hebraicorum verborum recte expressit.
Ea simpliciter hoc dicunt: cum confugerent
Benjaminitæ in urbes aliorum Israelitarum, place as Dr.-Booth.
Au. Fer.-Gidom. So most of the ver-
sions and commentators.
ab iis in suis urbibus occidebantur.
43, Cinxerunt Benjaminitas.
TETIT, Persequuti sunt eum, Benjaminitam.
Alii: persequi fecerunt eum, i. e., hortati
VOL. II.
Geddes, Booth.-Gibeon [Syr., Arab.].
This place was at no great distance from
ra, but we never read elsewhere of such a
מִן
Ver. 48.
by now be
שָׁבוּ
w
nay thị nyp 270-83 12:1
S S
:
2
314
JUDGES XX. 48. XXI. 2-15.
עַד כָּל־הַנִּמְצָא גַּם כָּל־הֶעָרִים הַנִּמְצָאוֹת
שִׁלְחוּ בָאֵשׁ :
ἐπέστρεψαν πρὸς
Bishop Horsley.-To the house of God.]
Rather, to Bethel. See chap. xx. 18.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Literally, the people came
kaì oi vioì 'Iσpaǹλ éñéστρeРаν πрòs vioùs, to Bethel; this is considered as the
Βενιαμὶν, καὶ ἐπάταξαν αὐτοὺς ἐν στόματι ῥομ- name of a place by the Chaldee, Syriac,
φαίας ἀπὸ πόλεως Μελθὰ καὶ ἕως κτήνους, καὶ Arabic, and Septuagint.
ἕως παντὸς τοῦ εὑρισκομένου εἰς πάσας τὰς
πόλεις, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-18 And the men of Israel
turned again upon the children of Benjamin,
and smote them with the edge of the sword,
as well the men of every city, as the
beast, and all that came to hand [Hebrew,
was found]: also they set on fire all the
cities that they came to [Hebrew, were
found].
Melius D, ex
9, ex urbibus
Nec dubium, quin,
Houb.-48 E civitate.
urbibus, ut Syrus, vel
eorum, ut et Chaldæus.
pro on, legendum sit on: ab homine, ut
legit Syrus; ut præpositio respondeat.
præpositioni, quæ sequitur: una enim
alterius desiderat societatem. Similiter pro
Græci Interpretes kai ews, et usque ad.
non sine conjunctione, ut ועד כל melius עד כל
-Is, וְאִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל שָׁבוּ אֶל־בְּנֵי בִנְיָמִן 48-.Rosen
:
Ver. 11.
Au. Ver.-11 And this is the thing that
ye shall do, Ye shall utterly destroy every
male, and every woman that hath lain by
male, and every woman that hath lain by
man [Heb., knoweth the lying with man].
hath lain with man; but the virgins ye shall
Ged., Booth. And every woman that
preserve alive [LXX, Vulg.].
Dathe. Hoc additamentum non alienum
videtur, quoniam in sequenti versu narratur,
has virgines in castra esse deductas. Sed
Syrus, Chaldæus et Arabs illa non legerunt.
Rosen.-Græcus Alexandrinus addit: Tàs
δὲ παρθένους περιποιήσεσθε, et Hieronymus :
Supplevit hoc
virgines autem reservate.
legitur, ut supra xiv. 10.
Græcus interpres ex eo quod versu proximo
Non tamen in
textum recipiendum est illud additamentum.
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver.-15 And the people repented
them for Benjamin, because that the LORD
et had made a breach in the tribes of Israel.
Et populus doluit, וְהָעָם נְחָם לְבִנְיָמִן-.Rosen
་་ ་་
T
propter Benjaminem, vs. 6. nin myyra
Nam fecit Jova rupturam in
tribubus Israelis.
Gesen.—□, in Kal not used, pp. ono-
breath forcibly, to
raelitæ vero reversi sunt ad Benjaminitas, e
cæsis et fugitivis reliquos, senes, impuberes,
mulieres, atque imbelles,
percusserunt eos ad os gladii, vs. 37. Verba
Dhe ad verbum sonant ex urbe, i. e.,
ex urbibus integrum (vid. Jes. i. 6; Psal.
xxxviii. 4, 8), quod interpretantur ex urbi-
bus omnes, scil. homines, quum sequatur
, usque ad pecus. Sed ille dicendi matopoet. to draw the
modus quum sit insolitus; pro op legendum
esse Dp, defective pro op, viros, quod pant, to sigh, to groan, like Arab.
ipsum plures codices et editiones veteres Kindred roots are D, , q. v. Niph.
exhibent. Ita inter veteres Hieronymus: DO?, 1. to lament, to grieve, for the use of
a viris usque ad jumenta. Cf. Deut. the passive and middle in verbs of emotion,
ii. 34: devovimus Dp, totam urbem, comp. п, dúpoμai, contristari, also
viros, et mulieres parvulosque non re- Niph. Spoken: a) In regard to others,
liquimus superstites. Sed quum o'ng, viros, whence to pity, to have compassion, absol.
duntaxat denotet, hic vero omnis Jer. xv. 6, D, I am weary of having
generis et ætatis homines in urbibus Ben- compassion; seq., Ps. xc. 13;, Judg.
jaminiticis occisos esse significetur addito xxi. 6; ?, v. 15; †?, Judg. ii. 18. b) In
; non plane rejicienda videtur inter- regard to one's own doings, to grieve; hence
pretatio, quam antea posuimus., to repent (comp. Germ. reuen, which in
Usque ad omne quod inventum est præter Switzerland means to grieve, Engl. to
animalia delerunt.
rue), Exod. xiii. 17; Job xlii. 6; Ps. cx. 4
seq., Gen. vi. 6, 7; 1 Sam. xv. 11. Often
of one who repents, grieves, for the evil he
has brought upon another, Ps. cvi. 45. &c. ;
seq., Exod. xxxii. 12, 14; Jer. viii. 6;
xviii. 8, 10;, 2 Sam. xxiv. 16; Jeremiah
xxvi. 3.
mares
CHAP. XXI. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 And the people came to the
house of God, and abode there till even
before God, and lifted up their voices, and
wept sore.
JUDGES XXI. 17-22.
315
יָמִימָה אֲשֶׁר מִצְפוֹנָה לְבֵית־אֵל מִזְרְחָה
JT
Ver. 17.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ וְרֶשַׁת פְּלֵיטָה לְבִנְיָמִן וְלֹא־
הַשְׁמֶשׁ לִמְסִלָּה הָעֹלָה מִבֵּית־אֵל
שְׁכֶמָה וּמִנֶּגֶב לִלְבוֹנָה :
יִמָּחָה שֵׁבֶט מִיִּשְׂרָאֵל :
καὶ εἶπαν. κληρονομία διασωζομένων τῶν
Βενιαμίν, καὶ οὐκ ἐξαλειφθήσεται φυλὴ ἀπὸ
Ισραήλ,
Au. Ver.—17 And they said, There must
be an inheritance for them that be escaped
of Benjamin, that a tribe be not destroyed
out of Israel.
Bp. Patrick. These words, "there must
be," are not in the Hebrew, where the words
run thus, "The inheritance of them that are
escaped, is for Benjamin," &c. That is, the
children of Benjamin must have that part of
the country which was given them by the
Divine lot for their inheritance, and we
must not give it to any other persons;
then a tribe would be lost in Israel. This
was all that some in the council said, who
proposed no means whereby this tribe should
be restored, but only asserted it must be
done, leaving others to consider how.
for
Pool. Heb. the inheritance (to wit, be-
longing to the whole tribe of Benjamin) is
or belongs to them that be escaped of Ben-
jamin.
idov
TA
ἀφ' ἡμερῶν εἰς ἡμέρας, ἡ ἐστιν ἀπὸ βοῤῥᾶ τῆς
καὶ εἶπαν. ἰδοὺ δὴ ἑορτὴ κυρίου ἐν Σηλώμ
ñ
ódoû
ἀναβαινούσης ἀπὸ Βαιθήλ εἰς Συχέμ, καὶ ἀπὸ
νότου τῆς Λεβωνα.
Βαιθήλ κατ' ἀνατολὰς ἡλίου ἐπὶ τῆς ὁδοῦ τῆς
Au. Ver.-19 Then they said, Behold,
there is a feast of the LORD in Shiloh yearly
[Heb., from year to year] in a place which
is on the north side of Beth-el, on the east
side [or, toward the sunrising] of [or, on]
the highway that goeth up from Beth-el to
Shechem, and on the south of Lebonah.
In a place.
Houb.-Relativum e nihil habet de quo
efferri possit; propter quam causam Syrus et
Arabs id omisêre.
Maximè adducor ut
ob
credam, post ", omissum fuisse,
nonnullam utriusque verbi similitudinem ;
itaque olim scriptum fuisse e dipol, in loco,
qui...
:
Rosen.-Pro in codicibus nonnullis
est, festum Jovæ, in ejus honorem
celebratum. Quod sequitur non est ad
Bp. Horsley.-17 There must be an in- Siluntem referendum, quid enim opus erat,
heritance, &c.] Rather, The right of in-situm hujus urbis, omnibus Israelitis notis-
heritance to Benjamin belongs to them that simæ, tam accurate describere? sed spectat
are escaped; or, The escaped have the ad, festum, quod celebrabatur eo in loco
right of inheritance to Benjamin, and a tribe qui describitur. am an icy,
must not be abolished in Israel. The sense Ab aquilone ad Bethelem ortum solis versus,
is, that the few that remain were the right-pop, ad viam stratam
ful heirs of the possessions of the whole (XX. 31), quæ ascendit e Bethele Sichemum,
tribe, and that it would not be lawful to viii. 31; Genes. xxxiii. 18. i, a
suffer the tribe to become extinct, and to meridie Lebona, nomen oppidi, cujus h. 1.
tantum fit mentio.
divide its property among the rest.
Geddes.-The Benjaminites, who have
escaped, must be kept in their inheritance,
En
Ver. 22.
T
לְבֵית־אֵל
must be kept for those who have escaped,
that a tribe be not destroyed out of Israel.
TT
וְהָיָה כִּי־יָבֹאוּ אֲבוֹתָם אוֹ אֲחִיהֶם .that a tribe be not destroyed out of Israel
לָרוּבוּ אֵלֵינוּ וְאָמַרְנוּ אֲלֵיהֶם חָנְוּנוּ Booth. -The inheritance of Benjamin
אִישׁ אִשְׁתּוֹ
אוֹתָם כִּי לֹא לָקַחְנוּ אִישׁ
בַּמִּלְחָמָה כִּי לֹא אַתֶּם נְתַתֶּם לָהֶם: (16 .Rosen. Porro dixerunt seniores (vs
כָּעֵת תָּאִשָׁמוּ :
לריב קרי
oi
ๆ
hereditas evasionis Benjamini, i. e., curandum
nobis est, ut Benjaminitis qui evaserunt
hereditaria sua possessio maneat, nec in καὶ ἔσται ὅταν ἔλθωσιν οἱ πατέρες αὐτῶν ἢ
aliam tribum transferatur, unde et reliquis οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτῶν κρίνεσθαι πρὸς ἡμᾶς, καὶ
de uxoribus erit prospiciendum. mmersby
Ανηση bar, Et ne deleatur tribus ex Isracle, ἐροῦμεν αὐτοῖς, ἔλεος ποιήσατε ἡμῖν αὐτὰς, ὅτι
Στη λ, Et ne deleatur tribus er Israele, οὐκ ἐλάβομεν ἀνὴρ γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ παρα-
τάξει, ὅτι οὐχ ὑμεῖς ἐδώκατε αὐτοῖς ὡς κλῆρος
[Alex., κατὰ τὸν καίρον] πλημμελήσατε.
ut Deut. xxv. 6.
Ver. 19.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ הִנֵּה חַג יְהוָה בְּשָׁלוֹ מִיָּמִים ו
Au. Fer-22 And it shall be, when their
316
JUDGES XXI. 22.
fathers or their brethren come unto us to may endeavour to satisfy himself with others
complain, that we will say unto them, Be which he may find in different versions and
favourable [or, gratify us in them] unto commentators. The Vulgate gives a good
them for our sakes: because we reserved not sense to the passage; but probably Hou-
to each man his wife in the war: for ye did bigant comes nearest to the meaning.
not give unto them at this time, that ye
should be guilty.
Pool.-In the war; either, first, In the
war with Jabesh-gilead [so Rosen.], wherein
they should have taken care to reserve a
sufficient number. Or, secondly, In the war
with the Benjamites [so Patrick], in which
they acknowledge their cruelty in destroying
the women with such fury, as not to leave a
competent number for the men which were
left.
Houb.-22 Quod si carum patres, aut
consanguinei, ad nos venient de ea re expos-
tulaturi, nos eis dicemus: veniam, quæso,
illis date; non enim ad bellum duxerant suum
quisque uxorem; et nisi eas illis nunc con-
ceditis, delicti rei eritis.
nps, Leges, ceperunt. Sic legunt
Vulgatus, Syrus et Arabs: ignoscite illis,
quia non ceperant secum vir uxorem suam in
bello; i. e., non adduxerant secum uxores
suas ad bellum, atque eas nos omnes
Dr. A. Clarke.- We reserved not to each occidimus tùm, cum eorum urbes succendi-
man his wife in the war.] The reading of the mus. Quidam, ut mendo p faveant, sic
Vulgate is very remarkable: Miseremini interpretantur, quia non cepimus viro uxorem
eorum, non enim rapuerunt eas jure bellan- ejus in bello, i. e., in bello contra Jabesitas;
tium atque victorum, sed rogantibus ut ac- qui quidem peccant in grammaticæ legem,
ciperent non dedistis, et a vestra parte pec- cum ita explicant, quasi esset N', viro;
catum est." Pardon them, for they have iidemque parùm commodè appellant bellum
not taken them as victors take captives in Jabesitarum factam cædem. Neque sane eo
war; but when they requested you to give tempore aliud bellum intelligi poterat, quàm
them, you did not; therefore the fault is bellum id internecinum, quod tribubus un-
your own."
Here it is intimated that appli- | decim adversùs Benjaminitas fuerat.
cation had been made to the people of Nn nyo. Veteres hanc scriptionem non
Shiloh to furnish these two hundred Ben- expediunt, quam tamen expedire licet, ad-
jamites with wives, and that they had re-juncto ny ad ea quæ antecedunt, ut significet
fused; and it was this refusal that induced
the Benjamites to seize and carry them off. Rosen.-22 Fietque, si venient patres
Houbigant translates the Hebrew thus earum, aut fratres carum ad litigandum, ex-
"Pardon them, I beseech you, for they have postulandum, conquerendum, ad nos, quod
not each taken his wife to the war; and, hoc iis suaserimus. Pronomina suffixa plu-
unless you now give these to them, you will ralia masculina sunt ad puellas referenda, ut
sin." This intimates that, as the Benjamites supra vs. 12; xix. 21, opis w by wy,
had not taken their wives with them to the tunc dicemus ad eos: gratificamini nobis eos.
war, where some, if not all, of them might Hieronymus misercmini corum. Ita et
have escaped; and the Israelites found them Syrus: miseremini super eos. Male. Nam
in the cities, and put them all to the sword; est tertia imperativi masculina cum suf-
therefore the people of Shiloh should give up
those two hundred young women to them for
wives; and if they did not, it would be a
sin, the circumstances of the case being con-
sidered.
Our translation seems to give as a reason
to the men of Shiloh why they should pardon
this rape, that as they had not permitted the
women to live in their war with Benjamin,
therefore these men are now destitute; and
the concession which they wish them to
make may be considered as more of an
obligation to the Israelites than to the Ben-
jamites. It is an obscure sentence; and the
reader, if not pleased with what is laid down,
nunc; nisi nunc datis eis uxores, peccabitis.
:
fixo primæ pluralis persona, ut miseremini
nostrum sit vertendum, ut Job. xix. 21,
misereamini mei. Sed quid tunc is va-
lebit? Sunt, qui per asyndeton verba sic
capiant miseriamini nostrum, qui illud
suasimus, et illorum, raptorum. Verum
recte monuit Kimchi, hic gratificatus est
alicui aliquid denotare, cum duplici accusa-
tivo, personæ et rei, ut Genes. xxxiii. 5;
Ps. cxix. 29. Pronomen suffixum vero vocis
nis est ad virgines referendum, ut xix. 24.
Hoc igitur dicunt hæc verba: gratificamini
in hoc nobis, et dimittite Benjaminitis raptas
virgines. Idem expressit Græcus Alexan-
drinus: λeos Toiýσate ηµîv avràs, gratiam
RUTH 1. 1–4.
317
TTI
facite nobis eas. mompa intix or up, captivas confert, quæ res facit, ut captivæ
Quia non cepimus viro uxorem suam in bello subinde asperius habentur. Sed tale quid
illo contra Jabesitas, ex quibus duntaxat verba Hebraica nequaquam dicunt.
quadringentæ virgines servatæ sunt, quum DAD DAR, Nam vos non dedistis eas illis
sexcentis opus esset, vid. vs. 12 h. 1. sponte, jurejurando impediti, quo vos ob-
poni pro, cuique, ut Genes. xli. 12; strinxistis, vs. 1, 18. Dan pro an, ut
Num. xxvi. 54, res ipsa docet. Chaldæus: ing. g, Nunc vero, postquam
227 work w 100? Noped N? my, quia non Benjaminitæ, qui uxores nondum habuerunt,
suffecimus ad dandum iis viro uxorem ejus in virgines e vobis rapuerant, culpam contra-
bello. In alium plane sensum reddidit Hie- heretis vobis, si illos repetere et in raptores
ronymus: non enim rapuerunt eas jure bel- animadvertere volueritis; egerunt enim Ben-
tantium et victorum, q. d., nolite timere male jaminitæ ex communi reliquarum tribuum
agi cum filiabus vestris, quod capta sint; consensu, vs. 19, 20, 21. Arabicus interpres
non enim captæ sunt eo modo quo in bello verbis cp Das hæc præmisit.
in quo jus victoris magnam potestatem ei in
לָא גְבַר
|
*T
CHAP. I. 1.
RUTH.
Au. Ver.-1 Now it came to pass in the
days when the judges ruled [Heb., judged],
that there was a famine in the land. And
a certain man of Beth-lehem-judah went to
sojourn in the country of Moab, he, and his
wife, and his two sons.
Ver. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 And the name of the man
was Elimelech, and the name of his wife
Naomi,
And Naomi, and the name of his two sons
Mahlon and Chilion, Ephrathites of Beth-
lehem-judah. And they came into the
country of Moab, and continued [Heb.,
were] there.
Pool.-In the land, or, in that land, to
wit, of Canaan.
Rosen., Ut esset fames in
hac terra, i. e., ut recte dedit Chaldæus :
777, in terra Israelitica. Est enim
nomen per præmissum articulum, qui
in latet, ad certam aliquam regionem re-
strictum, quam nullam aliam, nisi terram
Hebræorum esse res ipsa docet.
In the country of Moab.
; שדה for שדי generally
Dr. A. Clarke.-Elimelech] That is, God
is my king.
Naomi.] Beautiful, or amiable.
Mahlon.] Infirmity.
Chilion.] Finished, completed.
Rosen. UN D, Nomen autem
viri illius erat Elimelech, i. e., Deus est rex,
sive, cui Deus est rex. ingy cg, Et
nomen uxoris ejus erat Noomi, i. e., suavitas
וְשֵׁם שְׁנֵי בָנָיו מַחְלוֹן
Booth.-"). We have in this book mea, sive, deliciæ meæ.
a manifest error,, Et nomen duorum filiorum suorum erat
which is happily corrected by a large Machlon et Chiljon, quorum nominum prius
number of MSS., as well as by all the infirmitatem, posterius consummationem, ex-
cidium denotat: ea nomina filiis a paren-
tibus indita erant forsan ob tristem tunc
temporis patriæ terræ conditionem.
Versions.
Rosen, Ad peregrinandum,
i. e., ut tanquam peregrinus commoraretur
in agris Moabi, in regione Moabitarum ;
mox vs. 6, et iv. 3, in singulari dicitur
Ver. 4.
i. Et hoc versu et vs. 2 et 6, codices Au. T'er.-4 And they took them wives of
complures in singulari exhibent. Quo- the women of Moab; the name of the one
rum nominum prius sæpe pro regione, terri-was Orpah, and the name of the other Ruth :
torio, ditione dicitur, ut Genes. xiv. 7; and they dwelled there about ten years.
xxxvi. 35; 1 Sam. vi. 1.
Gesen. (mane, forelock, or acc. to
318
RUTH I. 4—11.
Simonis, i. q. 7, fawn), Orpah, pr. n. f., | to mark the rough and masculine disposition
Ruth i. 4, 14.
of these daughters. But then, as some of the
TIT
Rosen. D, Nomen unius Orpa,
quod Hillerus et Simonis idem quod,
transpositis literis, i. e., cervam juvencam
valere existimant, Gesenius vero in Lexico
569
na, (i. q. nv, female friend, in Peshito pronouns here applied to them are feminine,
Zabi,) Ruth, pr. n.
are we not to suppose (since contrariorum con-
traria est ratio) that these feminine pronouns
denote their female softness and modesty?
And how then shall we determine their real
characters? If there could be supposed a
person capable of answering such queries,
we might ask farther, Why is the pronoun
twice feminine (ver. 13), when applied to
Naomi's sons? Does this enallage of the
pronoun denote their gentle nature? But it
happens unluckily, that these sons
never born, being here only talked of or
imagined; and therefore, not being real
beings, have no nature at all.
הַשֵּׁנִית רוּת
collato Arabico, jubam, antias de-
notare putat.
Am NT CỤ, Et nomen
alterius Ruth, quod nomen plerique con-
tractum censent pro, species, i. e., ve-
nustas; Gesenius pro, socia, amica,
dictum conjicit, ut Syrus 20; habet.
Ver. 8, 9.
mes
8
were
Prof. Lee.-9th, When courage, virility,
to be predicated of females, verbs expressive
וַתֹּאמֶר נָעָמִי לִשְׁתֵּי כַחֹתֶיהָ לַכְנָה
fortitude, eficiency, or the like, is intended שֹׁבְנָה אִשָּׁה לְבֵית אִמָּהּ יַעֲשׂה יְהוָה
of any acts, &c., done by them, seem to be עִמָּכֶם חֶסֶד כַּאֲשֶׁר עֲשִׂיתֶם עִם־הַמַּתִים
-put in the masculine gender for that pur וְעִמָּדִי : 9 יִתֵּן יְהוָה לָכֶם וּמְצוּ
ye 48, כַּאֲשֶׁר עָשִׂיתֶם עִם־הַמֶּתִים וְעַמָּרִי .8 .pose ; e מְנוּחָה אִשָּׁה בִּית אִישָׁהּ וַתִּשַׁק לָהֶן
וִידַעְתֶּם כִּי אֲנִי ;8 .dead and with me, Ruth i וַתִּשָּׂאנָה קוֹלָן וַתִּבְכֶּינָה :
יעש קרי .8 .v
8 καὶ εἶπε Νωεμὶν ταῖς δυσὶ νύμφαις αὐτῆς.
πорeveσde dǹ åπoσtpáþηte ékáσtη eis olkov
μητρὸς αὐτῆς ποιήσαι κύριος μεθ' ὑμῶν ἔλεος,
KalÒS ÉTоιησαTE µetà tŵv teðvŋkóтwv kaì μer'
καθὼς ἐποιήσατε τεθνηκότων μετ'
ἐμοῦ. 9 δῴη κύριος ὑμῖν καὶ εὕρητε ἀνάπαυσιν
ἑκάστη ἐν οἴκῳ ἀνδρὸς αὐτῆς, καὶ κατεφίλησεν
αὐτάς καὶ ἐπῇραν τὴν φωνὴν αὐτῶν, καὶ
ἔκλαυσαν.
Au. Ver.-8 And Naomi said unto her
two daughters in law, Go, return each to her
mother's house the LORD deal kindly with
you, as ye have dealt with the dead, and
with me.
9 The LORD grant you that ye may find
rest, each of you in the house of her hus-
band. Then she kissed them; and they
lifted up their voice, and wept.
In
Ken.—8, 9, 11, 13, 19, In these verses the
pronouns are surprisingly corrupted.
ver. 8, we read and on
on
and in 9 and 11, □
g.
as
(women) HAVE DONE (courageously) with the
, and ye (women) SHALL KNOW (ef-
fectively) that I am the Lord Jehovah,
Ezek. xxiii. 49; a ni a, and thou
(fem) doest evil things, and thou PREVAILEST
(manfully), Jer. iii. 9.—Gramm., Art. 216, 9.
Ver. 10.
ες τον
πρώη
DAY? DWG DANDp mb mempamı
καὶ εἶπαν αὐτῇ. μετὰ σοῦ ἐπιστρέφομεν εἰς
τὸν λαόν σου.
Au. Ver.-10 And they said unto her,
Surely we will return with thee unto thy
people.
Surely.
Rosen. Et dixerunt ad eam, socrum: Imo
tecum revertamur ad populum tuum. Particula
h. 1. quibusdam redundat, ut Græcis ori post
כִּי
verbum dico. Aliis adseverationis nota est:
certe, s. utique tecum revertemur, ut 1 Sam.
xiv. 39, 44. Alii causaliter reddunt, et
instead of ellipsin statuunt, hoc modo: et dixerunt
for p-in interrogatæ, cur flerent? quoniam tecum
revertemur. Malim cum iis facere, qui par-
ticulam hic adversative capiunt, sed,
veruntamen, quod accommodatissimum est
tristi mulierum affectui, qui abrupta verba,
et renuentes particulas amat. Similiter
Roorda Grammat. Hebr., P. ii., p. 256: imo
in מכן for מכם and, הלהם twice for הלהן,13
n, as it is
19, on for
just after:
and indeed it is n in MSS. 17, 23, and in
Erfurt 2, 3, 4. Here again common sense
is insulted with a vindication of all these
mistakes. For we are told, that some of the
pronouns here are masculine, though applied
to Naomi's daughters in law; because it was
the undoubted intention of the sacred writer
tecum revertemur.
Ver. 11.
See notes on verse 8.
RUTH I. 12, 13.
319
Ver. 12.
atis? mon. Verbum de verbo, num
eos exspectabitis, ex scriptura D, quam
videntur habuisse omnes veteres; similiter
שָׁבְנָה בְנֹתַי לִכְן, כִּי זָקַנְתִּי מִהְיוֹת
nun eos opperi,להם תכננה st, legendum לְאִישׁ כִּי אָמַרְתִּי יֶשׁ־לִי תִקְוָה גַּם
לְאִישׁ וְגַם יָלַדְתִּי בָנִים
Day web Abbo non emini, vel, ut Syrus, propter eos detinebimini.
étiotpápnte dǹ Ovyatépes µov, dióti yeyn-, tertia in persona, mendum manifestum,
ρακα τοῦ μὴ εἶναι ἀνδρί. ὅτι εἶπα, ὅτι ἔστι ubi Nomi nurus suas secunda in persona
μοι ὑπόστασις τοῦ γενηθῆναί με ἀνδρί. καὶ compellat, quæ secunda persona vellet jah,
τέξομαι υἱούς.
vobis, non, eis.
Au. Ver.—12 Turn again, my daughters,
go your way; for I am too old to have an
husband. If I should say, I have hope, if
I should have an husband [or, if I were
with an husband] also to night, and should
also bear sons.
If I should say, &c. So most com-
mentators.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "
suppose that I
should say, I have hope, that I were even to
be married this very night, and were even
to bear children [this night]."
dum adolescent, sive, ut Hieronymus red-
Rosen.-An propterea exspectabitis usque
Aben-Esra et alii num propter illos scil.
dit, usque annos pubertatis impleant?
filios pariendos? interpretantur, quasi, ut
sæpe in hoc capite suffixum masculinum pro
feminino ponitur, hic vice versa femininum
pro masculino positum sit. Sed hic minime
necesse est, generis enallagen statuere, quum
femininum, ut sæpe alias, neutraliter sit
capiendum et num propterea? scil. ea quæ
dixi, interpretandum.
mwa ju
Rosen.—12 Revertimini, filiæ meæ, abite, Num propterea clause viveretis ad non,
jip, ad populum vestrum, ut Chaldæus
addit. pro 2, ut vs. 8 scriptum.
Eandem apocopen vidimus vs. 9.
לְאִישׁ
s. ut non sitis viro? non nubatis? ut vs. 12.
Chaldæus significatione non differre ab 2,
Verbum, quod nonnisi hoc loco legitur,
tristis fuit putavit. Nam verba sic reddidit:
mum propter eos ros ,הַבְּרִילְהוֹן אַתּוּן יָרְבָן עֲנִימָן
sederetis tristes? Quod plane alienum.
Verbi significatio petenda est e Chaldaico
gh nine, Num consenui præ esse viro. Esse
viro Chaldæus recte, esse con-
jugem viri vertit. Si vel maxime dicerem:
est mihi spes scil. conjugium ineundi, ut
puellæ, quod Chaldæus addit. Imo si etiam retineri, detineri in Pael claudere in
essem hac nocte viro, concumberem cum viro carcere aliquem. Chaldæi V. T. interpretes
verbo hoc utuntur pro Hebræis,
conciperemque, et etiam parerem ex isto
concubitu suo tempore filios.
Ver. 13.
>
, abditus, clausus, vinctus est, Jesaj.
xxiv. 22; xlii. 7, 22; xlix. 9. Talmudici,
teste Kimchio, vocant mulierem quæ
domi detinetur sine marito. Uti enim vir-
gines, recte observat Clericus, clausæ vivebant
הַלָהֵן תְּשַׁבֵּרְנָה עַד אֲשֶׁר יִגְדָּלוּ
in
antequam nuberent, sic etiam vidue, quie הֲלָהֵן תֵּעָגָנָה לְבִלְתִּי הֶיוֹת לְאִישׁ אַל
-desponse essent pueris, quorum adolescen בְּנֹתַי כִּי־מַר־לִי מְאֹד מִכֶּם כִּי־יָצְאָה
tiam exspectabant, domi se continebant, ne
:qua imminutæ castitatis suspicio oriretur.
μὴ αὐτοὺς προσδέξεσθε ἕως οὗ άδρυνθῶσιν; Idem Graecus Alexandrinus interpres videtur
ἢ αὐτοῖς κατασχεθήσεσθε τοῦ μὴ γενέσθαι
ἀνδρί ; μὴ δὴ θυγατέρες μου, ὅτι ἐπικράνθη μοι
ὑπὲρ ὑμᾶς, ὅτι ἐξῆλθεν ἐν ἐμοὶ χεὶρ κυρίου.
Au. Ter.-13 Would ye tarry [Heb.,
hope] for them till they were grown? would
ye stay for them from having husbands?
nay, my daughters; for it grieveth me much
[Heb., I have much bitterness] for your
sakes that the hand of the LORD is gone out
against me.
voluisse, dum Hebræa sic reddidit: ἢ αὐτοῖς
κατασχεθήσεσθε; aut illis, illorum in gratiam,
vos continebitis? Ceterum positum est
pro ejecto Dagesch forti, uti et Maso-
rethæ notant, ut in Jesaj. lx. 4. Sunt
tamen codices, in quibus per compensationem
legitur.
Gesen.- only in Niph. from the Chald.
to shut oneself up, to remain shut up. Ruth
i. 13, would ye therefore remain
shut up? i. e., so as not to marry; for ;
comp. Is. lx. 4.
Heb. Gr. § 66, n. ed. 13.
See notes on verse 8.
Would ye tarry, &c.—husbands.
Houb.-13 Eritne vobis expectandum, donec | Sept. κaraσɣedhoeσbe.-Chald. 7, one de-
illi adoleverint, ut vos tandiu innuptæ mane-tained, shut up, especially in prison; whence
320
RUTH I. 13-16.
, prison. According to Kimchi
Ver. 14.
וַתִּשַׁק עָרְפָּה לַחֲמוֹתָהּ וְרוּת is a woman who shuts herself עגונה,Talmud
דָּבְקָה בָּהּ :
up at home and lives without a husband.
Nay, my daughters; for it grieveth me
much for your sakes, &c.
Ged.—No, my daughters! although more
bitter is my lot than yours, since the
hand of the Lord has been put forth against
me.
(6
Booth.-No, my daughters! although it
be more bitter to me than to you, that the
hand of Jehovah hath gone forth against me.
Although it be more bitter.] This is the
version of the Sept., Syr., Arab., and Tar-
gums. The meaning appears to be,
loss is greater than yours, my affliction more
bitter. You have only lost your husbands;
I have lost both my husband and my two
sons, and am too old to expect another hus-
band and children."-Booth.
vos.
καὶ κατεφίλησεν Ορφὰ τὴν πενθερὰν
αὐτῆς, καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν εἰς τὸν λαὸν αὐτῆς, Ροὺθ
δὲ ἠκολούθησεν αὐτῇ.
Au. Ver.-14 And they lifted up their
voice, and wept again : and Orpah kissed her
mother in law; but Ruth clave unto her.
Kissed her mother in law.
Houb., Dathe, Horsley, Ged., Booth.-
And Orpah kissed her mother-in-law, and
returned to her own people.
My The LXX after mon have kaι ETTE-
στρεψεν εις τον λαον αυτης, and clearly read
in their copy, either
or .
Buxtorf, to save the integrity of the text,
contends that the return of Orpha is implied
in kissing her mother-in-law; and that the
LXX have added the words without any
authority. As all the versions render alike,
and as they were made at different periods
and from different codices, it is fair to
presume the words were in the copies from
Houb.-Nam jam satis amaro sum propter
Illud, propter vos, sententiam habet
talem; ego jam satis dolore vestro doleo, ut
non alium dolorem meo vestroque addatis, si
vos videbo diu innuptas et sine spe pos-
teritatis. Multi interpretes sic acceperunt which their versions were made. Dathe,
, מאד cludebat
though strongly attached to the Masoretic
text, here admits this reading to be genuine,
as he inserts it in his text.-Booth.
Rosen.-Et osculum firit Orpa socrui suæ,
i. e., osculo ei valedixit. Ideo supplevit
Græcus Alexandrinus: étéσтpeyev eis Tòv
Xaòv auris, et Hieronymus: ac reversa est.
Idem addit Syriacus interpres, et qui eum
sequitur Arabicus. Unde tamen nequaquam
sequitur, quod Cappellus, Hubigantus, Da-
thius volunt, illos interpretes in suis Hebraicis
codicibus legisse pynt, ut vs. 15. Cf.
Buxtorfii Anticrit., p. 691.
Ver. 16.
, quasi præ vobis, tanquam diceret
Noemi, dolor meus dolore vestro major est.
Sed comparationem doloris cum dolore ex-
in quo inest superlativum.
Rosen., Ne, filiæ meæ, scil.
", eatis mecum, coll. vs. 10.
Do?, Nam amarum mihi valde præ vobis, i. e.,
mea conditio multo tristior est quam vestra,
quia vos tantum maritis, ego et marito et
liberis orbata, et ab omnibus destituta sum,
unde pessime vobis prospiceretis, me mor-
talium miserrimam comitaturæ. D iterum
pro p, cf. ad vs. 8 est comparativum ut
Cohel. vii. 1 ppi, bonum præ oleo,
melius oleo. Sunt, qui verba ita capiant:
quamvis a vobis divelli amarius multo sit Au. Ver.-16 And Ruth said, Intreat
mihi, quam vobis. Aliis Dp est propter vos, me not [or, Be not against me] to leave
quasi diceret Noomi: vestra angustia creat thee, or to return from following after thee:
mihi sollicitudinem. Sed si hoc voluisset, for whither thou goest, I will go; and where
dicendum ei pro fuisset D, seu by, thou lodgest, I will lodge: thy people shall
coll. 2 Sam. i. 26, angustia mihi be my people, and thy God my God.
est propter te. Præterea sensum, quem
incurras in me, vel, occur-
supra dedimus, commendant verba quæ se- Ruth: ne
quuntur, 12, siquidem exiit rus mihi, hortando, suadendo, sollicitando.
contra me, extensa est percutiendi causa, Loquendi hic modus desumtus est ab eo, qui
manus Jovæ, percutiens et plagas instigens. pergere volenti in via se opponit, ne possit
1 hic valet contra, adversus, ut in illo Genes. progredi., Et in quo loco
Verbum proprie per-
xvi. 12 i Ti, manus ejus contra manseris, manebo.
omnem, et manus omnis contra eum. Vid. et noctare, ut infra iii. 13; Jud. xix. 10; Gen.
1 Sam. xxvi. 9.
xxxii. 21, denotat, tum generatim de com-
T
T:
Sed dixit, וַתֹּאמֶר רוּת אַל־תִּפְנְעִינִי .Rosen
RUTH I. 19-22. II. 1.
321
moratione constanti perpetuaque habitatione
usurpatar, ut Ps. xxv. 13; xci. 1; Job.
xxxix. 31. Sunt qui nostra verba sic red-
dant: ubi diversata fueris, divertar. Quod
minime probandum.
Ver. 19.
Hath testified. So Gesen., Rosen.
Ged., Booth.-Hath humbled.
Rosen.—Quare vocatis me Noomin, quum
Jova testetur contra me?, respondit hic
valet testatus est, ut Exod. xx. 16
non respondebis, testaberis contra
socium tuum, quo sensu cum præfixo 2 con-
struitur, quatenus est contra, adversum ; vid.
, בְּרַעַךְ
וַתֵּלַכְנָה שְׁתֵּיהֶם עַד־בּוֹאָנָה בֵּית
כָּל־הָעִיר עֲלֵיהֶן וַתֹּאמַרְנָה הַזֹּאת
shni onź na ǹ2 Sam. i. 16; Jesaj. iii. 9; Hos. v. 6. Cum
ἐπορεύθησαν δὲ ἀμφότεραι, ἕως τοῦ παρα-
γενέσθαι αὐτὰς εἰς Βηθλεέμ. καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν
τῷ ἐλθεῖν αὐτὰς εἰς Βηθλεέμ, καὶ ἤχησε πᾶσα
ἡ πόλις ἐπ' αὐταῖς, καὶ εἶπον. εἰ αὕτη ἐστὶ
Νωεμίν;
Au. Ver.-19 So they two went until they
came to Beth-lehem. And it came to pass,
when they were come to Beth-lehem, that
all the city was moved about them, and they
said, Is this Naomi?
See notes on verse 8.
Bp. Horsley. They two.
. שהיהס
Read
vero testari contra aliquem Deus dicitur, id
denotat, immissis in eum malis eum pœnas
commeruisse ostendit. Græcus Alexandrinus
Κύριος ἐταπείνωσέ με, Dominus aflixit me,
reddidit, quasi in Piel legisset. Sed
tum non ", sed ne sequi deberet.
Ver. 22.
Au. Ver.-22 So Naomi returned, and
Ruth the Moabitess, her daughter in law,
with her, which returned out of the country
of Moab and they came to Beth-lehem, in
the beginning of barley harvest.
:
Rosen.-22 Atque sic rediit Noomi et
Ruth Moabitis, nurus ejus, cum ea.
הַשָּׁבָה
with a great number of MSS. w [so Ken., i T, Quae Rutha, reversa erat ex agris
Booth.].
And they said.
Houb.-Et dicebant mulieres. Addimus
cum Vulgato mulieres ; quæ quidem mulieres
insunt aliquo modo in verbis, tota
civitas, quæ antecesserunt. Quanquam ve-
rius dicas omissum fuisse a scribis D,
mulieres. Nam cap. iv. 14 legitur
D', et dixerunt mulieres.
Rosen.-Nomini singulari, de urbis
incolis capiendo jungitur verbum plurale, ut
Jesaj. xxv. 3 " y cia np, urbs gen-
tium fortium timebunt te. Hic vero verbum
plurale femininum ponitur, quia nomini
Moabitidis. Reversa nonnisi Noomi dici
potuit, sed hic et de Rutha, quæ se rever-
tenti adjunxerat, usurpatur; cf. ad vs. 10.
Quærunt interpretes, quid participium
hic sibi velit, quum verbum ad indi-
candum Ruthæ adventum jam sufficiat.
Carpzovio videtur esse quoddam epi-
| theton, quo Rutha post adventum Beth-
lehemi vulgo nominata fuerit. Sed recte
Aben-Esra videtur observare, illa verba re-
peti ideo, ut annectatur circumstantia tem-
poris, quo illæ Beth-lehemum venerint.
CHAP. II. 1.
וּלְנָעָמִי מִידַע לְאִישָׁהּ אִישׁ גִּבּוֹר חַיִל feminino singulari collective usurpato verbum
מִמִּשְׁפַּחַת אֱלִימֶלֶךְ וּשְׁמוֹ בְּעַז :
מורע קרי
ג''א
וּלְכָ
plurale femininum convenit. Sunt qui verbo
feminino mulierum cumprimis loquacem
connotari existiment curiositatem, ut nomen
, mulieres subaudiendum sit. Quod non
rejiciendum videtur ob pronomen suffixum
femininum plurale proximi versus initio.
Ver. 21.
וַיְהוָה עָנָה בִּי וְשַׁדַּי הֵרַע לִי :
καὶ τῇ Νωεμὶν ἀνὴρ γνώριμος τῷ ἀνδρὶ
auris, ó dè àvùp duvatòs loxvï ẻk tŷs ovy-
γενείας Ελιμέλεχ, καὶ ὄνομα αὐτῷ Βοόζ.
Au. Ver.-1 And Naomi had a kinsman
of her husband's, a mighty man of wealth,
of the family of Elimelech; and his name
καὶ κύριος ἐταπείνωσέ με, καὶ ὁ ἱκανὸς was Boaz [called, Boos, Matt. i. 5].
ἐκάκωσε με ;
Au. Ver.—21 I went out full, and the
LORD hath brought me home again empty:
why then call ye me Naomi, seeing the LORD
hath testified against me, and the Almighty
hath afflicted me?
VOL. II.
Houb.-1 Erat autem Noemi cognatus de
familia Elimelech viri sui, vir dives, cujus
nomen erat Booz.
-Porro Noemi erat cog, ולנעמי מידע לאישה
>
natus viro suo. Hæc seriem non habent
Hebraico in sermone meliorem, quam in
T T
322
RUTH II. 1-7.
Au. Ver.-7 And she said, I pray you,
Latino; quod quidem sentiebat Hieronymus,
cum sic diceret, erat autem viro Elimelech let me glean and gather after the reapers
consanguineus, omittens et Noemi, et pro- among the sheaves: so she came, and hath
nomen suo, quod ad Noemi pertinet. Itaque continued even from the morning until now,
etiam alium ordinem Syrus exsequutus est, that she tarried a little in the house.
, ולנעמי מודע ממשפחת אלימלך אישה,nempe talem
Houb.-7 Venit igitur et collegit spicas à
mane usque nunc; paululum tantùm intus
, sine ותעמד Esset legendum ותעמוד
si
erat autem Noemi cognatus, de familia Eli-
melech viri sui, in quo ordine nos acquies-requievit.
cimus, ut fecit Arabs. Nam hod. in scrip-
tione male dissociatur viri sui, ab Elimelech, quidem narraretur Ruth stetisse (à mane
cum idem utrobique vir agatur; male etiam usque nune). Sed quàm commodè illud
cognatus Noemi, a de familia Elimelech, cum stetit, de eâ muliere dictum, quæ colligit
prius in posteriori explicetur, negetque adeo
Hebr. sermonis consuetudo, hæc à se invicem
divelli, quomodo in Latino sermone non
divellitur appositum ab ea re, cujus est ap-
positum.
spicas. Omnino, cum Syro, legendum ni,
et spicas collegit, cùm præsertim stetit, sine
addito, nihil prorsus sententiæ præ se ferat;
propter quam causam Hieronymus posuit,
sletit in agro, ut sententiam haberet aliqua-
tenùs probabilem.
Et, וַתָּבוֹא וַתַּעֲמוֹד מֵאָז הַבֹּקֶר וְעַד־עַתָּה-.Rosen
venit et stetit a mane usque nunc, spicilegium
impigre cœpit, et in eo usque huc perseve-
ravit. Verbum ia haud raro dicitur de iis,
qui se ad opus aliquod præstandum com-
ponunt, ipsumque alacri animo aggrediuntur.
Rosen.-1, Noomi autem
erat affinis quod ad maritum ejus, i. e., re-
spectu mariti ipsius defuncti., ut in
margine legendum præcipitur, s. vi, a 7,
scire, cognoscere, agnoscere (ut in a )
proprie cognitionem, agnitionem denotat, sed
hic et Prov. vii. 4 usurpatur pro eo, qui nos-
citur, familiari, cognato, affini, unde quod in, Stetit ad quemlibet statun vel con-
textu exstat, efferendum, participium
Pyhal, qui cognilus est, cognatus.
Wealth. So Patrick, Gesen.
Rosen., Vir potens virtute,
quo alias corporis robore valens designatur,
ut Jud. vi. 12; xi. 1; 1 Sam. ix. 1, hoc vero
loco vir virtute pariter et auctoritate simul
et opulentissimus, cui nec voluntas deest
aliis succurrendi, ob virtutem, nec facultas,
ob bonorum affluentiam.
Boaz.
Rosen.-Et nomen ejus erat Boas, quod
significat in eo robur, quasi y in.
Gescn.- (alacrity), Boaz, pr. n., from
wą, obsol. root, Arab. j, alacer, agilis
fuit.
Ver. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 Shall find.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-May find.
Ver. 7.
ditionem, in qua vel homo, vel res persistit
et perseverat, transfertur, ut ad signa lepræ
perseverantia Levit. xiii. 5, 37, ad sapientiam
apud Salomonem permanentem Cohel. ii. 9,
ad contumacem in malo opere persistentem.
ibid. viii. 3. opp en apay, Hoc sedere
ejus in tuguriolo pauxillum est. Mulier
quippe æstu et labore defessa aliquantulum
sub tentorium se receperat, ut in umbra
quiesceret, quomodo eam in agrum adveniens
Boas offenderat. Mirum est, halucinatos
esse in his verbis explicandis veteres. Græcus
Alexandrinus postquam de suo dixit Rutham
fuisse in agro ews éσrépas, usque ad vesperam,
hæc verba sic vertit: οὐ κατέπαυσεν ἐν τῷ
ype pikpòv, non quievit in agro paululum.
Retulit interpres nad radicem ny, ces-
sare, unde Prov. xx. 3, et in Exod.
xxi. 19. Sed male interpres negandi par-
ticulam où præmisit. Id ipsum tamen et
Hieronymus fecit, cujus est hæc interpre-
tatio: et ne ad momentum quidem domum re-
versa est, qui præterea in eo peccavit, quod
וַתֹּאמֶר אֲלַקְטָה נָּא וְאָסַפְתִּי בָעֲמָרִים
זו:
-retulit. Syrus : et fecit spici שׁוּב ad שִׁבְתָּהּ אַחֲרֵי הַקוֹצְרִים וַתָּבוֹא וַתַּעֲמוֹד מֵאָז
הַבֹּקֶר וְעַד־עַתָּה הַבַּיִת
וְעַד עַתָּה, זֶה sed non expressis verbis , שָׁבַת ad
. הַבַּיִת מְעַט et, וַתַּעֲמוֹד מְעָט :
nien mazw ni legium a mane usque ad quietem, relato
ņ
man Sed melius con-
kaì eiπe. ovλλéğw dǹ kai ovvážw év toîs | cinit, pro infinitivo verbi, sedit
δράγμασιν ὄπισθεν τῶν θεριζόντων. καὶ ἦλθε capere, ut my τὸ sedere meum Ps. cxxxix. 2,
каì ëσтη ȧñò пршïßev kaì ëws éσñéрas, où Kaт- Tò sedere tuum 2 Reg. xix. 27. Vid.
έπαυσεν ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ μικρόν.
Thren. iii. 63; Jerem. ix. 6.
et
, הַבַּיִת
RUTH II. 7—14.
323
Domum, in qua Rutha consedisse dicitur, | Sed nihil obstat, quo minus verba uti sonant
nonnulli prædium, villam aliquam rusticam in futuro capiamus. ?, Nam con-
Boasi, rectius vero Aben-Esra et Abendana solatus es me, quasi diceret: neque enim
casam, aut tentorium in agro intelligunt, sub
cujus umbram operarii crescente æstu se
recondere solebant.
Ver. 13.
dubito, de tua benevolentia porro sperare,
quia hucusque animum in me tam propensum
ostendisti, siquidem me erexisti solatio, et
spem melioris vitæ conditionis mihi fecisti.
Et quia loquutus es super cor ancillæ tuæ,
i. e., quæ mihi grata sunt, humaniter et
blande me compellasti. Et ego non sum
sicut una ancillarum tuarum, i. e., quum
תּאמֶר אֶמְצָא־חֵן בְּעֵינֶיךָ אֲדֹנִי כִּי
blande me compellasti נִחַמְתָּנִי וְכִי דִבַּרְתָּ עַל־לֵב שִׁפְחָתֶךָ
tamen non sim digna, que habear sicut una וְאָנֹכִי לֹא אֶהְיֶה כְּאַחַת שִׁפְחֹתֶךָ:
aphew
quæ
ἡ δὲ εἶπεν. εὕροιμι χάριν ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς σου ancillarum tuarum. Carpzorius: "Dixerat
κύριε, ὅτι παρεκάλεσάς με, καὶ ὅτι ἐλάλησας ante, loquutus es ad cor ancilla tuæ; jam
ἐπὶ καρδίαν τῆς δούλης σου, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ igitur se quasi corrigit, q. d., sed quid loquor,
ἔσομαι ὡς μία τῶν παιδισκών σου.
dum me ancillam tuam dixi? Quinimo ego
non digna sum, quæ cum ancillarum tuarum
minima conferar."
Au. Ver.-13 Then she said, Let me find
favour [or, I find favour] in thy sight, my
lord;
for that thou hast comforted me, and
for that thou hast spoken friendly [Heb., to
not like unto one of thine handmaidens.
Though I be not like unto one of thine
Ver. 14.
eri Dokone abesı
וַיֹּאמֶר לָה בֹּעַז לְעֵת הָאֹכֶל בְּשִׁי the heart] unto thine handmaid, though I be
הֲלֹם מִן־הַלֶּחֶם וְטָבַלְתְּ פַּתֵּךְ
בַּחֹמֶץ וגו'
ניא לָה אוֹ לָהּ
ב" טעמים במלה אחת
handmaidens.
Pool. Not like unto one of thy hand-
maidens; a person more necessitous and
obscure, being a stranger, and one born of
heathenish parents.
; לך
Horsley. For, read, with Houbigant,
"but would I were as one."
Ged., Booth.-Let me be as one [LXX,
Syr.] of thine handmaids.
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Βοόζ. ἤδη ὥρα τοῦ φαγεῖν,
πρόσελθε ὧδε καὶ φάγεσαι τῶν ἄρτων, καὶ
Bayes Tòv †wµóv σov ev tậ ÖGEL, K.T.À.
Au. Ver.-14 And Boaz said unto her,
At mealtime come thou hither, and eat of
the bread, and dip thy morsel in the vinegar.
And she sat beside the reapers: and he
reached her parched corn, and she did eat,
and was sufficed, and left.
Houb.-Ego vero utinam sim.. Sic con-
vertimus ex scripturâ, utinam, in quam
aptissimè quadrat hæc loquendi forma, sicut
una ex ancillis tuis, quæ non tam rem ipsam
Pool.-Bread was the usual food of ser-
indicat, quàm rei votum et probabilitatem. vants and the meaner sort, at least when
Quadrat etiam futurum quod in voto they were engaged in such works as this.
usurpatur. Sed pugnat cum negatione & Or bread may be here put for any food, as
tum illud ipsum futurum, tum eadem scri- it oft is. Vinegar; either simple vinegar
bendi forma, sicut una ex ancillis tuis. Nam, [[so Rosen.], in which the poorer sort used
non ego cro sicut una ex ancillis tuis, quid to dip their bread, and so eat it in hot
medullæ habeat, non puto sentire exerci- countries, as they did not only in Canaan,
tatum lectorem. Favent scriptioni Græci but afterwards in Italy: or vinegar mixed
Intt. et Syrus, qui negationem non exhibent, with other things to make some kind of
affirmationem sequuntur, quanquam votum sauce.
debuissent.
לך
Dr. A. Clarke.-The on which we here
Rosen.-13 TIRE JUNYON JONA, Di- translate vinegar, seems to have been some
cebat illa; inveniam gratiam in oculis tuis, refreshing kind of acid sauce used by the
mi Domine! habeas me tibi commendatam, reapers to dip their bread in, which both
porro mihi faveas. Clericus verba in præ- cooled and refreshed them. Vinegar, rob
senti capit hoc sensu: faventem te mihi, of fruits, &c., are used for this purpose in
Domine, experior, ut miretur Rutha feli- the East to the present day; and the custom
citatem suam, quæ quum paupercula et pere- of the Arabs, according to Dr. Shaw, is to
grina esset, tantam Boasi benevolentiam dip the bread and hand together into these
erga se, præter omnem spem, experiretur. cooling and refreshing articles.

324
RUTH II. 14—20.
Rosen.-Verban, tempore cibi et per oblivionem quasi dimittitis ei, Ruthæ,
Græcus Alexandrinus et Hieronymus junx-ex manipulis. Neque tamen hanc interpre-
erunt iis quæ sequuntur,, accede tationem admittit vocum Hebraicarum forma
huc. Ille enim sic reddidit: Tŷ pa Toù grammatica. Nam a radice dicendum
paɣeîv πрóσeλde üde, hic ita: quando hora erat un ni. Alii ab, dejicere, ut
vescendi fuerit, veni huc. Sed refragatur Deut. xxviii. 40, vertunt: etiam dejicite ei
distinctio Hebraica; nam quum in dis- quidquam de manipulis. Sic Græcus Alex-
tinctivus major Rbhia, et in yi tantum andrinus: kai ye πаρаßáλλoνтes Taρaßaλeîte
minor Geresch positus sit, verba
aur. Quod Hieronymus sequutus: et de
pertinent adhuc ad præcedentia. Sensus vestris quoque manipulis projicite de industria.
igitur est hic, tempore prandi Boasum Ruthæ Sed obstat itidem grammatica.
Nam a
dixisse quæ sequuntur. Accede huc! et radice a scribendum fuisset. Non
comedas de pane, de cibo messoribus apposito, est dubium, referendas esse voces illas ad
et intingas buccellam tuam in aceto, quod radicem, quæ sæpissime spoliandi sig-
loco embammatis appositum erat, Jarchio et nificatu legitur. Hinc verba Hebraica sic
Aben-Esra observantibus, propter æstum reddunt: etiam spoliando spoliabitis ei ex
regionis, qui stomacho alias fastidium creat, manipulis. Quod quum minus concinne
quia, teste Plinio Hist. Nat., 1. xxiii., cap. 1, dictum sit, Ludov. de Dieu observat, quum
aceto summa vis est refrigerandi, et adstrin- decimæ e manipulis dandæ essent, debuisse
gendi nervos, viresque corroborandi. Chal- omnes justam habere magnitudinem et pon-
dæus in pulmentum quod coctum est indus. Hinc Boasum servis mandare, ne jam
aceto. Sed aceti significatio tenenda est. illud curent, sed quasi per spolium auferant,
libere hinc inde aliquid de manipulis jam
factis et faciendos minores faciant, quam
oporteat, ut relinquant Ruthæ, quæ colligere
queat, hoa, et relinquatis quod col-
Nec tamen artificiosa
Ver. 16.
וְגַם שֹׁל תָּשְׁלוּ לָהּ מִן־הַצְבָתִים
.tigat, ut sequitur וַעֲזַבְתָּם וְלִקְטָה וגו'
καὶ βαστάζοντες βαστάσατε αὐτῇ, καί γε illa explicatione opus erit, si verbum
παραβάλλοντες παραβαλεῖτε αὐτῇ ἐκ τῶν prima sua significatione capiamus, quam
βεβοννισμένων, καὶ φάγεται καὶ συλλέξει,
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-16 And let fall also some of
the handfuls of purpose for her, and leave
them, that she may glean them, and rebuke
her not.
Let fall.
Gesen.—5, 1. i. q. Arab. J, to draw
or pull out, Ruth ii. 16; comp. b
No. III.
سل
,
and
s.
Arab.
Plundered,
Professor Lee.-, Cogn.
Ja, eduxit, extraxit. (a)
spoiled. (b) Carried off spoil. (c) Scat-
tered, let fall in carrying away. (c) Ruth
ii. 16.
Rosen.—Imo etiam extrahite ei quidquam
e manipulis. Infinitivum cum adjuncto
ejusdem verbi futuro sunt, qui ad radicem
TT
, erravit referant, unde, error, pec-
m
Arabicum servavit, i. e., traxit, ex-
quae , שָׁלָה et נָשַׁל Affinia sunt verba
T:
traxit.
itidem extrahere significant. Quare verba
one in a simpliciter sic reddenda
erunt etiam extrahendo extrahite ex ma-
nipulis. on hic tantum obvium a ny,
colligare, Chaldæis in usu, Jarchi observat
in Talmude (Erubhin, cap. 10, § 1) dici de
parvis manipulis, forsan talibus, quos primum
manibus colligunt, antequam majores, D,
conficiant.
Ver. 18.
Au. Fer.-And her mother in law saw
what she had gleaned [so Heb., LXX].
Ged., Booth.-And she showed [Syr.,
Vulg., Arab., and two MSS.] her mother in
law what she had gleaned.
Ver. 20.
catum, 2 Sam. vi. 7. Ita Jarchi, qui hæc me mbab by ANAL
T:IT
בָּרוּךְ הוּא | שָׁלָה
וַתֹּאמֶר נָעָמִי
לַיהוָה אֲשֶׁר לֹא־עָזַב חַסְדּוֹ אֶת־הַחַיִּים, שָׁלַחַ תִּשְׁכַּח verba sensu convenire dicit cum
לָנוּ הָאִישׁ מִגְאֲלֵנוּ הוּא :
THIT
obliviscendo oblivisceris, Deut. viii. 19, quasi nesni o'neonNY
diceret Boas simulate, ac si obliti alicujus,
i. e., aliquot spicarum essetis. Hinc quidam.
ex nostratibus verba sic interpretantur: quin
εἶπε δὲ Νωεμὶν τῇ νύμφῃ αὐτῆς. εὐλογητός

RUTH II. 20, 21. III. 1, 2.
325
ἐστι τῷ κυρίῳ, ὅτι οὐκ ἐγκατέλιπε τὸ ἔλεος
avtoû µetà twv Čávtwv kaì µetà tŵv Teovn
κότων. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Νωεμίν. ἐγγίζει ἡμῖν
ὁ ἀνὴρ, ἐκ τῶν ἀγχιστευόντων ἡμῖν ἐστι.
Au. Ver.-20 And Naomi said unto her
daughter in law, Blessed be he of the LORD,
who hath not left off his kindness to the
living and to the dead. And Naomi said
unto her, The man is near of kin unto us,
one of our next kinsmen [or, one that hath
right to redeem].
Blessed be he of the Lord.
Ged., Booth.-Blessed be Jehovah [Syr.,
Arab.].
Bp. Patrick.—Blessed be he of the Lord.]
Or rather, "Let him be most blessed;" for
lamed prefixed to Jehovah increases the
sense, as in Gen. x. 9 (see there).
Rosen.-Benedictus sit ille Jova, bene-
|
οἱ ό. Sic quoque statim versu sequenti
explicatur, cf. v. 8. Et tamen Chaldæus,
Syrus et Arabs habent: cum servis. Vul-
gatus ambigue: messoribus ejus.—Dathe.
Bp. Patrick.-Young men.] Though the
word nearim be of the masculine gender yet
it signifies all young people, and particularly
the maidens, to whom he bid her keep close
(ver. 8). And so both the LXX and the
Chaldee here expound it; and so Naomi, it
appears by the next verse, understood it.
Rosen. Pueris hic comprehenduntur pu-
ellæ, ancillæ, quas Boasus supra vs. 8 solas
nominaverat, vid. et mox vs. 23. Sensus
igitur est, Rutham se præeuntibus messori-
bus associare debere, ut cum ancillis Boaso
eos sequeretur, et spicas colligeret.
CHAP. III. 1.
בְּתִּי הֲלֹא אֲבַקֵּשׁ לָךְ מָנוֹחַ אֲשֶׁר -dicendum eum Jovae commendo, qui non re
ייטַב לָךְ :
liquit, intermisit benignitatem suam cum vivis,
mecum et tecum, et cum mortuis, quia,
nimirum, dum viduis Elimelechi ejusque filii
benefaciebat, ostendebat se consanguineorum
memoriam colere, quorum causa mulieribus
benefaciebat.
One of our next kinsmen. See notes on
Numb. xxxv. 12, vol. i., pp. 645, 616.
Ver. 21.
θύγατερ, οὐ μὴ ζητήσω σοι ἀνάπαυσιν
ἵνα εὖ γένηταί σοι ;
Au. Ver. 1 Then Naomi her mother in
law said unto her, My daughter, Shall I
not seek rest for thee, that it may be well
with thee?
Bp. Horsley.-Rest for thee, that it may
be well with thee.] Rather, a settlement for
thee, which may be for thy happiness. The
original expresses that the settlement should
וַתֹּאמֶר רוּת הַמּוֹאֲבִיָּה גַּם וּ כִּי־אָמַר
be both advantageous and agreeable to her אֵלַי עִם־הַפְעָרִים אֲשֶׁר־לִי תִּדְבָּקִין עַד
אִם־כָּלוּ אֵת כָּל־הַקָּעִיר אֲשֶׁר־לִי :
καὶ εἶπε Ρούθ πρὸς τὴν πενθερὰν αὐτῆς.
καί γε ὅτι εἶπε πρὸς μὲ, μετὰ τῶν κορασίων
τῶν ἐμῶν προσκολλήθητι ἕως ἂν τελέσωσιν
ὅλον τὸν ἀμητὸν ὃς ὑπάρχει μοι.
Au. Ver.—21 And Ruth the Moabitess
said, He said unto me also, Thou shalt keep
fast by my young men, until they have ended
all my harvest.
He said unto me also.
inclination.
Rosen.-Filia mea, nonne quæram tibi
quietem ? Affirmat per interrogationem,
quasi diceret: omnino mei oficii est, ut tibi
prospiciam de commoda ac quieta aliqua
conditione. mi, quies hic est vita tuta
sub præsidio mariti. Alii locum quietis in-
terpretantur, i. e., domum mariti, in qua
posset a vita vaga et laboriosa quiescere.
THOD" TEN, Que quies bona sit tibi, in qua
commodius posses vivere, et rebus secundis
Rosen., Etiam, scil. scias, quod dix-frui.
Vel: etiam ideo benedictus sit, coll.
vs. 19, 20, ?, quia dixit ad me: cum
erit.
Ver. 2.
pueris, servis, messoribus, qui mihi sunt, ad-7 ¬we whyıp lyà 8hụ này)
hærebis.
By my young men. See note of Gesenius
on 1 Sam. ix. 3.
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth.-By my
maidens.
In textu est
servis, pro quo haud
ni, cum puellis.
Dy, cum pueris, h. e.,
dubie est legendum
Sic quoque legerunt
אֶת־נַעֲרוֹתָיו הִנֵּה־הוּא וְרֶה אֶת־גְרֶן
הַשְׁעֹרִים הַלַּיְלָה :
καὶ νῦν οὐχὶ Βοὸζ γνώριμος ἡμῶν, οὗ ἦς μετὰ
τῶν κορασίων αὐτοῦ; ἰδοὺ αὐτὸς λικμᾷ τὸν
aλwva tŵv kpiðŵv taúty tŷ vukti.
Au. Ver.-2 And now is not Boaz of our
kindred, with whose maidens thou wast?
326
RUTH III. 2-8.
Behold, he winnoweth barley to night in the subjection, go to the bed's foot, and gently
threshingfloor.
Of our kindred.
מוֹדַעְתָּנוּ
אִישׁ
raising the clothes, creep under them up to
their proper place. See Calmet.
1
Rosen.-Nunc igitur, attende; nonne Boas Rosen. -Accedas, et reteges quæ ad pedes
cognatus noster est, cum cujus fuisti puellis in ejus sunt, et cubabis quieta et tacita. nig
agro? Ante y (a ni ad formam sunt tegumenti partes extremæ, quæ pedes
i) sunt qui subaudiant ?, ex cognatione tegunt. Hieronymus: discooperies pallium,
nostra. Alii dictum volunt pro quo operitur a parte pedum, et projicies te,
VAT, vir cognationis nostræ, quemad- et ibi jacebis.
modum, Job. xv. 34, tentoria
muneris sunt tentoria viri muneribus cor-
rupti; et Prov. xiii. 6. Improbitas pervertit
пп, peccatum, i. e., nu ș, virum pec-
cati, peccatorem. Sed simpliciter cognatio
hic pro concreto cognatus ponitur, ut supra
ii. 1 forma masculina vin.
,
Houb., Booth.—7. It is a known
rule, that nouns derived from verbs
formed by changing the ' into `.
are
Hence the
. מודעתנו MSS. properly read here
Ver. 8.
וַיִּחֲרַד הָאִישׁ
וַיְהִי בַּחֲצִי הַלַּיְלָה
וַיִּלָּתֵת וְהִנֵּה אִשָּׁה שֹׁכֶבֶת מַרְגְּלֹתָיו :
Winnoweth barley to night in the threshing-
floor.
ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν τῷ μεσονυκτίῳ καὶ ἐξέστη ὁ
ἀνὴρ, καὶ ἐταράχθη, καὶ ἰδοὺ γυνὴ κοιμᾶται
πρὸς ποδῶν αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-8 And it came to pass at mid-
night, that the man was afraid, and turned
[or, took hold on] himself: and, behold, a
woman lay at his feet.
Turned himself.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The verb no, which we
Bishop Horsley-Rather, winnoweth this render he turned himself, has puzzled even
night a floor of barley.
Rosen.-En ! ille ventilans est aream hor-
deorum hac nocte. Area hordeorum est
hordeum in area tritum, ut 1 Reg. xvii. 14
Пpp, cadus farinæ non consumelur est
farina in cado, et ibidem penny, len-
ticula olei non deficiet, i. e., oleum quod est
in lenticula.
Ver. 3.
Au. Ver.—3 Wash thyself therefore, and
anoint thee, and put thy raiment upon thee,
and get thee down to the floor, &c.
Thy raiment.
Dathe, Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Thy best
raiment.
Rosen.—Thy Tribo app, Te abluas ergo,
inungas, induas vestibus tuis, scil. cultioribus,
uti Hieronymus addidit.
κ.τ.λ.
Ver. 4.
– וְגְלִית מַרְגְּלֹתָיו וגו'
the Targumist, who translates the clause
thus: "The man trembled, and his flesh
became like a (boiled) turnip through fear."
Gesen.-, Niph. to bend oneself, i. e.,
to turn oneself, sc. around or back, in order
to see, Ruth iii. 8.
Prof. Lee-. Arab., inflexit;
respexit, Sc. Turned to, or towards, Judg.
Be, become, turned about, towards, &c.,
xvi. 29, only. Niph. pres. E, pl. web
Ruth iii. 8; Job vi. 18.
T
Rosen.-8 Et fuit in medio noctis, ut ex-
pavesceret vir ille, et se inclinaret. In verbo
interpretando dissentiunt interpretes.
Chaldæus, illius significatione e Chaldaico
ph, rapa petita, sic reddidit: DE TIDNI
mp, et emollita est instar rape
caro ejus præ timore. Cui explicationi
repugnant duo alia loca, quibus verbum n
legitur, Jud. vi. 29; Job. vi. 18. Jarchi e
loco Jud. xvi. 29, tenendi, apprehendendi
T
מִן
καὶ ἀποκαλύψεις τὰ πρὸς ποδῶν αὐτοῦ, significatum verbum illud obtinere conjecit.
Au. Ver.-4 And it shall be, when he
lieth down, that thou shalt mark the place
where he shall lie, and thou shalt go in, and
uncover his feet [or, lift up the clothes that
are on his feet], and lay thee down, &c.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Uncover his feet, and lay
thee down.] It is said that women in the
East, when going to the bed of their lawful
husbands, through modesty, and in token of
Quum autem in forma Niphal, passiva, hic
positum sit, Ludov. de Dieu detentus est
interpretatur, ut causa terroris indicetur,
quæ hæc esset, quod a muliere detinebatur,
pedibus accumbente, quæ pondere suo stra-
gulam constringebat et comprimebat, ne
pedes libere movere ille posset. Sed quem
verbo inesse significatum vidimus Jud.
xvi. 29, inflectere, et Arabibus in Conj. V.,
se inflectere, eundem et hic retinemus. In-
RUTH III. 8-11.
327
flexit se, inclinavit se Boasus, quum primum
ὅτι ἠγάθυνας τὸ ἔλεός σου τὸ ἔσχατον
excitus somno erectus sedisset, deinde in- úπÈρ тÒ πρÔтоν, k.t.λ.
clinato prorsum corpore, porrectâque manu, Au. Ver.-10 And he said, Blessed be
palpatus est. bat, Et thou of the LORD, my daughter: for thou
ecce! mulier cubans ad id quod ad pedes hast shewed more kindness in the latter end
suos erat. pro accusativo capiendum than at the beginning, inasmuch as thou
est, directionem personæ indicante ad locum followedst not young men, whether poor or
qui nomine indicatur; vid. Roorda Gram. rich.
Hebr., P. ii., p. 130, § 428.
::
Ver. 9.
וּפָרַשְׂתָּ כְנָפֶךָ עַל־אֲמָתְךָ כִּי אֵל
καὶ περιβαλεῖς τὸ πτερύγιόν σου ἐπὶ τὴν
δούλην σου, ὅτι ἀγχιστεὺς εἶ σύ.
Au. Ver.—9 And he said, Who art thou?
And she answered, I am Ruth thine hand-
maid: spread therefore thy skirt over thine
handmaid; for thou art a near kinsman [or,
one that hath right to redeem].
Spread therefore thy skirt.
Rosen.-Et expande alam tuam super an-
cillam tuam. 2, alam sunt qui hic de pro-
tectione, tutela capiant, metaphorâ ab avibus
petitâ, quæ pullos alis protegere solent; cf.
supra iii. 12.
Petere igitur Rutham, ut
Boas ipsam legitimo matrimonio in suam
tutelam recipiat. Sed denotat, et oram,
laciniam vestis, aut pallii, qua Orientales se
noctu dormientes involvere solent, ut
bypo, ora pallii, 1 Sam. xxiv. 5, 12, et
xxii. 12.
Dr. A. Clarke.-In the latter end than at
the beginning.] It is not easy to find out
what Boaz means. Perhaps 70, chesed,
which we translate kindness, means piety; as
if he had said: Thou hast given great proof
of thy piety in this latter instance, when
thou hast avoided the young, and those of
thy own age, to associate thyself with an
elderly man, merely for the purpose of
having the Divine injunction fulfilled, viz.,
that the brother, or next akin, might take
the wife of the deceased, and raise a family
to him who had died childless.
Bp. Patrick. He commends her true
kindness both to her mother and to her
husband, which appeared now more than
before, by her endeavours to preserve his
name and family.
Rosen.-Bonam fecisti pietatem, s. bene-
volentiam tuam posteriorem præ priore.
Prior benevolentia Ruthæ erga Boasi fami-
liam fuit amor, quo virum et socrum pro-
sequuta erat, de quo Boas ii. 11, posterior
hæc ipsa erga Boasum, viri propinquum,
seniorem licet, amicitia, quæ erat conjuncta
cum amore prioris viri, cui prolem excitare
voluit. Hieronymus: priorem misericordium
tuam posteriore superasti. Sed nomen
in miseros, sed in quosvis significat.
non tantum beneficentiam et benevolentiam
Ver. 11.
, quatuor orce operimenti tui, Deut.
Et omisso vestis nomine Zach.
viii. 23 777, ora pallii viri Judæi.
Hinc, quum conjuges sub eodem tegmine
dormire soleant, cum vir oram pallii super
mulierem expandere dicitur, id illam intra
torum secum recipere denotat. Ita Ezech.
xvi. 8 yes, expandi oras vestis
meæ super te, i. e., uxorem te mihi duxi; cf.
not. ad eum loc. In qua loquendi formula
non esse de tutela mariti cogitandum, patet
e Deut. xxiii. 1; xxvii. 10, ubi legimus: ne
ducat vir uxorem patris sui, vas,
nec retegat oram, operimentum patris sui,
ubi protectionis notio nequaquam locum
habere potest. Petit igitur Rutha a Boaso,
ut se tori sui participem faciat. Ita Chal-spy, Novit enim tota porta, urbs,
dæus vocetur nomen tuum super ancillam populi mei, quod mulier strenuitatis tu es.
tuam, accipiendo me uxorem.
Porta populi sunt qui senatum intelligi ex-
Au. Fer.-11 And now, my daughter,
fear not; I will do to thee all that thou
requirest: for all the city [Heb., gate] of
my people doth know that thou art a vir-
tuous woman.
Rosen.-Et nunc, filia mea, ne timeas;
omne quod dixeris mihi, faciam. T
Near kinsman. See notes on Numb. istiment, quod in portis senatores sedere, et
xxxv. 12, vol. i., pp. 645, 646.
Ver. 10.
00
judicia exercere solebant, vid. infra iv. 1, 2.
אֲרוּם בְּלֵי קָדָם כָּל יָקְבֵי תְרַע סַנְהַרְרִין : Ita Chaldaeus
T
"27837, manifestum est enim omnibus seden-
tibus in portâ synedrii magni populi mei.
הֵיטַבְתָּ חַסְדֵךְ הָאַחֲרוֹן מִן־
Sed h. 1. per portam potius per synecdochen הָרִאשׁוֹן וגו'
328
RUTH III. 11–15.
partis pro toto tota urbs significatur, ut Gen. | sit, niti debet aliquâ præpositione nomen
xxii. 17; xxiv. 60; xxxiv. 24; Deut. xvii. 2; va, in quo littera non est præpositio.
xxviii. 52, ut dicatur, omnibus Bethlehemi Deludit lectores suos Clericus, cum eos docet
incolis Ruthæ virtutem perspectam esse. subaudiendum esse vel, hoc est, ad
Recte Hieronymus: scit enim omnis populus, pedem lecti, et idem facit ac si statueret,
qui habitat intra portas urbis meæ. nnus, decumbere lectum, Latinum esse, et subaudi-
Mulier roboris, virtutis, dicitur et Prov. endum esse super.
xii. 4; xxxi. 10 mulier proba, diligens, vir-
tutibus sexum muliebrem decentibus ornata.
Ver. 12.
Rosen.-Cubavit igitur ad stragulas pedum
ejus usque ad tempus matutinum. Ante
solent subaudire, sine necessitate;
nam est accusativus, cf. not. ad vs. 8.
T
Ver. 15.
וְעַתָּה כִּי אָמְנָם כִּי אִם אֵל אָנֹכִי
רֹאֵל
וַיֹּאמֶר הָבִי הַמִּטְפַּחַת אֲשֶׁר־עָלַיִךְ וְגַם יֵשׁ לֹאֵל קָרוֹב מִמֶּנִּי :
ניא גאל
וְאֶחָזִי־בָהּ וַיֹּאחֶז בָּהּ וַיָּמָר שֵׁשׁ שְׁעֹרִים
וַיָּשֶׁת עָלֶיהָ וַיָּבֹא הָעִיר:
נ"א ואחזי־
כתיב ולא קרי
καὶ νῦν ὁ ἀληθῶς ἀγχιστεὺς ἐγώ εἰμι· καί
γε ἐστὶν ἀγχιστεὺς ἐγγίων ὑπὲρ ἐμέ.
Au. Ver.-12 And now it is true that I
am thy near kinsman: howbeit there is a
kinsman nearer than I.
And now it is true.
Houb.-Verumtamen quanquam ego sum
revera consanguineus, &c. Delet N Masora,
quod tamen retinendum. Nam idem
valet, ac si maximè, vel quanquam Latinum.
Similiter utrumque retinendum; nam prius
præparat ad posterius, in quo est redinte-
gratio quædam prioris. Et sæpè " Hebraico
in sermone abundat.
T
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ. φέρε τὸ περίζωμα τὸ ἐπάνω σου.
καὶ ἐκράτησεν αὐτὸ, καὶ ἐμέτρησεν ἓξ κριθῶν, καὶ
ἐπέθηκεν ἐπ' αὐτὴν, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὴν πόλιν.
Au. Ver.-15 Also he said, Bring the
vail [or, sheet, or, apron] that thou hast
upon thee, and hold it. And when she
held it, he measured six measures of barley,
and laid it on her: and she went into the
city.
Vail.
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew word mitpa-
Rosen.-Et nunc, etsi verum est, quod cath is variously interpreted, it signifying
vindex, s. propinquus, ego sum tibi. Prius any kind of covering. The LXX translate
7, si hic etsi, quamvis, valere patet. Sed it Tepigwμa, by which they seem to have
quod post alterum in textu scriptum est, meant that which we call an apron, or a
, Masorethæ non esse legendum monent; kirtle, which is bound about one.
et in codicibus
codicibus quam plurimis prorsus Vulgar pallium; but it is by us most pro-
omissum est. Si genuinum sit, mere exple-perly rendered a veil; which modest women
tivum judicandum est. Sane post "?
were wont to throw over their heads, to
cover their faces.
, כִּי אִם־צָעק יִצְעַק אֵלַי 22 .abundat et Exod. xxii
quodsi clamavit ad me.
12, 13, &c. Kinsman. See notes
Numb. xxxv. 12, vol. i., pp. 645, 646.
Ver. 14.
וַתִּשְׁכַּב מַרְגְלוֹתָוֹ עַד־הַבֹּקֶר וגו'
מרגלותיו קרי
on
המטפחת.
The
Dr. A. Clarke. this seems to
have been a cloak, plaid, or what the Arabs
call hayk, which has been largely explained
elsewhere. See Judg. xiv. 16.
Gesen. f. (r.) Ruth iii. 15,
plur. in Is. iii. 22, a wide upper gar-
inent of a woman, mantle, cloak [so Lee,
καὶ ἐκοιμήθη πρὸς ποδῶν αὐτοῦ ἕως πρωΐ Rosen.]. See Schroeder de Vestitu mulier.,
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-14 And she lay at his feet
until the morning, &c.
Heb. c. 16.
Measures.
Dr. A. Clarke.- We supply the word mea-
Houb.. Masora bo, quoniam sures, for the Hebrew mentions no quantity.
sic legitur 4 et 7. Sapientius fecisset, si The Targum renders six seahs, 7d m'u,
monuisset, post verbum wn, omissum fuisse shith sein; which, as a seah was about two
alterum 】 ante "ba, ut esset et gallons and a half, must have been a very
ut liceret interpretari, in, vel sub tegmine heavy load for a woman; and so the Tar-
pedum ejus. Nam verbum cum neutrum gumist thought, for he adds, And she re-
RUTH III. 15, 16. IV. 1.
329
:
ceived strength from the Lord to carry it. If
the omer be meant, which is about six pints,
the load would not be so great, as this would
amount to but about four gallons and a half;
a very goodly present.
Rosen., Et mensus est sex
hordea, pro i, mensuras hordei,
nomen prius verbale latet in verbo. Simi-
liter Esth. v. 1 up hay ta pro u
♫ induitque Esther vestimentum regni,
i. e., regium. Mensuræ hic intelliguntur tum
vulgo notæ. Chaldæus: sex Seas hordei
posuit, id est, duas ephas, vid. ii. 17, Hie-
ronymus: ser modios. Sed tantum onus
pallio involutum mulier in urbem non potu-
isset portare.
She went into the city.
Bp. Patrick. The Chaldee saith, Boaz
went into the city; and the Hebrew favours
this interpretation. For the word for went
is in the masculine gender, as in the next
words it is in the feminine.
Rosen.-in, Et ingressus est urbem
Boasus, ut supplet Chaldæus, et verbum
masculinum indicat. Sed Hieronymus ita
vertit: quæ portans ingressa est civitatem,
quasi pro in legisset i, quod et Syrus
expressit, et hodienum in codicibus com-
pluribus et Kennicottianis et De-Rossianis
legitur. Verum de Boaso sermo est, qui
summo mane, postquam Ruthæ suum munus
demensus fuerat, ex agro in urbem rediit.
Ver. 16.
וַתָּבוֹא אֶל־חֲמוֹתָהּ וַתֹּאמֶר מִי־אַתְּ
בִּתִּי וגו'
indeed, the answer favours this; and the
Hebrew words will bear it, if mi be inter-
preted not who, but what.
Dathe.-Illa vero cum ad socrum suam
veniret, hæc, quænam esset, quæsivit. Quæ-
nam. Nam uxor Boasi, an non? Sic Mi-
chaëlis.
Houb.-Nos, pronomen, quis, sic ac-
cipimus, ut qualis; q. d. Noemi, qualis
nunc tu es, sive qualem exitum habes sus-
ceptæ rei?
Rosen.-Et illa venit ad socrum suam, ea-
que dixit: quænam es tu, filia mea? Recte
observat Aben-Esra, Noomin ita quæsivisse,
dum Rutha ante fores staret. Nimirum
quum ostium Rutha summo mane pulsaret,
antequam alius alium cognosceret (vs. 14),
socrus suspicabatur, nurum adesse. Quærit
igitur: tune es, quæ intromitti cupit?
CHAP. IV. 1.}
שְׁבָה פָּה פְּלָנִי אַלְמֹנִי וגו'
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς αὐτὸν Βοόζ. ἐκκλίνας
κάθισον ὧδε κρύφιε, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-1 Then went Boaz up to the
gate, and sat him down there: and, behold,
the kinsman of whom Boaz spake came by;
unto whom he said, Ho, such a one! turn
aside, sit down here, &c.
Unto whom he said, Ho, such a one!
Ged., Booth.-To whom, calling him by
his name, he said.
Gesen.
m. (r.) 1. Some one, a
5
certain one, Gr. ó deîva, Arab., Syr.
kaì 'Poùl eiσñèée πpòs thν tevbeρàv avтîs., pp. one distinct, definite, whom one
Ρούθ εἰσῆλθε πρὸς τὴν πενθερὰν αὐτῆς.
ἡ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῇ θύγατερ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.—16 And when she came to her
mother in law, she said, Who art thou, my
daughter? And she told her all that the
man had done to her.
Who art thou?
. يا هذا
points out as with the finger, and not by
distinguishing. Every where joined with
name; prob. from an absol. noun, a
, pp. one concealed, nameless. So of
persons, in the voc., Ruth iv. 1: e nóngu
Gr.
Ged., Booth.—How hast thou succeeded?, sit down here, thou such an one!
Bp. Patrick.—Whoart thou, my daughter?] ouros, Arab.,, i. q. lis
It was so early in the morning when she
returned home, that Naomi could not well
discern who it was that desired the gate
might be opened; but perceived it was a
woman, whom she calls her daughter, as
they used to do in civility, it appears, by
Boaz's language, ver. 10. But the Vulgar
takes it quite otherwise, that she asked her,| silent, whose name is not mentioned, from r.
"What hast thou done, my daughter?" [No. 2, to be mute]. Always preceded
That is, How hast thou succeeded? And, by .
VOL. II.
&
Of things 1 Sam. xxi. 3: 20 5 Diphy,
to such and such a place, i. q., to a certain
place which shall be nameless, 2 K. vi. 8.—
From the junction of these two words comes
the form, Dan. viii. 13. m. A
certain one, some one, ó deîra, pp. one kept
U U
330
RUTH IV. 1—5.
Rosen.-Dixitque: heus tu! Has voces illo. Vid. et Genes. xxvi. 9; Exod. ii. 14.
Hieron. recte vocans eum nomine suo expressit., Revelabo aurem tuam dicendo,
Eas enim Hebræi usurpare solent de homine i. e., monebo te hac de re, nec te inscio
aut loco, quem vel nominare nequeunt, nomine agrum Elimelechi comparabo. Quo sensu
ignorato, aut non succurrente, vel nominare hanc dicendi formulam sæpius offendimus,
nolunt, uti Græcorum ó deîva, Matth. xxvi. 18. ut 1 Sam. ix. 15, any jsme na mim, et
Vix dubium est, Boasum vindicem illum suo Jova revelavit aurem Samuelis, i. e., indicavit
nomine appellasse, sed scriptorem, quod illud ei. Sic David 2 Sam. vii. 27, N 23
ignoraret, hæc nomina substituisse.
The knob, nam tu, Deus Israelis,
revelasti aurem servi tui, indicasti servo tuo.
Vid. et 1 Sam. xx. 2, 12, 13; xxii. 8, 17.
Translatio ducta est ab iis, qui caput veste
Ver. 4, 5.
S
4
: וַאֲנִי אָמַרְתִּי אֶגְלֶה אָזְנְךָ לֵאמֹר
,involutum habent, et quibus, veste amota קְנֵה נֶגֶד הַיֹּשְׁבִים וְנֶגֶד זִקְנֵי עַמִּי אִם־
retegitur auris, si quid in aurem sit dicen תִּגְאַל אָל וְאִם־לֹא יִגְאֵל הַגִּידָה לִי
But if thou wilt not redeem it.
Houb., Ken., Horsley, Rosen., Ged.,
. ואם לא תגאל read, ואם לא יגאל Booth. For
A-
וְאֵדְעָ כִּי אֵין זוּלָתְךָ לִגְאֹוֹל וְאָנֹכִי
אַחֲרֶיךָ וַיֹּאמֶר אָנֹכִי אֶגְאָל : 5 וַיֹּאמֶר
.MSS בַּעַז בְּיוֹם־קְנוֹתְךָ הַשָּׂדֶה מִיַּד נָעָמִי
וּמֵאֵת רְוּת הַמּוֹאֲבִיָה אֵשֶׁת הַמַּת קָנִיתָי
. וְאִם־לֹא יִגְאַל-.Maurer
לְהָקִים שֵׁם
ואדעה קרי קמץ בז"ק .4 .V קנית קרי .5 .v
A THIT
:inbop-by men-ow
4 κἀγὼ εἶπα, ἀποκαλύψω τὸ οὖς σου λέγων,
ktĥσai évavтíov tŵv kadŋµévwv, kaì évavтíov
τῶν πρεσβυτέρων τοῦ
тŵν преσВитéршν тoû λaoû pov el ȧyxo-
τεύεις, ἀγχίστευε· εἰ δὲ μὴ ἀγχιστεύεις,
ἀνάγγειλόν μοι καὶ γνώσομαι, ὅτι οὐκ ἔστι
παρὲξ σοῦ τοῦ ἀγχιστεῦσαι, καγώ εἰμι μετὰ
σέ. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν. ἐγώ εἰμι, ἀγχιστεύσω. 5 καὶ
εἶπε Βοόζ. ἐν ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ κτήσασθαί σε τὸν
ἀγρὸν ἐκ χειρὸς Νωεμὶν καὶ παρὰ Ρούθ της
Μωαβίτιδος γυναικὸς τοῦ τεθνηκότος, καὶ αὐτὴν
κτήσασθαί σε δεῖ, ὥστε ἀναστῆσαι τὸ ὄνομα
τοῦ τεθνηκότος ἐπὶ τῆς κληρονομίας αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-4 And I thought to advertise
thee [Heb., I said I will reveal in thine ear],
saying, Buy it before the inhabitants, and
before the elders of my people. If thou
wilt redeem it, redeem it but if thou wilt
not redeem it, then tell me, that I may
know for there is none to redeem it beside
thee; and I am after thee. And he said, I
will redeem it.
5 Then said Boaz, What day thou buyest
the field of the hand of Naomi, thou must
buy it also of Ruth the Moabitess, the wife
of the dead, to raise up the name of the
dead upon his inheritance.
4 And I thought to.
Ged., Booth. And I thought it right to.
Rosen., Et ego dixi scil. ',
aba, in corde meo, coll. Genes. xvii. 17;
xxvii. 41; Ps. xiv. 1, i. e., cogitavi, mecum
statui. Sic Genes. xxii. 11 Abraham dixit,
i.e., cogitavit: non est timor Dei in loco
Schulzius: "si
non redimet, h. e., si non redimetur (2) sc.
abs te, h. e., si vindicare tibi nolis." Sed
quis hæc talia ferre possit! Neque com-
mendabilior est Michaelis interpretatio hæc :
sin minus, alius redimet. Apparet enim,
precario suppleri. Legendum videtur,
quod exhibent plurimi libri et exprimunt
verss. antiquæ omnes. De oratione obliqua
in hoc contextu cogitari vix ac ne vix quidem
potest.
5 Thou must buy it also of Ruth the
Moabitess.
5 Houb., Ken., Dathe, Horsley, Rosen.,
Ged., Booth.Thou must also take pos-
session of Ruth the Moabitess.
Dathe.-Pro legendum esse ?,
non solum versionum antiquarum auctoritate
defendi potest, sed etiam contextu. Vul-
gatus habet: Quando emeris agrum de manu
mulieris, Ruth quoque Moabitiden, quæ uxor
defuncti fuit, debes accipere, et Syrus accu-
ratius textum Hebræum exprimens: Quando
emeris agrum a Nooma, et Rutham Moab-
itidem uxorem defuncti posside. Oi ó quidem
legerunt kai Tapà 'Povo, K.T.λ., sed
addunt etiam: Kaì aνTην Kтýσaolai σe deî.
Similiter Arabs et Chaldæus. Sed sic pro
legendum esset. Clericus lec-
tionem receptam defendens subintelligit
agrum: Comparabis eum ea lege, etc. Sic
esset legendum in. Quod idem fieri a
Michaële miror, dum vertit: Si emis agrum
a Nooma et Rutha, hoc fit eum in finem et
sub hac conditione, etc. Nam vel sic legen-
dum esset in. Quodsi etiam concederem,
verba Hebræa admittere hanc explicationem,
RUTH IV. 5-11.
331
de quo tamen valde dubito, ex verss. 9 et 10 | own inheritance; redeem thou my right to
plane apparere arbitror, legendum esse n. thyself; for I cannot redeem it.
Nam repetit Boasus in his versibus, quid
actum sit, de quo ipse cum altero convenerit,
nempe ver. 9, se bona Elimelechi emisse a
Nooma, vs. 10, et præterea Rutham emisse
sibi uxorem.
Cf. Kennicottus in Diss. i.,
p. 433 vers. Lat. et Hubigantius ad h. 1.
Litteram Jod in lectione textuali omit-
tunt plus quam quinquaginta codd. a Ken-
nicotto citati.
Maurer. Hic locus manifesto corruptus
est. Potest autem duplici ratione sanari.
Una hæc est, ut pro legas vel
Pool.-Lest I mar mine own inheritance;
either, first, Because having no children of
his own, he might have one, and but one,
son by Ruth, who, though he should carry
away his inheritance, yet should not bear his
name, but the name of Ruth's husband;
and so by preserving another man's name,
he should lose his own. Or, secondly,
Because as his inheritance would be but
very little increased by this marriage, so it
might be much diminished by being divided
amongst his many children, which he pos-
sibly had already, and might probably have
more by Ruth.
et pro (quam formam Ges. et Ew.
non debebant in earum numero ponere, quas
iii. 1 vidimus, quandoquidem femininum Dr. A. Clarke.-I cannot redeem it for
longe alienissimum est ab hoc loco): myself.] The Targum gives the proper sense
, quod ipsum K'ri exhibet, vel hoc of this passage: "And the kinsman said,
sensu: quando emis fundum illum a Nooma: On this ground I cannot redeem it, because
Rutham quoque Moabitidem, defuncti uxorem, I have a wife already; and I have no desire
emis, ut cet. Hanc emendationem primum to take another, lest there should be con-
suadere videntur vs. 9 et 10 ubi fere iisdem tention in my house, and I should become a
verbis narrat Boasus, quid illud sit, de quo corrupter of my inheritance."
ipse cum altero convenerit: vs. 9:
Rosen.-Dixit vindex, s. cognatus: non
כִּי קָנִיתִי
possum reindicare mihi praedium illud, ne | מִיַּד נָעָמִי 10: וְגַם אֶת־רוּת הַמּוֹאֲבִיָה אֵשֶׁת מַחְלוֹן
קָנִיתִי לִי
inhqa by nên cự bình nêgh ý nu. Deinde perdam hereditatem meam, i.e., fundum
observatu dignum est, cod. K. 31 habere meum hereditarium.
sup. ras., ut videatur primo legisse n.
-ex (קָנִיתָה) קָנִיתָ et וְגַם אֵת vel וְאֵת Denique
primunt Syr. et Vulg. Sed LXX : Kai Taρà
'Povė, K.T.λ. Similiter Chald. et Ar. Al-
Ρούθ, κ.τ.λ.
tera ratio in eo cernitur, ut intactum
,.i. e ,קניתו vero scribas קניתי relinquas, pro
Ver. S.
וַיִּשְׁלֹף נַעֲלוֹ :
καὶ ὑπελύσατο τὸ ὑπόδημα αὐτοῦ, καὶ
ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ.
Au. Fer.-8 Therefore the kinsman said
unto Boaz, Buy it for thee. So he drew off
his shoe.
So he drew off his shoe.
Ged., Booth. So he drew off his shoe,
and gave to him [LXX, Arab.].
Ver. 9.
ir: quando emis fundum illum a Nooma et
a Rutha Moabitide, defuncti uxore: emis
eum ea lege, ut nomen defuncti suscitetur in
possessione ejus, i. e., proles ei paretur, quæ
suum nomen gerat. Quodsi ex me quæris,
utram rationem præferendam ducam, equi-
dem sine ulla dubitatione posteriorem dico,
cum quod locus ita emendatus ab illo
vs. 9, 10 verbis tantum, re non differt,
quandoquidem prolem mortuo parare dicuntur elders, and unto all the people, Ye are wit-
ii, qui ex jure leviratus mortui uxorem nesses this day, that I have bought all that
ducunt, tum quod hæc difficultatis tollendæ was Elimelech's, and all that was Chilion's
ratio altera multo levior atque adeo levissima and Mahlon's, of the hand of Naomi.
est. Quam facile enim corrumpi potu-
erit in, plane apparet.
Ver. 6.
בֶּן־אַשְׁחִית אֶת־נַחֲלָתִי וגו'
Au. Ver.-9 And Boaz said unto the
ut saepe, ולכל Melius . לזקנים וכל-.Houb
supplent in Pentateucho Samaritani. Sic
etiam hoc loco Chaldæus et Syrus. Similiter
postean, et Mahalon, quoniam ante-
Ver. 11.
. לכליון cessit
יִתֵּן יְהוָה אֶת־הָאִשָּׁה הַבָּאָה אֶל־
-- μή ποτε διαφθείρω τὴν κληρονομίαν μου, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-6 And the kinsman said, I
בֵּיתֶךָ כְּרָחֵל וּ וּכְלֵאָה אֲשֶׁר בָּנָוּ cannot redeem it for myself, lest I mar mine
332
RUTH IV. 11-15.
,momen in Bethlehem, mirus loquendi modus שְׁתֵּיהֶם אֶת־בֵּית יִשְׂרָאֵל וַעֲשֵׂה חַיִל
בְּאֶפְרָתָה וּקְרָא שֵׁם
: Dnb nyaa ow-sq
δῴη κύριος τὴν γυναῖκά σου τὴν εἰσ-
πορευομένην εἰς τὸν οἶκόν σου ὡς Ραχὴλ καὶ
¿s Aíàv, ai økodóµnoav åµþóтepai Tòv oikov
τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ ἐποίησαν δύναμιν ἐν Εφραθᾷ,
καὶ ἔσται ὄνομα ἐν Βηθλεέμ.
Au. Ver.—11 And all the people that
were in the gate, and the elders said, We are
witnesses. The LORD make the woman that
is come into thine house like Rachel and like
Leah, which two did build the house of
Israel and do thou worthily [or, get thee
riches, or, power] in Ephratah, and be
famous [Heb., proclaim thy name] in Beth-
lehem.
Houbigant, Horsley.-Which two.
read
no. MSS.
Do thou. So Dathe, Rosen.
accerse, acquire tibi nomen; fac, ut sæpe
qui alias non usurpatur, pro: advoca, i. e.,
vocetur nomen tuum per flios eorumque
posteros, cf. Genes. xlviii. 16, by Dna
et vocetur per eos, pueros, nomen meum. Alii
nostra verba sic exponunt: famam et cele-
britatem nominis consequere. Quod ali-
cujus nomen frequenter profertur, est cele-
britatis et famæ indicium, qua carent ii,
quorum nomen raro pronuntiatur. Cf. Gen.
vi. 4 D, viri nominis, i. e., celebres,
famosi, ut ibi gigantes vocantur.
守
​T<T
T:IT
Ver. 14, 15.
den med
14
יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר לֹא הִשְׁבִּית לָךְ גּאֵל הַיּוֹם , שתיהם
15 וְהָיָה לָךְ וְיִקְרָא שְׁמוֹ בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל :
לְמִשִׁיב נֶפֶשׁ וּלְכַלְכֵּל אֶת־שִׂיבָתֵךְ כִּי
כַלָּתֵךְ אֲשֶׁר־אֲהֵבַרֶךְ יְלָדַתּוּ אֲשֶׁר־הִיא Rachel and like Leah and do thou worthile
טוֹבָה לָךְ מִשִׁבְעָה בָּנִים :
"א אֲהֵבָתֵךְ
נ"א שָׂבָתֵךְ .15 .v
Bp. Horsley. Make the woman-like
(C
14 καὶ εἶπαν αἱ γυναῖκες πρὸς Νωεμὶν,
Εὐλογητὸς Κύριος, ὃς οὐ κατέλυσέ σοι σήμερον
Tov ȧyxiσtéα, kai kaλéσai tò ővoµá σov ev
Ισραήλ. 15 καὶ ἔσται σοι εἰς ἐπιστρέφοντα
ψυχὴν, καὶ τοῦ διαθρέψαι τὴν πολιάν σου, ὅτι
vúµÞn ý ảyañýσaσá σe, étekev avtòv, î ÉσTIV
• ἡ νύμφη ἀγαπήσασά ἐστιν
ȧyalý σoɩ vñèρ éñтà vioús.
in Ephratah, and be famous in Bethlehem.]
Rather, Grant that the woman-
may be like
Rachel and like Leah-and set a good ex-
ample in Ephratah, and that her name may
be famous in Bethlehem. Acquire fame,”
ox, read now, as in ver. 14, p.
The subject of this whole eleventh verse is
Ruth, not Boaz. " Qui si ageretur in his
verbis, legeretur, tu vero,'
п, 'fac virtutem,' ut ope pronominis
transitus fieret ad Boaz ab ipsâ Ruth, de
quâ mox sermo erat. Ita interpretatur cum
Vulgato Syrus. Vide ipsum, non autem
Latinum ejus interpretem."-Houbigant ad
locum.
Booth.-Those two who builded the house
of Israel; and make her an example of
virtue in Ephratah, and famous in Beth-
lehem.
Au. Ver.-14 And the women said unto
Naomi, Blessed be the LORD, which hath not
left thee [Heb., caused to cease unto thee]
this day without a kinsman [or, redeemer],
that his name may be famous in Israel.
15 And he shall be unto thee a restorer
of thy life, and a nourisher of [Heb., to
nourish] thine old age [Heb., thy gray hairs]:
for thy daughter in law, which loveth thee,
which is better to thee than seven sons, hath
born him.
Rosen. Det Jova mulierem, quæ venit ad
domum tuam, i.e., quæ tibi jam matrimonio
jungitur, sicut Rachelam et sicut Leam, quæ Pool.-Without a kinsman; which is
ædificarunt ambæ illæ domum Israelis. Phrasis understood, either, first, Of the son new
ædificare domum valet: liberis familiam born [so Houb., Patrick, Horsley, Rosen.].
augere. Dny pro y, cf. ad i., 9, 13, 19. Or rather, secondly, Of Boaz; for the name
mo, Et fac virtutem, i. e., strenue age. of goel, which is translated kinsman or re-
Alii cum Aben-Esra: compara tibi opes, ut deemer, is never, that I know of, given to
hæc phrasis legitur Deut. viii. 17, robur the child born, but always to the person
manus meæ, ns, comparavit begetting him of his brother's or near kins-
mihi has divitias. Ad Boasum hoc votum man's wife. And whereas it is objected,
respicere ostendit imperativus masculinus; that there was no cause for this congratula-
nisi velis et eum usurpari pro feminino, tion at this time in reference to Boaz, because
quod tamen haud verisimile ob id quod that was done divers months before this
proxime sequitur. on a DP, Et voca time; it may be replied, that the memory of
RUTH IV. 15-22.
333
sensu: quia peperit filium nurus tua, quæ te
amat, quæque, rel. Quem ipsi scrupulum
movit, quod, si legatur, non viderit, ad
quem referatur hoc relativum, quum vocem
that generous action was revived upon this | olim imitaturus exemplum, te similiter amet.
occasion, and therefore is fitly mentioned as Ludov. Cappellus in Crit. S., 1. vi., cap. 9,
the foundation of this child's birth; and this § 8, p. 1022, edit. Hal., pro melius legi
happy effect justly leads them to the cause putat, et hoc pro positum esse, hoc
and original of it, which was this, that Boaz
had shown himself to be a kinsman or re-
deemer, not only in name and title, as the
other kinsman was, ver. 6, but in truth and
reality. The words may be rendered, which, quæ precessit, de Boaso capiat. Sed
hath not made or suffered thy kinsman to fail quum de puero recens nato intelligen-
to thee, i. e., to neglect or refuse the perform- dum sit, nihil difficultatis in, sive, ut
ance of his duty to thee and thine, as the in nonnullis codicibus legitur, in (cum
other kinsman did. That his name may be Cholem) esse apparet. Cf. Buxtorfii Anti-
famous in Israel, Heb., and his name shall be crit., p. 985, seqq. Quæ est melior tibi
famous in Israel, for this noble and worthy septem filiis, qui tantis te beneficiis afficere
action, wherein he gave so great an example non possent, quam nurus tua, viro opulento
of piety, charity, humility, and self-denial. juncta, qui et ipse tibi bene cupit. Relativo
A restorer of thy life, i. e., of the comfort additum indicat, non esse ad
of thy life, which was in a great measure suffixum proxime præcedens, sed ad nomen
dead and gone. Hath born him, to wit, a remotius referendum.
Ver. 17.
מִשְׁבְעָה בָּנִים Pro
son; the pronoun for the noun understood, Chaldæus præ multis filis posuit, quum
which is frequent in the Hebrew tongue. septem sæpius pro multis dici solebant, ut
Or, hath born to him, i. e., to thy kinsman, 1 Sam. i. 8; ii. 5.
to wit, a son, which is easily understood; and
so the pronoun affix is put for the separate;
of which there are instances; as Josh.
xv. 19; 1 Kings xix. 21; Job xxxi. 37;
Ezek. xxix. 3.
Bishop Horsley.-That his name may be
famous; rather, "and may his name be
famous."
וַתִּקְרֶאנָה שְׁמוֹ עוֹבֵד וגו'
καὶ ἐκάλεσαν τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, Ωβήδ.
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Fer.-17 and they called his name
Obed, &c.
Pool.-Obed, a servant, to wit, to thee, to
nourish, and comfort, and assist thee; which
duty children owe to their progenitors.
Rosen.—14 Tum dixerunt mulieres Beth-
lehemi ad Noomin: laudatus sit Jova, qui
non cessare fecit, non deesse sivit, tibi vin-
Gesen.-Ebed (servant, sc. of God), pr. n.
dicem hodie, quo sunt qui Boasum intelligi
Rosen.-Vix dubium est, , quod no-
existiment. Sed indicatur potius filius recens
men plures alii viri in V. T. commemorati
natus; nam de eo hic gratulantur mulieres
gesserunt (vid. 1 Chron. ii. 37; xi. 47;
Noomi, quæ propterea D, hodie addunt. xxvi. 7; 2 Chron. xxiii. 1), servientem, scil.
Atqui Boasum vindicem pridie habebat. Deo, cultorem Dei, denotare, ut,
Vocant puerum recens natum, vindicem, Jerem. xxxvi. 26, et, cultor Jova,
quia olim, si victurus esset, sibi redimere prophetæ aliorumque virorum.
debebat integram Noomis possessionem.
bring joy 872, Et vocetur, celebretur
nomen ejus, pueri, in Israele.
וַיִּקְרֵא שְׁמוֹ בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל
Ver. 21, 22.
Au. Ver.-21 And Salmon begat Boaz,
and Boaz begat Obed,
22 And Obed begat Jesse, and Jesse
begat David.
15, Et erit, s. sit tibi
natus hic puerulus olim in reducentem, re-
ducens animam i. e., qui animum tuum multis
calamitatibus afflictum erigat et refocillet. Pool.-How can this be a true genealogy,
Reducens animam is est, qui animam adeo seeing by this means four persons take up
deficientem, ut jam e corpore egressa vide- three hundred and eighty years, which were
atur, in corpus quasi reducit. Qua phrasi between Salmon and David, and conse-
designatur consolatio et auxilium; vid. Jud. quently every one of them must beget a son
xv. 19; 1 Sam. xxx. 12; Ps. xix. 8; when he was very old? Answ. 1. It is not
xxiii. 2, 3. Et ad sustentandam canitiem certain that each of these was the immediate
tuam, quia nurus tua, quæ amat te, peperit parent of him whom he is said to beget [so
eum, unde sperandum, ut puer hic, matris Rosen.]; for sometimes grandfathers are
334
1 SAMUEL I. 1-3.
promised to the obedient, and in persons of
strong constitutions and sober conversations,
such as some of these are known to have
been, and the others may justly be pre-
sumed to be such, it is not strange, nor in
the least incredible.
said in Scripture to beget their grand- times, when men were longer lived, and
children, to wit, by the intervention of their under the law, when long life was expressly
immediate sons; whereof instances have
been given. And sometimes in genealogies
whole generations are omitted, as may ap-
pear by Ezra vii. 2, compared with 1 Chron.
vi. 3, and by Matt. i. 8, which might be
done here for divers reasons now unknown.
2. There are many examples, even in pro-
fane writers, both ancient and modern, of
persons that have not only lived one hun-
dred and twenty and one hundred and thirty
years and upwards, but have been vigorous
and have begotten children at above one
hundred years old; and of women that have
conceived and born children at the age of
fifty, sixty, yea, seventy years. And there- P. iii., § 465, edit. quartæ,
fore if it were so in these more ancient
Rosen. De ea quam nostro loco habemus
Davidis genealogia Eichhornius, p. 39, satis
verisimiliter sic statuit, scriptorem eos nobis
exhibuisse Davidis majores, qui tabulis Ju-
dæoram inserti omnibusque satis noti essent,
omissis eorum nominibus, quorum memoria,
dum in Moabitarum ditione exulis vivebant,
fuerat exstincta. Cf. Einleit. in das A. T.,
FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL.
CHAP. I. 1.
וגו'
וַיְהִי אִישׁ אֶחָד מִן־הָרָמָתַיִם צוֹפִים
T IT T
ἄνθρωπος ἦν ἐξ ᾿Αρμαθαὶμ Σιφὰ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-1 Now there was a certain
man of Ramathaim-zophim, &c.
Ver. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 And he had two wives; the
name of the one was Hannah, and the name
of the other Peninnah: and Peninnah had
children, but Hannah had no children.
Dr. A. Clarke., Channah signifies
fixed or settled; and the other, Penin-
nah, signifies a jewel or pearl.
Pool.-Ramathaim-zophim, called Ramah,
ver. 19, and here is the dual number
Gesen. 1. Grace, favour, compassion.
Ramathaim, i. e., double Ramah, probably 2. Perhaps entreaty, supplication, prayer.
because it consisted of two parts, whereof 3.
the one might be called the old city, the
Pr. n. Hannah.
other the new, both being united into one; some MSS.) Peninnah, pr. n.
and the additional title of Zophim, which
signifies watch-towers, or watchmen, may
Ver. 3.
which is found in פְּנִינָה .coral, i. q) פְּנִכָּה
וְעָלָה הָאִישׁ הַהוּא מֵעִירוֹ מִיָּמִים note either the height of its situation, which
יָמִימָה לְהִשְׁתַּחֲוֹת וְלִזְבֹּחַ לַיהוָה,made it fit for that use: or that the prophets
צְבָאוֹת בְּשִׁלֹה וְשָׁם שְׁנֵי בְנֵי־עֵלִי חָפְנִי :had a school or college there [se Chald. S
וּפִנְחָס כֹּהֲנִים לַיהוָה :
Abwa
who are called watchmen, as Ezek. iii. 17,
Jerome].
St.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Ramathaim-zophim.] Li- καὶ ἀνέβαινεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐξ ἡμερῶν εἰς
terally, the two high places of the watchmen ; ἡμέρας ἐκ πόλεως αὐτοῦ ἐξ ᾿Αρμαθαὶμ προσ-
these were, no doubt, two contiguous hills, | κυνεῖν καὶ θύειν κυρίῳ τῷ θεῷ Σαβαώθ εἰς
on which watch-towers were built, and in Σηλώμ· καὶ ἐκεῖ Ηλὶ καὶ οἱ δύο υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ
which watchmen kept continual guard for Ὀφνὶ καὶ Φινεὲς ἱερεῖς τοῦ κυρίου.
the safety of the country, and which after-
wards gave name to the place.
Au. Ver.-3 And this man went up out
of his city yearly [Heb., from year to year]
1 SAMUEL I. 3-5.
335
to worship and to sacrifice unto the Lonp of
hosts in Shiloh. And the two sons of Eli,
Hophni and Phinehas, the priests of the
LORD were there.
μερίδα μίαν, ὅτι οὐκ ἦν αὐτῇ παιδίον, πλὴν ὅτι
τὴν ῎Ανναν ἠγάπα Ελκανὰ ὑπὲρ ταύτην. καὶ
κύριος ἀπέκλεισε τὰ περὶ τὴν μήτραν αὐτῆς.
Au. Ver.-4 And when the time was that
Elkanah offered, he gave to Peninnah his
wife, and to all her sons and her daughters,
portions :
5 But unto Hannah he gave a worthy
portion [or, a double portion]; for he loved
Hannah: but the LORD had shut up her
womb.
Pool.-5 A worthy portion, or, an honour-
able or select part, such as the master of the
feast usually gave to the person most re-
spected or beloved. See Gen. xliii. 34;
1 Sam. ix. 23, 24.
Bp. Horsley.—D'EN no mɔ, a particular
portion of dressed meats. Particular, for
herself: that is the force of the adjective of
Pool.-Yearly, to wit, at one of the
solemn feasts, which probably was the pass-
over, when he not only went up himself, but
carried his wife and children with him.
Compare ver. 7. Or, at the appointed days
or times; Heb., from days to days; or, from
time to time, i. e., at the three solemn feasts,
when he, together with all other males, were
obliged to go to worship God in the place
appointed; and at other times, when he as
a Levite was to go thither in his course.
To sacrifice; not in his own person, which
the Levites could not do, but by the priests;
in which sense David, and Solomon, and
Absalom are said to offer sacrifices, 2 Sam.
xv. 8; 1 Kings viii. 63; 1 Chron. xxi. 26.. Besides the portions which he sent to
In Shiloh; where the tabernacle had long
been, and now was. See Josh. xviii. 1;
Judg. xviii. 31; xxi. 19. The priests of the
Lord were there, or, were the priests of the
Lord there, to wit, under their father Eli,
who is generally conceived to have been the
high priest, but being very old and infirm,
1 Sam. iv. 15, and unfit for service, his sons" And unto Hannah he sent a single portion,
ministered in his stead, being as it were because she had no child. Nevertheless he
second priests. See 2 Kings xxv. 18. And loved Hannah, although," &c. But there
this clause seems to be added, to show that is no necessity to depart from the textual
this good man did not run into that vulgar reading.
error, of neglecting his duty of offering to
God for the wickedness of the priests; of
which see chap. ii. 17, 24.
Peninah and her sons and daughters in
common, he sent a special portion of meats
ready dressed [literally, baked," D'EN]
to Hannah, for herself.
((
The copies used by the LXX seem to
have had another reading.
ולחנה יתן מנה אחת כי אין לה ילד אפס כי הנה אהב
But the Lord; rather, although Jehovah.
Dr. A. Clarke.-5 Unto Hannah he gave
a worthy portion.] The Hebrew here is very
אפים,,went he gave her one, יתן מנה אחת אפים went | obscure
Ged., Booth.-3 And this man
yearly from his city to worship, and to sacri- portion of two faces; which the Syriac
fice to Jehovah the God [LXX] of hosts in renders, he gave her one DOUBLE PART; and
Shiloh. And Eli and his [LXX] two sons, the Chaldee, he gave her one CHOSEN part;
Hophni and Phinehas, were the priests of the Arabic is nearly the same; the Vulgate,
Jehovah.
Annæ autem dedit unam partem tristis, but
to Anna he being sorrowful gave one part.
As the shew-bread that was presented to the
Lord was called Don, the bread of faces,
because it was placed before the face or
appearances of the Lord; probably this was
called D'EN, because it was the portion
that belonged to, or was placed before, the
person who had offered the sacrifice. On
Dathe.-Profectus autem est vir ille ex
urbe sua quotannis Siluntem, ut adoraret
Jovam omnipotentem eique sacrificaret, cujus
sacerdotes ibi tunc erant duo Elæi filii,
Chophni et Pinehas.
Ver. 4, 5.
qua-bab in
4 וַיְהִי הַיּוֹם וַיִּזְבַּח אֶלְקָנָה וְנָתַן
this ground it might be said that Elkanah לִפְנִנָּה אִשְׁתּוֹ וּלְכָל־בָּנֶיהָ וּבְנוֹתֶיהָ
gave Hannah his own portion, or a part of מָנוֹת: 5 וּלְחַנָּה יִתֵּן מָנָה אַחַת אַפַּיִם
ever it was, it was intended as a proof of his כִּי אֶת־חַנָּה אָהֵב וַיְהוָה סָגַר רַחְמָהּ :
a
that which was placed before himself. What-
4 καὶ ἐγενήθη ἡμέρα, καὶ ἔθυσεν Ελκανα,
καὶ ἔδωκε τῇ Φεννάνα γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ τοῖς
υἱοῖς αὐτῆς μερίδας. 5 καὶ τῇ ῎Αννα ἔδωκε
especial love to her; for, it is added, he
loved Hannah.
Ged., Booth.-4 And whenever Elkanah
336
1 SAMUEL I. 5-9.
offered sacrifices, he gave to Peninnah his | year, when she went up [or, from the time
wife, and to all her sons and daughters, that she, &c.; Heb., from her going up] to
portions [Ged., portions thereof]; 5 But to the house of the LORD, so she provoked her;
Hannah he gave a special portion; for he therefore she wept, and did not eat.
loved Hannah, although Jehovah had given
her no children.
Pool. As he did so, i. e., either as oft as
he went and carried them with him to wor-
ship; or as Elkanah expressed peculiar
kindness to Hannah, as was said, ver. 5.
Booth. Thus she did year by year, when
she went up to the house of Jehovah; so she
provoked her; Hannah, therefore, wept, and
did not eat.
Gesen.-Dual DEN 1. The two breathing-
holes, i. e.,
the nostrils, put for the nose.
2. Anger. 3. Meton. the face, countenance.
4. Two persons, as if dual from sing. in
the signif. of face, person, comp. Tрóσwлоv,
D', and Syr. ). 1 Sam i. 5, nor mi?,
Houb.-7 Et sic faciebat singulis annis,
D'EY, a portion of two persons, i. e., a double cum domum Domini veniret, sicque eam
portion. See more fully in Thesaur. Ling. exagitabat. Illa autem flere, nec cibum
Heb., p. 127.—Others, he gave to Hannah sumere.
|
one portion in anger, i. e., with sadness, in a Dathe.-7 Id vero singulis annis accidit,
sad and sorrowful spirit; words signifying quoties ad ædem Jovæ proficiscebatur. Tunc
anger being sometimes transferred to sad- flere solebat Hanna, nec edebat.
ness.
Prof. Lee.- n, One of two persons,
i. e., a double portion, 1 Sam. i. 5.
Dathe.-4 Aliquando, cum Elcana sacri-
ficasset et distribuisset Peninnæ, suæ con-
jugi, nec non omnibus ejus filiis et filiabus,
portiones suas. 5 Hannæ dedit unam por-
tionem subtristis; amabat enim Hannam, sed
Jova ei prolem non dederat.
Maurer.-4, hoc die, quo solebat
sacra facere vs. 3 et 7. Vulgo minus recte
explicant: aliquando.
, מָנָה אַחַת אַפַּיִם 5
portionem unam duarum personarum, i.e.,
duplicem, uti etiam explicant Syr. et Arabs.
Maurer.—“ Prius cum sequentibus ad
vs. 4, 5, posterius ad vs. 6 refertur: illo
modo (cf. vs. 4, 5) solebat facere Elkana, de
quo vs. 6, nullus sermo fuerat, quotannis,
quoties frequentabat ea (Hanna) Jovæ do-
mum; hoc modo (vers. 6) irritare solebat
(Peninna) eam (Hannam), unde flebat (ea
sc. Hanna)."-Schulz.
Ver. S.
Au. Ver.-Said.
Ged., Booth.-Would say.
DEN, duæ persona, qs. dualis a sing. s, ribwa
Ver. 9.
וַתָּקָם חַנָּה אַחֲרֵי אָכְלָה
וְאַחֲרֵי שָׁתָה וְעֵלִי הַכֹּהֵן יֹשֵׁב עַל- -pic, פָּנִים=significatione faciei et persone
הַכְּסֵא עַל־מְזוּזַת הֵיכַל יְהוָה :
בניא אָכְלָה
ωπον.
Alii conferunt Arab. 8, pr. nasum
panis, deinde frustrum. Ceterum cf. Gen.
xliii. 34.
Ver. 6.
Au. Ver.—6 And her adversary also pro-
voked her [Heb., angered her sore, for to
make her fret, &c.
Pool. Her adversary, or, her troubler, or
vexer, or enemy.
Dathe. Qua de causa æmula ejus, &c.
Anby
Ver. 7.
καὶ ἀνέστη῎Αννα μετὰ τὸ φαγεῖν αὐτοὺς ἐν
Σηλώμ, καὶ κατέστη ἐνώπιον κυρίου, καὶ Ἡλὶ
ὁ ἱερεὺς ἐπὶ τοῦ δίφρου ἐπὶ τῶν φλιῶν ναοῦ
κυρίου.
Au. Ver.-9 So Hannah rose up after
they had eaten in Shiloh, and after they
had drunk. Now Eli the priest sat upon
a seat by a post of the temple of the
LORD.
Booth.-9 Now Hannah one year, after
וְכֵן יַעֲשֶׂה שָׁנָה בְשָׁנָה מְדֵי עֲלֹתָהּ
,she had eaten and drunk in Shiloh, arose בְּבֵית יְהוָה כֵּן תַּכְעַסְכָּה וַתִּבְכֶּה וְלֹא
תאכל :
οὕτως ἐποίει ἐνιαυτὸν κατ᾽ ἐνιαυτὸν, ἐν τῷ
ἀναβαίνειν αὐτὴν εἰς οἶκον κυρίου· καὶ ἠθύμει,
καὶ ἔκλαιε, καὶ οὐκ ἤσθιε.
and went up to the tabernacle of Jehovah
[Arab.]; and Eli the priest sat upon a seat
by one of the posts of the tabernacle of
Jehovah. Tabernacle of Jehovah. I uni-
היכל and, בית יהוה formly render the phrases
Au. Ver.-7 And as he did so year by mr by tabernacle of Jehovah; as the terms,
1 SAMUEL I. 9-16.
337
house or temple of Jehovah, ought to be ap-
propriated to the temple of Solomon.
Bp. Patrick.-Sat upon a seat by a post.]
The Hebrew word is, "upon a throne;" it
being a seat raised up to some height to
make him conspicuous to all that entered
into the house of God, where he sat at the
door of it.
καὶ αὕτη ἐλάλει ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτῆς, καὶ τὰ
χείλη αὐτῆς ἐκινεῖτο, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-13 Now Hannah, she spake in
her heart; only her lips moved, but her
voice was not heard: therefore Eli thought
she had been drunken.
Heart; only, &c.
Dathe, Ged., Booth.-13 Now Hannah
Of the temple of the Lord.] It is not un-spoke only in her heart; her lips moved, &c.
usual to call the tabernacle by the name of
a temple as the temple, when it was built,
by
Ver. 16.
אַל־תִּתֵּן אֶת־אֲמָתְךָ לִפְנֵי בַּת־בְּלִיָּעַל .is called a tabernacle (see Jer. x. 20; Lam
כִּי מֵרֹב שִׁיחִי וְכַנְסִי דִּבַּרְתִּי עַד־הֵנָּה
'
vûv.
Au. Ver.-16 Count not thine handmaid
for a daughter of Belial: for out of the
abundance of my complaint [or, meditation]
and grief have I spoken hitherto.
ii. 6). Yet the Talmudists, from the Hebrew:
word hachil (which is here used), say, that
when the tabernacle was removed from μὴ δῶς τὴν δούλην σου εἰς θυγατέρα λοιμὴν,
Gilgal to Shiloh, the sides of it were built of ὅτι ἐκ πλήθους ἀδολεσχίας μου ἐκτέτακα ἕως
stone, and covered at the top with curtains,
having no solid roof. And from hence they
fancy it is called beth, the "house of the
Lord" (ver. 24), which Maimonides in-
terprets a house of stone." But there is
no certainty of this for such words as these Dr. A. Clarke.-Count not thine hand-
have a larger sense. And indeed, we are maid for a daughter of Belial.] Heb.,
taught as much by the 1 Kings iii. 2, where" Put not thy handmaiden before the faces
it is expressly said, that there was "no house
built unto the name of the Lord," until the
days of Solomon: and 2 Sam. vii. 6, where
Nathan speaks in God's name to David, in
these words, "I have not dwelt in a house
since I came out of Egypt" (see L'Empe-
reur, in his preface to Codex Middoth).
:
Dr. A. Clarke.—I think this is the first
place where ¡,"temple of Jehovah,"
is mentioned. This gives room for a strong
suspicion that the books of Samuel were
not compiled till after the first temple was
built, or after the days of Solomon.
Ver. 11.
Au. Fer. -and there shall no razor
come upon his head.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-And he shall not
drink either wine or strong drink [LXX];
nor shall a razor come upon his head.
Houb.-Et novacula non ascendet (super
caput ejus). Ante hæc verba Græci Intt.
hæc ponunt, καὶ οἶνον καὶ μέθυσμα οὐ πίεται,
et vinum et id, quod inebriat, non bibet, quæ
nos adscivimus, quia hæc non omitti solent,
ubi tangitur Nazaræatus, et quia ejusmodi
sunt, ut Græci Intt. non hæc ponerent, nisi
et legerent.
m$b-by
Ver. 13.
וְחַנָּה הִיא מְדַבֶּרֶת עַל־לִבָּהּ רָק
שְׂפָתֶיהָ נָשׂוֹת וגו
VOL. IL
a
"If I am
of a daughter of Belial."
drunkard, and strive by the most execrable
hypocrisy (praying in the house of God) to
cover my iniquity, then I am the chief of
the daughters of Belial." Or,
Or, "Give not
thy handmaid (to reproach) before the faces
of the daughters of Belial." Several of
these probably attended there for the pur-
poses of prostitution and gain; for it is said,
chap. ii. 22, that Eli's sons lay with the
women at the door of the tabernacle, though
this may refer to the women who kept the
door.
Houb.—a na . Ne dederis (ancillam
tuam) coram filia Belial. Quia hæc nihil
sonant, fingunt novi interpretes esse n, pro
nas, in filiam; quod ut false dicunt, ita non
expediunt, coram, quam quidem præ-
positionem suo casu destituunt, cum voca-
bulo præfigunt præpositionem. Syrus
habet TT, coram te, legens 7. Sed ne
id quidem satis, nisi additur alterum ante
a. Et maxime probabile est, olim et ante-
quam litteræ finales adhiberentur, Hebr. in
Codicibus sic fuisse scriptum, ba naɔ ɔ'aði,
(ne dederis ancillam tuam) coram te, sicut
filiam Belial; deinde accidisse, ut, quoniam
concursus erat duorum inn, scrip-
tum fuisse imprudenter , uno omisso,
postea periisse alterum, ex similitudine
cum littera sequenti.
Dathe.-16 Noli me putare pro tali
X X
338
1 SAMUEL I. 16-20.
. לָא תַכְלִים : quoque Chaldaeus
muliere pessima; ex magno animi mei mœ- Shiloh; and that on the following day, after
rore et tristitia hactenus locuta sum. Verba having performed their devotions, they all
textus: by, a nonnullis interpretibus returned together. Dathe, to avoid the dif-
sic explicantur: ne me ludibrio s. ignominia ficulty, renders, et sic decessit; but have we
exponas adversariæ meæ, sc. Peninnæ. Sic any instance where the phrase signifies
Sed ab- simply she departed? Geddes rejects 77,
and adopts the clause of the LXX as the
genuine reading, "and she returned to her
lodging." This is doubtless the sense; and
I am inclined to believe that the LXX have
preserved both readings; which might obtain
in different copies.
solute positum uti h. 1., quod ego sciam, non
ita dicitur. Verum sæpe pro habere, re-
putare aliquem, v. c. Genes. xlii. 30. Atque
sic quoque intellexerunt hæc verba oi ó,
Vulg., Syrus, Arabs. Remanet tamen dif-
ficultas in voce ", quod in hac construc-
tione non sic solet redundare. Igitur placet
lectio, quam Syrus prodit, 2, coram s. nom no's Dy; and all the versions read some
apud te. Habet enim
word which signified sad or grieved after
Quod
. The ingenious author of Commentaries.
Caph et fortasse alterum Caph ante na prop- supposes the genuine reading was Ý MIDI
ter litterarum similitudinem et facile ex-n, as it is the usual expression for a sad
cidere potuit. Sed nihil definio.
90
ותאכל Here again the LXX read . ותאכל
Maurer.-Noli habere ancillam tuam pro
muliere scelesta., ad faciem h. 1. valet
ad rationem, ad modum, instar, cf. Job.
countenance. Comp. Gen. iv. 5.—Booth.
Ver. 20.
nipenb lay
וַיְהִי לִתְקְפוֹת הַיָּמִים וַתַּהַר חַכָּה iv. 19. Itaque non opus est, ut cum Dathio
וַתֵּלֶד בֶּן וַתִּקְרָא אֶת־שְׁמוֹ שְׁמוּאֵל כִּי Clericus, quem secutus לְפָנֶיךְ legas לִפְנֵי pro
מִיְהוָה שְׁאִלְתִּיו :
est Michaëlis: noli me ignominiæ exponere
(παραδειγματίζειν) in conspectu pessima istius
mulieris scil. Peninnæ. Sed hæc verbi n
significatio absque idonea ratione sumitur.
Complaint. So Gesen.
Ver. 18.
καὶ ἐγενήθη τῷ καιρῷ τῶν ἡμερῶν, καὶ ἔτεκεν
υἱὸν, καὶ ἐκάλεσε τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ Σαμουὴλ,
καὶ εἶπεν. ὅτι παρὰ κυρίου Θεοῦ Σαβαώθ
ᾐτησάμην αὐτόν.
Au. Ver.-20 Wherefore it came to pass,
when the time was come about [Heb., in
וַתֹּאמֶר תִּמְצָא שִׁפְחָתְךָ חֵן בְּעֵינֶיךָ
-revolution of days] after Hannah had con וַתֵּלֶךְ הָאִשָּׁה לְדַרְכָּהּ וַתֹּאכַל וּפָנֶיהָ
Tipceived, that she bare a son, and called his
name Samuel [that is, asked of God], saying,
Because I have asked him of the LORD.
καὶ εἶπεν. εὗρεν ἡ δούλη σου χάριν ἐν
ὀφθαλμοῖς σου. καὶ ἐπορεύθη ἡ γυνὴ εἰς τὴν
ὁδὸν αὐτῆς· καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸ κατάλυμα
αὐτῆς, καὶ ἔφαγε μετὰ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς αὐτῆς καὶ
ἔπιε, καὶ τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτῆς οὐ συνέπεσεν ἔτι.
Au. Ver.—18 And she said, Let thine
handmaid find grace in thy sight. So the
woman went her way, and did eat, and her
countenance was no more sad.
Ged., Booth.-18 And she said, Let thine
handmaid find favour in thy sight. So the
woman went her way [Ged., went] to her
own lodgings [LXX], and she ate and drank
with her husband [LXX], and her counte-
nance was no more sad.
לדרכה
7. If this reading be genuine, and
all the versions so read, we must adopt the
clause of the LXX, kaì eloîλ0ev—enie, &c.,
to reconcile this with the following verse.
For it is clear that Hannah did not now go
on her way home, but abode all night at
When the time was come about, &c.
Pool. So the sense is, When the usual
time from the conception to the birth was
past, she brought forth her son. Heb., in
or after the revolution, or expiration of some
days, Hannah conceived, and in due time
bare a son. So the meaning is, That al-
though her husband knew her conjugally at
his return, and God was mindful of her, and
intended in his time to give her his blessing,
yet she did not conceive at first, but after
some days or time afterwards.
Called his name Samuel.
Dr. A. Clarke.-As she gave this name
to her son because she had asked him of the
Lord, the D, Shemuel, must be here
considerably contracted; if it express this
sentiment, the component parts of it are the
following: n hw, "asked of God."
Bp. Patrick.—Saulmeel (which is con-
1 SAMUEL I. 20-23.
339
tracted into Samuel) signifies "asked of Au. Ver.-21 And the man Elkanah, and
God," as we translate this word in the mar-all his house, went up to offer unto the LORD
gin of our Bibles.
the yearly sacrifice, and his vow.
Gesen., Samuel, pr. n. m., accord-
ing to 1 Sam. i. 20, i. q., a Deo ex-
auditus; unless perhaps it may be nomen
Dei, so that may be sing. constr., i. q.,
D: comp. and, and ;,
i. q.,, face.
מְתוּ מֶת, רֵעַ
Houbigant.-20 Quare, tempore interjecto,
Anna concepit peperitque filium, quem Samuel
nominavit: dixit enim; dedit eum Dominus,
postquam à Domino postulavi eum.
. שאלתיו
22 But Hannah went not up; for she
said unto her husband, I will not go up
until the child be weaned, and then I will
bring him, that he may appear before the
LORD, and there abide for ever.
to
21 Went up to offer.
Ged., Booth.-Went up to Shiloh [LXX]
offer.
The yearly sacrifice and his vow.
Ged., Booth.-The yearly sacrifice and
votive offerings, and the whole tythe of his
grounds [LXX].
22 Went not up.
Ged., Booth.-Went not up with him
I will not go up until, &c. So most com-
mentators.
Dathe.-22 Hanna non una cum eis pro-
fecta est; si puer ablactatus fuerit, inquie-
bat marito suo, deducam eum, ut ministret
in loco Jovæ sacro, ibaque maneat in per-
petuum.
Et vocavit nomen ejus Samuel, quia à
Domino petivi eum. In hoc transitu per-
sonæ tertiæ vocavit, ad primam petivi, nemo
non videt aliquid deficere. Certe hoc vidit
Vulgatus, qui, eò quòd postulasset eum,[LXX].
mutans personam verbi . Sed Chal-
dæus addit, mos, nam dixit, legens
MON; et sic Arabs, nam dixit; quæ verba
in hod. contextum sunt referenda. Imo bis
legendum, ut unum significet, posuit
eum Deus, vel nasci fecit, nam talem po-
testatem habet verbum ; alterum autem
Samuel, nomen proprium ex ' 100,
ductum. Aliter originationem nominis Sa-
muel falsam habebimus. Neque enim ex
verbo ni originem potest habere Samuel,
cum diversæ sint utriusque vocabuli et
litteræ et sententiæ. Quapropter nobis sic
videtur; cum olim scriptum legeretur hoc
-de, שמו אל
Houb.-22 Anna autem non profecta est :
dixit enim viro suo; ego hìc manebo, donec
puer fuerit ablactatus: postea eum adducam,
ut in conspectu Domini appareat, ibi perpetuo
mansurus.
vor, donec ablactetur puer. Vult
Anna dicere, manebo, donec ablactetur puer.
Atque inde est, quod Vulgatus addit, non ותקרא את שמו שמואל' כי אמרה שמו אלי כי modo
nammo, quia bis recurrebat,,
descriptoris oculos ab uno ad alterum deer-
tasse, hæcque adeo omisisse,
quæ in medio erant.
Ver. 21, 22.
ibo, donec......cum videret esse mutilum con-
textum. Qui quidem ex Arabe Int. restitui
potest. Nam Arabs wi, sedebo, quia legit
, non sublatâ litterâ, quæ sæpè obtinet
in futuro verborum ". Mendi faciendi
proclivitas mendum factum esse declarat.
Habet enim verbum e similitudinem mag-
nam cum proximo vocabulo, ut non
21 וַיַּעַל הָאִישׁ אֶלְקָנָה וְכָל-בֵּיתוֹ
mirum sit alterum fuisse a scriba oscitante לִזְבְּחַ לַיהוָה אֶת־זֶבַח הַיָּמִים וְאֶת־
22 וְחַנָּה לֹא עָלָתָה כִּי־אָמְרָה
לְאִישָׁהּ עַד־יִנָּמֵל הַנַּעַר וַהֲבִיאֹתִיו
mane, donec adlactaveris eum, iisdem nimi וְנִרְאָה אֶת־פְּנֵי יְהוָה וְיָשַׁב שָׁם עַד־
IT
TAT
77 prætermissum. Animadversionem hanc nos-
tram non parùm adjuvat ipse Elcana, qui
uxorem ver. 23 sic alloquitur: a thoi o no,
עוֹלָם :
21 καὶ ἀνέβη ὁ ἄνθρωπος Ελκανὰ καὶ πᾶς ὁ
οἶκος αὐτοῦ θῦσαι ἐν Σηλὼμ τὴν θυσίαν τῶν
rum verbis uxorem alloquitur, quibus ipsa
eum compellârat.
Ver. 23.
ἡμερῶν, καὶ τὰς εὐχὰς αὐτοῦ, καὶ πάσας τὰς το αν η Σίφη των
δεκάτας τῆς γῆς αὐτοῦ. 22 καὶ ῎Αννα οὐκ
ἀνέβη μετ' αὐτοῦ, ὅτι εἶπε τῷ ἀνδρὶ αὐτῆς, έως
τοῦ ἀναβῆναι τὸ παιδάριον, ἐὰν ἀπογαλακτίσω
αὐτὸ, καὶ ὀφθήσεται τῷ προσώπῳ κυρίου, καὶ
καθήσεται ἕως αἰῶνος ἐκεῖ.
την πόλη της ΤΗς την παρα
וגו'
ποίει τὸ ἀγαθὸν ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς σου, κάθου
ἕως ἂν ἀπογαλακτίσῃς αὐτὸ ἀλλὰ στήσαι
340
1 SAMUEL I. 23, 24.
κύριος τὸ ἐξελθὸν ἐκ τοῦ στόματός σου, faciat ut quod et vovisti, compleatur, utque
adeo vitalis sit puer, qui nobis est natus.-
Houb.
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-23 And Elkanah her husband
said unto her, Do what seemeth thee good;
Ver. 24.
tarry until thou have weaned him; only the a anbya ¬wse mby anbynı
LORD establish his word, &c.
What seemeth thee good.
. הטוב.Houb
Legunt
Chaldæus,
Syrus, et Arabs scriptione bona et frequen-
tiore, quam hodierna.
His word.
Pool.The Lord establish his word, either,
first, The word of God made known to them
by Eli, above, ver. 17. But that word was
already fulfilled in the birth of a son. Or,
secondly, Some other word or message from
God to Elkanah or his wife concerning
Samuel; for such revelations were frequent
in those ages of the church, and were oft
vouchsafed by God, concerning such children
as were extraordinary persons, or in a special
manner devoted to God; as concerning
Isaac, Gen. xviii., and Samson, Judg.
xiii. 3, 4, and John Baptist, Luke i. 13, 14,
&c., and others. And so it might be here,
though it were not mentioned before, there
being many such things in Scripture omitted
in their proper places; which afterwards are
expressed or implied upon other occasions.
Or rather, thirdly, It may be rendered his
matter, or thing, i. e., the business concern-
ing the child, that which thou hast promised
or vowed concerning him, that he may grow
up, and be accepted and employed by God
in his service; and that he, when he is fully
grown, may not break thy vow, but confirm it.
Bishop Patrick.-The Lord establish his
word.] We do not read of any thing the
Lord had spoken about this child; unless
Elkanah looked upon what Eli had said as
spoken by God, because he was God's high
priest. Or the Hebrew words may be trans-
lated "the Lord establish his work;" i. e.,
perfect what he hath begun, by making the
child grow till he was fit for his service.
For the word dabar signifies any matter or
thing as well as word.
כַּאֲשֶׁר בְּפָרִים
שְׁלֹשָׁה וְאֵיפָה אַחַת קֶמַח וְנֶבֶל יִן
וַתְּבִאֵהוּ בֵית־יְהוָה שְׁלֹוֹ וְהַנַּעַר נָעַר :
καὶ ἀνέβη μετ' αὐτοῦ εἰς Σηλὼμ ἐν μόσχῳ
τριετίζοντι, καὶ ἄρτοις, καὶ οἰφὶ σεμιδάλεως,
καὶ νέβελ οἴνου· καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς οἶκον κυρίου
νὲ Σηλὼμ, καὶ τὸ παιδάριον μετ᾿ αὐτῶν.
Au. Ver.-24 And when she had weaned
him, she took him up with her, with three
bullocks, and one ephah of flour, and a
bottle of wine, and brought him unto the
house of the LORD in Shiloh: and the child
was young.
With her.
Ged., Booth. With her to Shiloh [LXX].
With three bullocks.
Pool.-Three bullocks; either, first, One
to be offered at that time; the other two
presented to the priest, whether for his own
use, or to be offered afterwards, as he saw
fit. Or, secondly, One for a burnt-offering,
the second for a sin-offering, the third for a
peace-offering, of which they might all feast
together; for all these sorts seem expedient
for this work and time.
Bp. Patrick.-It is highly probable, that
one of these bullocks was wholly offered to
God as a burnt-offering, and the other two
were peace-offerings; or, as some will have
it, one a sin-offering, and the other a peace-
offering.
Houb., Dalhe, Horsley, Clarke, Ged.,
Booth.-With a steer three years old [LXX,
Syr., Arab., and one MS.].
Dr. A. Clarke.-The Septuagint, the
Syriac, and the Arabic, read a bullock of
three years old; and this is probably correct,
because we read, ver. 25, that they slew n
, THE bullock. We hear of no more,
and we know that a bullock or heifer of three
years old was ordinarily used; see Gen.
XV. 9.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-Thy [LXX, Syr., Maurer. D, Cum tribus juvencis.
Arab.] word. 1797, Ferbum suum. Ante- Cum LXX (èv µóσxw тpieтíčovτi), Syr. Ar.
ferimus 77, verbum tuum, quod legunt vertant cum vitulo trienni, liber unus (K. 220).
Græci Interpretes, Syrus, et Arabs. Nam Singularem exhibeat, et in vs. sequenti
promiserat Deus Annæ filium ex ipsa nas- legatur, facile aliquis sus-
citurum, nihil addens de conditione vitæ ejus picetur, pro
legendum esse ?
futura, quæ ex voto Annæ tota pendebat. p, cum juvenco trienni. Potest tamen
Itaque hæc verba, compleat dominus verbum vs. 25 collective sumi, quæ est Schulzii
tuum, nanc habent sententiam; Dominus sententia.
1 SAMUEL I. 24-28.
341
A bottle of wine.
26 As thy soul liveth.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Heb., a skin full of wine. Bp. Patrick. Many take these words, as
Their bottles for wine and fluids in general thy soul liveth, for an oath; whereby she
were made out of skins of goats, stripped assures him, that, as certain as he was alive,
off without being cut up; the places whence she was the person whom he saw in that
the legs were extracted sewed up, as also the place praying, and took for a distempered
lower part; and the top tied. See the notes woman. But others (particularly D. Kim-
on Gen. xxi. 14, and Matt. ix. 17. These chi) think there is nothing of an oath in
three things, the ox, the flour, and the wine, them, they being only a form of well-wishing
probably constituted the consecration-offering. to him; as if she said, I wish thee a long
And the child was young. So Dathe, life, that thou mayest educate my son.
Patrick, Gesen., and most commentators.
Houb.-Et introduxit domum Domini in
Ver. 28.
Silo puerum vagientem. Plerique, et puerimb imabawn
S
וְגַם אָנֹכִי
הַיָּמִים אֲשֶׁר הָיָה הוּא שָׁאוּל לַיהוָה puer erat, interpretatione scriptionis bone
וַיִּשְׁתַּחוּ שָׁם לַיְהוָה :
pessimâ, etsi ita Clericus, qui, eratque filius
cjus etiamnum puer. Quis credat paginam
sacram, postquàm narravit Samuelem fuisse κἀγὼ κιχρῶ αὐτὸν τῷ Κυρίῳ πάσας τὰς
mox ablactatum, addidisse eum fuisse ad- ἡμέρας ἂς ζῇ αὐτὸς, χρῆσιν τῷ Κυρίῳ, καὶ
modùm, vel etiamnum puerum? Dico
Dico esse
εἶπεν.
bonam scriptionem. Nam est vagire
more infantium vide versionem.
:
Ver. 25, 26.
GENAI 26
Au. Ver.-28 Therefore also I have lent
him to the LORD [or, returned him, whom I
have obtained by petition, to the LORD]; as
long as he liveth he shall be lent [or, he
whom I have obtained by petition shall be
-returned] to the LORD. And he worshipped
25 וַיִּשְׁחֲטוּ אֶת־הַפָּר וַיָּבִאוּ אֶת־הַנַּעַר
בִּי אֲדֹנִי חֵי
.returned] to the LorD אֶל-עֵלִי :
נַפְשְׁךָ אֲדֹנִי וגו'
the LORD there.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Therefore also I have lent
25 καὶ προσήγαγον ἐνώπιον Κυρίου· καὶ him to the Lord.] There is here a continual
ἔσφαξεν ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ τὴν θυσίαν, ἣν ἐποίει reference to her row, and to the words which
ἐξ ἡμερῶν εἰς ἡμέρας τῷ Κυρίῳ· καὶ προσ- she used in making that vow. The word
ήγαγε τὸ παιδάριον, καὶ ἔσφαξε τὸν μόσχον· Samuel, as we have already seen, is a con-
καὶ προσήγαγεν ῎Αννα ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ παιδαρίου traction of the words by h, that is, asked
πρὸς Ηλί, 26 καὶ εἶπεν, Εν ἐμοὶ κύριε ζῇ ἡ or lent of God; for his mother said, ver. 27,
ψυχή σου, κ.τ.λ.
The Lord hath given me my petition, which
Au. Ver.-25 And they slew a bullock,', I ASKED, of him. In ver. 28 she
and brought the child to Eli.
26 And she said, Oh my lord, as thy soul
liveth, my lord, I am the woman that stood
by thee here, praying unto the LORD.
Pool.-25 A bullock; either, first, One of
the three at the present, reserving the rest
for the future. Or, secondly, The three bul-
locks mentioned ver. 24, to which the article
here added, in the Hebrew, seems mani-
festly to relate; there being no one bullock
there, singled out, to which it can belong.
And so it is only an enallage of the singular
number for the plural, which is frequent.
Bp. Horsley.-"The bullock."
Maurer.-See notes on verse 24.
Geddes, Boothroyd.-25 And his father
slaughtered his yearly sacrifice to Jehovah
[LXX], and then slew the steer. And his
mother Hannah [LXX] brought the child to
Eli.
he shall be LENT unto,הוא שאול ליהוה :says
the Lord: here we find the verb is the
same; and it is remarked by grammarians
that, he asked, making in the participle
pahul N, ASKED, in the conjugation hiphil
signifies to lend; therefore, says his mother,
ver. 28, mmi mnisza, I have LENT him to
the Lord. This twofold meaning of the
Hebrew root is not only followed by our
translators, but also by the Vulgate, Septua-
gint, and Syriac.
Pool.-1 have lent him to the Lord, or,
given him, &c., i. e., do now give or offer
him; for she did not lend him for a time,
with a purpose or right to require him again.
The words may be rendered thus, And I also
asked him, or made myself to ask him (a
usual Hebraism), for the Lord, i. e., I prayed
for this child, not only for myself, and to
take away my reproach, but especially that I
342
1 SAMUEL I. 28. II. 1.
might have a child to serve and devote to | worshipped, n, and THEY worshipped,
the Lord. And so the following words, as is the reading of six of Kennicott's and De
long as he liveth, are not to be joined with Rossi's MSS., of some copies of the Sept.
this foregoing clause, but with those which
come next after them; and that whole clause
may be thus rendered, as a consequent upon
the former: And, or therefore all the days in
which he is, or shall be, he is or shall be lent
or given to the Lord; or, as one begged for
the Lord, and for his service, and therefore
justly given to him. He shall be lent, or
rendered, or used as one given in my prayer;
for this was the condition of my prayer, that
he should be the Lord's.
and of the Vulg., Syr., and Arab. This and
the following chapter are connected in most
copies of the Sept. and Vulg. thus: And Anna
worshipped and said, My soul is strengthened
in the Lord, &c. It is very likely that the
whole passage, from the beginning of ver. 26
to the end of ver. 10 of the ensuing chapter,
contains the words of Hannah alone; and
that even the clause he worshipped the Lord
there, should be, And she worshipped the
Lord there, and prayed, and said, &c.
Polyglot Septuagint, as I have stated above.
Maurer., Adoravil, sc. puer, votum
"Sed nemo
Bp. Patrick.-Lent him.] Or, restored him | Indeed this latter clause is wanting in the
to the Lord (as the Targum expounds it),
from whose gift she received him. As long
as he liveth, &c.] Or, as the words may be matris confirmans.-Schulz.
translated, "all the days that he shall be dubitet non solum puerum, sed Hannam
desired for the Lord,” that is, as long as God quoque Deum suppliciter adorasse.”—Da-
should think fit to employ him in his own thius. Hic igitur legit. Equidem,
house; which was till he made him a judge si quid mutandum, puncta tantum mutanda
(vii. 15). Then he was not fixed at Shiloh, putaverim, Gen. xxvii. 29.
but went about the country to Beth-el, and
Gilgal, and Mizpeh; and then settled at his
ver. 17.
CHAP. II. 1.
yby bbanmı
-by 207 272
וַתִּתְפַּלֵּל חַכָּה וַתֹּאמַר עָלַץ לִבִּי ,own house in Ramah, as we read there
בַּיהוָה רָמָה קַרְנִי בַּיהוָה רָחַב כִּי עַל־
אוֹיְבַי כִּי שָׂמַחְתִּי בִּישׁוּעָתֶךָ:
Booth.-28 Therefore I have also devoted
him to Jehovah: as long as he liveth he
shall be devoted to Jehovah.
Houb.—18, Quibus erit. Lege
ππ, quibus vivet. Sic legunt omnes Veteres
præter unum Vulgatum.
And he worshipped.
Pool. He worshipped; not Eli, who is
not mentioned but ver. 25, and then only
passively, not as speaking or doing any
thing; nor Elkanah, of whom here is no
mention; but young Samuel, who is the
subject spoken of in this and the foregoing
verse, and who was capable of worshipping
God in some sort, at least with external
And so
adoration; of which see on ver. 22.
the particle there is emphatical, signifying
that hereby he entered himself into the
worship and service of God in that place, to
which he was devoted by his parents, and
now did devote himself.
Bp. Patrick.-He worshipped the Lord
there.] This shows that Elkanah was with
Hannah, and gave his consent to this dedi-
cation of their child, to such service as God
should think fit to employ him in: which he
humbly prayed God to accept.
Dathe, Booth. And they worshipped.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Instead of ", HE
ἐστερεώθη ἡ καρδία μου ἐν κυρίῳ, ὑψώθη
Képas µov èv deâ µov, éñλatúvon éπ' ¿x@poús
μου τὸ στόμα μου, εὐφράνθην ἐν σωτηρίᾳ σου.
Au. Ver.-1 And Hannah prayed, and
said, My heart rejoiceth in the LORD, mine
horn is exalted in the LORD: my mouth is
enlarged over mine enemies; because I
rejoice in thy salvation.
Pool.-My heart rejoiceth, or, leapeth for
joy; for the words note not only inward joy,
but also the outward demonstrations of it.
Mine horn is exalted in the Lord.
Dathe, Ged., Booth.-Through Jehovah.
Bp. Horsley.—By Jehovah.
My mouth, &c.
Pool.-My mouth is enlarged, i. e., opened
wide, to pour forth abundant praises to God,
and to give a full answer to all the re-
proaches of mine adversaries; whereas be-
fore it was shut through grief and confusion.
Over mine enemies, i. e., more than theirs, or
so as to get the victory over them, as she
saith afterwards.
Bp. Horsley.-
My mouth is opened wide against min
enemies,
For by thy deliverance I am made joyful.
1 SAMUEL 11. 1-3.
343
Geddes.-
My mouth I may open before my foes,
Since, saved by thee, I can rejoice.
Booth.-
whence continual help and salvation can
arise but our God.
Ver. 3.
Because, through thy salvation, I rejoice. im hiva by DEEP POR
אַל־תַּרְבּוּ תְדַבְּרוּ גְבֹהָה גְבֹהָה יֵצֵא ,My mouth is opened before mine enemies
אֵל דָּעוֹת יְהוָה וְלֹא
מִפִּיכֶם
נִתְכְּנוּ עֲלִלוֹת :
ולו קרי
Dathe.-1 Tum Hanna hunc in modum
precata est: Exsultat animus meus per
Jovam, vires mihi ab eo auctæ, jam ore
aperto hostibus meis obloqui possum, gaudeo
de salute tua.
Ver. 2.
אֵין־קָדוֹשׁ כִּיהוָה כִּי־אֵין בִּלְתֶּךָ וְאֵין
צוּר כֵּאלֹהֵינוּ :
ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ἅγιος ὡς κύριος, καὶ οὐκ ἔστι
δίκαιος ὡς ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν, οὐκ ἔστιν ἅγιος πλήν
σου.
Au. Ver.-2 There is none holy as the
LORD for there is none beside thee; neither
is there any rock like our God.
Pool.-There is none beside thee; not only
none is so holy as thou art, but in truth
there is none holy (which word is easily
understood out of the former clause) besides
thee, to wit, entirely or independently, but
only by participation from thee. Or, as none
have any holiness like thine, so none have
any being besides thee, unless by derivation
from thee.
Bp. Horsley.-
2 There is none holy like Jehovah,
Verily there is none just but thee:
There is none strong like our God.
Ged.-
μὴ καυχάσθε, καὶ μὴ λαλεῖτε ὑψηλά μὴ
ἐξελθέτω μεγαλοῤῥημοσύνη ἐκ τοῦ στόματος
ὑμῶν, ὅτι Θεὸς γνώσεων Κύριος, καὶ θεὸς
ἑτοιμάζων ἐπιτηδεύματα αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-3 Talk no more so exceeding
proudly; let not arrogancy [Heb., hard]
come out of your mouth: for the LORD is a
God of knowledge, and by him actions are
weighed.
Pool.-Talk no more so exceeding proudly;
thou Peninnah, boast no more of thy nume-
rous offspring, and speak no more insolently
and scornfully of me, as thou hast done. She
speaks of her in the plural number, because
she would not expose her name to censure,
but only instruct and reprove her for her
good. Arrogancy, Heb., hard speeches, as
those are called, Jude 15, harsh, heavy, and
not to be borne. Or, the old sayings; either
the old proverbs concerning barren women,
which thou appliedst to me; or the old re-
proaches, to which for a long time thou hast
accustomed thyself. The Lord is a God of
knowledge; he knoweth thy heart, and all
that pride, and envy, and contempt of me
which thy own conscience knows, and all thy
perverse carriages towards me. By him
actions are weighed, i.e., he pondereth or
trieth all men's thoughts and actions (for the
Hebrew word signifies both), as a just judge,
to give to every one according to their works;
and therefore he hath pitied my oppressed
innocency, and rebuked her arrogancy. Or,
by him counsels, or actions, or events are dis-
posed or ordered, and not by ourselves; and
therefore he brings many things to pass
contrary to men's expectations, as now he
hath done; he maketh one barren, and
another fruitful, when and how it pleaseth
him. In the Hebrew text it is lo the adverb;
and so the words may be rendered thus, His
Rock. See notes on Deut. xxxii. 4, vol. i., actions are not, or cannot, be directed, or
rectified, or corrected by any others; none
can mend his work; he doth every thing
best, and in the best season, as now he hath
done: or weighed, or numbered; his ways
2 There is none holy like the Lord:
No rock, so firm, as our God:
Beside thee, O Lord, there is none.
Booth.-
2 There is none holy like Jehovah;
For there is no rock like our God;
Yea, there is no God besides thee.
The LXX either transposed the second
line of this comma on account of the sense,
or they found in the copy before them this
line concluding the verse. Cappellus adopts
this latter supposition and so does Green and
Geddes, &c. Indeed the sense requires this
transposition.
p. 759.
Dr. A. Clarke.—Rabbi Maimon has ob-
served that the word , which we translate
rock, signifies, when applied to Jehovah,
fountain, source, spring. There is no source are unsearchable.
Or thus, Are not his
344
1 SAMUEL II. 3, 4.
,
works right and straight? who can blame his
actions? So lo
So lo is for halo, as it is 2 Sam.
xiii. 26; 2 Kings v. 26; Job ii. 10.
§ 597. Secundum Ges. Win.
alios en h. 1. significat rectum, integrum
esse, quæ significatio dubito an tolerabilem
Bp. Patrick.-Let not arrogancy.] Or, as sensum fundat. Cum Deus in antecedenti
the Targum interprets it, "forbear re-membro niv dicatur, equidem persuasum
proaches." For so the Hebrew word atat habeo, p h. 1. eodem significatu sumi, quo
signifies, "hard words."
sumitur Prov. xvi. 2; xxi. 2; xxiv. 12 sc.
de Deo hominum animos vel facta ponderante,
i. e., explorante, vero ex antiqua scrip-
5
tione esse pro i (K'ri, ut Lev. xi. 21 al.: et
ei, i. e., ab eo (Deo) ponderantur hominum
facta; qui sensus et per se facillimus est, et
parallelismo maxime accommodatus.
By him actions are weighed.] Or, "by him
works are prepared:" even when there is no
disposition in nature to them.
Bp. Horsley.-
3 Wrangle no more: talk no more so lofty,
so lofty,
Let perversity no more issue from your
mouth :
Ver. 4.
3
חיל :
קֶשֶׁת גִּבֹּרִים חַתִּים וְנִכְשָׁלִים אָזְרוּ For Jehovah is the God universal in
knowledge,
And by him events are regulated.
Ged., Booth.-
Talk no more so vain-gloriously;
Let no arrogance come from your mouth;
For an all knowing God is Jehovah,
And by him are events regulated [Ged.,
predisposed].
Gesen.- m. adj. pp. " free, licentious,"
i. e., bold, impudent, wicked, see the root
i.e.,
No. 3. py, to speak licentiously, i. e.,
wantonly, wickedly, Ps. xxxi. 19; lxxv. 6;
xciv. 4; 1 Sam. ii. 3.
2 1. pp. To make even, to level, see Niph.
Kindr. is 2.
2. To poise, to weigh, by the equilibrium
of the balance; metaph. to weigh, i.e., to
prove, to try, Prov. xvi. 2, imp,
Jehovah proveth the minds, xxi. 2; xxiv. 12.
Niph. pp. to be made even, to be equal,
level, as a way; trop. of a way of conduct,
to be equal, right, comp. j. Ezek.
xviii. 25, 29; xxxiii. 17, 20; 1 Sam. ii. 3.
Comp. in Kal.
Prof. Lee.-py, m. pl. non occ. Arab.
G
morsus.
c, dentibus prehendit;,
(a) Biting, haughty, sarcastic, word, &c.,
1 Sam. ii. 3; Ps. xxxi. 19; xciv. 4. Synon.
Tŷs, п, Ib. lxxv. 6, retain the notion of
lofty, from the first member, and apply it to
may be תְּדַבְּרוּ עָתָק in the second: then ,צואר
construed together, al. non occ.
Metaph., Examined,
pn, v. Measured.
pondered. Niph. pret. ?, pres. pp.
(a) Was measured, examined. (b) Was of
just measure, was fair, equal. (a) 1 Sam.
ii. 3. (b) Ezek. xviii. 25, 29; xxxiii. 17, 20.
Repete ex
antecedenti sententia. G. § 149, 3; E.
. יֵצֵא עָתָק מִפִּיכֶם .Maurer
τόξον δυνατῶν ἠσθένησε, καὶ ἀσθενοῦντες
περιεζώσαντο δύναμιν.
Au. V'er.-4 The bows of the mighty men
are broken, and they that stumbled are
girded with strength.
the effects
Pool. This notes either, 1. The strength
of which they boasted. See Psalm xliv. 6
xlvi. 9. Or, 2. Their malicious or mis-
chievous designs. See Psalm vii. 12;
xi. 2; xxxvi. 14. Or, 3. Their virulent
tongues, which are compared to bow's that
shoot their arrows, even bitter words; as it
is said Psalm lxiv. 3: comp. Jer. ix. 3.
Or, 4. Their procreating virtue, which may
well be compared to a bow, both because it is
called a man's strength, Gen. xlix. 3, aud
because children, which are
as it were shot from
of it, and are
that bow, are compared to arrows, Psalm
cxxvii. 4, 5. And this seems best to agree
with the following verse. They that stum-
bled; or, were weak, or feeble, in body and
spirit, that had no strength to conceive,
which was once Sarah's case, Heb. xi. 11
or to bring forth, which was Israel's condi-
Are
tion under Hezekiah, 2 Kings xix. 3.
girt with strength; are enabled both to con-
ceive and to bring forth, as the church was,
Isa. lvi. 9.
Bishop Horsley.—
4 The bows of mighty warriors he with-
holds from action,
But they that tottered as they went are
girt with strength.
Geddes.-
The bows of the strong have been broken,
While the feeble have been girt with
strength.
1 SAMUEL II. 4-11.
345
Gesen., 1. pp. to be or become weak, | seems designed, as in the adjoining clauses;
feeble, see Niph. Sept. often ảobevéw, also and then the next clause would be delivered
Corresponding is Heb. | from its einbarrassment, so that.” In Gen.
"he shall devour, or eat the prey.
Green
instead
, יאכל עד,Arab. ., to be weak, feeble, xlix. 27, we have the same phrase , הָשַׁל
, כֶּסֶל sluggish, pp. weak in the loins, from
. ער of
-Usque ad ste, עַד עֲקָרָה יָלְדָה שִׁבְעָה-.Maurer
loin. It is one of a class of verbs derived supposes that we ought to read
This is not improbable.
from the names of members of the body
and signifying an injury or weakness of
rilem, parit ea septem, i. e., ipsa sterilis parit
those members; e. g., J, to be weak in septem. E. § 555, Fasius. Alii, in his Mi-
ferunt :
-ad antecedentia re עַד ,ankle ; chaelis, Schulzius , קַרְסל the ankles, to waddle, from
et famelici feriantur , וּרְעֵבִים הָרְלוּ עַד :
ވ
كيد
and, to have the liver affected, in perpetuum, non male, cf. Gen. xlix. 26.
.
from ius, liver. Kindred, therefore, is
Ver. 8, 9, 10, 11.
stumble.
2. i. q. Kal. No. 2, to faint, to faller.
: מֵקִים מֵעָפָר כָּל מֵאַשְׁפֹּת יָרִים
אֶבְיוֹן לְהוֹשִׁיב עִם־נְדִיבִים וְכִסֵּא כָבוֹד To faint, to falter, to totter. 3. To .2 . סל
יַנְחִלֵם כִּי לַיהוָה מְעֲלֵי אֶרֶץ וַיָּשֶׁת; Niph. 1. i. q. Kal. No. 1, to be ureak
9 רַגְלֵי חֲסִידָו יִשְׁמֹר .8 .weak, 1 Sam. ii. 4; Zech. xii , נִכְשָׁל .Part עֲלֵיהֶם תֵּבֵל :
Nos, arcus fortium, קשת גבורים התים.Houb וּרְשָׁעִים בַּחֹשֶׁךְ יִדָּמוּ כִּי־לֹא בְכָחַ
יְהוָה יֵחַתּוּ מְרִיבָוֹ, קשת גבורים התום debilitatus est, ex scriptura
יִגְבַּר־אִישׁ :
עָלָוֹ בַּשָּׁמַיִם יַרְעַם יְהוָה יָדִין אַפְסֵי debilitare, quam, התם et ex potestate verbi
אָרֶץ וְיִתֶּן־עֹז לְמַלְכּוֹ וְיָרֵם קֶרֶן מְשִׁיחוֹ : queque Hebraice obturare, claudere, satis ן:
וַיֵּלֶךְ אֶלְקָנָה הָרָמָתָה עַל־בֵּיתוֹ similis est, nec non Samaritice, lurare, quie
וְהַנַּעַר הָיָה מְשָׁרֵת אֶת־יְהוָה אֶת־פְּנֵי et qui , וכשלים quidem respondet pari verbo
עֲלֵי הַכֹּהֵן :
10
:
TLT TİT
.10 .ז מריביו קרי .9 . הסיריו קרי
עליו קרי
sequuntur Græci Interpretes qui nodevnoe,
quæ
debiles erant, membri posterioris.
Ver. 5.
שְׂבֵעִים בַּלֶּחֶם נִשְׂכָּרוּ וּרְעֵבִים חָדְלוּ
vipes Texey, sadioat were duvatron Anot עַד עֲקָרָה יָלְדָה שִׁבְעָה וְרַבַּת בָּנִים
Arious six to coxontvocat etadorev 9 אֶמְלָלָה :
זו:
8 ἀνιστᾷ ἀπὸ γῆς πένητα, καὶ ἀπὸ κοπρίας
καὶ θρόνον δόξης κατακληρονομῶν αὐτοῖς,
6
πλήρεις ἄρτων ἠλαττώθησαν, καὶ οἱ πεινῶν· ἔτη δικαίου, ὅτι οὐκ ἐν ἰσχύϊ δυνατὸς ἀνήρ.
τες παρῆκαν γῆν· ὅτι στεῖρα ἔτεκεν ἑπτὰ, καὶ ἡ 10 κύριος ἀσθενῆ ποιήσει ἀντίδικον αὐτοῦ,
πολλὴ ἐν τέκνοις ἠσθένησε.
Κύριος ἅγιος. μὴ καυχάσθω ὁ φρόνιμος ἐν τῇ
du. Jer. 5 They that were full have | pomoea aurov, katu kavydodo d durares e
hired out themselves for bread; and they | duuduet atrol, kat un kavydodo & Tovotos
that were hungry ceased: so that the barren ev To route aurov da ep Touro kavydrea
hath born seven; and she that hath many
ὁ καυχώμενος, συνιεῖν καὶ γινώσκειν τὸν κύριον,
children is waxed feeble.
καὶ ποιεῖν κρίμα καὶ δικαιοσύνην ἐν μέσῳ τῆς
Pool.-Ceased, i. e., ceased to be such, to s. kuptos dream eis otparous, kat eapon-
wit, hungry; the hungry failed.
τησεν αὐτὸς κρινεῖ ἄκρα γῆς, καὶ δίδωσιν
cessabunt ; supplendum textu rois Bartleton juov, kat vocet sepas חדלו 5-.Houb ,
- antecedenti. | XptoTov atrol, kat kareline atrop sect רעבים esaurire, ex verbo רעב
Nam qui modo estriebant, iidem sunt, qui dontop uptov, 11 kat drden eis Apuadalu
nunc cessant, seu non amplius esuriunt, quo- kai rd Tauidptop p Astropyov To Trpooom
modo et membro priori.
. ורעבים חדלו עד-.Bootl
Κυρίου ἐνώπιον Ηλὶ τοῦ ἱερέως.
The Vulg. seems Au. Fer.-8 He raiseth up the poor out
to have read some other verb than 1, as of the dust, and lifteth up the beggar from
it renders, saturati sunt. The author of the dunghill, to set them among princes, and
Com. conjectures we should read . to make them inherit the throne of glory :
"And the hungry have eaten the prey." for the pillars of the earth are the LORD's,
This would make a proper opposition, which and he hath set the world upon them.
VOL. II.
YY
346
1 SAMUEL II. 8-11.
9 He will keep the feet of his saints, and
the wicked shall be silent in darkness; for
by strength shall no man prevail.
10 The adversaries of the LORD shall be
broken to pieces; out of heaven shall he
thunder upon them: the LORD shall judge
the ends of the earth; and he shall give
strength unto his king, and exalt the horn
of his anointed.
11 And Elkanah went to Ramah to his
house. And the child did minister unto the
LORD before Eli the priest.
To set them, &c.
Ged., Booth.-
To place them with the nobles of the
people [LXX],
And make them possess the seat of honour.
For Jehovah's are the foundations of the
earth.
iii. 12. And these are here said to be the
Lord's, by creation and constitution, because
he advanceth them to their state, and pre-
serves them in it, Prov. viii. 15, 16, and puts
the world, or the kingdoms of the world,
upon them, as burdens upon their shoulders;
see Isa. ix. 6.
Saints.
Ver. 9.
Bp. Horsley.-Saint.
Shall be silent in darkness.
Pool.-Shall be silent; shall be put to
silence they who used to open their mouths
wide against heaven, and against the saints,
shall be so confounded with the unexpected
disappointment of all their hopes, and with
God's glorious appearance and operations
for his people, that they shall have their
mouths quite stopped, and sit down in silent
amazement and consternation; see Isaiah
In dark-
XV. 1; Jer. viii. 14; xlvii. 5, 6.
ness; both inward, in their own minds,
their own choice and counsels, not knowing
which are wholly in the dark, perplexed by
what to say or do; and outward, in a state
of deepest distress and misery.
Ged.-Shall remain in darkness.
Booth. Shall abide in darkness.
Bp. Horsley.-Shall be kept quiet in dark-
ness.
For the Lord's are the foundations, &c.]
This is wanting in Sept., which, with some
little variety of reading, continues thus:
"Who giveth to the vower his wish, and
blesseth the years of the just; for man by
his own might is not mighty. Holy is the
Lord! Let not the wise man glory in his
wisdom, nor the mighty man glory in his
might, nor the rich man glory in his riches:
but in this alone let him glory; in under-
standing and knowing the Lord, and doing
judgment and justice in the earth. The
Lord ascendeth the heavens, and thundereth,
Gesen.-Niph. O, plur. 1 Jer. xxv. 37;
fut. T, also in Jer. xlviii. 2; pass. of
he judgeth the ends of the earth to our
kings he will give power; and exalt the horn Hiph. to be destroyed, cut off, to perish;
of his anointed."—And she left him there spoken of persons, 1 Sam. ii. 9, q
before the Lord, and returned to Ramatha,, the wicked perish in darkness, Jer.
Of a region, to be
&c.-It is strange that hardly any trace of xlix. 26; L. 30; li. 6.
all this is found in any Hebrew MS. or other laid waste, destroyed, Jer. xxv. 37; xlviii. 2.
Prof. Lee.-Niph. D, pl. 1, Jer.
ancient version; and yet I confess I am
xxv. 37, pres. 1 Sam. ii. 9; Jer. xlix. 26;
loth to deem it altogether an interpolation.
L. 30; li. 6
li. 6; xlviii. 2. pin, f. pres. It.
-Geddes.
viii. 14. All in the sense of, sign. ii.
Become silent, ruined, destroyed.
Pool. To make them inherit; not only
possess themselves, but transmit them to
their posterity, or, possess. The throne of
glory; i.e., a glorious throne or kingdom.
The pillars; either, 1. The foundations of
the earth, which God created and upholds,
and wherewith he sustains the earth and all
its inhabitants, as a house is supported with
pillars. Or, 2. The princes or governors of
the earth, which are called the corners, or
corner-stones, of a land or people, Judg.
xx. 2; 1 Sam. xiv. 38; Zeph. iii. 6, and are
fitly called pillars, because they uphold the
world, and keep it from sinking into confu-
sion. See Psalm 1xxiv. 2; Jer. i. 18; Rev.
For by strength shall no man prevail.
Ged. For no man through his own
might shall be mighty [Syr., Arab., Vulg.].
Booth. For by his own strength shall no
one prevail.
Bp. Horsley.-
Ver. 10.
Jehovah his adversary shall be broken to
pieces;
Against him he shall thunder in the hea-
vens.
Ged., Booth.-
Jehovah will dismay his adversaries :
1 SAMUEL II. 11-13.
317
אֶת־יְהוָה :
AT
13
וּמִשְׁפָּט הַכֹּהֲנִים אֶת־| From the heavens, he will thunder upon
nai
nai
.
them.
הָעָם כָּל־אִישׁ זֹבֵחַ זֶבַח וּבָא נַעַר -do, מריביו,Recte Masora . מריבו.Houb
הַכֹּהֵן כְּבַשֶׁל הַבָּשָׂר וְהַמַּזְלֵג שְׁלֹשׁ minus conterentur inimici ejus, pro domini
הַשְׁנַיִם בְּיָדוֹ :
bren inbo
12 καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ Ηλὶ τοῦ ἱερέως υἱοὶ λοιμοί,
οὐκ εἰδότες τὸν Κύριον. 13 καὶ τὸ δικαίωμα
τοῦ ἱερέως παρὰ τοῦ λαοῦ παντὸς τοῦ θύοντος·
καὶ ἤρχετο τὸ παιδάριον τοῦ ἱερέως ὡς ἂν
on tò kpéas, kaì kpeάypa tpiódovs év tŷj
XЄipì aνTOû.
inimici conterentur, quæ scribendi forma plu-
rimum viget in Canticis. Sed pro, quod
sequitur, et quod puncto superno in Codici-
bus castigatur, legendum , super eos,
quomodo Chaldæus et Syrus pr, et Arabs
ipsum Dry, super cos. Natum videtur y
ex mendo antiquiori : autem ex
ejusdem numeri, et simili mendo deformati.
Au. Fer.-12 Now the sons of Eli were
Shall judge the ends of the earth.
Pool.-Shall judge, i.e., shall condemn sons of Belial; they knew not the LORD.
and punish, as that verb by a synecdoche 13 And the priest's custom with the
is oft used. Of the earth, or, of the people was, that, when any man offered
land, to wit, the Philistines who dwelt sacrifice, the priest's servant came, while the
in the utmost borders of Canaan, even flesh was in seething, with a fleshhook of
upon the sea-coast. Unto his king; either, three teeth in his hand.
1. Unto the judge or ruler whom he shall
set up for the protection and deliverance of
his people; the word king being elsewhere
so taken. Or, 2. The king properly so
called; and so she prophesieth, that Israel
should have a king, and that there should
be a great difference between king and
king; between the people's king, Saul, whom
Booth.-12, 13, It is now generally al-
they would obstinately and passionately de-lowed that these verses are very improperly
sire, by whom therefore they should have divided; that the period ought to be placed
but little relief; and God's king, David, after instead of mm. So Dathe, Geddes,
whom God would choose as a man after his and others, point after the LXX and Vulg.
own heart, and whom he would strengthen Houbigant contends for the present punc-
and assist so, as by his hands to break all tuation, and proposes to add before.
his enemies to pieces.
I deem the former preferable if we
the sense it frequently has, "they
Bp. Patrick.-Unto his king.] That is,
to David. Of whom she prophesies; who
was most properly God's king, whom he
appointed in the room of Saul; who by his
disobedience forfeited his kingdom and was
rejected by God.
as
Ged., Booth.-12, 13, Now the sons of
Eli were worthless men; they regarded not
Jehovah, nor the duty of the priests towards
the people. When any one offered a sacri-
fice, the young priest came, while the flesh
was boiling, with a three pronged fork in his
hand.
. משפט
give
regarded not," &c.
Dathe.-12 Hujus vero Elæi filii pessimi
neque
erant homines,
Joram curabant,
13 Neque jura sacerdotum in populum. Si
quis sacrificabat, veniebat famulus sacerdotis,
&c.
Famulus.-H. e., unus alterque filiorum
Elæi. Infra enim ver. 17 vocantur, et
sunt iidem, de quibus h. 1. sermo est.
Booth.—. Green appears to think
this term may denote the people of Israel,
sometimes does. This opinion
seems to me unsupported; and I am more
inclined to believe the two last lines have Houb.-Filii autem Heli erant filii Belial,
been added by some later hand. It is cer- qui Dominum non cognoscebant. Quippe
tain that there was no king in Israel till hæc erat sacerdotum apud populum consue-
long after the time in which Hannah is said tudo. 13 Si quis hostiam sacrificabat, venie-
to have sung this song. The long addition | bat juvenis sacerdos, dum caro coquebatur,
to this com. now in the LXX renders it fuscinulam tridentem manu tenens.
probable that this has really occurred. Vid.
LXX. Wall conceives that Samuel may be
included.
Ver. 12, 13.
12 וּבְנֵי עֵלִי בְּנֵי בְלִיַּעַל לֹא יָדְעוּ
IT
. את יהוה : ומשפט
Hæc, quæ puncto ma-
jori nunc discriminantur, simul junxêre
Vulgatus et Græci Intt. non cognoscebant
Dominum, nec jus Sacerdotum. Dico Græci
Intt. nam quæ apud eos interpunctio est
ante καὶ τὸ δικαιωμα, in Libris Impressis,
348
1 SAMUEL II. 13-19.
That came thither.
Ged., Booth.-Who came thither to sacri-
fice to Jehovah [LXX and partly Arab.].
Ver. 15.
hæc nova est, tollitque orationis Græcæ
continuationem. Tamen recte interpunctio
post m facta est. Neque enim credere fas
est, filios Heli non cognovisse jus Sacerdotum,
quod quale esset toties monebantur, quoties
violare id per vim volebant. Sed ne bo,
suspensam relinquat sententiam, supplendum on verse 13.
, et erat, vel erat autem (consuetudo).
Au. Ver.-The priest's servant. See notes
Ver. 16.
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו הָאִישׁ הַמֶּר יַקְטְרְוּן .fere simile יהוה prope והיה Omissum videtur
בַּיּוֹם הַחֵלֶב וְקַח לְךָ כַּאֲשֶׁר תְּאַיֶה juvenis sacerdos. Licet interpretari, ניער הכהן |
נַפְשֶׁךָ וְאָמַר |
לא סביר
puer sacerdotis. Nos vocabulum v de ipso
sacerdote, filio Heli, accipimus, quia infrà 11 y 15 AND TUD
duo filii Heli vocantur D', pueri; quos
pueros series demonstrat esse eosdem, qui
ver. 13, et 14, vocantur puer, nempe unus,
aut alter amborum, qui victimarum carnem
vi auferebat.
Ver. 14.
καὶ ἔλεγεν ὁ ἀνὴρ ὁ θύων, Θυμιαθήτω
πρῶτον ὡς καθήκει τὸ στέαρ, καὶ λάβε σεαυτῷ
ἐκ πάντων ὧν ἐπιθυμεῖ ἡ ψυχή σου· καὶ εἶπεν,
wv kaì
Οὐχί· ὅτι νῦν δώσεις, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-16 And if any man said unto
him, Let them not fail to burn the fat pre-
ne abian nby-wisently [Heb., as on the day], and then take
as much as thy soul desireth; then he would
וְהִכָּה בַכִּיּוֹר אוֹ בַדּוּד אוֹ בַקְלַחַת
answer him, Nay ; but thou shalt give it me הַכֹּהֵן בּוֹ כָּכָה יַעֲשׂוּ לְכָל־יִשְׂרָאֵל
שָׁם
: ribjp ou can now and if not, I will take it by force.
καὶ ἐπάταξεν αὐτὴν εἰς τὸν λέβητα τὸν μέγαν
ἢ εἰς τὸ χαλκεῖον ἢ εἰς τὴν χύτραν, καὶ πᾶν ὃ
ἐὰν ἀνέβη ἐν τῇ κρεάγρᾳ, ἐλάμβανεν ἑαυτῷ ὁ
ἱερεύς· κατὰ τάδε ἐποίουν παντὶ Ἰσραὴλ τοῖς
ἐρχομένοις θῦσαι Κυρίῳ ἐν Σηλώμ.
Au. Ver.-14 And he struck it into the
pan, or kettle, or caldron, or pot; all that
the fleshhook brought up the priest took for
himself. So they did in Shiloh unto all the
Israelites that came hither.
Gesen. and, plur.
iv. 6, and ni— 1 Kings vii. 38,
R. II.
2 Chron.
40, 43 m.
1. pp. A small basin, fire-pot, fire-pan, so
called from boiling or roasting, from r. 75,
No. ii. 1 Sam. ii. 14. So vy, a fire-pan,
fire-basin, Zech. xii. 6. Hence
2. A basin, wash-basin, from its form, Ex.
xxx. 18, 28; xxxi. 9; xxxv. 16; xxxix. 39;
1 Kings vii. 38.
717 in. 1. A boiler, pot, see r.
root No. 1, i. 9. m, ", to boil
Job. xli. 11 1 Sam. ii. 14.
;
[obsol.
as water].
, דְּוָדִים .Plur
2 Chron. xxxv. 13. Syr. 1301, a large pot,
。
רוריה
120, kettle, Samar. 1 pots.
nn f. A pot, kettle, from pouring, 1 Sam.
ii. 14; Mic. iii. 3. Comp. Lat. futum
(Varr.) and futile vessel, from fundo.
m. (for, r. I.) pp. heat, then
a pot for boiling, Num. xi. 8; Judg. vi. 19;
1 Sam. ii. 14.
Presently.
Ged., Booth.-As usual.
Gesen.- (with of time) this day, at
?
this time, now, 1 Kings i. 31, Is. Iviii. 4.
Sometimes it refers to an action about to take
place, now, i. q. before, first, Gen. xxv. 31;
1 Sam. ii. 16; 1 Kings xxii. 5.
Nay.
Booth.-. Most of the ancient versions
read &, and the sense here requires it. So
Houb.
Maurer.—5. Sec. K'ri est pro &, quod
ipsum nonnulli libri et veterum plerique ex-
hibent. Cf. Jos. v. 14. Sed potest etiam
defendi i, ei, ut infra x. 19.
Ver. 17.
Au.
ver. 13.
Ver.-Young men.
See notes on
Ver. 18.
– אֵפוֹד בָּד :
ἐφοὺδ βάδ.
Au. Ver.-Linen ephod. See notes on
Lev. xvi. 4, vol. i., p. 448.
Ged.-Sacred ephod.
Booth.-Peculiar ephod.
Ver. 19.
וּמְעִיל קָטָן תַּעֲשֶׂה־לּוֹ אִמּוֹ וגו"
καὶ διπλοΐδα μικρὰν ἐποίησεν αὐτῷ ἡ μήτηρ
auTOÛ, K.T.).
Au. Ver.-19 Moreover his mother made
him a little coat, &c.
1 SAMUEL II. 19-22.
349
11
and two daughters: and the child Samuel
grew up before Jehovah.
Gesen.—p m. (r. p, upper part) upper
garment, robe, spec. an exterior tunic, fuller
and longer than the common one, but with- NO. Houbigant prefers n to the text.
out sleeves; see 2 Sam. xiii. 18, comp. The reading of one MS. I conceive to be
Braun. de Vest. Sacerd. ii. 5, p. 436, sq. right, for it is evident that Hannah
Schroder de Vest. Mulierum Heb., p. 267; made the vow; and it was she also who per-
Hartmann Hebräerin iii., p. 312. It was formed it.
It was formed it. I am aware that no may be,
worn by women, 2 Sam. 1. c.; by men of in the Chaldee manner, the third person
birth and rank, Job i. 20; ii. 12; by kings feminine; but I prefer the Hebrew termina-
and princes, 1 Sam. xviii. 4; xxiv. 5, 12; by tion...These two verses are also wrongly
priests, xxviii. 14; Ezra ix. 3, 5; and espe- divided. The full point ought to be after
cially by the high-priest under the ephod, ; and instead of owe ought to
whence, Ex. xxviii. 31 ; xxxix. 22. read cops. So Houbigant.
Comp. Ex. xxviii. 32, sq.; Lev. viii. 7.
Ver. 20, 21.
a?
Houb.-20, 21-Det tibi Dominus de hac
muliere prolem, pro eâ prole, quam mutuam
Domino dedisti, illi deinde abierunt in locum
21 Dominus autem Annæ adfuit, quæ
suum.
Interim crescebat coram Domino puer Samuel.
. Huic mendo contradicunt omnes
20 וּבֵרַךְ עָלַי אֶת־אֶלְקָנָה וְאֶת־אִשְׁתּוֹ
.concepit peperitque filios tres et filias duas וְאָמַר יָשֵׂם יְהוָה לְךָ זֶרַע מִן־הָאִשָּׁה
הַזֹּאת תַּחַת הַשְׁאֵלָה אֲשֶׁר שָׁאַל
-veteres, in quorum codicibus Hebraicis lege לַיהוָה וְהָלְכוּ לִמְקוֹמְוֹ :
,commodavit(hec tua uror). Chaldaeus solus יְהוָה אֶת־חַנָּה וַתַּהַר וַתֵּלֶד שְׁלֹשָׁה־
commodavit (uror :) Ceteri, commodasti (tu בָנִים וּשְׁתִּי בָנוֹת וַיִּגְדַּל הַנַּעַר שְׁמוּאֵל
: והלכו למקומו : כי פקד יהוה...(Eleana עִם־יְהוָה :
21 כִּי־פָקְד
batur n, commodasti (tu Elcana) vel
Facile est
animadvertere in esse solecismum.
De-
למקומם ויפקד
20 kai evλóynoev 'Hλì tòv “Eλkavà kai Tv Itaque id non legebant Syr. et Chald. sed
yvvaîka avtoû, Xéywv, 'Añoríσai σoi Kúpios (iverunt), in locum ipsorum.
σπέρμα ἐκ τῆς γυναικὸς ταύτης, ἀντὶ τοῦ χρέους inde legendum τε, visitavit autem (do-
ov ëxpnoas rô Kupiæ. kaì åñîìlev å äveрwños minus Annam). Scribæ, pro for copos,
ἀπῆλθεν ἄνθρωπος
εἰς τὸν τόπον αὐτοῦ. 21 Kaì ÉTTEσKÉVATO scripserunt per imprudentiam 1 101pos,
Κύριος τὴν ῎Ανναν, καὶ ἔτεκεν ἔτι τρεῖς υἱοὺς, facili errore, quia τὸ s simile erat τῳ 5, et
καὶ δύο θυγατέρας· καὶ ἐμεγαλύνθη τὸ παιδάριον duas litteras " a verbo Tr male distraxerunt.
Σαμουὴλ ἐνώπιον Κυρίου.
.propr תַּחַת הַשְׁאֵלָה אֲשֶׁר שָׁאַל לַיהוָה-.Alaurer
Au. Ter.-20 And Eli blessed Elkanah pro petitione quam, i. e., pro eo quod, i.e.,
and his wife, and said, The LORD give thee pro puero quem petiit pro Jova. Sc. Hanna
seed of this woman for the loan which is lent ita exoraverat hunc puerum, ut simul per-
[or, petition which she asked, &c.] to the mitteret, se eum Jovæ reddituram esse. Cf.
LORD. And they went unto their own home. i. 11; coll. 27, sq. De masculino vid.
21 And the LORD visited Hannah, so that G. Gr. ampl., p. 716; coll. 1 Chron. ii. 48:
daughters. And the child Samuel grew
before the LORD.
Ver. 22.
. וַיִּפְקֹד Exspectaveris .כִּי פָקַד פִּילֶגֶשׁ יָלַד | she conceived, and bare three sons and two
אֲשֶׁר־יִשְׁכְּבֵן
וְאֵת
הַצְבְאוֹת פֶּתַח אֹהֶל מוֹעֵד :
אֶת־הַנָּשִׁים
Dr. A. Clarke.—20 Eli blessed Elkanah.]
The natural place of this verse seems to be
before the 11th; after which the 21st should
come in; after the 21st, perhaps the 26th
should come in. The subjects in this
chapter seem very much entangled and con-
fused by the wrong position of the verses.
Booth. 20 And Eli blessed Elkanah and
his wife, and said, Jehovah give to thee seed
by this woman for the gift which she hath
devoted to Jehovah. And they went to their
own home; 21 And Jehovah visited Han-
nah, and she conceived, and bare three sons
Au. Fer.-22 Now Eli was very old, and
heard all that his sons did unto all Israel;
and how they lay with the women that
assembled [Heb., assembled by troops] at
the door of the tabernacle of the congrega-
tion.
That assembled.
Rosen., Ged., Booth.-Who ministered.
See notes on Lev. xxxviii. 8, vol. i., p. 384.
Gesen.-, To go forth to war, as a sol-
dier, to make war, seq., against any one,
350
1 SAMUEL II. 22-25.
use,
أهدأ
Num. xxxi. 7; Is. xxix. 7, 8; xxxi. 4;
Zech. xiv. 12; absol. Num. xxxi. 42.—In
Arabic the corresponding word has a wider
to go or come forth, e. g., a star,
a tooth, a soldier against the enemy. Ethiop.
ena: to make war, enh war.
ፀብአ፡
ፀብአ፡
Comp. 7. Trop. of the temple service, a
sort of "militia sacra," to serve in the temple,
Num. iv. 23; viii. 24; of females, 1 Sam.
ii. 22; Ex. xxxviii. 8.
Prof. Lee.-Y, V. NY, pres. .
(a) Assembled for war, fought. (b) As-
sembled for any service or duty, performed it.
(a) Num. xxxi. 7; Zech. xiv. 12. (b)
Exod. xxxviii. 8.
Tabernacle of the congregation. See notes
on Lev. xxvii. 21, vol. i., p. 339.
Ver. 24, 25.
quod in oratione a nullo nomine, vel pro-
nomine, regitur. So Booth.
-Vulgo reddide מַעֲבָרִים עַם־יְהוָה-.Maurer
runt; seducitis populum Jova. At hoc esset
DAN D, addito pronomine 2 pers.,
quod omitti non potest. Itaque Michaëlis
conjecit : a transeuntibus, populo Jovæ;
non male, sed præter necessitatem. De
impersonaliter dictum puta: seducunt (pr.
legem migrare faciunt) populum Jova, man
verführt das Volk Jova's. De industria in-
definite loqui videtur Eli. Eodem modo
E. Gr. crit.,
accipiendum est D, vi. 3.
P. 634 locum ita explicat: fama, quam popu-
lum Jovæ perferentem audio. Quæ expli-
catio, quanquam perbonum sensum præbet,
tamen, quoniam loco vi. 3 non convenit,
alteri illi posthabenda videtur.
25 The judge. See notes on Deut. xxi. 6,
voi. i., p. 306.
Houb.-25 D 10, Nos, exorari ju-
dices possunt, verbum pro verbo, judices ex-
24 אַל בָּנָי כִּי לְוֹא טוֹבָה הַשְׁמָעָה
,judices, ut Chaldaeus,אלהים . ,orabuntur אֲשֶׁר אָנֹכִי שֹׁמֵעַ מַעֲבְרִים עַם־יְהוָה :
non ut ceteri, Deus. Nam Heli mox Deum 25 אִם־יֶחֱטָא אִישׁ לְאִישׁ וּפִלְלוֹ אֱלֹהִים
significari personam, nempe אלהים aliam in וְאִם לַיְהוָה יֶחֱטָא אִישׁ מִי יִתְפַּלֶל־לוֹ
ipsum magistratum, seu judicum tribunal וְלֹא יִשְׁמְעוּ לְקוֹל אֲבִיהֶם כִּי חָפֵץ
appellat, Dominum, quod signum est,
som himb
יְהוָה לַהֲמִיתָם :
ibba
ib-bban?
C
ai
Namest
2. 1, exorabuntur. Nam est orare, in
voce passivâ orari, vel exorari, et melius
24 µỶ Tékva, őtɩ oтk ȧyaðǹ ʼn ȧkoǹ ν è̟y quidem legitur 15, in Niphal, quam 1,
ἀκούω· ' μὴ ποιεῖτε οὕτως, ὅτι οὐκ ἀγαθαὶ αἱ cum nexu 1, quia idem nexus in membro
ἀκοαὶ ἃς ἐγὼ ἀκούω τοῦ μὴ δουλεύειν λαὸν altero non adhibetur ante Son' », quis orabit.
θεῷ. 25 éàv åµaptávwv åµápτy åvǹp eis Non licuit interpretari, judicabunt, quia
ἄνδρα, καὶ προσεύξονται ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ πρὸς in judicabunt nihil est vel simile, vel con-
κύριον· καὶ ἐὰν τῷ κυρίῳ ἁμάρτῃ, τίς προσ-trarium verbo orabit, quod sequitur, et quod
εύξεται ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ; καὶ οὐκ ἤκουον τῆς φωνῆς deposcit tamen vel similitudinem cum priori
τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτῶν, ὅτι βουλόμενος ἐβούλετο verbo, vel contrarietatem.
κύριος διαφθεῖραι αὐτούς.
Au. Ver.-24 Nay, my sons; for it is no
good report that I hear ye make the LORD's
people to transgress [or, to cry out].
25 If one man sin against another, the
judge shall judge him but if a man sin
against the LORD, who shall intreat for him?
Notwithstanding they hearkened not unto
the voice of their father, because the LORD
would slay them.
24 For.
Booth.-Truly.
Who shall entreat for him?
Pool. The words are, and may be thus
rendered, Who shall judge for him? Who
shall interpose himself as umpire, or arbi-
trator, between God and him?
Because the Lord would slay them.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The particle, which we
translate because, and thus make their con-
tinuance in sin the effect of God's determin-
ation to destroy them, should be translated
therefore, as it means in many parts of the
sacred writings. See Noldius' Particles,
Ye make the Lord's people to transgress. where the very text in question is introduced :
Houb.. Hæc verba explicari non Sed non auscultarunt, &c.; IDEO voluit Je-
possunt, nisi additur D, vos, ante D; vos hova eos interficere; "But they would not
transgredi facitis populum Dei. Id ons, vos, hearken, &c.; THEREFORE God purposed to
Syrus exhibet in pronomine pns, Arabs in destroy them." It was their not hearkening
pronomine DN, vos. Nec sine eo pro- that induced the Lord to will their destruc-
nomine consistere potest participium Dav, tion.
1 SAMUEL II. 25-29.
351
. For-
Bp. Patrick.-The latter words may be terrogatio emphatica, ad cujus vim non at-
rendered out of the Hebrew, "But they tendunt, qui dicunt (Win. et Ges. Gr. ampl.,
would not hearken to the voice of their p. 835), hic idem valere quod
father; therefore, the Lord resolved to slay tasse tamen ex præcedenti m librariorum
them."
But, according to our translation, incuria ortum est.
the sense is right enough: for when men
have long sinned grievously against many
admonitions (which it may be supposed their
father had given them), whereby they be-
come incurable; God deprives them of that
And did I choose, &c., and did I give ?
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth. And I chose,
&c., and I gave.
Ver. 29.
לָמָּה תִבְעֲטוּ בְּזִבְחִי וּבְמִנְחָתִי אֲשֶׁר prudent consideration and discretion, white
צְוִיתִי מָעוֹן וַתְּכַבֵּד אֶת־בָּנֶיךָ מִמֶּנִּי would save them from destruction. So Rasi
לְהַבְרְיַאֲכֶם מֵרֵאשִׁית כָּל־מִנְחַת יִשְׂרָאֵל -upon these words, “The sentence of judg
לְעַמִּי :
-Falsissi כִּי הָאֵין יְהוָה לַהֲמִיתָם 25 .Maurer
ment was already sealed against them.'
mum est Dathii aliorumque : propterea quo-
que deus eos morti adduxit. Redde: nam
Jovæ constitutum erat cet. cf. Jos. xi. 20, al.
Ver. 27, 28.
ribaan
καὶ ἱνατί ἐπέβλεψας ἐπὶ τὸ θυμίαμά μου καὶ
εἰς τὴν θυσίαν μου ἀναιδεῖ ὀφθαλμῷ; καὶ
ἐδόξασας τοὺς υἱούς σου ὑπὲρ ἐμὲ ἐνευλο-
γεῖσθαι ἀπαρχῆς πάσης θυσίας τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ
ἔμπροσθέν μου ;
Au. Ver.-29 Wherefore kick ye at my
commanded in my habitation; and honourest
27 וַיָּבֹא אִישׁ־אֱלֹהִים אֶל־עֲלֵי וַיֹּאמֶר
sacrifice and at mine offering, which I have אֵלָיו כֹּה אָמַר יְהוָה הֲנִגְלָה נִגְלִיתִי
thy sons above me, to make yourselves fat אֶל־בֵּית אָבִיךָ בִּהְיוֹתָם בְּמִצְרַיִם לְבֵית
מִכָּל־שִׁבְטֵי
with the chiefest of all the offerings of Israel פַּרְעֹה :
? my people יִשְׂרָאֵל לִי לְכֹהֵן לַעֲלוֹת עַל־מִזְבְּחִי
לְהַקְטִיר קְטְרֶת לָשֵׂאת אֶפְוֹד לְפָנָי
B-bap in 28
nibyb
127
VIT
In my habitation.
Ged., Booth.-29 Why spurn ye, through
perverseness [Ged., perversely] at my, &c.
Through perverseness.] The term is
27 καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος θεοῦ πρὸς Ηλί, the noun with the preposition, and the sense
καὶ εἶπε. τάδε λέγει κύριος. ἀποκαλυφθεὶς given, without any change in the text, is
ἀπεκαλύφθην πρὸς οἶκον τοῦ πατρός σου, ὄντων suitable and coherent. Compare ch. xviii. 9.
αὐτῶν ἐν γῇ Αἰγύπτῳ δούλων τῷ οἴκῳ Φαραώ, Houb.-29. Verbum sine re. Lege
28 kaì éέeλeέáµŋv тòv oikov тoû TаTрÓS σоν, inique agilis, ex my,
on, inique agere.
ék távtwv tŵv okýπτρwv 'Iσpaǹλ époì iepa- Respondet verbum prn verbo ran, quod
τεύειν, τοῦ ἀναβαίνειν ἐπὶ θυσιαστήριόν μου, antecessit.
καὶ θυμιᾷν θυμίαμα, καὶ αἴρειν Ἐφούδ· καὶ
ἔδωκα, κ.τ.λ.
οικον
Au. Ver.-27 And there came a man of
God unto Eli, and said unto him, Thus saith
the LORD, Did I plainly appear unto the
house of thy father, when they were in
Egypt in Pharaoh's house?
28 And did I choose him out of all the
tribes of Israel to be my priest, to offer upon
mine altar, to burn incense, to wear an ephod
before me? and did I give unto the house of
thy father all the offerings made by fire of
the children of Israel?
27 Did I plainly appear?
Ged., Booth.~I openly revealed myself.
Houb.-Ego sæpe apparui.
Dathe.-Ego me manifestavi.
Non mirandum, errasse Li-
brarios in describendo verbo; quod non
sæpe usurpant sacri Codices. Nam eorum
ejusmodi lapsus bene multos alibi castiga-
vimus. Nos vero ad sic emendandum tan-
quam manu duxit vers. 14, capitis sequentis,
ubi nomen societatem habet cum verbis
ue eadem verba hic cum mendoף, זבח ומנחה
pro habent etiam societatem.
Dathe.-29 Cur igitur spernitis mea sacri-
ficia, et in ferta a me præscripta improbe
agitis?
In vertendo vocabulo jir, quod in textu
legitur, interpretes antiquiores dissentiunt.
Vulgatus et Chaldæus de loco sacro tanquam
habitatione Dei explicant. Syrus et Arabs
cur verterint: in deserto, non intelligo. Ab
his discedunt οἱ ὁ dum vertunt: ὀφθαλμῷ
Maurer.-27 h. e., quasi avaideî, oculo impudenti, derivantes vocem
dicat: num ego me manifestavi nec ne? in- | haud dubie a verbo v sive, quod est
352
1 SAMUEL II. 29-32.
Au. Ver.-32 And thou shalt see an
enemy in my habitation, in all the wealth
which God shall give Israel [or, the afflic-
tion of the tabernacle, for all the wealth
which God would have given Israel]: and
there shall not be an old man in thine house
observare aliquem. Recentiorum interpre-
tum plurimi, uti Chaldæus et Vulgatus, de
loco sacro s. tabernaculo explicant. Sed
ellipsis præpositionis dura mihi videtur,
neque sensus ipse satis aptus. Igitur ausus
sum cum Hubigantio vertere, quasi scriptum
esset my, ab my omissa littera Nun, quam for ever.
ille servat, quæ fortasse ex altera longius Pool. So the sense is, Thou shalt see,
producta orta est. Sensum tunc esse aptissi- not in thy person, but in thy posterity (it
mum, nemo neget.
being most frequent in Scripture to attribute
Maurer.—29 ' van, Quare that to parents which properly belongs to
calcitratis in, i. e., quare contemnitis sacri- their posterity only; as Genesis xviii. 8;
ficia et ferta mea, quæ institui in habitaculo, xxvii. 29, 40); an enemy, i. e., thy com-
i. e.,
in loco sacro? vp hic et infra vs. 32 petitor, or him who shall possess that place
est acc., ut alias na. Alii, ut Hubigant., of high trust and honour which now thou
Dath., pro ji scribi volunt : quare... enjoyest, (such persons being, through man's
et in ferta, quæ institui, improbe agilis? Sed corrupt nature, esteemed as a man's worst
magis quam hoc loco manus emendatrix enemy,) in my habitation, i. e., in the sanc-
necessaria videtur vs. ex., ubi legendum tuary. And then he adds by way of aggra-
videtur y pro pr?, cujus cum Hitzigio vation, that this sad accident should happen
ortum esse suspicor ex præcedenti, in all the wealth which God shall give Israel,
plane ut Jos. x. 21.
Ver. 31.
Au. Ver.~31 Behold, the days come, that
I will cut off thine arm, and the arm of thy
father's house, that there shall not be an old
man in thine house.
Ged., Booth.-Lo, the days are coming,
saith Jehovah [Syr., Arab., and four MSS.,
that, &c.
Thine arm, &c.
Pool.—I will cut off thine arm, i. e., I will
take away thy strength, which is oft signified
by the arm, as Job xxii. 8; Psal. xxxvii. 17,
or all that in which thou placest thy con-
fidence and security; either, 1. The ark,
which is called God's strength, Ps. lxxviii. 61.
Or, 2. His priestly dignity or employment.
Or rather, 3. His children, to whom the
words following here, and in the succeeding
verses, seem to confine it, who are the
strength of parents: see Gen. xlix. 3; Deut.
xxi. 17; Psal. cxxvii. 4, 5. The arm of thy
father's house, i. e., thy children's children,
and all thy family; which was in great mea-
sure accomplished, 1 Sam. xxii. 16, &c.
Ver. 32.
bbe
hyen!
i. e., in a time when God should eminently
bless Israel, and make good all his promises
to them, which was in Solomon's days, when
Abiathar of Eli's race was put out of the
high priesthood, and Zadok was put in his
place, 1 Kings ii. 27, 35, when the priesthood.
comfortable, and therefore the loss of it more
was most glorious, and most profitable and
comfortable, and therefore the loss of it more
deplorable. But the words may be otherwise
rendered, as is noted in the margin of our
English Bibles: Thou shalt see, to wit, in thy
own person, the affliction, or oppression, or
land of Israel, wherein I dwell; or of the
calamity of my habitation, i. e., either of the
sanctuary, called the habitation by way of
eminency, whose greatest glory the ark was,
1 Sam. iv. 21, 22, and consequently, whose
greatest calamity the loss of the ark was;
for, or instead of all that good wherewith
God would have blessed Israel, or was about
to bless Israel; having raised up a young
prophet, Samuel, and thereby given good
grounds of hope that he intended to bless
Israel, if thou and thy sons had not hindered
it by your sins, which God was resolved
severely to punish. So this clause of the
threatening concerns Eli's person, as the
following concerns his posterity. And this
וְהִבַּטְתָּ עַר מָעוֹן בְּכָל אֲשֶׁר־יַיטִיב
best agrees with the most proper and usual אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל וְלֹא־יִהְיֶה זָקֵן בְּבֵיתְךָ כָּל־
,For ever | הַיָּמִים
ἰδοὺ ἔρχονται ἡμέραι, καὶ ἐξολοθρεύσω τὸ
σπέρμα σου καὶ τὸ σπέρμα οἴκου πατρός σου
καὶ οὐκ ἔσται σοι πρεσβύτης ἐν οἴκῳ μου πάσας
τὰς ἡμέρας.
signification of that phrase, Thou shalt see.
For ever, i. e., as long as the priesthood con-
tinues in thy family, or as long as the Le-
vitical priesthood lasts.
Bp. Patrick.-32 The marginal transla-
tion seems most literal, "Thou shalt see the
1 SAMUEL II. 32, 33.
353
Houb.-32 Tu, quicquid boni apud Israel
erit, videbis; dolebis ac invidebis, cùm in-
tereà in domo tuâ nemo unquam veniet ad
senectutem.
affliction of the tabernacle." As he did, for to, in proportion to;" thus Ps. xci. 15,
he saw the tabernacle deprived of the ark," make us glad according to the days (m)
which was the glory of it; and lived to hear wherein thou hast afflicted us," &c. This
the ark was taken by the Philistines sense seems to suit this place.—Boothroyd's
(iv. 4, 11). But his family was not thrown Hebrew Bible.
out of the priesthood till the days of Bp. Horsley. And thou shalt see an enemy
Solomon. The Hebrew words may be in my habitation, &c. Here again the word
translated, "After all the good God hatho is inexplicable. Houbigant would read
done to Israel." He repeats the foregoing ; and with this emendation he renders.
threatening, to show the certainty of it. the passage thus: "And thou shalt behold
But some by an old man understand an elder. whatever good shall happen unto Israel with
So the Talmudists in the Gemara of the sorrow and envy, for there shall not be," &c.
Sanhedrin, cap. 1, where they make the
meaning to be, that if any of his family did
live long, they should never come to honour.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Thou shalt see an enemy
in my habitation.] Every version and almost
every commentator understands this clause verùm non eodem modo, quo suprà, cor-
differently. The word, which we trans-rigendum. Nam legendum 7, et invido
late an enemy, and the Vulgate æmulum, a oculo aspiciens, ut infrà xviii. 9, legitur, m
rival, signifies calamity; and this is the best sp, et erat Saül aspiciens maligno
sense to understand it in here. The cala-oculo Davidem. Hæc sententia in prophetæ
mity which he saw was the defeat of the ejus, qui nunc loquitur, mentem mirificè
Israelites, the capture of the ark, the death quadrat, vide versionem.
of his wicked sons, and the triumph of the
Philistines. All this he saw, that is, knew
to have taken place, before he met with his
own tragical death.
,מעון Ecce alterum mendum : והבטת צר מעון
Dathe. Videbis æmulum oculo invido om-
nibus bonis aliorum Israëlitarum affluentem,
nec erit in familia tua unquam, qui ad senec-
tutem perveniat.
In all the wealth which God shall give Altera vice legitur, atque æque dif-
Israel.] This also is dark. The meaning ficilem habet explicationem ac in altero loco.
may be this: God has spoken good concern- Mihi quidem habitationis s. sanctuarii ex
ing Israel; he will, in the end, make the iisdem rationibus neque h. 1. probatur. Sed
triumph of the Philistines their own con- putem, esse participium in Piel ab illo verbo
fusion; and the capture of the ark shall be, de quo oi ó prius illud y derivarunt.
the desolation of their gods; but the Israel-Neque opus videtur mutatione, quam Hubi-
ites shall first be sorely pressed with calamity. gantius h. 1. affert ex scriptione ejusdem
See the margin.
vocis cap. xviii. 9.
Ged.-32 With a jealous eye, thou shalt
behold a rival, in every thing the favourite
of Israel; but, in thy family, there shall
never be an old man.
Booth.-32 And with envy thou shalt see
a rival, who in every thing shall do good to
Israel; but there shall not be an old man of
thy house for ever.
Maurer. Hic quoque varii varias ex-
cogitarunt conjecturas, præter necessitatem.
Ver. 33.
וְאִישׁ לֹא־אַכְרִית לְךָ מֵעִם מִזְבְּחִי
לְכַלּוֹת אֶת־עֵינֶיךָ וְלַאֲדִיב אֶת־נַפְשֶׁךָ
וְכָל־מַרְבִּית בֵּיתְךָ יָמוּתוּ אֲנָשִׁים :
καὶ ἄνδρα οὐκ ἐξολοθρεύσω σοι ἀπὸ τοῦ
θυσιαστηρίου μου, ἐκλείπειν τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς
αὐτοῦ· καὶ καταῤῥεῖν τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ. καὶ πᾶς
Teploσeúwv očkov σov teσoûvтai év poµpaią
ἀνδρῶν.
There is great obscurity in this passage,
and I question, whether its true sense hath
yet been hit. There seems some error in the
text; but two MSS. read instead of,
which will probably let us into the true
meaning. The sense then may be, "and Au. Ver.-33 And the man of thine,
thou shalt see an affliction in my house" (i. e., whom I shall not cut off from mine altar,
the capture of the ark) "in proportion to," shall be to consume thine eyes, and to grieve
i. e., as great and signal as, "all the good, thine heart: and all the increase of thine
which Jehovah hath (hitherto) done to Is-house shall die [Heb., men] in the flower of
rael." signifies, “as, such as, according their age.
VOL. II.
Z Z
354
1 SAMUEL II. 33, 35. III. 1.
Booth.-Shall die in the flower of their
age.] Heb., "shall die men," ow. This
is obscure I should prefer the reading of
the LXX, "shall die by the sword of men,"
ev poµpaia avdpwv, which shows that 1 is
omitted in the Hebrew text. This was
verified in the slaughter of his sons, and the
murder of his family by Doeg. I should
also prefer the reading of the LXX in the
former part of the verse-" his eyes," and
"his heart," not "thine eyes," and "thine
heart." Eli dying just after this threaten-
ing, could not have his eyes consumed by
the calamities of his surviving posterity.
But this threatening was fulfilled in Abia-
thar, who, after having been high-priest
all the reign of David, ended his life
in disgrace and sorrow; and it is referred to
as belonging to him, 1 Kings ii. 27, which
confirms the reading of the LXX. As all
the other versions follow the text Dathe
renders, ad ætatem virilem.
Ver. 35.
abanny
וְהִתְהַלֵּךְ לִפְנֵי־מְשִׁיחִי כָּל־הַיָּמִים :
καὶ διελεύσεται ἐνώπιον χριστοῦ μου
πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας.
Au. Ver.-35 And I will raise me up a
faithful priest, that shall do according to
that which is in mine heart and my mind:
and I will build him a sure house; and he
shall walk before mine anointed for ever.
is most frequently and eminently ascribed to
Christ, both in the Old and New Testament,
and therefore it is most reasonable to under-
stand it of him, when there is nothing in the
text or context which determines it to any
other. Secondly, Christ is the main scope
and design, not only of the New, but of the
Old Testament, which in all its types and
ceremonies represented Christ; and par-
ticularly, the high priest was an eminent
type of Christ, and did represent his person,
and act in his name and stead, and did
mediately what John Baptist did imme-
diately, go before the face of the Lord Christ;
and when Christ did come, that office and
officer was to cease. Thirdly, the high
priest is seldom or never said to walk or
minister before the kings of Israel or Judah,
but constantly before the Lord, and con-
sequently before Christ, who as he was God
blessed for ever, Rom. ix. 5, was present
with, and the Builder and Governor of, the
ancient church of Israel, as is manifest from
Acts vii. 35; 1 Cor. x. 4; Heb. iii. 3—6,
and many other places; and their temple is
because all the temple worship was performed
particularly called his temple, Mal. iii. 1,
in his presence, and had a special respect
unto him, and therefore the high priest is
most properly said to walk before him.
CHAP. III. 1.
וְהַנַּעַר שְׁמוּאֵל מְשָׁרֵת אֶת־יְהוָה And he shall walk before mine anointed
לִפְנֵי עֲלֵי וּדְבַר יְהוָה הָיָה יָקָר בַּיָּמִים
הָהֵם אֵין חָזוֹן נִפְרָץ :
for ever.
Ged. And he shall minister to me mine
anointed priest for ever.
καὶ το παιδάριον Σαμουὴλ ἦν λειτουργῶν τῷ
κυρίῳ ἐνώπιον Ηλὶ τοῦ ἱερέως. καὶ ῥῆμα
κυρίου ἦν τίμιον ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις, οὐκ
ἦν ὅρασις διαστέλλουσα.
Mine anointed priest. So the Syriac and
Arabic translators understood the words,
and such, I think, is their true meaning.
The general literal rendering is: He shall
walk before mine anointed. The oracle Au. Ver.-1 And the child Samuel mi-
alludes to Zadok. See 1 Kings ii. 26, 27. nistered unto the LORD before Eli. And
Booth. And mine anointed shall minister the word of the LORD was precious in those
before me continually.
days; there was no open vision.
Eli.
Pool. He shall walk, i.e., minister as
high priest. Before mine anointed; either,
Ged., Booth.-Eli the priest [LXX, Syr.,
Precious.
first, Before king Solomon, who was anointed | Arab., and one MS.].
king, 1 Kings i. 39, and before the succeed-
ing kings [so Dathe], who are commonly
called anointed, or the Lord's anointed, as
1 Sam. xii. 3, 5; xxiv. 6, 10; Psalm
lxxxix. 38, 51; Lam. iv. 20. Or rather,
secondly, Before Jesus Christ; first, Because
this title of Anointed, or Christ, or Messias
(both which words signify only the Anointed),
Ged., Booth.-Rare.
There was no open vision.
Ged.-Visions were not frequent.
Booth.-Prophetic vision was not common.
Gesen., Niph. pass. of Kal, No. 2,
E, spread abroad, common, 1 Sam. iii. 1.
Prof. Lee.-???. Probably, Much, fre-
1 SAMUEL III. 1-7.
355
quent; but, according to some, Clear, dis- the place of the third. In this he has had
tinct, 1 Sam. iii. 1.
Ver. 2, 3.
A bạn
10
few followers.
Ged.—2 Now it happened at that time,
that when Eli, whose eyes were grown so
dim that he could not see, had laid down in
his own sleeping-place; 3 And Samuel had
also lain down in the tabernacle of the
ni? LORD, where the ark of God was (the sacred
2 וַיְהִי בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא וְעֵלִי שֹׁכֵב
בִּמְקוֹמוֹ וְעֵינָוֹ הֵחֵלּוּ כֵהוֹת לֹא יוּכַל
: וְבֵר אֱלֹהִים טֶרֶם יִכְבֶּה
לִרְאוֹת
; (lamp not yet extinguished וּשְׁמוּאֵל שֹׁכֵב בְּהֵיכַל יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר־שָׁם
ועיניו קרי .7.2
2 καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ Ηλὶ
ἐκάθευδεν ἐν τῷ τόπῳ αὐτοῦ, καὶ οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ
αὐτοῦ ἤρξαντο βαρύνεσθαι, καὶ οὐκ ἠδύναντο
βλέπειν. 3 καὶ ὁ λύχνος τοῦ θεοῦ πρὶν ἐπι-
σκευασθῆναι, καὶ Σαμουὴλ ἐκάθευδεν· ἐν τῷ ναῷ
οὗ ἡ κιβωτὸς τοῦ θεοῦ.
Au. Ver.-2 And it came to pass at that
time, when Eli was laid down in his place,
and his eyes began to wax dim, that he
could not see;
3 And ere the lamp of God went out in
the temple of the LORD, where the ark of
God was, and Samuel was laid down to
sleep;
Houb.-3 Eo igitur tempore, antequàm
lucerna Dei extingueretur, Samuel dormiebat
in Templo Domini, ubi Arca Dei erat. 2 Eli
similiter dormiebat in loco suo ; oculi autem
ejus caligabant, ut vir posset videre.
Dathe.-2 Tunc accidit, cum Elæus (cujus
oculi caligabant, nec poterat distincte videre)
in loco suo cubaret,
3 Et Samuel quoque
in tabernaculo Jovæ, ubi arca Dei erat,
dormiret lucerna sacra nondum exstincta.
Maurer.-2 ningbo, et oculi ejus
cœperunt esse hebetes. ning non est inf. Pi.
Win.), sed plur. nominis) כָּהָה a כַּהוֹת pro
72.
Constructio eadem est, quæ Genes.
ix. 20, ad 1. vid.
Ver. 7.
וּשְׁמוּאֵל טֶרֶם יָדַע אֶת־יְהוָה וְטֶרֶם Bp. Patrick.-3 Ere the lamp of God
יִבָּלֶה אֵלָיו דְּבַר־יְהוָה :
went out.] The lamp in the great shaft of
the golden candlestick, which bent towards
the most holy place (called the western
lamp), never went out; but some other of
them did go out when it was morning (see
upon Exod. xxvii. 20, 21). The meaning
therefore is, that, ere it was day, the Lord
called Samuel (see Dr. Lightfoot of the
Temple, chap. 14, sect. 4).
καὶ Σαμουὴλ πρὶν γνῶναι θεὸν, καὶ ἀπο-
kaλupoñvai avтậ óñµa kupiov.
Au. Ver.-7 Now Samuel did not yet
know the LORD, neither was the word of the
LORD yet revealed unto him [or, Thus did
Samuel before he knew the LORD, and be-
fore the word of the LORD was revealed unto
him].
Samuel was laid down to sleep.] In the
court of the Levites, as the Targum explains Pool.-Either, first, He was not ac-
it; or in some other place near to Eli, that quainted with God in that extraordinary or
he might be ready to assist him on any prophetical way [so Patrick, Clarke]. Or,
occasion. The words seem to import, that rather, secondly, He did not yet understand,
he had watched most of the night, (for so any more than before, that it was not Eli,
some were to do, Ps. cxxxiv. 1), and towards but God, who spake to him. And this
morning went to repose himself. For thus ignorance of Samuel's served God's design,
the words run in the Hebrew, and in the that his simplicity might give Eli the better
LXX and Vulgar : "Before the lamp of assurance of the truth of God's call and
God went out, and Samuel lay down to message to Samuel.
sleep in the temple of the Lord," &c. In-
somuch, that Victorinus Strigelius translates
the words thus: "And Samuel went to lie
down in the temple of the Lord, where the
ark of God was, before the lamp of God
went out."
Booth.-2, 3, Houbigant conceives the
natural order of these two verses disturbed,
and he transposes, substituting the second in
Ged.-Now Samuel knew not that it
was the LORD: for as yet no divine oracle.
had been revealed to him.
Booth.-Now Samuel did not know that
it was Jehovah; for as yet the word of
Jehovah had not been revealed to him.
Dathe.-7 Samuel nondum poterat vocem
Jovæ ab humana discernere, quoniam sese
ei nondum manifestarat.
356
1 SAMUEL III. 10-13.
Ver. 10.
way of reflection upon their father, because
Au. Ver.-Then Samuel answered, Speak; he did not denounce the curse of God
for thy servant heareth.
Houb., Geddes, Booth. Then Samuel
answered, Speak, O Jehovah [Syr., Arab.,
Vulg., and some copies of LXX]; for thy
servant heareth.
Houb.-Non fuit omittendum
post
77, ut Samuel dicat, loquere, Domine; nam
Heli eum docuit sic esse respondendum, nec
credere fas est, Samuelem prætermisisse id
verbum, quo uno significare poterat se jam
nosse, eum qui se vocabat, esse ipsum,
Dominum. Propterea non omittunt Domine
Vulgatus, Syrus et Arabs, seu id legunt, seu
judicant esse legendum.
Ver. 11.
Au. Ver.-I will do.
Ged.-I am about to do.
Ver. 13.
against them, nor put them out of the
priesthood, as accursed persons, although
they were so vile, that they had prevented
their father's censure, and meritoriously cast
themselves out, and cut themselves off from
the priesthood and congregation of the Lord,
which their father should have done judi-
cially.
Bp. Patrick.-His sons made themselves
vile.] Or, they made light of God and of
his people; having no regard to either of
them. Or, they made the service of God
vile in the eyes of the people; as the words
may be translated, and as the LXX under-
stand them.
Ged.-13 For I have warned him, that I
am about to execute judgment on his house
for ever; because, although he knew that his
sons disgraced themselves, he rebuked them
not.
Booth.-13 For I have told him that I
וְהִגַּדְתִּי לוֹ כִּי־שׁפָט אֲנִי אֶת־בֵּיתוֹ
,will judge his house for ever: because עַד־עוֹלָם בַּעֲוֹן אֲשֶׁר־יָדַע כִּי־מְקַלְלִים
|
De
καὶ ἀνήγγελκα αὐτῷ ὅτι ἐκδικῶ ἐγὼ τὸν οἶκον
αὐτοῦ ἕως αἰῶνος ἐν ἀδικίαις υἱῶν αὐτοῦ, ὅτι
kakoλoyoûvtes Beòv oi vioì avtov, kaì oйk évov-
θέτει αὐτούς.
Au. Ver.-13 For I have told him [or,
and I will tell him, &c.] that I will judge
his house for ever for the iniquity which he
knoweth; because his sons made themselves
vile [or, accursed], and he restrained them
not [Heb., frowned not upon them].
although he knew the iniquity of his sons,
who made themselves vile, he restrained
them not
Gesen.-Reflex. is, to curse oneself,
i. e., to bring a curse upon oneself; 1 Sam.
iii. 13, because he knew no 2,
that his sons were bringing a curse upon
themselves.
Houb.-13 Etenim ei nuntiavi, me de
familia ejus æternum judicium facturum,
propter scelus filiorum ejus; qui cùm non
nesciret nomen meum per eos blasphemari,
tamen eos non coercuit.
Pool. Which he knoweth; either by the
information of the prophet, chap. ii. 27, &c.; 97 108 1192. Duplex hic mendum habe-
or by his own guilty and self-accusing con- mus, quorum alterum corrigi potest ex veteri-
science. But these and the foregoing and bus, alterum ex ipsis Judæis. Prius est
following words may well be and are ren- ordinis perturbati, qui sic restituendus est,
dered thus; for this iniquity, because he knew ut post a sequatur, propter peccatum,
(both by common fame, and by his own ob- filiorum ejus. Aliter, propter peccatum, quod
servation) that his sons, &c. He cannot novit, significaret aliquod peccatum Heli,
pretend ignorance, or want of proof of their secretum, cum tamen peccatum Heli filios
wickedness, which aggravates his sin. Vile; suos non cohibentis, esset publicum magnæ-
not only hateful to God, but contemptible to que apud Israel infamiæ. Itaque legunt
all the people, whereby they also brought continenter a p Græci Interpretes et Arabs.
their sacred office and God's holy ordinances Alterum mendum est in D, quod legendum
into contempt. Heb., cursed themselves, or est, Dn (0D) blasphemare faciunt me illi.
made themselves execrable or accursed, both Hujus antiquæ scriptionis testes sunt Judæi,
to God and men by their lewd and cursed qui hunc locum numerant unum ex decem
practices they put themselves under the et octo illis, quos vocant, cor-
curse of God, by such a gross violation of rectionem scribarum. Nam cum supersti-
God's commands: compare Josh. vi. 18; tiosi scribæ non auderent scribere nipo
vii. 12, 13. This expression may be used by blasphemare me illi faciunt, ne blasphemia
1 SAMUEL III. 13-21. IV. 1.
357
in Deum facta, per scriptionem suam,
Ver. 20.
וַיֵדַע כָּל־יִשְׂרָאֵל מִדָּן וְעַד־בְּאֵר שָׁבַע caderet in ipsum Deum, omniserunt litteram
כִּי נֶאֱמָן שְׁמוּאֵל לְנָבִיא לַיהוָה :
', ut scriberent D.
Dathe.-13 Indicavi ei, me posteros ejus
in perpetuum puniturum esse propter culpam,
καὶ ἔγνωσαν πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ ἀπὸ Δὲν καὶ ἕως
quam admisit, cum sciret, quam turpiter se | Βηρσαβεέ, ὅτι πιστὸς Σαμουὴλ εἰς προφήτην
gererent ejus filii, nec tamen eos coërceret.
Ver. 14.
τῷ κυρίω.
Au. Ver.-20 And all Israel from Dan
even to Beer-sheba knew that Samuel was
established [or, faithful] to be a prophet of
וְלָכֵן נִשְׁבַּעְתִּי לְבֵית עֲלֵי אִם־
.the LonD יִתְכַּפֶּר עֲוֹן בֵּית עֲלֵי בְּזֶבַח וּבְמִנְחָה
עַד־עוֹלָם :
καὶ οὐδ οὕτως ὤμοσα τῷ οἴκῳ Ἡλί, εἰ
ἐξιλασθήσεται ἀδικία οἴκου Ηλὶ ἐν θυμιάματι
καὶ ἐν θυσίαις ἕως αἰῶνος.
Au. Ver.-14 And therefore I have sworn
unto the house of Eli, that the iniquity of
Eli's house shall not be purged with sacrifice
nor offering for ever.
Was established to be a prophet.
Houb., Patrick.
So
Dr. A. Clarke.-The word 8, which
we translate established, signifies faithful:
The faithful Samuel was a prophet of the
Lord.
Ged.-Was truly a prophet.
Booth.-Was established a prophet.
Prof. Lee.-, Niph. opp. to 1, Jer.
Pool. I have sworn; which might be
xv. 18, and applied to either persons or
done before, though it be mentioned here
things. Known, or believed to be stable,
only. Or, I do swear; the past tense being constant, never-failing, faithful. Jer. xlii. 5,
commonly put for the present in the Hebrew, A witness of the truth (ab-
tongue. Unto the house, or, concerning, as stractedly), and (one who is) constant, Neh.
the prefix lamed is oft used, as Exod. xiv. 3; xiii. 13; Prov. xxvii. 6; 1 Sam. iii. 20;
xviii. 7; 2 Sam. xi. 7; Ps. xci. 11, com- 2 Sam. vii. 16; Ps. lxxviii. 8, 37; xcii. 5,
pared with Matt. iv. 6.
&c.; f. p, and ps, Is. i. 21; Ps.
xix. 8; lxxxix. 29; pl. m. so, Is. viii. 2;
xxxiii. 16; constr. 2, Ps. ci. 6.
Dathe.-Intellexerunt, Samuelem verum
esse Jovæ prophetam.
Bp. Patrick.-By iniquity is meant the
punishment of iniquity; which he threatens
should not be removed, or mitigated, by any
sort of sacrifices, or oblations, that could be
brought to the altar.
Prof. Lee.-, and . (a) Sin, ini-
quity. (b) Guilt. (c) Punishment.
Gen. xv. 16; Exod. xxxiv. 7; 1 Sam. xx. 8,
&c. (b) Exod. xxviii. 43; 2 Sam. xiv. 9;
Is. i. 4, &c. (c) Gen. xix. 15; 1 Sam.
xxviii. 10.
נֶאֱמֶנֶת
Ver. 21, and CHAP. IV. 1.
CHAP. IV.
וַיֹּסֶף יְהוָה לְהֵרָאֹה בְשִׁלֹה כִּי־נִגְלָה (8)
יְהוָה אֶל־שְׁמוּאֵל בְּשִׁלְוֹ בִּדְבַר יְהוָה
וַיְהִי דְבַר־שְׁמוּאֵל לְכָל־יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיֵּצֵא Ged., Booth.-14 And therefore, I have
יִשְׂרָאֵל לִקְרַאת פְּלִשְׁתִּים לַמִּלְחָמָה sworn concerning the house of Eli, that the
ויַּחֲנוּ עַל־הָאֶבֶן הָעֵזֶר וּפְלִשְׁתִּים חָנְוּ
באֲפֵק :
S
iniquity of Eli's house shall never be ex-
piated by sacrifice, or other offering.
Ver. 17.
Au. Ver.-17 God do so to thee, and
more also [Heb., so add], if thou hide any
thing [or, word] from me of all the things
21 καὶ προσέθετο κύριος δηλωθῆναι ἐν
Σηλώμ, ὅτι ἀπεκαλύφθη κύριος πρὸς Σαμουήλ.
καὶ ἐπιστεύθη Σαμουὴλ τοῦ προφήτης γενέσθαι
τῷ κυρίῳ εἰς πάντα Ἰσραὴλ ἀπ᾿ ἄκρων τῆς γῆς
Pool.-God inflict the same evils upon
καὶ ἕως ἄκρων. καὶ Ηλὶ πρεσβύτης σφόδρα,
thee, which I suspect he hath pronounced καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ αὐτοῦ πορευόμενοι ἐπορεύοντο, καὶ
against me, and greater evils too. Or, God Tovпpà ǹ ódès avтwv évótιov kupiov.
that he said unto thee.
do so, i. e., let God deal with thee so severely,
ΚΕΦ. Δ'.
as I cannot, or am loth to express. So it is 1 καὶ ἐγενήθη ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις, καὶ
a kind of aposiopesis usual in oaths and in συναθροίζονται ἀλλόφυλοι ἐπὶ Ἰσραὴλ εἰς
adjurations. The same phrase is in Ruth πόλεμον· καὶ ἐξῆλθεν Ἰσραὴλ εἰς ἀπάντησιν
αὐτοῖς εἰς πόλεμον, καὶ παρεμβάλλουσιν ἐπὶ
i. 17.
358
1 SAMUEL III. 21. IV. 1.
Αβενέζερ. καὶ οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι παρεμβάλλουσιν | chapter should certainly be joined to the end
ἐν ᾿Αφέκ.
of this.
Au. Ver.-21 And the LORD appeared
again in Shiloh : for the LORD revealed him-
self to Samuel in Shiloh by the word of the
LORD.
CHAP. IV.
1 And the word of Samuel came [or,
came to pass; Heb., was] to all Israel. Now
Israel went out against the Philistines to
battle, and pitched beside Eben-ezer: and
the Philistines pitched in Aphek.
Pool.-21 Revealed, or, did use to reveal
his mind to Samuel. By the word of the
Lord, i.e., by his word, the noun for the
pronoun, which is frequent, as Lev. xiv. 15,
&c.; by his word of command, which he
chose to deliver to Israel by his mouth, as it
here follows; or by his word of prophecy
concerning future events.
CHAP. IV. 1 The word of Samuel, i. e., the
word of the Lord revealed to Samuel, and by
him to the people; either, first, The propheti-
cal word mentioned before, chap. iii. 11, &c.,
which is here said to come, or to come to pass,
as it was foretold, to all Israel. But the
subject of that prophecy was not all Israel,
but Eli and his house, as is evident. Or
rather, secondly, A word of command, that
all Israel should go forth to fight with the
Philistines, as the following words explain
it, that so they might be first humbled and
punished for their sins, and so prepared by
degrees for their future deliverance. Against
the Philistines; or, to meet the Philistines.
Ebenezer; a place so called here (by anti-
cipation) from a following event, chap.
vii. 12.
Bp. Patrick.—1 The word of Samuel came
to all Israel.] The revelation of God's
mind and will, which had been very scarce
among them in former days (iii. 1) now
grew very plentiful.
Bp. Horsley.-21 And the Lord appeared
again, &c. It should seem that for the sins
of Eli's sons, the oracular voice in the sanc-
tuary had been for some time discontinued.
Eli, we find, is warned of the destruction of
his family (chap. ii. 27, &c.), not by a voice
from the cover of the ark, but by a prophet.
But from the first call of Samuel, the oracle
was regularly uttered in the sanctuary, as in
former times. See Exod. xxv. 22, and
Numb. vii. 89. There seems to be no ne-
cessity for Houbigant's emendation here,
And Jehovah was manifested again in
Shiloh; for Jehovah revealed himself to
Samuel in Shiloh, by the word of Jehovah,
and the word of Samuel came to all
Israel.
By the word of Jehovah; i. e., by the
voice between the cherubim. Jehovah
spake immediately to Samuel, and Samuel
reported to the people, what Jehovah said
to him; and in this manner Jehovah was
again, as in former times, manifested in
Shiloh.
""
Dr. A. Clarke.-21 The Lord appeared
again.] Heb., "And Jehovah added to
appear; that is, he continued to reveal
himself to Samuel at Shiloh. By the word
of the Lord.
prophecy.
By the spirit and word of
CHAP. IV. 1. The word of Samuel came
to all Israel.] This clause certainly belongs
to the preceding chapter, and is so placed
by the Vulgate, Septuagint, Syriac, and
Arabic.
"
Pitched beside Eben-ezer.-This name was
not given to this place till more than twenty
years after this battle, see chap. vii. 12; for
the monumeut called, the stone
of help, was erected by Samuel in the
place which was afterwards, from this cir-
cumstance, called Eben-ezer, when the Lord
had given the Israelites a signal victory over
the Philistines. It was situated in the tribe
of Judah, between Mizpeh and Shen, and
not far from the Aphek here mentioned.
This is another proof that this book was
compiled after the times and transactions
which it records, and probably from memo-
randa which had been made by a contem-
porary writer.
Ged.-21 For the Lord continued to
appear in Shilo; and to Samuel, in Shilo,
he revealed his oracles; which Samuel an-
nounced to all Israel.
CHAP. IV. 1 Eli was now very old, and
his sons were going on in their own evil way
before the Lord, when the Philistines as-
sembled, and came out to fight against the
Israelites [LXX, and partly Vulg.]. And
the Israelites went out to war against the
Philistines, and encamped at Ebenezer;
while the Philistines were encamped at
Aphek.
Booth.-21 And Jehovah again appeared
but the first sentence of the following in Shiloh: for in Shiloh, Jehovah revealed
1 SAMUEL III. 21. IV. 1—8.
359
his own word to Samuel, and Samuel spoke | cum tribu Benjamin pugnare; quanquam
it to all Israel.
vincendos.
Ver. 3.
Chap. IV. 1 Eli was now very old, and
his sons still went on, and their way was evil
Au. Ver. That, when it cometh among
before Jehovah; and the Philistines as-
us, it
may save us out of the hand of our
sembled and came forth to fight against enemies.
Israel [LXX, and partly Vulg.]. And Booth. That it may go among us and
Israel went forth against the Philistines to save us from the hand of our enemies.
battle, &c.
21 The conclusion of this verse is obscure,
and the ancient versions read differently.
By reading instead of, and omitting
in the beginning of the first com. next
chapter, and ending with, we have a
ודבר יהוה דבר שמואל ,clear and consistent sense
, לכל ישראל
"And the word of the Lord
Samuel spake to all Israel." The LXX,
Ar., and Syr. support this emendation. The
clause now only in the LXX (" And Eli was
very old, and his sons went on, and their
way was evil before the Lord") Geddes
Ver. 7.
בָּא אֱלֹהִים אֶל־הַמַּחֲנֶה וגו'
οὗτοι οἱ θεοὶ ἥκασι πρὸς αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν
παρεμβολήν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-7 And the Philistines were
afraid, for they said, God is come into the
camp, &c.
God.
Ged., Booth.-A god.
Ver. 8.
the next chapter.-Boothroyd's Heb. Bible. Dan be ben
אוֹי לָנוּ מִי יַצִילֵנוּ מִיַּד הָאֱלֹהִים considers genuine ; and what ought to begin
הַמַּכִּים אֶת־מִצְרַיִם בְּכָל־מַכָּה בַּמִּדְבָּר :-Houb.-2i Perrerit autem Dominus ap
הָאַדִּירִים הָאֵלֶּה אֵלֶה הֵם
parere Samueli: Nam apparuit ei in Silo.
CHAP. IV. 1 Fuit igitur verbum Samuel,
er mandato Domini, ad omnem Israel in Silo,
et egressus est Israel obviam Philisthais, ut
decertaret. Israel castra habebat in lapide
Azer, Philisthai verò in Aphec.
IT
οὐαὶ ἡμῖν, τίς ἐξελεῖται ἡμᾶς ἐκ χειρὸς τῶν
θεῶν τῶν στερεῶν τούτων; οὗτοι οἱ θεοὶ, οἱ
πατάξαντες τὴν Αἴγυπτον ἐν πάσῃ πληγῇ καὶ
ev Tŷ épýµą.
Au. Ver.-8 Woe unto us! who shall
deliver us out of the hand of these mighty
Gods? these are the Gods that smote the
Egyptians with all the plagues in the wil-
derness.
These mighty Gods.
>>
2117, In verbo Domini. Mox ante-
cessit, revelatus est Dominus Samueli in Silo;
nunc sequitur, in verbo Domini. Hæc male
cohærent, et perturbationem hoc loco esse
factam significant Veteres, quorum
quorum alii
quædam, quæ nunc leguntur, omittunt, aut Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew words Adirim
addunt quæ non leguntur: vide Polyglotta. Elohim, which we translate " mighty Gods,'
Verus ordo esse videtur talis are translated by Theodoret "the strong
nhwa iridu ba mm nba o bainu, addidit autem God; " which agrees with what goes before,
Dominus videri Samueli, nam revelatus est"God is come into the camp: and with
Dominus Samueli in Silo. Deinde hæc verba the Targum, "Who shall deliver us out of
m, in Silo in verbo Domini, re- the hand of the Word of the Lord," &c.
jicienda in primum versum capitis sequentis,
ut mox dicemus. Cæterum utrobique scri-
bendum fuit vel, vel h, Silo.
;addidit | God, שמואל' כי נגלה יהוה אל שמואל בשלה
"
Dr. Adam Clarke.-These mighty Gods.]
Heb., from the hand of these illustrious
gods. Probably this should be translated in
the singular, and not in the plural: Who
shall deliver us from the hand of this illus-
trious god?
These are the Gods, &c.
CHAP. IV. 1, ad omnem Israel.
Post hæc verba, hæc addimus, 70,
in Silo, ex verbo Domini, quæ omisimus in
fine capitis superioris, ubi erant alieno in
loco. Nunc suo loco dicitur, fuisse verbum Bp. Patrick.—These are the Gods, &c.]
Samuel ad populum ex Domini mandato. Or, this is the God. They seem not to
Nempe Samuelem populus consuluerat, quem have perfectly understood the sacred story,
multis ab annis noverat prophetam Dei esse; but thought all those plagues which are
neque eos Samuel à pugnâ dehortatus there spoken of had fallen on the Egyptians
fuerat, quanquam vincendi erant a Philis- while the Israelites were in the wilderness
thæis. Sic Jud. xx. Deus jusserat Israelitas [so Michaëlis, Dathe]; where they were
360
1 SAMUEL IV. 8, 13.
יד דֶּרֶךְ מְצַפֶּה כִּי הָיָה לִבּוֹ חָרֵד עַל | when their last plague befel them, by their
אֲרוֹן הָאֱלֹהִים וגו'
יד קרי
being drowned in the Red Sea but Jona-
than thus paraphrases it: “Who smote the
Egyptians with all manner of plagues; and
did wonders for his people in the desert."
Pool.They mention the wilderness, not
as if all the plagues of the Egyptians came
upon them in the wilderness, but because
the last and sorest of all, which is therefore
put for all, to wit, the destruction of Pha-
raoh and all his host, happened in the wil-
derness, namely, in the Red Sea, which,
having the wilderness on both sides of it,
Exod. xiii. 18, 20; xiv. 3, 11; xv. 22, &c.,
may well be said to be in the wilderness.
Although it is not strange if these heathens
did mistake and misreport some circum-
stance in a relation of the Israelitish affairs,
especially some hundreds of years after they
were done, such mistakes being frequent in
divers heathen authors treating of those
matters, as Justin, and Tacitus, and others.
καὶ ἦλθε, καὶ ἰδοὺ, Ηλὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ δίφρου παρὰ
τὴν πύλην σκοπεύων τὴν ὁδὸν, ὅτι ἦν καρδία
αὐτοῦ ἐξεστηκυῖα περὶ τῆς κιβωτοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ,
K.T.).
Au. Ver.-13 And when he came, lo, Eli
sat upon a seat by the wayside watching :
for his heart trembled for the ark of God, &c.
Bp. Horsley.-Eli sat upon a seat by the
wayside, watching. Read,
עלי ישב על הכסא בעד יד השער דרך מצפה
Eli sat upon the seat close by the side of
the gate, watching the road. See the version
of the LXX, and compare verse 18. The
change of 7 into is justified by many of
Kennicott's MSS.; but this alone is not a
sufficient emendation.
Dathe. Perquam placet observatio critica,
quam Celeb. Koehlerus dedit (in Repertorio
pro Litteratura Orient., P. ii., p. 255) post
T excidisse, prope portam et sequentia
Houb., Horsley, Ged., Booth.-These are
the gods that [Ged., Booth., those gods
which] smote the Egyptians with every kind transposite esse legenda. LXX
of plague, and did such wonders [Arab.,
Chald.] in the wilderness.
, והראה vel, במדבר
Houb.-In deserto. Ante id verbum addit
Chaldæus, fecit mirabilia: similiter Arabs,
et ostendit mirabilia, uterque legens
Quæ verba in contextum
sacrum referenda esse, lector intelligens vi-
debit, et benè actum nobiscum existimabit,
quod hæc non omiserint Chaldæus et Arabs.
Nam novi Interpretes, quidquid dicant, non
perficiunt, ut credamus sic locutos esse
Philistæos, qui percusserunt Ægyptios omni
plagd in deserto; quasi plagas Ægypti in
deserto fuisse factas credidissent. Quòd verò
aiunt quidam, Philistæos loqui de transitu
Rubri Maris ad desertum facto, et in deserto
esse ut ad desertum, hæc cavillatio est, non
interpretatio. Itaque etiam omnes Veteres
convertêre in deserto. Præterea quî possunt
Philistæi vocare transitum maris omnem
plagam? Quis non videt intelligi à Philis-
taeis plagas mirabiles, quæ adhuc erant in
memoriâ hominum, quæque in Exodo nar-
rantur? Addunt Syrus et Græci Intt. con-
junctionem, et (et in deserto) non quia sic
legunt, sed ut sententiam quomodocunque
expediant: Et malè jungitur in deserto cum
Ægyptios, et cum omnem plagam.
Ver. 13.
וְהִנֵּה עֲלִי יֹשֵׁב עַל הַכְּמָא
וַיָּבוֹא
Sed
quidem interpretes sic legerunt: kaì idoù
Ἠλεὶ ἐκάθητο [Alex.] ἐπὶ τοῦ δίφρου παρὰ
Chaldæus
Tην Túλην σкOTEÚшV Tην ódóv.
quoque et Josephus (Antiquitt. v. 11, § 3)
legerunt vocabulum w et infra vers. 18
narratur, Elæum 7, prope portam a
sella cecidisse et fregisse cervicem.
quoniam recepta textus lectio commodam
admittit explicationem (marginalis nempe s.
Keri, Cethib enim nihil nisi scribæ vitium
est), versiones quoque Syriaca, Arabica, et
Vulgata cum ea consentiunt, illam, quanquam
mihi valde probatur, nolui in versione ex-
primere.
Ged., Booth.-13 And when he came, lo,
Eli was sitting upon a high seat by the gate
[LXX], watching; for his heart trembled
for the ark of God [Ged., the LORD: So
Chald., Arab.].
Houb.-13 Qui, cùm advenit, Heli sedebat
in sellâ, vultu ad viam converso, et corde
pavido propter Dei Arcam, &c.
Partici-
Est T, ad manum, ad spatium, seu versùs.
Nos, vultu ad viam converso, nempe eam in
partem, unde clamor exoriebatur.
pium demonstrat habitum prospectantis,
seu vultûs eò prospectantis, unde aliquid
novi adveniret, non ipsum prospectum. Nam
Heli, caligantibus oculis, nihil quidquam
poterat aspectare.
Maurer. Sedebat in sella ad latus, i. e.,
1 SAMUEL IV. 15-22.
361
juxta viam prospectans. LXX secutus
Ver. 21, 22.
THE Sed plane apparet, LXX
liberius vertisse, ita quidem, ut hæc verba 777a Apbo-be
banap niza mba
21 וַתִּקְרָא לַנַּעַר אִי כָבוֹד לֵאמֹר יֹשֵׁב עַל הַכְּסֵא יַ :Kohlerus legendumn conjecit
הָאֱלֹהִים וְאֶל־חָמִיהָ וְאִישָׁהּ : 22 וַיֹּאמֶר
גְלָה כָבוֹד מִיִּשְׂרָאֵל כִּי נִלְקַח אֲרוֹן
הָאֱלֹהִים :
וְעֵינָיו קָמָה וְלֹא יָכוֹל לִרְאוֹת :
accommodarent commati 18.
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver.-15 Now Eli was ninety and
eight years old; and his eyes were dim
[Heb., stood], that he could not see.
Houb., Booth....πη. Here are two
The first verb ought to be up, and
the other, as the root is not —
Booth.
errors.
. כול יכל as is,
Ver. 17, 18, 19, 20.
IT
21 καὶ ἐκάλεσε τὸ παιδάριον Οὐαιβαρχα-
βὼθ ὑπὲρ τῆς κιβωτοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ
πενθεροῦ αὐτῆς, καὶ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς αὐτῆς.
22 καὶ εἶπαν. ἀπῴκισται δόξα Ἰσραὴλ ἐν τῷ
andðñvai tǹv kɩßwtòv kupiov.
ληφθῆναι κιβωτόν κυρίου.
Au. Ver.-21 And she named the child
I-chabod, saying, The glory is departed
Au. Ver.-17, 18, 19, 20, The ark of God. [that is, Where is the glory? or, There is no
So the Heb.
Ged., Booth.-The ark of the LORD
[Booth., Jehovah, 17 Chald., 18, 19, 20
Chald., Arab.].
Ver. 19.
glory] from Israel: because the ark of God
was taken, and because of her father-in-law
and her husband.
22 And she said, The glory is departed
from Israel: for the ark of God is taken.
Ichabod.
Dr. Adam. Clarke. The words literally
mean, Where is the glory [so Houb., Dathe,
וְכַלָּתוֹ אֵשֶׁת־פִּינְחָס הָרָה לָלַת
וַתִּשְׁמַע אֶת־הַשְׁמוּעָה אֶל־הִלָּקַח אֲרוֹן
? [Lee הָאֱלֹהִים וּמֵת חָמִיהָ וְאִישָׁהּ וַתִּכְרַע
וַתֵּלֶד כִּי־נֶהֶפְכוּ עָלֶיהָ צְרֶיהָ :
καὶ νύμφη αὐτοῦ γυνὴ Φινεές συνειληφυία
τοῦ τεκεῖν, καὶ ἤκουσε τὴν ἀγγελίαν, ὅτι
ἐλήφθη ἡ κιβωτὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ὅτι τέθνηκεν
ὁ πενθερὸς αὐτῆς καὶ ὁ ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς, καὶ ἔκλαυσε
kai étekev, őtɩ Étteσtρáþησav én' avτnv wdives
αὐτῆς.
Au. Ver—19 And his daughter-in-law,
Phinehas' wife, was with child, near to be
delivered [or, to cry out]: and when she
heard the tidings that the ark of God was
taken, and that her father-in-law and her
husband were dead, she bowed herself and
travailed; for her pains came [Heb., were
turned] upon her.
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew words also
signifies the same with wh, not, as Ludolphus
observes in his commentary upon his Ethio-
pic History (lib. i., cap. xvi., 106). And so
Bochartus here translates Ichabod by in-
glorious [so Ged., Booth., Gesen.], or without
glory that is, saith he, without the true
God (par. i. Hieroz., lib. ii., cap. 34).
(in-
Gesenius.-; adv. not, non, found Job
xxii. 30, and in the pr. names in
glorious), Ichabod, 1 Sam. iv. 21, and bars,
Jezebel. It is much more frequent in Rab-
binic, especially as prefixed to adjective
forms with a privative signification, like
Engl. in, un, in the same usage; and also in
Houb.-19 ♫ Omissum fuit 7; nam scri- Ethiopic, where, is prefixed also to verbs.
bendum fuit, ad pariendum. Id quidem It is doubtless an abridged form from 78,
adeò in promptu erat, ut mirum sit vertisse see r., ; like the Greek and Sanser.
Ariam, ad ululandum, quasi ex "……………..NDI: a priv. from an.
Potius, et quòd mortuus esset...quo-
modò anteà п¬b8, quòd capta esset. Præ- iv. 21.
positionem hanc alteram expressêre omnes
Veteres.
She bowed herself.
ומה,
Tip (inglorious), Ichabod, pr. n., 1 Sam.
Bp. Horsley.-21 (Because-husband) I
am inclined to think that the whole of this
parenthesis is an interpolation.
22 And-Israel: for-is taken; rather,
Now-Israel, because—was taken.
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew word which
we translate "bowed herself," signifies she |
"fell on her knees." For so the manner Geddes.-21 She only named the child
was in those countries; which Ludolphus con-
firms in his Ethiopic History, and his com-
mentary upon it (lib. i., cap. 14, n. 101).
VOL. II.
Ichabod [INGLORIOUS]: "For glory (said
she) is departed from Israel: "because the
ark of the LORD [Chald., Arab.] had been
3 A
362
1 SAMUEL IV. 21, 22. V. 1—6.
L
taken; and on account of the death of
Ver. 4.
[Chald. and nineteen MSS.] her father-in-behine i nie p
law and her husband-22 For that reason,
she said: "Glory is departed from Israel;
since the ark of the LORD [Chald., Syr.,
Arab., and some copies of LXX], the God
of Israel [Syr.], is taken."
Booth.-21 Yet she named the child
Ichabod [INGLORIOUS], saying, The glory is
departed from Israel: because the ark of
Jehovah [Chald., Arab.] was taken, and
because of the death of her father-in-law
and her husband. 22 So she said, The
glory is departed from Israel: for the ark of
Jehovah [Chald., Syr., Arab., and some
copies of LXX, Ged.], the God of Israel
[Syr.], is taken.
Houb.-21 Sed puerum nominavit Jo-
cabed, propterea quòd nuntiatum fuerat
arcam Dei esse captam. 22 Dixit enim
Abiit gloria ex Israel, quandoquidem arca
Dei capta est.
TT
ו
כַּפּוֹת יָדָיו
הַמִּפְתָּן רַק דָּגוֹן נִשְׁאַר עָלָיו :
– καὶ ἀμφότεροι οἱ καρποὶ τῶν χειρῶν
αὐτοῦ πεπτωκότες ἐπὶ τὸ πρόθυρον, πλὴν ἡ
ῥάχις Δαγὼν ὑπελείφθη.
Au. Ver.-4 And when they arose early
on the morrow morning, behold, Dagon was
fallen upon his face to the ground before the
ark of the LORD; and the head of Dagon
and both the palms of his hands were cut
off upon the threshold; only the stump
[or, the fishy part] of Dagon was left to
him.
Pool.-Only the stump of Dagon, Heb.,
only Dagon, i. e., that part of it from which
it was called Dagon, to wit, the fishy part,
for dag in Hebrew signifies a fish. And
hence their opinion seems most probable,
that this idol of Dagon had in its upper
parts a human shape, and in its lower parts
21h, Dicendo, abiit the form of a fish; for such was the form of
gloria ex Israel. Omittunt, hoc quidem divers of the heathen gods, and particularly
versu 21 abiit gloria ex Israel, Græci Intt. of a god of the Phoenicians (under which
Rom. Edit. et Arabs, quæ nisi omitterentur, name the Philistines are comprehended,) as
actum agerent postea ver. 22 ubi tamen Diodorus Siculus and Lucian both witness,
commodè leguntur. Imò Arabs omittit though they call it by another name. Was
versum hunc 21 totum, in quo videret in- left to him, or upon it, i. e., upon the
utilia quædam, et ex versu 19 malè iterata. threshold; there the trunk abode in the
Nos quidem, omissis his, jun-place where it fell, but the head and hands
gimus, cum Daban pa opba, et hæc being violently cut off, were flung to distant
verba attribuimus sacro scriptori, non autem and several places.
uxori Phinees; ut sit, propter verbum,
vel, eò quòd nuntiatum fuerat, ut sequatur remained.
de capta arcâ Dei. Postea omittimus hæc Gesen.- (pp. little fish; then in en-
verba, nʊ'xi m'on, et propter socerum suum | dearment and worship, "dear little fish;
et maritum suum. Etenim in præparatio comp. on this use of diminutives in sacred
est ad explicandum, cur uxor Phinees filium
suum nominaverit Jocabed, sive ubi est
gloria. Atqui hæc verba, ubi est gloria,
pertinent ad arcam, quæ mox capta est,
minimè vero ad socerum et ad maritum uxoris
Phinees, qui homines multum aberant, ut
essent gloria Israel. Itaque originationem
nominis Jocabed parte aliquâ falsam habe-
Ged., Booth.-Only the fish form of him
things, J. Grimm's Deutsche Gramm., III.,
p. 665), Dagon, pr. n. of an idol of the
Philistines worshipped at Gaza and Ashdod,
Judg. xvi. 23, seq.; 1 Sam. v. 1; having a
human head and arms, but the rest of the
body like a fish.
Ver. 6.
Tawsing obbye Box Ty Dawn
וַתִּכְבַּד יַד־יְהוָה אֶל־הָאַשְׁדּוֹדִים remus, si hec verba retinerentur, que non
בַּעְפִלִים אֶת־אַשְׁדּוֹד dubium est huc fuisse allata ex versi 19 cum אֹתָם בַּעְפּלים
וְאֶת גְּבוּלֶיהָ:
בטחרים קרי
dubium est huc fuisse allata ex versu 19 cùm
scriba quis imperitus crederet esse hunc
versum 21 versûs 19 redintegrationem, ad-
deretque adeò, quæ deesse male arbitraretur.
CHAP. V. 1, 2.
Au. Ver.-The ark of God.
Ged.1 The ark of the Lonp [Chald.].
Booth.-2 The ark of Jehovah [Chald.].
καὶ ἐβαρύνθη ἡ χεὶρ Κυρίου ἐπὶ Αζωτον, καὶ
ἐπήγαγεν αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἐξέζεσεν αὐτοῖς εἰς τὰς
ναῦς, καὶ μέσον τῆς χώρας αὐτῆς ἀνεφύησαν
μύες· καὶ ἐγένετο σύγχυσις θανάτου μεγάλη ἐν
Tŷ Tóλel.
1 SAMUEL V. 6, 8.
363
Au. Ver.—6 But the hand of the LORD was
heavy upon them of Ashdod, and he de-
stroyed them, and smote them with emerods,
even Ashdod and the coasts thereof.
Smote them with emerods. See notes on
Deut. xxviii. 27, vol. i., p. 743.
Bp. Horsley. Rather, "Smote them in
the fundaments." See LXX, Vulg., Aquila,
and Symmachus.
mice; which also is recorded by Josephus,
p. 311. It is afterwards mentioned inci-
dentally in the present Hebrew text, at
chap. vi. 5.
גבוליה-.Houb
Houb.-T. Post id verbum et ante
versum 7 hæc addit Vulgatus, et ebullierunt
villæ et agri in medio regionis illius, et nati
sunt mures, et facta est confusio mortis magnæ
in civitate, quæ eadem totidem verbis dicunt
Dr. A. Clarke.—The word or, apholim, Græci Intt. sed quæ Vulgatus non adderet,
from, aphal, to be elevated, probably nisi hæc legeret in suis Codicibus Hebræis.
means the disease called the bleeding piles; Neque enim Græcos Intt. quos sæpè adibat
which appears to have been accompanied Vulgatus, ita tamen imitabatur, ut partes
with dysentery, bloody flux, and ulcerated orationis totas ex ipsis mutuaretur, quas in
anus. The Vulgate says, Et percussit in suo Codice Hebr. non haberet. Item dicen-
secretiori parte nalium; "And he smote dum de Græcis Intt. qui quidem Codicem
them in the more secret parts of their pos- Hebr. suum pressius sequuntur, et quorum
teriors." To this the Psalmist is supposed non fuit pro libidine, quidquid velint, sup-
to refer, Psalm lxxviii. 66, He smote all his plere. Quare justa causa est, cur credamus
enemies in the HINDER PARTS; he put them utrumque Intt. hæc legisse, quæ hîc addit.
to a perpetual reproach. Some copies of the Imò hæc sacrum scriptorem non omisisse
Septuagint have eģeŠeσev avtois els tas vavs, infrà dicta confirmant, in quibus legitur,
“he inflamed them in their ships; "other Philistæos, ut à finibus suis mures averterent,
copies have es Tas éồpas, "in their pos- posuisse prope arcam mures aureos, ut et
teriors." The Syriac is the same. The anos aureos. Nam credi vix potest, sacrum
Arabic enlarges: "He smote them in their scriptorem, qui non tacuit de ano Philistæ-
posteriors, so that they were affected with orum vulnerato, de muribus, quos terra
a dysenteria." I suppose them to have ebulliebat, tacuisse. Hæc autem, quæ
been affected with enlargements of the addunt suprà dicti Interpretes, Hebraicè sic
ויביעו ההצרים והשדות בתוך הארץ' והיו,hemorrhoidal veins, from which there came legebantur
.que hodd, עכברים' ותהיה מהומת מות גדולה מאד בעיר
frequent discharges of blood.
Gesen.-, m. a hill.
(opp), tumors, Deut. xxviii. 27; 1 Sam.
v. 6, seq., Cheth, i. e., hemorrhoids. Arab.
2. Plur. in contextum sunt revocanda, quæque scribæ
fortè omiserint saltu imprudenter facto ex
verbo, in quo periodus initium sumebat,
ad verbum 787, nonnihil simile, quod sen-
tentiam sequentem inchoabat.
Jic, tumor in ano virorum vel in pudendis
mulierum, see Schroeder Origg. Heb., cap. 4,
p. 54, 55; H. A. Schultens ad Meidanii
Prov. p. 23.—Keri has instead of it in
q. v.
Ashdod and the coasts thereof.
Houb., Ken., Horsley, Geddes, Booth.-
Ashdod and its territory: the land also
swarmed with mice, and there was great
confusion and destruction in the city [LXX,
Vulg. Comp. vi. 4, 5].
Ken.-The present made to Israel by the
Philistines was double; consisting of five
Bp. Patrick. At the end of this verse, the
Vulgar and the LXX also add, that a great
number of mice started up out of the earth,
and overrunning their fields, made great
waste there. But, as Lyra well observes,
this gloss in all likelihood being written in
the margin, out of ch. vi. ver. 4, 5, it crept
at last into the text, though it be neither in
the Hebrew, nor the Chaldee, nor Syriac,
nor Arabic (see Bochart, in his Hierozoic.,
par. i., lib. iii., cap. 34).
Ver. S.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ בַּת וְרֹב אֲרוֹן אֱלֹהֵי golden emerods, and also of five golden
יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיַּסַבּוּ אֶת־אֲרוֹן אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל
mice (ch. vi. 4, 11, 18): and the double
present proves, that there had been a double
calamity. This chapter now mentions his-
torically the calamity of the emerods only:
but the Greek and Vulg. versions record here
another calamity, arising from a multitude of
sing badh benin
καὶ λέγουσιν οἱ Γεθαῖοι. μετελθέτω
κιβωτὸς τοῦ θεοῦ πρὸς ἡμᾶς. καὶ μετήλθε
κιβωτὸς τοῦ θεοῦ Ἰσραὴλ εἰς Γέθ.
Au. Ver.-8 They sent therefore and
gathered all the lords of the Philistines unto
364
1 SAMUEL V. 8-12. VI. 1-4.
them, and said, What shall we do with the
ark of the God of Israel? And they an-
swered, Let the ark of the God of Israel be
carried about unto Gath. And they carried
the ark of the God of Israel about thither.
And they answered.
together all the lords of the Philistines, and
said, Send away the ark of the God of Israel,
and let it go again to his own place, that it
slay us not, and our [Heb., me not, and my]
people for there was a deadly destruction
throughout all the city; the hand of God
:
Ged., Booth.—The Gathites [LXX, Vulg.] was very heavy there.
answered.
Be carried about unto Gath.
Ged.—Be brought round to us [LXX] to
Gath.
Houb.-na. Melius, ut habet Chal-
dæus, nec non Syrus. Nam ubi abest,
locale, id per præpositionem solet suppleri...
Thither.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-And they carried
round the ark of the God of Israel to Gath
[LXX, Vulg.]
Ver. 9.
12 And the men that died not, were
smitten with the emerods, &c.
11 For there was a deadly destruction, &c.
Ged., Booth. For when the ark of the
God of Israel was carried thither [LXX],
the hand of Jehovah [Chald.] was heavy
upon them, and there was a mortal destruc-
tion throughout all the city.
The hand, &c.
Houb.-And [Syr.] the hand.
12 Were smitten with the emerods.
notes on verse 6.
See
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, as in verse 6, were
וַיַּךְ אֶת־אַנְשֵׁי הָעִיר מִקְטָן וְעַד־
.smitten in the fundaments גָּדוֹל וַיִּשְׂתְרוּ לָהֶם וְכֹלִים :
סחריס קרי
onb aanwa
καὶ ἐπάταξε τοὺς ἄνδρας τῆς πόλεως ἀπὸ
μικροῦ ἕως μεγάλου, καὶ ἐπάταξεν αὐτοὺς εἰς
τὰς ἕδρας αὐτῶν. Kai eroiŋoav oi Telaio
ἑαυτοῖς ἕδρας.
Au. Ver.-9 And it was so, that, after
they had carried it about, the hand of the
LORD was against the city with a very great
destruction: and he smote the men of the
city, both small and great, and they had
emerods in their secret parts.
And they had emerods in their secret parts.
See notes on ver. 6, and Deut. xxviii. 27,
vol. i., p. 743.
Bp. Horsley.—Rather, “And their funda-
See Vulgate and
ments became ulcerous.
Aquila.
Booth. So that they had the piles in-
wardly.
شتر
•
Gesen.-, to split, to burst, Arab.
Niph. to be burst forth, protruded, to
break forth, of hemorrhoids, 1 Sam. v. 9.
Comp. 2, Niph. No. 3.
Professor Lee.-, Niph. pres.,
CHAP. VI. 1.
Maur.-1 Post hunc vs. LXX legunt : kal
ἐξέζεσεν ἡ γῆ αὐτῶν μύας. Apparet sane ex
vs. 5, 11, 18, Philistæis etiam murium plagam
immissam fuisse. Fuerunt igitur, qui hic
nonnulla excidisse arbitrarentur. Sed con-
stat, Hebræorum scriptores haud raro omit-
tere non omittenda, eaque deinceps cursim
attingere. Præterea LXX etiam alieno loco
v. 6 murium mentionem faciunt.
Ver. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 And the Philistines called
for the priests and the diviners, saying, What
shall we do to the ark of the LORD? tell us
wherewith we shall send it to his place.
Diviners. See notes on Deut. xviii. 10,
vol. i., p. 695.
Tell us.
. הודיענו .Houb
fre) הודיעונו Legendum
MSS.] indicate nobis, ne absit numeri plu-
ralis, quod non negant ipsi Judæi, cum sup-
plent sub litterâ punctum Kibbuts; et
Codices quidem defectum litteræ circulo
superno castigant.
1 Sam. v. 9, only. According to some, i. q. viba
y
Ver. 3.
ofbwp-os
וַיֹּאמְרוּ אִם־מְשַׁלְחִים אֶת־אֲרוֹן אֱלֹהֵי were concealed. Others, comparing יִתְרוּ
יִשְׂרָאֵל וגו'
.
the Arab., dissecuit, vulneravit; burst,
or broke out.
Au. Ver.-God.
Ver. 10.
Ged., Booth.—Jehovah [Chald.].
Ver. 11, 12.
καὶ εἶπαν, Εἰ ἐξαποστέλλετε ὑμεῖς τὴν
κιβωτὸν διαθήκης Κυρίου Θεοῦ Ἰσραὴλ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-3 And they said, If ye send
away the ark of the God of Israel, &c.
Houbigant.-Dnbwn.
[LXX, Chald., Syr., Arab., seven MSS.]
אתם Omissum fuit
Au. Ver.-11 So they sent and gathered prope N ex similitudine litterarum......Quod
1 SAMUEL VI. 4-6.
365
pronomen necessarium est, ut eo nominativo | scribæ totum hoc membrum hic omitterent,
Ver. 4.
quod similiter inchoabat, ut desinebat mem-
et
quod etiam similiter desinebat, ut membrum
, עכברי זהב brum prius, nempe in verbis
. משלחים utatur participium
וַיֹּאמְרוּ מָה הָאָשָׁם אֲשֶׁר נָשִׁיב .לסרניכס id quod sequitur, nempe in verbo Nam in similitudine occasio era, ut oculi לוֹ וַיֹּאמְרוּ מִסְפַּר סַרְנֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים
scribæ ex uno membro ad alterum deerrarent.
Japy nwem by p
ATT
,Preterea docent hoc ipso versu 4 hec verba חֲמִשָּׁה עָרֹלֵי זָהָב וַחֲמִשָּׁה עַכְבְּרֵי זָהָב
quia una fuit plaga omnibus vobis, tangi כִּי־מַגְפָה אַחַת לְכָלָם וּלְסַרְנֵיכֶם :
טהרי קרי
omnes urbes Philistæorum, non tantum quin-
4 kaì Xéyovơi, tí tò tŷs Baσávov áπod-que præcipuas, quomodo et versu 18 planum
est intelligi omnes urbes et pagos. Quidam
σομεν αὐτῇ; καὶ εἶπαν, 5 κατὰ ἀριθμὸν τῶν
5 κατὰ ἀριθμὸν τῶν interpretes nodum solvere se credunt, cum
σатρаπŵv тŵv ảλλopúλwv tévte edpas xpvoâs, dicant, divinos Philistæorum jussisse, ut
σατραπῶν τῶν ἀλλοφύλων πέντε χρυσᾶς,
ὅτι πταῖσμα ἐν ὑμῖν καὶ τοῖς ἄρχουσιν ὑμῶν quinque præcipuæ urbes afferrent ad arcam
καὶ τῷ λαῷ, κ.τ.λ.
quinque mures aureos, ut autem cæteræ
urbes et pagi similiter afferrent, non jussisse;
sed easdem cæteras urbes, ut et pagos,
voluisse etiam suos mures afferre, ne apud
eos plaga non cessaret. Verum, si hæc vera
essent, non fuissent à sacro scriptore omissa,
qui quidem Philistæos exhibet, ut nihil
quidquam agentes, præter id quod eorum
sacerdotes et divini imperarunt.
Au. Ver.-4 Then said they, What shall
be the trespass offering which we shall return
to him? They answered, five golden eme-
rods, and five golden mice, according to the
number of the lords of the Philistines: for
one plague was on you [Heb., them] all, and
on your lords.
Five golden mice.
Bp. Horsley. In the LXX, according to
the Vatican, the number of mice is not
mentioned. The mice must have been many
more than five, for they were according to
the number of towns and cities, not of lord-
ships. See verse 18.
You all. So LXX, Chald., Syr., Vulg.,
Arab., and ten MSS. The present text has
them.-Ged.
Ver. 5.
Au. Fer.-5 Wherefore ye shall make
images of your emerods, and images of your
mice that mar the land, &c.
Your mice.
Houb.-Murium. Natum videtur "
vestrorum.
, עכברים Nam vera scriptio est
Houb.-4 Tum illi, quale munus, inquiunt,
pro delicto persolvemus? Quibus sic fuit re-
sponsum, quinque anos aureos, tot nimirum,
quot sunt Satrapa Philistæorum, et similiter ex similitudine, quia antecessit D, anorum
quinque mures aureos; præterea tot mures
aureos, quot sunt urbes in provinciis vestris, murium, non addito vestrorum, quomodò
quoniam provinciarum fuit una omnium plaga. legunt Vulgatus et Arabs...; lege
Et quinque mures aureos. Contextum hîc
mutilum habemus, qui nisi suppletur ex non, ut in Codice Orat. 42 vastantium,
D', ut lego in Codice Orat. 57 vel
versu 18 cum eodem versu pugnantia lo-
non omisso, quod pertinet ad numerum
quetur. Nam versu 18 diserte declaratur, pluralem.
tot fuisse mures aureos, quot urbes et quot
Ver. 6.
pagos in totâ regione Philistæorum, cum
contra hoc versu 4 narretur fuisse tantum
quinque mures aureos. Itaque post quinque
mures aureos, addendi sunt prætereà tot
mures, quot erant urbes et pagi, quem tenorem
habemus in infrà dictis; nam postquàm Au. Fer.-6 Wherefore then do ye
dictum est ver. 17 dedisse Philistæos quinque
anos aureos pro quinque urbibus præcipius;
versu 18 adduntur mures aurei, quos dederant
singulæ urbes et singuli pagi. Itaque post
hæc verba nom, addendum conti-
ut
, ועכברי זהב מספר כל ערי פלשתים לסרניכם nenter
כי מגפה אחת לכלכם,,post sequantur haec verba
vide versionem. Facile erat ut
Skynn
הֲלוֹא כַּאֲשֶׁר הִתְעַלֵּל בָּהֶם
וַיְשַׁלְחוּם וַיֵּלֵכוּ :
οὐχὶ ὅτε ἐνέπαιξεν αὐτοῖς, ἐξαπέστειλαν
auroùs Kaì àñîλÐov;
harden your hearts, as the Egyptians and
Pharaoh hardened their hearts? when he
had wrought wonderfully [or, reproachfully]
among them, did they not let the people
[Heb., them] go, and they departed?
Wrought wonderfully.
Booth.-Exalted himself.
Gesen.-Hithpa. . 1. pp. to quench
n.
366
1 SAMUEL VI. 7-19.
thirst. 2. To exert one's might, to do won-
ders, seq., Ex. x. 2; 1 Sam. vi. 6.
Prof. Lee.-Hith., constr. med. .
(a) Exerted himself in action, put forth his
power against, Exod. x. 2; 1 Sam. vi. 6.
Ver. 7.
<TT
Gesen.-. 1. To close, and so to en-
close, to shut up any one, Jer. xxxii. 3.
2. To withhold, to restrain, a person, Num.
xi. 28; Is. xliii. 6; the wind, Eccl. viii. 8;
the lips, Ps. xl. 10; also 1 Sam. vi. 10, &c.
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver.-15 And the Levites took down
וְעַתָּה קְחוּ וַעֲשׂוּ עֲגָלָה חֲדָשָׁה
the ark of the LORD, and the coffer that was אחת וגו'
καὶ νῦν λάβετε καὶ ποιήσατε ἅμαξαν καινὴν,
κ.τ.λ.
10
with it, wherein the jewels of gold were, and
put them on the great stone: and the men
of Beth-shemesh offered burnt-offerings and
sacrificed sacrifices the same day unto the
LORD.
And the Levites.
Dathe.-Nam Levitæ. Sic Vau expli-
candum est, non per et s. autem. Nam hoc
prius factum esse quam præcedens, facile
Au. Ver.-7 Now therefore make a new
cart and take two milch kine, on which there
hath come no yoke, and tie the kine to the
cart, and bring their calves home from them.
Houb., Booth.- mp. It is not pro-
bable that these two verbs would follow in
this order. If p be transposed and placed
before coherence and sense will be re-intelligitur.
stored. "And make now a new cart, and Jewels of gold.
take two," &c. Such slight transpositions
have often been made.—Boothroyd's Hebrew
Bible.
Ver. 8.
LORD, and lay it upon the cart; and put the
him
trespass-offering, in a coffer by the side
thereof; and send it away, that it may go.
The ark of the Lord.
Booth.-Golden images. See note on
ver. 8.
Ver. 18, 19.
gap nya bizon nypob b'awbe
aman we
הַזָהָב מִסְפַּר כָּל-עָרֵי Au. Ver.-s And take the ark of the
18 וְעַכְבְּרֵי הַזָהָב מִסְפַּר כָּל-עָרֵי
וְעַד כֹּפֶר הַפְּרָזִי וְעַד וּ אָבֶל הַגְּדוֹלָה jewels of gold, which ye return him for
a
אֲשֶׁר הִנִּיחוּ עָלֶיהָ אֵת אֲרוֹן יְהוָה עַד
בִּשְׂרֵה יְהוֹשֻׁעַ בֵּיתי
הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה בִּשְׂרֵה
הַשְׁמְשִׁי: 19 וַיַּךְ בְּאַנְשֵׁי בֵית־שֶׁמֶשׁ כִּי
רָאוּ בַּאֲרוֹן יְהוָה וַיִּךְ בָּעָם שִׁבְעִים
אִישׁ חֲמִשִׁים אֶלֶף אִישׁ וַיִּתְאַבְּלוּ הָעָם which our ,כלי Dr. A. Clarke.-The word
כִּי־הִכָּה יְהוָה בָּעָם מַכָּה גְדוֹלָה
Ged., Booth.-The ark of the God of
Israel [Chald., Syr., Arab.].
Jewels.
translators so often render jewels, signifies
vessels, implements, ornaments, &c. A jewel
of gold has an odd sound to those who always
attach the idea of a precious stone to the
term.
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver. This great evil.
18 καὶ μᾶς οἱ χρυσοί κατ᾿ ἀριθμὸν πασῶν
πόλεων τῶν ἀλλοφύλων τῶν πέντε σατραπών
ἐκ πόλεως ἐστερεωμένης καὶ ἕως κώμης τοῦ
Φερεζαίου, καὶ ἕως λίθου τοῦ μεγάλου, οὗ
ἐπέθηκαν ἐπ' αὐτοῦ τὴν κιβωτόν διαθήκης
Ged., Booth.—All [eleven MSS. ] this great | Κυρίου, τοῦ ἐν ἀγρῷ Ωσηὲ τοῦ Βαιθσαμυσίτου.
evil.
Ver. 10.
– וְאֶת־בְּנֵיהֶם כָּלָוּ בַבָּיִת :
καὶ τὰ τέκνα αὐτῶν ἀπεκώλυσαν εἰς οἶκον.
Au. Ver.10 And the men did so, and
took two milch kine, and tied them to the
cart, and shut up their calves at home.
Shut up.
Houb.-, continuerunt. Talem signi-
ficatum habet verbum. Itaque non
audiendi sunt, qui statuunt rò esse pro
, incluserunt. Nam verba &, suo & non
debent privari; quod quidem jam non semel
monuimus.
19 kaì oỷk ŋoµévio av oi vioì'Iexovíov év toìs
ἀνδράσι Βαιθσαμύς, ὅτι εἶδαν κιβωτὸν Κυρίου·
καὶ ἐπάταξεν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἑβδομήκοντα ἄνδρας,
καὶ πεντήκοντα χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν· καὶ ἐπένθησεν
ὁ λαὸς, ὅτι επάταξε Κύριος ἐν τῷ λαῷ πληγὴν
µeyáλŋv oþódpa.
Au. Ver.-18 And the golden mice,
according to the number of all the cities of
the Philistines belonging to the five lords,
both of fenced cities, and of country villages,
even unto the great stone of Abel [or, great
stone], whereon they set down the ark of
the LORD: which stone remaineth unto this
day in the field of Joshua the Beth-shemite.
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
367
19 And he smote the men of Beth- | tamen res ipsa, inquit, flagitat. Nam quæ
shemesh, because they had looked into the verba res ipsa flagitet, si non leguntur, sta-
ark of the LORD, even he smote of the
people fifty thousand and threescore and ten
men: and the people lamented, because the
LORD had smitten many of the people with
a great slaughter.
Ver. 18.
tuendum est, ex mendo scribarum non legi,
non autem a sacro scriptore fuisse omissa.
Sic igitur potius existimandum, scribas
posuisse, ubi scribendum fuerat ", et
sunt; nomen autem, ad lineam infe-
riorem esse rejiciendum, ut legatur T,
et percussit Dominus, quomodò infrà legitur
Pool.—The great stone of Abel [so Bp., quia percusserat Dominus. Error
Patrick]; which is mentioned as the utmost fuit in proclivi, ut scriberetur pro ™,
border of the Philistines' territory to which quia m subter, in lineâ sequenti lege-
the plague of mice did extend; the word batur, et ut deinde omitteretur in lineâ
stone being easily understood out of ver. 14, sequenti mm, quia id supra positum lege-
where this great stone is expressly mentioned, batur, oculo scribæ permiscente lineas.
as the place on which the ark was set, which
is also here repeated in the following words.
And this place is here called Abel, by anti-
cipation, from the great mourning men-
tioned in the following verse.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-The great stone
[LXX, Chald., four MSS.] whereon, &c.
Dathe, Maurer.-Atque hujus rei monu-
mentum est lapis ille magnus, super quo,
&c.-Dathe.
Horum
. וְעַד אָבֵל הַגְּדוֹלָה 18-.Maurer
וְעֵד אֶבֶן הַגְּדוֹלָה loco verborum scribendum esse
Ver. 19.
And he smote, &c.
Ged.-19 But the Lord was displeased
with the men of Beth-shemesh, because they
looked into the ark; and he smote, &c.
But the Lord, &c. This addition, in
italics, is partly to be traced in Sept.; and
seems, in some sort, necessary for the con-
nexion.
Fifty thousand and threescore and ten men.
Houb., Dathe, Horsley, Ken., Ged., Booth.
Pool.-19 Of the people, i. e., of the
et testis s. documentum hujus rei est lapis iste-Seventy men [three MSS., Josephus].
magnus, jam alii viderunt. Ac primum
quidem pro legendum esse 12, probant people living in and near Bethshemesh, or
vs. 14, 15.
Etiam LXX et Chald. lapidem coming thither from all parts upon this great
vertunt. "Potuisse facile as legi pro s, and glorious occasion. Heb., and, or also,
quivis intelliget, modo meminerit, et in he smote of the people, to wit, of or belong-
priscis alphabetis ægre discerni."-Ges. Al- ing to other places, though now here; so
tera autem emendatio tam plana est et these are distinguished from the men of
necessaria, ut optimo jure Dathius mirum Bethshemesh, of whom he speaks only in
esse dicat, neminem interpretum antiquiorum general and indefinitely, he smote the men,
sic vocem pronunciasse.
i. e., some or many of them, and then sets
(Which stone remaineth) unto this day. down the number of persons smitten or
Houb.-Usque ad hunc diem. Hæc omit- slain, either excluding the Beth-shemites, or
tunt Græci Intt. in Codice quidem Romano, including them. Fifty thousand and three-
et similiter Arabs in Polyglottis, quæ non score and ten men: this may seem an in-
fuerunt omittenda; sed quæ tamen sen- credible relation, both because that place
tentiam, eo modo, quo nunc legimus, im- could not afford so great a number, and
pediunt. Ait Vulgatus, quæ (arca) erat because it seems an act of great rigour, that
usque in diem illum in agro Josue, sed nulla God should so severely punish those people
id sententia. Nam quis sit dies ille, ab eo who came with so much zeal and joy to
die diversus, quo arca Dei lapidi magno im- congratulate the return of the ark, and that
posita est, ignoratur. Itaque existimamus, for so inconsiderable an error. For the
cum Joan. Clerico, de muribus aureis id esse latter branch of the objection, it may be
intelligendum, ita ut mures aurei dicantur said, 1. That God always used to be most
esse, etiam tùm cùm hæc narraret sacer severe in punishing his own people, &c.
scriptor, in eodem loco, ubi est lapis magnus. 2 That men are very incompetent judges of
Verumtamen eidem non assentimur, ut ad-
denda hæc verba sint, ubi sunt (mures aurei)
"quæ ex Hebraico Codice absunt, et quæ
these matters, &c. And for the former
branch of the objection, many things are or
may be said: 1. That the land of Israel was
368
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
strangely populous. See 2 Sam. xxiv. 9; | seems to appear, that, though the greater
2 Chron. xiii. 3. 2. That all these were not part of these Rabbins received the number
the settled inhabitants of this place, but 70, yet some others received the number
most of them such as did, and in all pro-
bability would, resort thither in great num-
bers upon so illustrious an occasion. 3. That
all these were not struck dead in the very
fact, and upon the place, which would have
terrified others from following their example;
but were secretly struck with some disease
or plague, which killed them in a little time.
4. That divers learned men translate and
understand the place otherwise, and make
the number much smaller. Josephus the
Jew, and the Hebrew doctors, and many
others, contend that only seventy persons
were slain.
Kennicott. It is impossible for serious
readers not to feel surprise and concern, at
the account of so vast a multitude thus
destroyed, a multitude of more than 50,000
men, belonging to one single town or village,
on the extremity of their country; for we
read only of the men of Bethshemesh, and of
them as in the fields at harvest.
50,000, as the number of the men destroyed:
but that none of these received both num-
bers, one of the two being still considered as
a comparison. Other testimonies might be
added to shew, that formerly the Jews did
not believe, that the men here slain amounted
to 50,070; but were only seventy, who in
merit and glory were equal to 50,000: which
surely is a very strange comment, in favour
of men thus punished by the judgment of
God.
Among Christians, one of the most con-
siderable scholars is Bochart; who, after
mentioning the common opinion as to the
sum of 50,070 men, declares his own opinion
to be very different [Hierozoic. ii. 36; edit. 4,
page 370]. He shews clearly, and from the
letter of the text, that the men of Beth-
shemesh, and they only, were present; con-
sequently, they only could be here punished.
But then, though he gives several good
reasons against the common notion, he rests
And if this text has given surprise and the matter upon a very whimsical and
concern to many of those who take every groundless conjecture of his own, namely,
circumstance as it stands in the present that the present Hebrew words should be
copies of their Bibles, to be true; it must
have furnished pleasure to those who disbe-
lieve (or pretend to disbelieve) the authority
of the whole. For the men who are called
unbelievers, fond of every argument at all
favourable to their disbelief of revelation,
have not failed to lay hold of this, among
other instances, to prove, that there are in
the Bible, accounts of things to them quite
incredible ;-inconsistent with what they
themselves see of men and the world, and
with the best ideas they can form of the
Divine attributes.
rendered, seventy men (to wit) fifty our of
1,000 men; or rather, as 50 is to 1,000,
which is the one twentieth part; and so, as
seventy were slain, the number of the offenders
must have been 1,400. Le Clerc also ex-
presses himself strongly against the belief of
50,070 men being thus destroyed: and he
says of the confutation of it by Bochart,
Merito repudiat; atque rationibus, quibus
sani nihil opponi queat, oppugnat. This
second writer, though he justly disallows the
preceding conjectural solution, and says with
great reason that Bochart's proofs of it were
But indeed, in this instance, the Deists not at all to the purpose, yet attempts to
stand not alone; Jews, as well as Christians, solve this difficulty by another conjecture,
and some of the most learned among both, equally groundless and indefensible with the
having expressed their disbelief as to the former. For, as Bochart had, in defiance of
slaughter of 50,070 men. The opinions of the letter of the text, and without the least
many of the Jews may be supposed given to authority, introduced the preposition
us, in the words of Rabbi Solomon Jarchi: of) before the word, thousand; so, in
who says, The Targum of Jonathan is [And equal defiance of the letter of the same text,
he slew among the elders of the people seventy Le Clerc introduces the same preposition
men, and in the whole 50,000 men] after before D'on, fifty, rendering the present
which he adds, Our Rabbins say seventy words, seventy men out of 50,000: and to
men; and every one of them was, when make up this last large sum, he brings in the
estimated, as 50,000; or 50,000, every one people from many other towns, in defiance of
of whom, when estimated, was as the seventy the text likewise.
of the Sanhedrim. From these words it
(out
Bishop Patrick disapproves the common
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
369
""
opinion, and yet knows not where to shelter This notion, though for a long time very
himself better than under the conjecture general, has of late years been much on the
of Bochart, whose interpretation (he says) decline; and it is now given up by most of
is very easy.
The anonymous author of the learned. And yet the belief of cor-
Scripture Vindicated," in a professed an- ruption, in particular places, has not had
swer to "Christianity as old as the Creation, time to operate so far as could be wished;
upon this very point (see part ii., page 88), nor with such success, as may be expected :
says of the men thus destroyed, that they nor have the endeavours of able men been,
were NOT fifty thousand and he, after cen- as yet, much employed this way, for want of
suring our English translation where it does that assistance from MSS. which they hope
not deserve it, and applauding Bochart's soon to enjoy. Until such whole publication
conjecture which he immediately deserts, shall be made, or the various readings col-
takes refuge in the conjecture of Le Clerc, lected from Heb. MSS. shall be in part
which to him appears more natural and less communicated, it may not be quite unbe-
perplexed. Lastly, my learned friend, Père coming those who comment on the Hebrew
Houbigant, who labours to remove the pre- Bible, to pay some attention to the words of
sent difficulty by transposing two or three the learned Dr. Wall upon this text:-As
words, translates thus, Dominus percussit in Beth-shemesh seems to have been no great
Bethsames septuaginta homines, propterea town, it is probable that there is some mis-
quod arcam Domini conspexerant; et in writing of the numerical words or figures. In
populo, quinquaginta millia hominum; ita ut the great plague that came upon all Israel
luctus in populo, &c., which state of the upon David's numbering, there were but 70,000
words does not appear to be authorized by persons that died. So much is certain, that
any Hebrew copy, or antient version; and the words of the LXX in all this verse are
is attended with this seemingly decisive strangely confounded and mis-written; and
objection, that, though it gives a reason for what may have happened to the Hebrew, I
the destruction of seventy men, yet it KNOW NOT.
destroys 50,000 men without any reason at
all.
To alter without authority the passages of
Scripture which have been objected to, can
The text before us, thus distinguished by by no means be justified. But then it is
the insults of Deists as being indefensible, equally certain, that the printed copies of
does in fact appear to very little advantage the Bible are entitled to the same advan-
after the various explanations of it attempted tages of fair correction, which the printed
by learned Christians. And indeed so dif- copies of all other ancient books are allowed
ferent and contradictory, so numerous yet to receive. And the printed copies of any
unsatisfactory, have these explanations been; ancient book will be allowed these advan-
that one is at last led to suppose, there must tages still more readily, if such printed
be some general mistake at the bottom, which copies are found to agree most with the
has hitherto misled the many, who have thus latest MSS.; and if MSS. much older are
laboured to illustrate and defend it. And discovered, which have many and very con-
what then is so likely to be this general siderable variations. I have now seen, and
mistake, as that, which has very long examined in a multitude of passages, above
obtained to the disadvantage of many other two hundred MSS. of the whole or parts of
passages of Scripture; namely, the notion
of the absolute genuineness of what we now
read in every part of our printed Hebrew
Bible?
* The Chaldee Paraphrase is the only authority
quoted, in support of this transposition. But the
order of the Chaldee words does not agree with
the order recommended by this critic; because
the second Hebrew verb signifying he smote, does
not follow, but precede, the seventy men in the
Chaldee likewise. This learned author's reflec-
tion is here very just:-Videat Lector, in qua
dumeta compellantur sacri Interpretes, cum MENDA
interpretari, non animadversa, tentant.
VOL. II.
the Hebrew Bible, and do, therefore, judge
myself sufficiently qualified to determine the
following points :-that our common printed
Hebrew Bibles agree most with the latest
MSS.; and not only, that the older the
MSS. are,
the more they vary from our
printed copies, but also, that they vary in
general for the better; reading more agree-
ably to the context; more agreeably to the
Greek and other ancient versions; and more
agreeably to the New Testament.
Corrections, therefore, of our printed
Hebrew copies will, and must be, allowed
3 B
370
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
by every impartial man, wherever it can be because, being thought parts of the text
shown, that what is now printed as genuine before omitted, they have been adopted by
is really a corruption; and where proper those transcribers who were determined to
evidences can be produced in support of make their MSS. complete by inserting
such emendations. And, lastly, let it be everything. From these two general sources
premised farther, that, in every case of this have been derived many interpolations, which
nature, the fairest suspicion of a corruption are now found in the Hebrew and Greek
arises from the impossibility of making sense texts of the Bible, and in the present copies
of the words as now printed, without offering of the versions anciently made from both.
violence to the nature and genius of the And therefore, if the double number in this
|
Hebrew language. And now that there is text of Samuel was originally single, when-
this fair and just ground of suspicion, in the ever that one number was mistaken, the
case before us, will (I presume) appear to consequence would probably be, that some
full satisfaction from the following words of ancient critic, comparing copies which had
the printed Hebrew text, and a literal trans- these different numbers, would insert the
variation of one MS. in the margin of
ייך וגו' : lation of them
SEVENTY MEN, FIFTY THOUSAND MEN.
vs
But, as some readers may doubt the very
possibility of such accidents as these, and
may require for their previous conviction
proofs of a few other interpolations, let us
advance step by step; and prove the pos-
sibility of an interpolation in the text before
us from the actual existence of interpolations
elsewhere, &c. [The instances of interpola-
tions in the LXX which Kennicott quotes
are Gen. ix. 20; 2 Sam. v. 14, 15, 16 Vat.
MS.]
And he smote among the men of Beth- another, or of other MSS. And then it
shemesh, because they looked into the ark of would follow very naturally, as a second
Jehovah; even he smote among the people consequence, that some transcriber, finding
in the MS. he was copying the words seventy
The particulars here observable, as con- men in the text, and fifty thousand men in
trary to the usual mode of expression in the margin, would insert both; and he
similar cases, are these. First, the word would insert both in that very unconnected
(men) is expressed twice; once after the manner in which we now find them.
number 70, and again after the number
50,000: and, secondly, the larger number is
here preceded by the smaller. But, without
laying very great stress on these particulars,
which have (I believe) some instances to
countenance them; the third and principal
circumstance is, that the two numbers are
not connected by the conjunction AND; which
is absolutely necessary, in order to make of
the two one sum total. And therefore, as
these two numbers are without the necessary
conjunction, and stand thus very oddly
detached, they afford a well-grounded pre-
sumption, that the one or the other is not
genuine. And if they are not both genuine,
then it is probable that one of them has
been owing to some transcriber's mistake,
and was at first a various reading of the
other: how this may have been done, will
appear hereafter.
As to interpolations in Hebrew MSS.,
though many instances might be given, one
may be here sufficient. And I shall select
2 Sam. xxiii. 8, a passage which has long
appeared to me worthy of particular attention,
as containing greater corruptions, and these
capable of being more clearly proved such,
than can be found elsewhere in the same
number of words. This text begins a cata-
It is certain, that learned men of old logue of David's mighty men, the first of
frequently placed, in the margin of their whom here mentioned was Jashobeam the
MSS., not only words by way of explana- Hachmonite; and of him this chapter now
tion, but also various readings found in the says, the same was Adino the Eznite, &c.
text of other MSS. of the same authors; But, it being impossible that Jashobeam the
and these marginal insertions obtained par- Hachmonite should be the same as Adino the
ticularly in MSS. of the Bible, in the Greek Eznite; and two or three common words
of the New Testament, and in the Hebrew being here necessary, instead of these last
and Greek of the Old. It is also well proper names; and those necessary words,
known that words, placed in the margin of and not these names, being actually found in
some MSS., have found easy admission into 1 Chron. xi. 11, which is the parallel verse
the text of MSS. transcribed from them; to this in Samuel: there can be no reason-
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
371
able doubt, but that Adino the Eznite is a
corruption from the words signifying, he lift
up his spear, especially as the connexion is,
lift up his spear AGAINST 300 soldiers, &c.
Now, as the words Adino the Eznite are
here so notoriously absurd, it would be
strange if some one or other should not have
placed in the margin the true words from the
parallel chapter; and, this once done, the
true reading would easily find its way into
the text together with the false. This then
is actually the case here, in one of the
Royal MSS. (No. 16) at PARIS; where I
Merari.
and he lift, והוא ערר את חניתו found the words
up his spear, immediately after the words
13977 1979 8171, and the same was Adino the
Exnite. It is farther remarkable, that both
these same readings are by interpolation
jumbled together likewise in the Vatican
Greek MS., and in the Greek MSS. No. 1
and 4 belonging to the library of St. Ger-
main de Prez, in Paris, &c.
It being therefore certainly true, that
words have been improperly introduced into
other passages taken from the margin, and
it appearing very unlikely that the men of
Bethshemesh thus destroyed were so many
as 50,000; and it being fairly presumable,
even from the Hebrew text as printed, that
either the number 50,000 or the number 70
is not genuine we might already conclude
without rashness that one of these numbers
has been taken into the text here from the
margin, where it had been before placed as a
various reading of the other number; and if
one of the two, the larger much more pro-
bably than the smaller.
As to the number 50,000; many are the
reasons which render it very difficult, if not
impossible, to be here allowed. But there
are good reasons for admitting that seventy
of these men might, with honour to the
Divine justice, be destroyed on this occasion.
The destruction even of seventy persons
being a large part of the inhabitants of one
small town, was certainly (according to the
words of the text) a great slaughter. Nor
can the equity of their punishment be
doubted, if men consider well the nature of
the offence, and the quality of the offenders;
and in order to make these points the more
clear, I shall begin with giving a short
genealogical table.
LEVI.
KOHATI.
Gershon.
Izlar.
Hebron.
Uzziel. Mahli.
Mushi,
Amram.
Libni.
Shimei.
Moses.
&c.
&c.
&c.
&c.
&c.
&c.
&c.
AARON.
Eleazar.
Phineas.
&c.
Ithamar.
&c.
&c.
..
Levites. Levites. PRIESTS.
PRIESTS. Levites. Levites. Levites. Levites. Levites. Levites.
By the help of the preceding scheme, it
will be easy to divide the sons of Levi into
four classes; of which the Kohathites make
two. The first and fourth classes are the
Gershonites and the Merarites, who were
only Levites: the second class is the elder
branch of the family of the Kohathites, in
which were AARON and HIS SONS; and they
alone were the PRIESTS: and the third class
is the family of Moses, which, with the
families of the three younger sons of Kohath,
makes the remainder of the Kohathites; and
these of the third class were only Lecites.
As to the place Beth-shemesh, it was not
only one of the forty-eight towns allotted to
the Levites, but also one of the thirteen
allotted to the Kohathites; and, still farther,
to the higher and more sacred order among
the Kohathites, namely, to some of the
priests themselves. For it is certain (from
372
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
If, secondly, these offenders were Levites,
and yet not priests (for the 15th verse in
Samuel expressly mentions Levites as being
then upon the spot), it is clear that they
were not to see the ark or touch it upon
pain of death.
Joshua xxi. 4, 5, 6, 7) that upon the division | Israelites at first inhabited any of the Le-
of Canaan the fourth lot was for the Me-vitical or sacerdotal towns; yet may it easily
rarites in the tribes of Reuben, Gad, and be supposed that amidst the confusions and
Zebulun; that the third lot was for the calamities throughout Israel about the time
Gershonites in the tribes of Issachar, Asher, of this transaction, some
men of other
Naphtali, and Manasseh; and that the tribes might dwell in towns appointed for
second lot was in the tribes of Ephraim, the Levites; and if these offenders were
Dan, and Manasseh, for such of the Ko- common Israelites, the justice of their punish-
hathites, as were Levites only; but that the ment appears at once.
first lot (in order that all the priests might
live near unto Jerusalem) was, in the tribes
of Judah, Simeon, and Benjamin, for such
of the Kohathites as were priests and the
children of Aaron. And we read in verses
9, 13, 16, They gave to the children of Aaron
the priest Hebron, &c., &c., and Beth- If, lastly, the offenders were such Levites
shemesh. The next point which should as were also priests, the greatness of the
be here attended to is this. When the offence will in that case likewise be soon
tabernacle was made, it was so contrived manifest. Either to touch the ark or to
that it might be taken to pieces and put view it uncovered had been expressly for-
together again at pleasure. And when the bidden to the Kohathites in general; and
Israelites were to march, the various materials how then dared any Kohathites to do either
of the tabernacle were divided into three without a particular command or without
parts and carried by the families of the three absolute necessity? But of any such com-
sons of Levi, the Gershonites, the Kohath-mand in the present case, there is not the
ites, and the Merarites. Now the more holy least appearance, neither is there the least
things, the ark, &c., were to be carried by pretence arising from necessity. Nor indeed
the Kohathites; and yet these were forbidden
upon pain of death to touch or view un-
covered the ark which they carried.
was it ever necessary for any one to touch
the ark after it was completely built, unless
to put into it what was there deposited by
We read in Numb. i. 50, The Levites the command of God; as when the two
shall bear the tabernacle, and encamp round tables were put in by Moses :
see Exod.
about it. 51 And the stranger (every Is- xxv. 16; Deut. x. 2, 5. And the reason
raelite who was not a Levite; see ver. 53, 3; why it was not necessary to touch the ark,
x. 38; and xviii. 22) that cometh nigh shall is founded on the remarkable care taken,
be put to DEath. And ch. iv. 5, Aaron that whenever it was moved it should be
shall come, and his sons, and they shall cover lifted by the two staves on the sides, which
the ark. 15 After that, the sons of KoHATH staves by Divine command were not to be
shall come to bear it, but they shall not TOUCH taken from it, Exod. xxv. 15. If therefore
any holy thing (p, the holy thing) lest it was permitted only to Aaron himself, or
they die.
16 And to Eleazar the son of to his son Eleazar who had the oversight, or
Aaron pertaineth the oversight of all the to Aaron's sons successively in the high
tabernacle. 17 And the Lord said unto priesthood, to cover the ark with the vail,
Moses and Aaron, 18 Cut ye not off the yet might this be done without their looking
Kohathites (i. e., take heed, that they do at it. But if it was necessary for the high
nothing which may cause them to be cut off) priest with one other priest to look at the
19 when they approach unto the most holy ark in order to cover it, yet such necessity
things 20 they shall not go in to SEE when could derive no permission to all the priests
the holy things are covered, lest they DIE. at large. And yet if even this last was
Let us apply these authorities to the men of certainly the sense of Numb. iv. 5, 15, if it
Bethshemesh.
was lawful for any or even all the priests to
assist the high priest in covering the ark and
even to look at it, yet might both these be
allowed to any or all the priests, though
none of them were allowed to touch the ark
itself. It hath already been shown, that
Now these offenders must have been either
common Israelites, or such Levites as were
not priests, or such Levites as were priests
also. The first of these cases is possible.
For if we should suppose that no common
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
373
The ancient versions, though they differ
from one another, agree in having at present
two numbers; so that, if there be a corrup-
they who bore the ark were not to touch it,
and certain it is that the priests, at least
sometimes, bore the ark: see Deut. xxxi. 9;
Josh. iii. 3; vi. 8; vi. 6; 1 Kings viii. 3, 6.*tion here, either this (like some others *)
And lastly, if the sons of Aaron the priests,
included under the Kohathites in general,
were forbidden to touch the ark, much less
would it be lawful for them to take off the
mercy-seat (which with the cherubim upon it
formed the cover) and thus to open the ark,
and LOOK INTO IT. For it was this, this
was the daring affront offered by these men
to the sacred symbol of the Divine presence,
this was the high crime and the audacious
transgression of these offenders; a crime,
expressed as clearly in the original as it is in
our own version, which says, THEY LOOKED
INTO THE ARK OF THE Lord.
must have happened before the ancient
versions were made; or else those versions.
must have been here (as they have been in
other places), accommodated to the Hebrew
thus corrupted. But, whenever we speak of
the ancient versions, it is necessary that we
speak with caution, as meaning the copies
of them hitherto printed; for it is certain,
that there are yet extant old MSS. of these
versions, which read differently in many
places, and sometimes very much for the
better. And possibly it may hereafter be
found, that some of these very MSS. have
only the lesser number, in this text of
Samuel.
Thus have we seen who were the men
appointed to inhabit the town of Beth-
In proof of the actuality of this great
shemesh and what other men might have corruption, I shall produce first the testi-
dwelt there at that time; and also how re-mony of JOSEPHUS; who, though he states
peatedly death had been threatened to those improperly the circumstances of the offence,†
who dared to treat the ark of God irre- seems to give the true account of the number
verently. And we might naturally have sup- thus destroyed; his words are these: opyn
posed that the Almighty would judge it still
more necessary to punish such offenders at such
a time. For he had just before with an high
hand exacted reverence towards the ark even
from the Philistines. And as he had thus
compelled HEATHENS to treat it with solem-
nity and honour, no wonder he should assert
Strong as this authority is, there is yet
the authority of his laws given unto the a much stronger, derived from an Hebrew
ISRAELITES, Convincing them by a very MS. of particular excellence; and in this
awful judgment that his ark was to be MS. the text stands thus: o na "ZINI TI
δε και χολος του θεου μετεισιν ωστε εβδομη
κοντα των εκ της βηθσαμης κωμης απεκτεινεν,
But the anger and indignation of God pur-
sued them, so that he slew seventy men of
the village of Bethshemesh.-Antiq., lib. vi.,
cap. i., sec. 4.
כי ראו בארון יהוה ויך בעם שבעים איש ויתאבלו העם וגו' | treated with honour by the whole of his our
people, and to be had in peculiar reverence
by his own servants; by all of those whose
duty it was to protect it, and whose station
in the wilderness had been round about it.
And now, the general conclusion from this
whole matter as to these offenders, is, that
though the number 50,000 seems inad-
missible here upon various accounts, yet is
the number 70 very credible; and therefore
let us now see what authorities there are for
receiving this less number only, and reject-
ing the greater as an interpolation.
*From these authorities, it is certain that the
ark was carried by such Levites as were priests;
but no authorities, asserting it to have been
carried by the Levites, would prove them to have
been Levites only. For though all priests were
Levites, all Levites were not priests; and there-
fore the priests may be included under the
general term, as being all of the tribe of Levi.
And he smote among the men of Beth-she-
mesh, because they looked into the ark of
Jehovah; even he smote among the people
SEVENTY men and the people lamented, &c.
The preceding MS. is one of those which
have been already collated at Oxford, for
the benefit of my work, and seems to be
between 500 and 600 years old.
In that rich and ample repository of MSS.,
*See upon this point, the "Second Dissertation
on the Hebrew Text," pp. 307–319.
He asserts, that the offenders were not priests;
which is by no means, at present, certain; and
that, as they were not priests, they were not
worthy to touch the ark; whereas it seems clear,
that it would have been unlawful, if they had
been priests. And he speaks of them, neither as
having looked into the ark, nor yet as having
touched it; but as being destroyed, upon having
approached it.
374
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
as well as of printed books, the Library of the discovery of such mistakes, it is a sound
his Most Christian Majesty, are preserved maxim with critics, that every mistake is
many MSS. of the Hebrew Bible. Amongst the more likely, in proportion as it was the
these MSS., No. 29 contains the whole Bible,
and is deservedly reputed one of the most
valuable now extant. In this MS., then, is
found likewise the number 70, but not the
number 50,000; for the words here also are,
even he smote among the people SEVENTY
men, and the people lamented, &c.......
more easy; and that a word or letter is the
more easily mistaken for another word or
letter, the more nearly those words or letters
resemble one another. To apply this to the
case before us.
A great part of the corruptions in the
Hebrew text consists of the errors made in
To these authorities shall be added, lastly, expressing proper names and numbers, but
what ought to have great influence; and what, with this difference,—that a name, when
together with the former remarks, will pro- corrupted, is generally changed from the
bably be thought fully conclusive; namely, true expression of it, to something like it;
that the text itself, as now printed, proves its but a number is often altered, without any
own corruption by a circumstance not yet likeness at all between the genuine sum
specified. For, after the Lord is said to and the corrupted. But then, though such
have destroyed these offenders, the people of different numbers may be totally unlike, as
the place are spoken of in the text as still alive expressed in words at length, yet would they
—as THE PEOPLE—as the same body of men be very similar, if expressed by the numeral
in general they were before. Whereas this letters of the alphabet. As, for instance,
could not possibly have been the case, if though D, two, and D, twenty, differ
there had been destroyed above 50,000; for widely, yet are their numerals (1 and ɔ) very
this vast multitude being necessarily the much alike; the same may be said of raw,
whole, or almost the whole, the people would four, and one, two hundred, together with
then have been destroyed; consequently their numerals, 7 and 7, &c. It is therefore
none, or very few of them, could have been clear, that numbers, which are not at all
left alive to lament the dead. Whereas we alike in words at length, become very
read now, that after the Lord had smitten of similar, and of course may have been easily
the people so many ] men, the people mistaken, if expressed by their numeral
lamented; whence we may fairly conclude, letters. And as several of the numbers,
that the men smitten were few in number, now corrupted in the Hebrew text, may be
compared with the people who lamented: accounted for, and can only be accounted
and therefore the number of the men smitten
could not possibly be 50,000.
for, as to the changes they have undergone,
if we suppose such a notation as that by
numeral letters to have obtained formerly,
we must suppose it: for certainly that effect,
which may be accounted for by one assign-
able cause, and by that one cause only,
must be indebted to that one cause for its
existence.
That numeral letters were used for num-
bers in the very ancient MSS. of the Greek
version, is certain from the curious fragment
of the Colbertine MSS. of Judges; which,
in chap. x. 3, is expressed thus:
Nothing further seems to be requisite,
upon the present subject, unless the solution
of a difficulty, which must have struck most
readers. And the difficulty is this-how it
could be possible to mistake seventy for fifty
thousand; or how either of these numbers
could accidentally be written, instead of the
other;
for I have before supposed, that one
of the two numbers here was a various
reading of the other, and occasioned by the
mistake of some transcriber. How this
accident may have happened, I will now ΕΚΡΙΝΕΝΤΟΝΙΣΡΑΗΛ ΚΑΙΚΕΤΗ,
endeavour to explain; but let it be observed, | Montfauc. Palægr. Græc., pp. 187 and 190.
that if the real cause of this interpolation And that numbers were also expressed by
could not be assigned, the proofs of the
fact itself would remain in full force. Men
who have been much conversant in ancient
MSS., must have met with very abundant
proofs of the fallibility of transcribers; and
must have seen mistakes made in letters, in
words, and in whole sentences. Now, as to
numeral letters in some of the ancient Heb.
MSS., seems to have been ascertained by a
variety of arguments in my "Second Dis-
sertation," pp. 209-217.
שבעים
As to the two numbers in the case before
us, the word for seventy is Draw, and the
words on signify fifty thousand; but
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19.
375
the first of these three words is not at all improbability of the thing, it is most likely
likely to have been mistaken for the other that there is a corruption in this text, or that
two. If, then, we suppose that these num- some explanatory word is lost, or that the
bers may have been expressed by numeral number fifty thousand has been added by
letters, the letter for seventy is ; and the ignorance or design; it being very im-
letter, which signifies fifty, with a dot over probable that such a small village as Beth-
it denotes fifty thousand.
shemesh should contain or be capable of
employing fifty thousand and seventy men in
the fields at wheat harvest, much less that
they could all peep into the ark on the
stone of Abel, in the corn field of Jo-
shua.
That the words are not naturally con-
nected in the Hebrew text, is evident; and
they do not stand better in the versions.
It will be here immediately objected (and
I admit the objection even before it is
made), that these two letters are also very
different from each other; but the reader is
desired carefully to observe, that anciently
some of the letters used by the Jews were
very different in shape from what they are
at present. And if the letters Nun and Oin
were anciently much more alike, and so 1. The Vulgate renders it thus :-Et per-
similar as to have been easily mistaken for cussit de populo SEPTUAGINTA viros; et
each other; then is there found a proper QUINQUAGINTA MILLIA plebis; "And he
and satisfactory solution of the present smote of the (chief) people SEVENTY men,
difficulty. In order to prove that anciently and FIFTY THOUSAND of the (common)
the two letters were sometimes expressed people." This distinction, I suppose, St.
in very similar forms, I shall now show, that
one of them was anciently expressed in
nearly the same shape it is at present; and
that the other was anciently much like it, 2. The Targum of Jonathan is something
though it has receded from that ancient similar to the Vulgate :-" And he smote
likeness. As to the shape of the letter Oin, of the elders of the people SEVENTY
in ancient days, it was then, and has been men; 1, and of the congregation FIFTY
since, various, which is the case of most of THOUSAND men."
the other letters. But that it had nearly its
present shape () as anciently as the year of
Christ 49, is certain from the oldest of the
Palmyrene Inscriptions, No. 3, where it
occurs five times; see the "Philosophical
Transactions" for 1754, pp. 693 and 711.
If, then, the letter Oin was anciently
expressed entirely or nearly as it is at pre-
sent, it only remains to show, that the letter
Nun was anciently expressed nearly like the
present Oin. But this is a resemblance,
which will clearly appear to any of the
learned, who will consult the genuine coins
of Simon, the Jewish High Priest, struck
during the four years of his government;
which were the years 140, 139, 138, and
137 before Christ. And if the proofs quoted
by others could possibly be doubted, I have
in my own hands a proof indisputable. For,
upon a coin struck by Simon, the High
Priest, in his fourth year, the first word is
ne, annus, where the form of the Nun
remarkably agrees with the present form of
Oin, though that form of Nun be now 1,905
years old, &c.
שנתי
Dr. A. Clarke.-From the manner in
which the text stands, and from the great
Jerome intended between plebs and populus ;
which he might think was warranted by the
D, and w, of the Hebrew text.
3. The Septuagint follow the Hebrew text:
"And he smote of them SEVENTY men; and
FIFTY THOUSAND men." EK TOU λaov, of
the people, is added by some copies.
Εκ του
4. The Syriac has forty-five thousand less!
“And the Lord smote among the people
FIVE thousand and SEVENTY men."
5. The Arabic is nearly similar: "And
the Lord smote among the people; and there
died of them FIVE thousand and SEVENTY
men."
We have no other versions from which we
can receive any farther light.
6. Josephus is different from all the rest,
and has fifty thousand less.
7. Rabbi Solomon Jarchi, giving the
opinion of other rabbins as well as his own,
says, "Our rabbins say SEVENTY men, and
each of them was worth fifty thousand men ;
or fifty thousand, every one of whom was
worth the seventy of the Sanhedrin." This
only shows embarrassment, but gives very
little light.
All these discordances, together with the
utter improbability of the thing, lead us to
suppose there must be a corruption in this
place, either by adding or omitting.
376
1 SAMUEL VI. 18, 19. VII. 1—3.
Nimirum, "si illa quinquaginta
Dr. Kennicott has found three very re- | dicunt.
putable MSS. in which the words own millia hominum, qui perierunt, non unius
', fifty thousand men, are wanting.
sensumm אֶלֶף אִישׁ | the passage ; כהמשים thus : חמשים the word
oppidi Bethschemeschi fuerunt (quod recte
Perhaps these omissions in these MSS. was negant, qui quam parum probabile sit vident,
occasioned by a mistake of the transcriber, oppidulum Levitarum tot incolas continuisse)
which might have easily happened, because sed totius illius regionis, h.e., oppidorum
of the word ', which occurs both after vicinorum, qui tempore messis in campis
wow, and after ; for having written the confluxerant: qui factum est, ut Kiriath-
first, and taking his eye off, when he re-jearimenses, Bethschemensibus vicini, rerum
commenced, he might have supposed he istarum omnium essent ignari? Nihil eis
had written the latter, and so proceed, innotuerat, de arca a Philistæis remissa ;
leaving the words in question out of his atque hujus rei certiores facti non recusant
copy. Two, three, or more persons might arcam excipere, cf. vs. 21 et cap. seq. vs. 1.”
have been thus deceived, and so produce Dathe. At enim vero ex hac re nihil pro-
the above MSS.; or the mistake once made, fecto aliud sequitur, quam falsum esse scrip-
all the MSS. copied from that would show toris nuntium, minime vero: falsam esse
the same omission. The common reading lectionem. Judæos autem suas et res et
may be defended, if we only suppose the clades præter veritatem auxisse, sciunt
omission of a single letter, the particle of omnes. Ad structuram vero quod attinet,
comparison, like, as, or equal to, before equidem non nego, verba UN DYIN
eum habere neutiquam
would then read: "And he smote of the posse, quem LXX aliique interpretes et
people SEVENTY men, equal to FIFTY THOU- veteres et recentiores eis tribuunt, nempe
SAND men;" that is, they were the elders or ἑβδομήκοντα ἄνδρας καὶ πεντήκοντα χιλιάδας
governors of the people.
àvồpôv, quia si integrum hunc numerum
Some solve the difficulty by translating, scriptor exprimere voluisset, ei inverso
“He slew SEVENTY men OUT OF fifty thou- ordine vel certe Day
sand men [so Bochart, Bp. Patrick]."' dicendum fuisset. Sed
There are various other methods invented by vide," an non hic locus aliam explicationem
learned men to remove this difficulty, which admittat. Possunt nimirum verba DIY
I shall not stop to examine; all, however, he done, quæ uno membro con-
issue in this point, that only SEVENTY MEN juncta sunt, ad membra superiora divisim
were slain; and this is, without doubt, the referri, ita quidem, ut verba y Dy re-
most probable. The FIFTY
therefore, must be an interpolation, or be ad hoc sensu: et clade affecit ex
understood in some such way as that men- Bethschamitis, quoniam arcam Jovæ nimis
tioned above. But the omission of the curiose inspexerant, et clade affecit ex populo
particle of similitude solves every difficulty; (ex illis), septuaginta homines (ex hoc),
and this would account for the reading in quinquaginta millia hominum.
Josephus, who in his recital would naturally
leave out such an explanation of the worth
חֲמִשִׁים אֶלֶף et, וַיַּךְ בְּאַנְשֵׁי בֵית־שֶׁמֶשׁ THOUSAND, | spiciant ad
could not easily comprehend such com-
parisons.
arcam Jovæ nimis curiose inspexerant. D 2
quibus et Parisinus, Hubigantio citatus nec
CHAP. VII. 1—3.
I
: וַיָּבֹאוּ אַנְשֵׁי קִרְיַת יְעָרִים וַיַּעֲלוּ of the seventy men, as his Roman readers
אֶת־אֲרוֹן יְהוָה וַיָּבִאוּ אֹתוֹ אֶל־בֵּית
אֲבִינָדָב בַּגִּבְעָה וְאֶת־אֶלְעָזָר בְּנוֹ קִדְּשׁוּ Quoniam, כִּי רָאוּ בַּאֲרוֹן יְהוָה 19-.Maurer
לִשְׁמֹר אֶת־אֲרוֹן יְהוָה :
,.Josephus et tres codd. K, אִישׁ חֲמִשִׁים אֶלֶף אִישׁ שֶׁבֶת הָאָרוֹן בְּקִרְיַת יְעָרִים וַיִּרְבּוּ
הַיָּמִים וַיִּהְיוּ עֶשְׂרִים שָׁנָה וַיִּנָּהָוּ כָּל־ ion Breithauptianus, ad Jarchii versionem
: וַיֹּאמֶר, שִׁבְעִים אִישׁ laudatus, addendi exhibent tantum
בֵּית יִשְׂרָאֵל אַחֲרֵי יְהוָה :
שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל־כָּל־בֵּית יִשְׂרָאֵל לֵאמֹר אִם־ חֲמִשִׁים אֶלֶף אִישׁ terpretes, majorem numerum
בְּכָל־לְבַבְכֶם אַתֶּם שָׁבִים אֶל־יְהוָה ex nota marginali, cujuscunque ea originis
הָסִירוּ אֶת־אֱלֹהֵי הַנֵּכָר מִתּוֹכְכֶם Quam sententiam praeter ipsum verborum
וְהָעַשְׁתָּרוֹת וְהָכִינוּ לְבַבְכֶם אֶל־יְהוָה | hoc quoque sibi persuadere
vibang
3
quam lectionem veram habent plurimi in-
fuerit, textui esse illatum existimantes.
structuram
1 SAMUEL VII. 1-3.
377
וְעִבְדָהוּ לְבַדּוֹ וְיַעַל אֶתְכֶם מִיַּד
פְּלִשְׁתִּים
Niph. pp. to be convoked, to come together,
to assemble, like Chald. y. Comp. P
Niph. to assemble. 1 Sam. vii. 2, All the
house of Israel assembled themselves after
Jehovah, constr. prægnans for "they all with
one mind followed after Jehovah, comp.
ν ν Ν Ν Τ. So the Targ. h. 1.
comp. the same formula Targ. Jer. xxx. 21;
Hos. ii. 16 ; iii. 3, 5.
מְלֵא אַחֲרֵי
"
эт
1 καὶ ἔρχονται οἱ ἄνδρες Καριαθιαρίμ, καὶ
ἀνάγουσι τὴν κιβωτόν διαθήκης Κυρίου· καὶ
εἰσάγουσιν αὐτὴν εἰς οἶκον ᾿Αμιναδαβ τὸν ἐν
τῷ βουνῷ· καὶ τὸν Ἐλεάζαρ τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ
nyíaσav þvλáoσEI TηV KIẞWTÒv dialnкns
Κυρίου. 2 καὶ ἐγενήθη ἀφ᾿ ἧς ἡμέρας ἦν ἡ
κιβωτὸς ἐν Καριαθιαρὶμ, ἐπλήθυναν αἱ ἡμέραι·
καὶ ἐγένετο εἴκοσι ἔτη, καὶ ἐπέβλεψε πᾶς οἶκος
'Iσpand oniow Kupiov. 3 kai eine Zapovalors, ingemuit. Lamented, Mic. ii. 4.
πρὸς πάντα οἶκον Ισραήλ, λέγων, Εἰ ἐν ὅλῃ
καρδίᾳ ὑμῶν ὑμεῖς ἐπιστρέφετε πρὸς Κύριον,
περιέλετε θεοὺς ἀλλοτρίους ἐκ μέσου ὑμῶν,
καὶ τὰ ἄλση, καὶ ἐτοιμάσατε τὰς καρδίας ὑμῶν
πρὸς Κύριον, καὶ δουλεύσατε αὐτῷ μόνῳ, καὶ
ἐξελεῖται ὑμᾶς ἐκ χειρὸς ἀλλοφύλων.
Au. Ver.-1 And the men of Kirjath-
jearim came, and fetched up the ark of the
LORD, and brought it into the house of Abi-
nadab in the hill, and sanctified Eleazar his
son to keep the ark of the Lord.
2 And it came to pass, while the ark
abode in Kirjath-jearim, that the time was
long; for it was twenty years: and all the
house of Israel lamented after the LORD.
3 And Samuel spake unto all the house of
Israel, saying, If ye do return unto the
LORD with all your hearts, then put away the
strange gods and Ashtaroth from among
you, and prepare your hearts unto the LORD,
and serve him only: and he will deliver you
out of the hand of the Philistines.
1, 2, Geddes and Boothroyd join these
verses to chap. vi.
Dathe.-1 Male hic versus novum caput
incipit. Debebat finire caput præcedens.
In the hill.
Ged., Booth. Which was [LXX, Chald.,
Syr., Arab., and above fifty MSS.] on a hill.
Houb.-In Gabaa.
Pool. Some translate the word in Gibeah.
But that was in the tribe of Benjamin, Josh.
xviii. 28; Judg. xix. 14, whereas this Kir-
jath-jearim was in the tribe of Judah,
1 Chron. xiii. 6, 7.
2 The ark.
Prof. Lee.-, v. pres. non occ. Syr.
Imp., Ezek. xxxii. 18.
Niph. pres., Id., they
mourn after the Lord, i. e., regret the loss of
the symbol of his presence, 1 Sam. vii. 2.
Maurer.-2 Et lamentati sunt Israelitæ
post Jovam, i. e., querelis insectati sunt, pre-
cibus oppugnarunt Jovam. Alii: et con-
gregati sunt post Jovam, i. e., eum secuturi,
coll. Niph. convocari, congregari. Sed
prior significatio certior est.
Bp. Horsley.—2 And it came to pass, &c.
Rather,
2. "Now it was so, that from the day the
ark was placed at Kiriath-jearim, the time
was long, for it was twenty years, that all
the house of Israel pined after Jehovah:
3 Then Samuel spake," &c.
The sense is not, what our English Bibles
seem to express, that the whole time of the
residence of the ark at Kiriath-jearim was
only twenty years. It was certainly much
longer. For the ark continued there all the
reign of Saul, and part of David's reign.
See 2 Sam. vi. and 1 Chron. xiii. But the
sacred historian affirms in this place, that
from the first placing of the ark at Kiriath-
jearim, twenty years passed of anxious
expectation of Jehovah's interposition for
the deliverance of his people, before Samuel
gave them any hope. That at the expiration
of that time Samuel promised them deliver-
ance upon their complete renunciation of
their idols. This is the sense clearly ex-
pressed in the original, and rendered in the
version of the LXX and Vulgate.
Dathe.-2 Postquam arca satis diu, viginti
Ged., Booth. The ark [Arab., Vulg., nimirum annos, Kiriathjearimi fuerat, omnes
and one MS.] of Jehovah.
Lamented.
Gesen., to wail, to lament (pp. to
cry), Ez. xxxii. 18; Mic. ii. 4
T
, to wail a wailing, i. e., to make lamenta-
tion. Syr. Ethiop. id.
2. To cry aloud, to proclaim; whence
VOL. 11.
Israëlitæ in loco Jove sacro convenerunt.
3 Hic Samuel eos cohortatus est, &c.
And Ashtaroth.
Houb., Booth.-Baalim [Vulg., comp.
ver. 4; Booth., Baals] and Ashtaroth.
Houb.-Et Ashtaroth. Addimus ante id
verbum, Baalim, cum Vulgato, id enim non
3 c
378
1 SAMUEL VII. 3-12. VIII. 2-11.
omittitur versu inferiore, et id fuisse omissum | and Vulg. has Shen or Shan. The Syr. and
monet illud, quod antecedit ; nam Arab. Bethjashan, as before in ver. 11.
nexus recte post hy, denotans Ashtaroth Comp. Josh. xv. 52.
ut alium Deum quam Baalim; non item
recte post Deos alienos; nam erat Ashtaroth
una ex Diis alienis.
Pool.—And Ashtaroth; and particularly
or especially Ashtaroth.
Dathe.—Imprimis Astaroth.
Baalim-Ashtaroth. See notes on ver. 4.
Prepare, &c.
Pool.-Prepare your hearts, by purging
them from all sin, and particularly from all
inclinations to other gods. Or, direct
your
hearts; having alienated your hearts from
your idols, turn them to God. And he will
deliver you; or, then; upon these conditions
you may confidently expect it.
Ver. 4.
Au. Ver.-4 Then the children of Israel
did put away Baalim and Ashtaroth, and
served the LORD only.
Baalim. See notes on Judg. ii. 11, p. 166.
Ashtaroth. See notes on Judges ii. 13,
p. 166.
Dr. A. Clarke.—Baalim and Ashtaroth.]
These were not two particular deities, but two
genera of idols; the one masculine, BAALIM;
the other feminine, ASHTAROTH; both the
words are in the plural number, and signify
all their gods and goddesses.
Ver. 11, 12.
Au. Ver.-11 And the men of Israel
went out of Mizpeh, and pursued the Phi-
listines, and smote them, until they came
under Beth-car.
CHAP. VIII. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 Now the name of his first-
born was Joel [Vashni, 1 Chron. vi. 28]; and
the name of his second, Abiah: they were
judges in Beer-sheba.
They were.
Houb.-Justa causa est, cur credas post
omissum fuisse, vel, et erant, simi-
litudine litterarum, vel D, et duo illi,
ante D'o, verbum satis simile. Certè id
legere videtur Arabs; nam duali
numerò utitur; vide ipsum.
Ged., Booth.-They were judges, the one
in Bethel, and the other in Beer-sheba.
The one, &c. This addition is only in
Josephus yet I am convinced it is the ori-
ginal reading.-Ged.
Ver. 5.
Heb., Au. Ver.-Now make us, &c.
Houb.-And [LXX] now make us, &c.
Græci Intt. kaì vôv et nunc, sive nunc igitur.
Nempe legunt, conjunctione ante-
cedente, ut et legendum. Nam ille mos est
Hebr. sermonis perpetuus, et sic habetur
infra versu 9 inchoante.
Ver. 8.
Au. Ver.-Egypt.
Ged., Booth. The land of [Syr., Arab.,
and two MSS.] Egypt.
Ver. 9, 11.
וְעַתָּה שְׁמַע בְּקוֹלָם אַךְ כִּי־הָעֵד
תָּעִיד בָּהֶם וְהִגַּדְתָּ לָהֶם מִשְׁפָּט הַמֶּלֶךְ Then Samuel took a stone, and set it 12
אֲשֶׁר יִמְלֹךְ עֲלֵיהֶם :
a Tên
between Mizpeh and Shen, and called the
name of it Eben-ezer, saying, Hitherto hath
the LORD helped us.
11 Beth-car.
Houb.-Sub Beth-car. Infra ver. 12.
jun, Bethsan, ut legunt utrobique Syrus
et Arabs, quorum nos concordiam sequuti
sumus, quia idem utrobique locus agitur: Id
enim series persuadet. Ibi monumentum
victoriæ collocatur, ubi pugna commissa est,
nempe inter Maspha, et eum locum, ubi
Israelitæ fugientes hostes assecuti sunt. Non
legit Chaldæus, qui locus, ubi sit,
graphi nesciunt.
12 Shen.
καὶ νῦν ἄκουε τῆς φωνῆς αὐτῶν· πλὴν ὅτι
διαμαρτυρόμενος διαμαρτύρῃ αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἀπαγ
γελεῖς αὐτοῖς τὸ δικαίωμα τοῦ βασιλέως ὃς
Bariλeúσei éπ' avtoús.
>
Au. Ver.-9 Now therefore hearken [or,
obey] unto their voice: howbeit yet protest
solemnly unto them, and shew [or, not-
withstanding when thou hast solemnly pro-
tested against them, then thou shalt shew,
&c.] them the manner of the king that shall
geo-reign over them.
Ged.-Eshean. Such I take to be the
true reading. The present text, with Chald.
11 And he said, This will be the manner
of the king that shall reign over you, &c.
Howbeit.
Houb.-Non caret suspicione mendi illud
1 SAMUEL VIII. 9-16.
379
», quod quidem novum videtur, post | Ges., Win., alios jus, quod regi propter
positum. Neque vero illud lego in Codi- dignitatem ei collatam competit. Sed non-
cibus Orat. 42 et 55 et multo melius...,nulla eorum, quæ inde a vs. 11 commemo-
verumtamen contestare. Facilis error fuit rantur, ita sunt comparata, ut præstet sane,
ante inventas litteras finales, ut duplicaretur cum Josepho intelligere тà паρà тоû ẞaσı-
hoc modo, et ut deinde alius scriba λéws éσóμeva, morem regis et agendi rationem;
adderet, posito ", forsan deceptus cornu id, quod rex suo arbitratu vivens impune
superiori litteræ, quod pro haberet, cum faciet.
potius debuisset alterum omittere, ut omis-
sum fuit in duobus codicibus suprà-dictis.
•
Ver. 12.
Au. Ver.-12 And he will appoint him
9, 11, And show them the manner, &c. captains over thousands, and captains over
Booth. And show them the manner in fifties; and will set them to ear his ground,
which a king will reign over them [so Ged.]. and to reap his harvest, and to make his in-
Bp. Patrick.-11
11 This will be the manner | struments of war, and instruments of his
of the king.] There are various opinions chariots.
)?
about the jus regium, "the royal power, Ged., Booth.—And he will appoint of
here mentioned. Which containing divers them captains over thousands, and captains
particulars that seem arbitrary and unjust, over hundreds [LXX, Syr., Arab., Vulg.],
interpreters have chosen to expound the and captains over fifties, and captains over
Hebrew word mishpat, not by jus, but by tens [Syr., Arab.]. And he will take of
mos and consuetudo; that is, not by right, them to till his ground, and to reap his
but by manner and custom. And so the harvest, and to make his instruments of war,
words may be translated, as Joseph Scaliger and the furniture of his chariots.
observed long ago from many instances
(Epist. xv.), particularly Gen. xl. 13, and
in this book, xxvii. 11 (see Petavius also
upon Epiphanius, Hæres. lv. n. 9). But
there is no necessity of this, as Grotius
rightly observes, and from him Conringius. ope nexus 1.
For Samuel doth not speak of a just and
And he will appoint.
Houb.-. Tolle nexum, qui male
iteratus fuit ex altero, quod antecedit;
neque enim legitur in antedictis alter Modus
Inf. cum quo ille alter seriem possit habere,
Ver. 16.
וְאֶת־עַבְדֵיכֶם וְאֶת־שִׁפְחוֹתֵיכֶם וְאֶת- honest right of a king to do these things
בַּחוּרֵיכֶם הַטּוֹבִים וְאֶת־חֲמוֹרִיכֶם יָקח that part of Moses's law which concerns the
וגו'
(for his right is quite otherwise described in
king's duty), but such a right as the kings
of the nations had then acquired for they
desired such a king as their neighbours had,
who were all under the absolute dominion
of their princes. Which Aristotle calls,
deσπotikηy ȧpxýv. lib. v. polit., cap. 10. Oi
περὶ τὴν ᾿Ασίαν ὑπομένουσι μὲν δεσποτικὴν
ἀρχὴν, οὐδὲν δυσχεραίνοντες, “They of Asia
endure a despotic government, nothing at
all complaining."
Op).
καὶ τοὺς δούλους ὑμῶν, καὶ τὰς δούλας
ὑμῶν, καὶ τὰ βουκόλια ὑμῶν τὰ ἀγαθὰ, καὶ τοὺς
ὄνους ὑμῶν λήψεται, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Fer.-16 And he will take your
menservants, and your maidservants, and
your goodliest young men, and your asses,
and put them to his work.
Maurer.—ma, Juvenes
"asses.
For
"and
vestros lec-
And your goodliest young men.
Bp. Horsley." Goodliest young men
Dathe.-Vocabulum Hebr. p, quod seem oddly coupled with
h. 1. legitur, non potest jus significare, quod, the LXX certainly read 7,
regi propter dignitatem ei collatam com- your best herds" [so Ged.].
petat. Nam nonnulla eorum, quæ in vs. 11
et sqq. commemorantur, ita sunt comparata, tissimos. LXX et Arabs: τὰ βουκόλια
ut ab iis rex probus et æquus lubenter pov, h. e., . Cui lectioni optime
abstineat. Igitur h. 1. mores et con- convenit, cf. Gen. xlvii. 17 ubi
suetudinem notat, quam utique reges orien- et etiam junguntur, et Ex. xx. 14
tales plerique eorum temporum sequebantur. (17) Deut. v. 18 (21), ubi servi et ancillæ
Sic alias quoque dicitur, v. c. 1 Sam. vocabula similiter præponuntur boum asi-
xxvii. 11; 2 Reg, xi. 14; Genes. xl. 13; norumque vocibus. Sed quod additum le-
Jud. xiii. 12.
gitur i magis favet lectioni receptæ,
Maurer.―hen E, h. e. sec. Michael., quam igitur retinendam puto.
380
1 SAMUEL IX. 1-4.
;
CHAP. IX. 1.
Au. Ver. 1 Now there was a man of
Benjamin, whose name was Kish, the son of
Abiel, the son of Zeror, the son of Becho-
rath, the son of Aphiah, a Benjamite [or,
the son of a man of Jemini], a mighty man
of power [or, substance].
and of a youth nearly twenty years old,
Gen. xxxiv. 19; xli. 12 (comp. xxxvii. 2;
xli. 2). 1 K. iii. 7; 2 Sam. xviii. 5, 29.
Spec. a) Often emphat. to express a tender
age, like Lat. puer, Engl. boy, child, youth,
e. g. in various ways: 1 Sam. i. 24, 2
2, Vulg. et puer erat adhuc infantulus.
Bp. Patrick.-In this genealogy there is xxx. 17, niso vas, four hundred
no difficulty but one; which is, that in two young men, youths. Jer. i. 6, I cannot
places of the Chronicles it is said, that Ner speak, for I am a child, v. 7; Judg. viii. 20;
begat Kish (1 Chron. viii. 37; ix. 39). But 2 K. ix. 4; Eccl. x. 16; Is. lxv. 20. More
by begetting there must be meant, the giving fully, young and tender, 1 Chron.
him his breeding and education. For it is
evident Ner was Kish's brother (1 Sam.
xiv. 51). D. Kimchi will have it that he
had two names, Abiel and Ner.
A Benjamite.
Pool.-A Benjamite, Heb., the son of a
man of Jemini, i. e., either of Benjamin, or
of a place, or of a man, called Jemini.
A mighty man of power. See notes on
Ruth ii. 1, p. 321.
Bp. Patrick.-A mighty man of power.]
This seems not to be meant of his wealth or
interest in his country (for Saul himself saith
he was of a mean family, ver. 21), but of
his great strength, courage, and fortitude
[so Pool].
Ged., Booth.-A Benjaminite of great
wealth, or, perhaps, of great valour. This, I
think, relates to Aphiah, not to Kish.-Ged.
Ver. 2.
whose
Au. Ver.-2 And he had a son,
name was Saul, a choice young man, and a
goodly, &c.
Choice, and goodly.
Maurer.-2. Vulgo vertunt ju-
venis pulcher. Sed quominus h. 1. sim-
pliciter de juvene intelligatur, copula vetat.
Redde: in flore ætatis constitutus s. robustus
(sicut juvenis ad militiam electus) et pulcher.
LXX, εὐμεγέθης, ἀνὴρ ἀγαθός.
Ver. 3.
Au. Ver.—3 And the asses of Kish Saul's
father were lost. And Kish said to Saul his
son, Take now one of the servants with thee,
and arise, go seek the asses.
3, 5, 7, 8, &c. Servants.
Ged., Booth.-Young men.
Gesen.-I. m. 1. A boy; prob. pri-
mitive, and found in the Indo-European
tongues for man. Spoken both of an infant
just born, Ex. ii. 6; Judg. xiii. 5, 7; 1 Sam.
iv. 21; of a boy not yet full grown, Gen.
xxi. 16, sq. xxii. 12; Is. vii. 16; viii. 4;
xxii. 4; Is. iii. 5; Ps. xxxvii. 25; Lam.
ii. 21. Sept, véos veavías, veaviokos. b)
In other passages seems rather a name
of condition and denotes servant, like the
Greek πais, Germ., Bursche, Junge, Engl.,
boy; Gen. xxxvii. 2, he was servant
with the sons of Bilhah, i. e., he was herds-
man's boy, shepherd's boy, 2 K. iv. 12;
v. 20; viii. 4; Ex. xxxiii. 11, al. Also of
common soldiers, Germ., die Burschen, Engl.,
boys, men; 1 K. xx. 15, 17, 19; 2 K.
xix. 6. Seq. genit. or suff. the servant of
any one, Judg. vii. 11; ix. 54; xix. 13;
Esth. ii. 2, al. But in Job xxix. 5, ?, my
sons. Spoken of the people of Israel in its
youth, Hos. xi. 1. Comp. ???.
comm.
2. By a singular idiom in some of the
books, or rather by archaism, the form 72,
as in Greek Traîs, is used as if of the
gend. for 2, girl, maiden, and
construed with a feminine verb, Gen.
xxiv. 14, 16, 28, 55; xxxiv. 3, 12, Deut.
xxii. 15 sq., yet so that is everywhere
read in the margin; comp. in 8 No. 1.
In the Pentateuch this occurs twenty-two
times, and I would also refer hither the
plur. Dused of maidens in Ruth ii. 21,
comp. v. 8, 22, 23 (Sept. kopáσia), and of
In a similar
youths and maidens, Job i. 19.
manner, the Arabs in a more elegant style
employ masculine nouns also for the other
sex, and abstain from the feminine termi-
nations used in the vulgar language.
Prof. Lee.-2. (a) A male infant. (b)
A boy. (c) A youth. (d) A servant.
Go and seek the asses.
And
Ged., Booth.-Go, seek the asses.
Saul took one of the young men, and went
to seek the asses of his father [Syr., Arab.].
Ver. 4.
Heb., Au. Ver. He passed.
Houb., Ged., Booth.-They passed [LXX,
Vulg.].
1 SAMUEL IX. 6-9.
381
;
Ver. 6.
writer, which, after Samuel's death, inserted
this verse. Or, secondly, Of Samuel [so
Bp. Patrick], who, being probably fifty or
וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ הִנֵּה־נָא אִישׁ־אֱלֹהִים בָּעִיר
,sixty years old at the writing of this book הַזֹּאת וְהָאִישׁ נִכְבָּד כֹּל אֲשֶׁר־יְדַבֵּר בָּא
and speaking of the state of things in his יָבֹא עַתָּה נֵלְכָה שָׁם אוּלַי יַגִּיד לָנוּ
first days, might well call it beforetime. Or אֶת־הַרְכֵּנוּ אֲשֶׁר־הָלַכְנוּ עָלֶיהָ :
hay
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ τὸ παιδάριον, Ἰδοὺ δὴ ἄν-
θρωπος τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ, καὶ ὁ
ἄνθρωπος ἔνδοξος, πᾶν ὃ ἐὰν λαλήσῃ παρα-
γινόμενον παρέσται· καὶ νῦν πορευθῶμεν, ὅπως
ἀπαγγείλῃ ἡμῖν τὴν ὁδὸν ἡμῶν ἐφ᾽ ἣν ἐπορεύ-
θημεν ἐπ' αὐτήν.
Au. Ver-6 And he said unto him,
Behold now, there is in this city a man of
God, and he is an honourable man; all that
he saith cometh surely to pass: now let us
go thither; peradventure he can shew us
our way that we should go.
He said.
rather, thirdly, Of Saul's servant, who might
be now stricken in years, and might speak
this either by his knowledge of what was in
his juvenile years, or upon the information
of his father or ancestors. And so it is a fit
argument to persuade Saul to go to the mau
of God, that he might show them their way,
and where the asses were, because he was
likely to inform them; for the prophets were
anciently called seers, because they knew
and could reveal hidden things. And the
meaning is, that anciently they were not
vulgarly called prophets, but seers only;
whereas now, and afterwards, they were
Ged. The young man [LXX, Syr., called seers, yet they were more commonly
Arab.] answered.
called prophets.
Now let us.
Booth.-9 This com. Houbigant trans-
Houb.-Now therefore [LXX] let us. See poses after com. 11, and this order is ob-
note on viii. 5.
A
viously more natural [so Bp. Horsley].
Having enquired of the young women,
where the house of the 7 was; the his-
torian observes that it was usual then, and
had been for some time past, for a prophet
to be thus called.
Our way that we should go.
Maurer.—Plerumque sic explicant: fortasse
nobis indicat viam, qua eundum nobis sit. Ita
vero grammaticæ leges proposcerent
2. Rectius alii, in his Abarbenel ad h. 1.
et G. Gr. ampl., p. 766, cum LXX...éo' v
Dr. A. Clarke.-Beforetime in Israel.]
éñopeúðnµev éñ' aury in præterito vertunt, This passage could not have been a part of
sed iidem sensum proponunt nimis arti- this book originally: but we have already
ficiosum nec ullam veri speciem præ se conjectured
se conjectured that Samuel, or some
ferentem, nimirum hunc indicabit nobis temporary author, wrote the memoranda,
viam, quam hucusque inivimus, ex quo cog- out of which a later author compiled this
noscamus, rem ab eo prædicendam eventum book. This hypothesis, sufficiently reason-
suum habituram esse. Equidem locum ita able in itself, solves all difficulties of this
expediendum puto: fortasse indicabit nobis kind.
viam nostram, i. e., indicabit, quo nobis flec-
tendum sit in hac via, quam inivimus, sc.
. לְבַקְשׁ אֶת־הָאֲרֹנוֹת
Ver. S.
Heb., Au. Ver.-I will give.
Geddes, Boothroyd.-Let us [Chald., Syr.,
Arab., Vulg.-LXX, thou shalt] give.
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-9 (Beforetime in Israel, when
a man went to enquire of God, thus he
spake, Come, and let us go to the seer: for
he that is now called a prophet was before-
time called a Seer.)
Pool. Was called a seer. These are the
words, either, first, Of some later sacred
con-
Houb.-9 Præpostero ordine hic versus
post octavum fuit collocatus. Nihil enim
narratum est versu 8 nec verò etiam versu 7
quod huic locum parenthesi daret.
Et quis
non videt parenthesi tali malè abrumpi
Saulis famulique ejus medium sermonem?
Parenthesis vera collocatio est post versum 11
ut liquet ex nostrâ interpretatione. Errorem
Videns, in
. הראה attulerit scribe rerbum
quod desinunt versus 9 et 11. Suspicantur
quidam, eam parenthesin non esse sacri
scriptoris, sed fuisse ex margine in con-
textum allatam; qui non sunt audiendi.
Nihil enim solidum afferunt, nisi forte eam,
ut nunc jacet, ex re ipsâ non esse natam.
Sed huic nos malo occurrimus, dum loco
illam suo reponimus.
382
1 SAMUEL IX. 12-16.
;;
! Ver. 12.
10 κατα την της το
εἰς Βαμᾶ τοῦ φαγεῖν· ὅτι οὐ μὴ φάγῃ ὁ λαὸς
ἕως τοῦ εἰσελθεῖν αὐτὸν, ὅτι οὗτος εὐλογεῖ τὴν
θυσίαν, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα ἐσθίουσιν οἱ ξένοι· καὶ
οῦν ἀνάβητε, ὅτι διὰ τὴν ἡμέραν εὑρήσετε
וַתַּעֲנֶינָה אוֹתָם וַתֹּאמַרְנָה יֵשׁ הִנֵּה
.avrov כִּי זֶבַח הַיּוֹם לָעָם בַּבָּמָה :
καὶ ἀπεκρίθη τὰ κοράσια αὐτοῖς, καὶ λέγουσιν
αὐτοῖς, Εστιν· ἰδοὺ κατὰ πρόσωπον ὑμῶν· νῦν
διὰ τὴν ἡμέραν ἥκει εἰς τὴν πόλιν, ὅτι θυσία
σήμερον τῷ λαῷ ἐν Βαμᾷ.
you:
Au. Ver.—12 And they answered them,
and said, He is; behold, he is before
make haste now, for he came to-day to the
city; for there is a sacrifice [or, feast] of the
people to-day in the high place.
They answered.
Ged. The young women [LXX] an-
swered.
Houb., Booth.-12 n. This verb in
Kal signifies to answer, but has never that
sense in Hiphil. The jod should be omitted
as it is in the MSS.
Before you make haste.
.
Au. Ver.-13 As soon as ye be come into
the city, ye shall straightway find him,
before he go up to the high place to eat : for
the people will not eat until he come,
because he doth bless the sacrifice; and
afterwards they eat that be bidden. Now
therefore get you up; for about this time
[Heb., to-day] ye shall find him.
Straightway.
Ged., Booth.-Certainly.
non sine
Maurer.-13 Simulac veneritis in urbem,
ita, h. e., recte monente Winero: ut estis,
h.e.,
non diu scrutati invenietis eum.
vi ponitur. Alii hanc voculam apodoseos
signum esse dicunt, non satis probabiliter.
And afterwards.
Houb.-Non negligunt, ante ", Vulg.,
Syr., et LXX et lego in duobus meli-
oris notæ Codd. Orat.
For about this time ye shall find him.
Booth.-. This pronoun is evidently
Houb., Booth.-We should read
The text has on before, and they would
hardly change the person in the next word.
Sacrifice.
Pool.-There is a sacrifice, otherwise unnecessary; and, as none of the versions
read it, ought to be omitted. Houbigant
feast; but it seems to be understood of a
sacrifice. First, Because so the Hebrew conjectures that instead of it we should read
word signifies most properly and most fre-DП, hoc tempore diei. Comp. ver. 16.
quently. Secondly, Because this eating was
in the high place, which was the common
place for sacrifices, but not for private feasts.
Thirdly, The prophet's presence was not so
necessary for a feast as for a sacrifice.
12, 14, 19, 25, High place.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "house of wor-
ship."
Pool.-In the high place ; upon the hill
mentioned ver. 11, and near the altar which
Samuel built for this kind of use, 1 Sam.
vii. 17, by Divine dispensation, as was there
noted; otherwise to sacrifice in high places
was forbidden by the law, after the building
of the tabernacle.
Ver. 13.
nby
Ver. 14.
וַיַּעֲלוּ הָעִיר הֵמָּה בָּאִים בְּתוֹךְ הָעִיר
וְהִנֵּה שְׁמוּאֵל יֹצֵא לִקְרָאתָם לַעֲלוֹת
הַבָּמָה :
καὶ ἀναβαίνουσι τὴν πόλιν αὐτῶν εἰς-
πορευομένων εἰς μέσον τῆς πόλεως, καὶ ἰδοὺ
Σαμουὴλ ἐξῆλθεν εἰς τὴν ἀπάντησιν αὐτῶν, τοῦ
avaẞvai eis Baµâ.
Au. Ver.-14 And they went up into the
city and when they were come into the
city, behold, Samuel came out against them,
for to go up to the high place.
City; and when they were come into the
city, &c.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "city. As they
were going along through the middle of the
&c.
High place. See notes on ver. 12.
Bp. Horsley.-House of worship.
כְּבָאֲכֶם הָעִיר כֵּן תִּמְצְאוּן אֹתוֹ
citysc בְּטֶרֶם יַעֲלֶה הַבָּמָתָה לֶאֱכֹל כִּי לֹא־
יֹאכַל הָעָם עַד־בּוֹ כִּי הוּא יְבָרֵךְ
הזֶּבַח אַחֲרֵי־כֵן יֹאכְלוּ הַקְרָאִים וְעַתָּה
עֲלוּ כִּי־אֹתוֹ כְהַיּוֹם תִּמְצְאוּן אֹתוֹ :
כִּי רָאִיתִי אֶת־עַמִּי כִּי וגו'
Ver. 16.
ὡς ἂν εἰσέλθητε εἰς τὴν πόλιν, οὕτως εὑ-
ὅτι ἐπέβλεψα ἐπὶ τὴν ταπείνωσιν τοῦ
ρήσετε αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ πόλει, πρὶν ἀναβῆναι αὐτὸν λαοῦ μου, ὅτι, κ.τ.λ.
1 SAMUEL IX. 18-24.
383
Au. Ver.- -For I have looked upon my | homo ex urbe Jemin. Nam id si esset, ad-
people, because their cry is come unto me.
Ged., Booth.-For I have seen the afflic-
tion of [LXX, Syr., Arab.] my people,
because, &c.
Ver. 18.
,1 .ut fuit additum ver ,ימיני ante איש deretur
quem vide.
Of the tribe of Benjamin. See notes on
Judg. xx. 12, p. 307.
שבט Lege . שבטי-.Houb., Duthe, Maurer
numero sing. Sic omnes veteres. Monuimus
antea, vocabulum non significare fa-
וַיִּגַּשׁ שָׁאוּל אֶת־שְׁמוּאֵל בְּתוֹךְ
.miliam. Houb הַשָּׁעַר וגו'
καὶ προσήγαγε Σαούλ πρὸς Σαμουήλ εἰς
uéoov Ts Trocos, K.r.A.
Au. V'er.-18 Then Saul drew near to
Samuel in the gate, and said, Tell me, I
pray thee, where the seer's house is.
In the gate.
Bp. Horsley, Ged. In the middle of the
city [LXX and one IS.].
Ver. 20.
Ver. 22.
Au. Ver.-Which were about thirty per-
sons.
Thirty.
Houb.-
vera scriptura Deo, quam
exhibent Codices tres Orat.
Boothroyd's Hebrew Bible.-The LXX,
with whom Josephus agrees, have
Which is the true number it is impossible to
determine.
Ver. 23, 24.
.
καὶ τῷ οἴκῳ τοῦ πατρός σου;
23
וּלְמִי כָּל־חֶמְדַּת יִשְׂרָאֵל הֲלוֹא
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל לַטַבָּח תְּנָה אֶת־ לְךָ וּלְכָל בֵּית אָבִיךָ :
נָתַתִּי לָךְ אֲשֶׁר אָמַרְתִּי kat rist rt opeia rob fopath ; on cois
הַשָּׁנָה אֲשֶׁר
IT
12+
24 ויר אֵלֶיךָ שִׂים אֹתָהּ עִמָּךְ :
הַשַּׁבָּה אֶת־הַשׁוֹק וְהֶעָלֶיהָ וַיָּשֶׂם וּ לִפְנֵי
JT-
So
שָׁאוּל וַיֹּאמֶר הִנֵּה הַנִּשְׁאָר שִׂים לְפָנִיךְ And on who is all the desire, &c.
אֱכֹל כִּי לַמּוֹעֵד שָׁמוּר לְךָ לֵאמֹר הָעָם
קָרָאתִי וַיֹּאכַל שָׁאוּל עִם־שְׁמוּאֵל בַּיּוֹם Ged., Booth.-And for whom is every
הַהְוּא :
זז
Au. Ver. And on whom is all the
desire of Israel? is it not on thee, and on
all thy father's house?
Pool, Patrick.
desirable thing in Israel? Is it not for thee,
and for all thy father's house ?
Houb.-Et cujus erunt optima quæque
23 καὶ εἶπε Σαμουὴλ τῷ μαγείρῳ, Δός μοι
εἶπα σοι θεῖναι
uentia v ooki Tot, ip sind dot detrat עד .Israel ? Nonne hec tua sunt tueque familie
Dathe. Et omnino cujus erit summa for- | avrηv tapà σoí. 24 καὶ ἤψησεν ὁ μάγειρος
tuna in Israele ? Nonne tibi et domui paterne ?u konday, kat rapetkey atop evento
Ver. 21.
Σαούλ, καὶ εἶπε Σαμουὴλ τῷ Σαούλ, Ἰδοὺ
ὑπόλειμμα, παράθες αὐτὸ ἐνώπιόν σου καὶ
φάγε, ὅτι εἰς μαρτύριον τέθειταί σοι παρὰ τοὺς
ἀπόκνιζε· καὶ ἔφαγε Σαούλ μετὰ
ויַּעַן שָׁאוּל וַיֹּאמֶר הֲלוֹא בֶּן־יְמִינִי
alous, אָנֹכִי מִקְטַנִּי שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל וּמִשְׁפַּחְתִּי
.[Sauovo di To uson dacii הַצְעָרָה מִכָּל־מִשְׁפָּחוֹת שִׁבְטֵי בִנְיָמִן
the I וגו'
kat arekptem Saoth, kat strev, Oext avopos
υἱὸς Κεμιναίου ἐγώ εἰμι τοῦ μικροῦ σκήπτρου
pus Iopania; kat Tips pulis Tis exaxtors
ἐξ ὅλου σκήπτρου Βενιαμίν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ter.-23 And Samuel said unto the
cook, Bring the portion which I gave thee,
of which I said unto thee, Set it by thee.
24 And the cook took up the shoulder,
and that which areas upon it, and set it before
Saul. And Samuel said, Behold that which
Au. Fer.-21 And Saul answered and is left [or, reserved]! set it before thee, and
said, Am not I a Benjamite, of the smallest eat for unto this time hath it been kept for
of the tribes of Israel? and my family the
least of all the families of the tribe of Ben-
jamin, &c.
A Benjamite.
thee since I said, I have invited the people.
So Saul did eat with Samuel that day.
Pool.-23 Which I gave thee, or, which I
appointed or disposed to thee, i. e., which I
bade thee reserve for this use.
Houb.-Legendum conjuncte, ut
suprà versu 1 monuimus. Nempe hic est 24 The shoulder, to wit, the left shoulder,
Benjaminita, non filius Jeminiensis, quasi for the right shoulder was the priest's, Lev.
384
1 SAMUEL IX. 23, 24.
were Saul and his attendant) for whom he
would have this shoulder to be reserved. For
by inviting the people, he understands only
these two persons; the word people some-
times signifying (as he shows) very few. He
thinks, indeed, the feast was not made by
Samuel, who brought along with him only
these two guests; but that seems to me not
to agree with the whole story.
Commentaries and Essays.-24 For unto
this time hath it been kept for thee (since) I
said, I have invited the people. The original
seems obscure, and confused, as well as this
version. The LXX render D, Els μap-
ruptov, which may help to clear the sense.
Neither the LXX nor Vulg. appear to have
read, which embarrasses the sense here;
the Vulg. has quando, as if it read .
Admitting these variations, we shall have a
clear meaning; for it was, or, hath been, re-
served for thee for a testimony, since, or, from
the time I invited the people; i. e., when I
invited the people, I gave orders that the
shoulder should be reserved for thee, as a
testimony to thee before them; meaning,
that when he should be declared their king,
they remembering the testimony or dis-
vii. 32, 33. This he gives him either, first,
As the best and noblest part of the re-
mainders of the sacrifice. Or, secondly, As
a secret symbol or sign of that burden
which was to be laid upon Saul, and of that
strength which was necessary for the bear-
ing of it.
That which was upon it; some-
thing which the cook by Samuel's order was
to put upon it when it was drest, either for
ornament, or in the nature of a sauce [so
Dathe, Maurer]. That which is left, to wit,
left of the sacrifice; but so all or most of
the rest of their provisions were left: or
rather, reserved, or laid by, by my order, for
thy eating, when the rest of the meat was
sent up and disposed of as the cook pleased.
Since I said, to wit, to the cook who was
before mentioned, as the person to whose
care this was committed. I have invited the
people, i. e., I have invited or designed some
persons, for whom I reserve this part. For
since the word people is not here taken
properly, but for some particular persons of
the people, which were not in all above
thirty, ver. 22, why may not the same word
be understood of two or three persons whom
Samuel specially invited, to wit, Saul and
his servant? So some learned men under-tinction that was now paid him, as their
stand this word people of three men, 2 Kings
xviii. 36. And they further note, that in
the Arabic, and Ethiopic, and Persian lan-
guages (all of which are near akin, both to
themselves and to the Hebrew, and do oft-
times communicate their signification each
to other), the word that signifies people, is
oft used for some few particular persons. Or
if the word people be meant of the chief of
the people, mentioned above, ver. 22, then
Samuel was the principal author of this
sacrifice and feast, and it was not a sacrifice
of the people, as it is rendered, ver. 12, but
a sacrifice and feast made by Samuel for the
people, as it should be rendered there; and
the sense is, When I first spake or sent to
the cook, that I had invited the people, first
to join with me in my sacrifice, and then to
partake with me of the feast, I then bade
him reserve this part for thy use.
Bp. Patrick.—24 For unto this time hath
it been kept for thee, &c.] The plainest
translation of these words is that of Lud.
De Dieu, "Eat, because till this appointed
time it hath been reserved for thee, when I
said, I have invited certain persons." That
is, besides the thirty persons, he told the
cook he had invited some others (which
superior, though unknown, might be more
thoroughly convinced of his Divine designa-
tion. In the beginning of this verse Samuel
is dropped in the Hebrew, where it is, the
cook said. Our translators have rightly sup-
plied it from the LXX.
Dr. A. Clarke.-24 The shoulder, and
that which was upon it.] Probably the
shoulder was covered with a part of the
caul, that it might be the better roasted.
The Targum has it, the shoulder and its
thigh; not only the shoulder merely, but the
fore-leg bone to the knee; perhaps the whole
fore-quarter.
Why was the shoulder set
before Saul? Not because it was the best
part, but because it was an emblem of the
government to which he was now called.
See Isai. ix. 6: And the government shall be
upon his SHOULDER.
Bp. Horsley.—23, 24, Houbigant corrects
this perplexed passage by bringing the words
from the middle of the 24th
verse, where they have no meaning, to the
end of the 23d.
23 "And Samuel said unto the cook,
Bring the portion which I gave thee, of
which I said unto thee, Set it by, saying, I
had invited the people.
1 SAMUEL IX. 23-26.
385
24 So the cook took up the haunch, with ὄρθρος, καὶ ἐκάλεσε Σαμουὴλ τὸν Σαούλ ἐπὶ τῷ
what belonged to it, and set it before Samuel, δώματι, λέγων. ἀνάστα, καὶ ἐξαποστελώ σε.
and said, Behold what was reserved is set καὶ ἀνέστη Σαούλ, καὶ ἐξῆλθεν αὐτὸς καὶ
before thee; Eat, for it was kept for thee for Eaμovnd ews eέw.
this occasion. So Saul ate with Samuel that
day."
Ged., Booth.-23 And Samuel said to
the cook, Bring the portion which I gave
thee, of which I said to thee, Set it apart,
by thee, when I told thee that I had invited
the people [transposed from ver. 24]. 24 And
the cook took up the shoulder, and what was
with it, and set it before Saul. And Samuel
[LXX, Vulg.] said [Ged., said to Saul;
some copies of LXX], Behold what hath
been reserved for thee, set before thee; eat,
for it hath been on purpose kept for thee.
So Saul, on that day, ate with Samuel.
Au. Ver.-25 And when they were come
down from the high place into the city,
Samuel communed with Saul upon the top of
the house.
26 And they arose early and it came to
pass about the spring of the day, that
Samuel called Saul to the top of the house,
saying, Up, that I may send thee away.
And Saul arose, and they went out both of
them, he and Samuel, abroad.
Ged., Booth.-25 They then came down
from the high place into the city, and Samuel
communed with Saul on the roof of the
house; for in the roof a bed had been made
for Saul, in which he slept [LXX, Vulg.
so Horsley]. 26 Now when the morning
dawned, Samuel called to Saul on the roof
[Ged., in the roof-room] of the house, say-
ing, Arise, that I may send thee away. And
Saul arose, and both he and Samuel went
out abroad.
Houb.-24 me po. Habes in
mendum manifestum, pro, cauda, quæ
pars erat femori proxima et opima. Melius
Chaldæus id vocabulum omitteret, quod
fecêre Vulgatus et Græci Intt. in Codice
Rom. quam verteret, armum et
femur ejus. Quidam interpretantur, et quod
super eum (armum) quasi quidquam aliud Roof-room.] The roofs in Judea were
esset super femur, quam ipsæ femoris carnes, flat; with a parapet round them. To be
quæ in femore intelliguntur...
28, lodged there was considered an honour. In
dicens, populum vocavi. Hæc verba, ubi fine weather, it was not unusual to sleep in
nunc leguntur, sunt coqui ad Saülem lo- the open air: but the place might occa-
quentis. Atqui tamen non convenit coquo sionally be covered with a tent.- -Ged.
dicere populum vocari. Nam Samuel, non
coquus, ad prandium triginta homines in-
vitârat. Itaque restituenda sunt hæc verba
Samueli, cujus hæc sunt, coquo sic man-
dantis versu 23 (affer carnem, quam jussi
tibi ut apud te reponeres) cum dixi tibi me
homines invitasse: vide versionem.
Dathe. pin. Vulgo: femur et
quod super illo, sc. armus. Non recte, uti
arbitror, sed jus [sic Maurer], quocum caro
edebatur.
, וידבר עם שאול על הגג : וישכמו 26 ,25-.Houb
Addit Vulgatus: stravitque Saül in solario,
et dormavit, quæ verba omissa sunt propter
similitudinem. Nam cum olim sic legeretur,
וירבר שמואל עם שאול על הגג
וירבר שאול על הגג וישכב: ויהי כעלות...
et locutus est Samuel cum Saüle super tectum,
et stravit Saül super tectum et decubuit: cum
autem surrexisset (aurora), alii scribæ prius
membrum, quod initium habet in verbo 17,
scripserunt, posterius, quod per verbum 727,
omiserunt; alii contra posteriùs scripserunt,
prius omiserunt: atque inde est, quod
Græci Intt. prius membrum omittunt, quod
: by Hod. Codices non omittunt; hod. autem
non omisit. Error fuit in proclivi, tum quia
Ver. 25, 26.
ambwe
25 וַיֵּרְדוּ מֵהַבָּמָה הָעִיר וַיְדַבֵּר עִם־
26 וַיַּשְׁכְּמוּ וַיְהִי
Codices posterius omittunt, quod Vulgatus כַּעֲלוֹת הַשָּׁחַר וַיִּקְרָא שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל־
tum quia simile erat על הגג bis recurrebat שָׁאוּל הַנָּן לֵאמֹר קִוּמָה וַאֲשַׁלְחֶךָ וַיָּקָם
וירבו verbo וידבר verbum שָׁאוּל וַיֵּצְאוּ שְׁנֵיהֶם הוּא וּשְׁמוּאֵל .
fuerat scribendum. Neque וישכב ubi, וישכמו
הַחוּצָה
,26 . הגגה קרי
25 καὶ κατέβη ἐκ τῆς Βαμᾶ εἰς τὴν πόλιν
καὶ διέστρωσαν τῷ Σαούλ ἐπὶ τῷ δώματι, καὶ
ἐκοιμήθη. 26 καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς ἀνέβαινεν ὁ
VOL. 11.
Quâ in pertur-
batione hod. Codicum scribæ posuerunt
enim aptè venit mane surrexerunt, de iis
dictum, quos sacra pagina non narravit
decubuisse, ac pernoctasse. Prætered malè
numero plurali surrexerunt. Nam Saül
3 D
386
1 SAMUEL IX. 26. X. 1, 2.
Is it not because, &c.
unus hic ageretur, non ejus famulus, de quo | care [Heb., the business] of the asses, and
est altum in ante-dictis silentium. Nec verò sorroweth for you, saying, What shall I do
etiam commodè, surrexerunt, de Samuele ac for my son?
de Saüle accipiatur, ubi post narratur Saülem
fuisse ab Samuele, surgente aurorâ, vocatum,
tanquam Saül adhuc decumberet. Sed
commodè Samuel vocat Saülem, aurorâ ex-
oriente, ubi mox narratum fuit Saülem de-
cubuisse, non autem mane summo jam sur-
rexisse... Recte Masora 2, cum
locali; nam vox Samuelis ibat e loco in
locum: hoc dico, ad tectum pertingebat, in
quo tecto Samuel non decubuerat, ex domo
interiore, ubi Samuel pernoctârat.
CHAF. X. 1, 2.
1
annway Swis¬-by
el jeve bio ga
by
Ged., Booth.-Is it not because Jehovah
hath anointed thee chief over his people
Israel? for thou shalt govern Jehovah's
people, and shalt save them from the hand
of their enemies, who are around them.
And this shall be a token to thee, that
Jehovah hath anointed thee chief over his
inheritance [LXX, and partly Arab. and
Vulg.; so Houb., Horsley]. 2 When to-
day thou hast departed from me, thou wilt,
&c.
Houb.-2. Ante id verbum hæc
addunt Græci Intt. et tu imperabis populo
Domini, et tu salvabis eum ex manibus
hostium ejus, et hoc tibi erit signum, quod
principem. Eadem verba exhibet Vulgatus,
nisi quod priora hæc, et tu imperabis populo
: וַיִּקַּח שְׁמוּאֵל אֶת־פַּךְ הַשֶׁמֶן וַיִּצְק
וַיֹּאמֶר הֲלוֹא כִּי־
וַיִּשָּׁקֵהוּ וַיֹּאמֶר
unrerit te Dominus in hereditatem suam in מִשָׁחֲךָ יְהוָה עַל־נַחֲלָתוֹ לְנָגִיד :
אתָ שְׁנֵי
וּמָצָאתָ
eo, omittit, additque post hostibus haec אֲנָשִׁים עִם־קְבוּרַת רָחֵל בִּגְבוּל בִּנְיָמִן
altera verba, qui in circuitu ejus sunt, quae בְּצֶלְצַח וְאָמְרוּ אֵלֶיךָ נִמְצְאָוּ הָאֲתנוֹת
quidem omnia cos Interpretes suo marte אֲשֶׁר הָלַכְתָּ לְבַקֵּשׁ וְהִנֵּה נָטַשׁ אָבִיךָ
addidisse, nemo existimnabit, qui erit in iis אֶת דִּבְרֵי הָאֲתנוֹת וְדָאָג לָכֶם לֵאמֹר
legendis assidue versatus. Et priora quidem מָה אֶעֶשֶׂה לִבְנֵי :
eadem exhibet Codex Alexandrinus. Quæ
.2 .v פתח באתנח
nwyn
1 καὶ ἔλαβε Σαμουὴλ τὸν φακὸν τοῦ ἐλαίου,
καὶ ἐπέχεεν ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐφί-
λησεν αὐτὸν, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ. οὐχὶ κέχρικέ σε
κύριος εἰς ἄρχοντα ἐπὶ τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ
Ἰσραήλ; καὶ σὺ ἄρξεις ἐν λαῷ κυρίου, καὶ σὺ
σώσεις αὐτὸν ἐκ χειρὸς ἐχθρῶν αὐτοῦ. 2 καὶ
τοῦτό σοι τὸ σημεῖον, ὅτι ἔχρισέ σε κύριος
ἐπὶ κληρονομίαν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἄρχοντα. ὡς ἂν
ἀπέλθῃς σήμερον ἀπ᾿ ἐμοῦ, καὶ εὑρήσεις δύο
ἄνδρας πρὸς τοῖς τάφοις Ραχὴλ ἐν τῷ ὄρει
Βενιαμὶν ἁλλομένους μεγάλα· καὶ ἐροῦσί σοι.
εὕρηνται αἱ ὄνοι ἃς ἐπορεύθητε ζητεῖν· καὶ ἰδοὺ
ὁ πατήρ σου ἀποτετίνακται τὸ ῥῆμα τῶν ὄνων,
καὶ ἐδαψιλεύσατο δι᾽ ὑμᾶς, λέγων. τί ποιήσω
ὑπὲρ τοῦ υἱοῦ μου;
verbæ hæc, et tu imperabis populo Domini,
et tu servabis eum de manibus hostium ejus, eo
minus credibile est fuisse ab ullo Interprete
proprio marte addita, quod de sacra sen-
tentia et de serie orationis nihil perit sine
illis. Sed posteriora illa, et hoc erit tibi
signum, quod uaerit te Dominus, credimus
esse omnino necessaria. Nam liquet ex
versu 7, in quo Samuel ait, postquam hæc
signa evenerint, Samuelis hanc mentem
fuisse, ut quæ Sauli ipse mox eventura esse
prædicit, Saul haberet tanquam signa mani-
festa confirmatæ ab ipso Deo suæ inaugu-
rationis. Atqui tamen hæc signa eadem
mente intueri Saul non poterat, nisi Samuel
ante indicasset, cujus rei signa hæc essent
futura. Neque vero etiam nos ipsi, qui hæc
legimus, id compertum habere possemus,
nisi pagina sacra nos doceret, hanc Samuelis
fuisse mentem. Præterea in verbis nib,
nihil habet Hebraicum post ; cum
contra, hoc erit signum, quod
2 When thou art departed from me to- habeat Hebr. linguæ plurimam indolem.
day, then thou shalt find two men by Sic enim solet subsequi me: vide 2 Reg.
Rachel's sepulchre in the border of Ben- xx. 8. Ut manifestum sit illud nunc
jamin at Zelzah; and they will say unto superesse ex eo, quod hod. Codices omit-
thee, The asses which thou wentest to seek tunt, et contextum sacrum sic esse resar-
are found: and, lo, thy father hath left the ciendum.
Au. Ver.-1 Then Samuel took a vial of
oil, and poured it upon his head, and kissed
him, and said, Is it not because the LORD
hath anointed thee to be captain over his
inheritance?
הלוא כי
1 SAMUEL X. 1-5.
387
ויאמר הלוא משחך יהוה על נחלתו לנגיד
מֵהַבָּמָה וְלִפְנֵיהֶם נֵבֶל וְרֹף וְחָלִיל
וְכִנּוֹר וְהֵמָּה מִתְנַבְּאִים :
וזה האות כי משהך יהוה על נחלתו לנגיד
et dixit; non-ne unxit te Dominus hæreditati
suæ principem......et hoc erit, signum, quod
unxerit te Dominus hæredilati sua principem
......et posteriora verba excidisse librario,
ob similitudinem utriusque lineæ, qua ex
culpa prætermissa sunt, quæ interjacebant,
et natus est barbarismus του κ quia in
. זה האות כי משהך,linea inferiori erat scriptum
καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα εἰσελεύσῃ εἰς τὸν βουνὸν τοῦ
θεοῦ, οὗ ἐστιν ἐκεῖ τὸ ἀνάστημα τῶν ἀλλοφύ
λων· ἐκεῖ Νασὶβ ὁ ἀλλοφυλος καὶ ἔσται ὡς
ἂν εἰσέλθητε ἐκεῖ εἰς τὴν πόλιν, καὶ ἀπαντήσεις
χορῷ προφητῶν καταβαινόντων ἐκ τῆς Βαμᾶ,
καὶ ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν νάβλα, καὶ τύμπανον, καὶ
αὐτὸς, καὶ κινύρα, καὶ αὐτοὶ προφητεύοντες.
Au. Ver.-5 After that thou shalt come
Sequitur, et sollicitus de vobis ; ante- to the hill of God, where is the garrison of
tulimus, de te, numero sing. quem se- the Philistines and it shall come to pass,
quitur Arabs. Nam antecessit Tas, pater when thou art come thither to the city, that
tuus; et cum sequatur, dicens, quid faciam thou shalt meet a company of prophets
filio meo, aperte declaratur, tangi Saulem, coming down from the high place with a
non autem Saulem ejusque servum.
psaltery, and a tabret, and a pipe, and a
harp, before them; and they shall prophesy.
The garrison.
Ver. 3.
Au. Ver.-3 Then shalt thou go on for-
ward from thence, and thou shalt come to
the plain of Tabor, and there shall meet thee
three men going up to God to Beth-el, one
carrying three kids, and another carrying
three loaves of bread, and another carrying
a bottle of wine.
:
Ged., Booth.-A garrison.
High place. See notes on ix. 12.
Bp. Horsley.—5, 13, High place; rather,
house of worship.
5, 10, A company; rather, a string.
Psaltery, &c.
Dr. A. Clarke.-As the word
signifies
Plain. See notes on Deut. xi. 30, vol. i., in other places a bottle or flagon, it was pro-
p. 681.
Ged.-Turpentine tree.
Lee.-Pine tree.
Gesen.-Oak.
To Bethel.
Pool.—Or, to the house of God, i. e.,
to Kirjath-jearim, where the ark, the habita-
tion of God, now was, 1 Sam. vii. 1, 2, 16.
Ver. 4.
Au. Ver.-4 And they will salute thee
[Heb., ask thee of peace], and give thee
two loaves of bread; which thou shalt
receive of their hands.
Two (loaves).
Houb.—'n omissum hic fuit vocabu-
lum, quod lineâ superiori legebatur,
scribæ oculis ab una linea in alteram de-
errantibus; legebat Chald., LXX. Derident
nos grammatici quidam novi, qui nobis per-
suadere se putant posse, Hebraice olim
scriptum fuisse, duas panem, vel
panis, duplici solecismo, pro duos panes.
Gebe
Ver. 5.
nyza-be
D
bably something like the utricularia tibia or
BAG-PIPE. It often occurs both with the
Greeks and Romans, and was evidently bor-
rowed from the Hebrews.
Gesen.-1. A bottle, i. e., a leather bag,
skin, so called, perhaps from its flaccidity,
•
see the root . 3. An instrument of
music, Greek váßλa (8h22), raúλa, Lat. nab-
lium, a species of harp, or lyre; see Strabo
x., p. 471 Casaub. Athen. iv., p. 175
Casaub. Ovid. A. A. iii. 327. Often joined
with the, Ps. lvii. 9. Pleon. ?,
Ps. lxxi. 22, plur. 3, 1 Chr. xvi. 5.
Josephus describes this instrument, Ant.,
vii. 12, 13, as a species of harp or lyre
having twelve strings, and as played with the
fingers, and not with a plectrum; but the
Hebrew words, Ps. xxxiii. 2;
exliv. 9, would seem to indicate an instru-
ment with ten strings.
figure was triangular, resembling an inverted
Delta, v, which also was the form of the
harp or sambuca, Vitruv. vi. 1; and harps
of this form are often found upon Egyptian
monuments; see Wilkinson Mann. and Cust.
of the Anc. Egyptians ii., pp. 280, 282, 287.
They shall prophesy.
Jerome says its
אַחַר כֵּן תָּבוֹא אֶל־גִּבְעַת הָאֱלֹהִים
אֲשֶׁר־שָׁם נְצְבֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים וִיהִי כְבָאֵךְ
the praises of God, as the word prophesy שָׁם הָעִיר וּפָגַעְתָּ חֶבֶל נְבִאִים יֹרְדִים
Ayapa
Bp. Patrick.—They shall prophesy.] Sing
388
1 SAMUEL X. 5-12.
sometimes signifies (Exod. xv. 21; 1 Chron.
xxv. 3). In what manner this was done, it
is not so easy for us now to define or specify
(as Mr. Mede speaks). But one of them
seems to have been the precentor, to usher
in the verse or ditty; and the rest to have
answered, Tà ảκкротeλeúτia, the extremes, or
last words of the verse (see him, book i.,
discourse xvi., p. 78).
καὶ ἀπεκρίθη τὶς αὐτῶν, καὶ εἶπε. καὶ τίς
πατὴρ αὐτοῦ; καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἐγενήθη εἰς παρα-
βολὴν, ἢ καὶ Σαούλ ἐν προφήταις ;
Au. Ver.-12 And one of the same place
[Heb., from thence] answered and said,
But who is their father? Therefore it
became a proverb, Is Saul also among the
prophets?
Pool.-One of the same place, Heb., one
from thence, i. e., one of the company there
present, or one of the prophets there pro-
Dathe.-Oppidum ingressus occurres choro
prophetarum, qui de sacello descendentes præ-
eunte nablio, tympano, tibia et cithara car-phesying.
mina sacra canunt.
. וְהֵמָּה מִתְנַבְּאִים 5-.Maurer
Et illi car-
mina sacra canent. Chald. . Fuit
hoc unum ex præcipuis alumnorum scho-
larum propheticarum officium, ut hymnos
sacros adhibitis instrumentis musicis cane-
rent. So Dathe.
Who is their father?
Bp. Patrick. This wonder was presently
satisfied by a prudent person among them,
who bade them consider who it was that
made prophets: not men, nor merely good
education, but God alone; who was the
father of all the children of the prophets
(i. e., of their disciples), to teach them by
his Spirit. Which he could bestow when
he pleased upon any man, and make him a
prophet, without the help of any other
master which was the cause of Amos,
καὶ ἔσται ὅταν ἥξει τὰ σημεῖα ταῦτα ἐπὶ σὲ, vii. 14.
K.T.λ.
Ver. 7.
וְהָיָה כִּי הָבָאִינָה הָאֹתוֹת הָאֵלֶּה
יתיר י//
121
ለ፣
Au. Ver.-7 And let it be, when these
signs are come unto thee, &c. [Heb., it shall
come to pass, that when these signs, &c.]
These.
And that is the meaning of the
word father in this place, which signifies the
same with master or teacher (see upon Gen.
iv. 20, 21) [so Pool, Houb., Horsley, Ged.,
Booth.].
Houb., Horsley, Ged., Booth.-12 And
Ged., Booth.-All [Vulg. and four MSS.] one that was there answered and said, But
these.
Are come unto thee.
Maurer.—Quando evenerint tibi hæc signa.
in (pro quo K'ri vult ) legitur
etiam Esth. iv. 4 (C'tib) et Ps. xlv. 16.
Itaque non fuit, quod Michaëlis conjiceret
MED (a Arab. extulit se): ubi signa
ista tibi animum addent. Sic Dathe.
Ver. 10.
Au. Ver.-10 And when they came.
thither to the hill, behold, a company of
prophets met him; and the Spirit of God
came upon him, and he prophesied among
them.
When they.
Houb., Ged., Booth. When he
Syr., Arab., and two MSS.].
A company. See notes on ver. 5.
Prophesied. See notes on ver. 5.
Ver. 12.
[LXX,
who is his father? Is it not Kish?
Who is his father.] They wondered how a
man who was not the son of a prophet,
could so suddenly prophesy. The present
text has, but who is their father? without
the additional words, which are only in some
copies of the Greek version; but which, I
am persuaded, were originally in the Hebrew.
-Ged.
Maurer.-N. LXX: τις πατὴρ
auroù; ", quæ lectio Dathio præferenda
videtur, "quia de Saulo tantum sermo sit,
phetarum coetu possit explicari, sed minus
quanquam numerus pluralis de toto pro-
apte." Imo aptissime. Sensus est: quem-
nam tandem patrem, i. e., ducem ac magis-
trum habent prophetæ isti, ut Saulus indignus
in eorum societate versetur? Egregius vero
magister, qui talem hominem in prophetarum
chorum recepit! Plane absona videtur Mi-
chaëlis interpretatio. Scilicet ex proverbiali
orientis locutione eum patre carere dici, qui
magnus.
וַיַּעַן אִישׁ מִשָּׁם וַיֹּאמֶר וּמִי אֲבִיהֶם
ipse per se nullo parentum merito m עַל-כֵּן הָיְתָה לְמָשָׁל הֲגַם שָׁאוּל
JT
ac nobilis sit; hinc sensum esse: mirum est,
DN vos de parentibus eorum quærere, qui
1 SAMUEL X. 12-25.
389
divino spiritu afflati hymnos canunt et sic καὶ προσάγει σκῆπτρον Βενιαμὶν εἰς φυλάς,
satis probant, se sua virtute nobiles nullo καὶ κατακληροῦται φυλὴ Ματταρί· καὶ προσ-
parentum merito indigere. niaληση. Vid. άγουσι τὴν φυλὴν Ματταρὶ εἰς ἄνδρας, καὶ
κατακληροῦται Σαούλ, κ.τ.λ.
ad vs. 5.
Ver. 18.
Au. Ver.-18 And said unto the children
of Israel, Thus saith the LORD God of
Israel, I brought up Israel out of Egypt, and
delivered you out of the hand of the Egyp-
tians, and out of the hand of all kingdoms,
and of them that oppressed you.
Egypt.
Au. Ver. 21 When he had caused the
tribe of Benjamin to come near by their
families, the family of Matri was taken, and
Saul the son of Kish was taken: and when
they sought him, he could not be found.
And Saul, &c.
Lud. Capp., Houb., Geddes.-And they
brought the family of Matri man by man
Ged. The land of [Syr., Arab., and one [LXX], and Saul, &c.
MS.] Egypt.
The Egyptians.
Ged.— Pharaoh king of Egypt [LXX].
Ver. 19.
κ.τ.λ.
- וַתֹּאמְרוּ לוֹ כִּי־מֶלֶךְ וגו'
καὶ εἴπατε, Οὐχὶ, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ ὅτι βασιλέα,
Au. Ver.-19 And ye have this day re-
jected your God, who himself saved you out
of all your adversities and your tribulations;
and ye have said unto him, Nay, but set a
king over us, &c.
And ye have said unto him (Nay), but.
Houb., Horsley, Ged.-And have said,
Nay, but, &c.
Houb.-Familia Metri. 'Post hæc verba
(inquit Lud. Cappellus) LXX addunt kaì…..
ävdpas (et adduxerunt familiam Metri viri-
tim), quæ non habentur in hodierno Textu
Hebraico, neque in Vulg. videntur tamen
necessaria." Huic nos Cappellianæ Criticæ
libenter accedimus, quæ confirmatur tum
ex eo, quod in libro Josue de sorte super
Acar ducta narratur, ubi vide; tum etiam
ex eo, quod non soleant Græci Intt. cola
addere, quæ in suis non legant Codicibus.
Certe Scribarum facilis error fuit, &c.
Ver. 22.
Au. Ver.-
among the stuff.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The stuff among which
Behold he hath hid himself
1. Lege cum omnibus veteribus, 5, he had secreted himself may mean the carts
et dixistis, non; sed (regem nobis dabis).[so Bp. Patrick], baggage, &c., brought by
Samuel ea nunc commemorat, quæ viii. 9 the people to Mizpeh.
narrata sunt, ubi legitur 5 ", et dix-
erunt, non, sed...Optime sermonem redin-
tegrat particula, post negationem &, quod
quidem usu est tritissimum. Contra in-
commodè ", post . Et male Samuel
diceret, illi (Deo) dixistis. Neque enim
Deum populus alloquebatur, cum regem
postulavit, sed Samuelem. Atque inde est,
quod cap. xii. 1 Samuel sic ait, feci juxta
verbum quod dixistis mihi, et constitui vobis
regem.-Houb.
Au. Ver.-
and said, God
king live].
Ver. 24.
יְחִי הַמֶּלֶךְ :
ζήτω ὁ βασιλεύς.
And all the people shouted,
save the king [Heb., Let the
Dr. A. Clarke.-God save the king.]
There is no such word here; no, nor in the
whole Bible; nor is it countenanced by any
of the versions. The words which we thus
Maurer. Plerique veterum et multi codd. translate here and elsewhere are simply,
, quam lectionem Hitzigius receptam vult,« May the king live" [so Bp. Patrick]; and
sine idonea ratione, ut mihi quidem videtur. so all the versions, the Targum excepted,
vocula commode inducit orationem direc-which says, May the king prosper! The
tam. Consentientem habeo Gesenium Gr. French Five le roi! is a proper version of
ampl., p. 846.
the Hebrew.
Ver. 21.
Ver. 25.
וַיִּקְרֵב אֶת־שֵׁבֶט בִּנְיָמִן לְמִשְׁפְּחֹתָו
וַיְדַבֵּר שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל־הָעָם אֶת מִשְׁפָּט
וַתִּלָּכֵן מִשְׁפַּחַת הַמַּטְרִי וַיִּלָּכֵן שָׁאוּל
הַמְּלָכָה וגו'
καὶ εἶπε Σαμουὴλ πρὸς τὸν λαὸν τὸ δικαίωμα
τοῦ βασιλέως, κ.τ.λ.
וגו'
למשפחתיו קרי
390
1 SAMUEL X. 25, 27. XI. 8-12.
Au. Ver.-25 Then Samuel told the
people the manner of the kingdom, and
wrote it in a book, and laid it up before the
LORD, &C.
The manner of.
Ged., Booth.-The rights of.
Pool. The manner of the kingdom, to
wit, the laws and rules by which the kingly
government was to be managed.
Said.
Ged., Booth.-Said to Nahash the Am-
monite [LXX, Arab.].
Houb.-Post verbum Jabes addunt Græci
Intt. ad Naas regem Ammonitam; Arabs
autem, ad regem Ammonitarum, non nomi-
nato Naas. Alterutrum deest in contextu.
Nam regem Ammonitarum hic alloquuntur
incolæ Jabes, iisdemque verbis utuntur,
Dr. A. Clarke.—The manner of the king- quibus supra ver. 3 ubi aiunt, exibimus ad
dom.] It is the same word as in chap. vos, Ammonitis antea nominatis. Itaque
viii. 9; and doubtless the same thing is idem cursus orationis esse hic debet, neque
implied as is there related. But possibly credibile est scriptorem sacrum posuisse ad
there was some kind of compact or covenant vos, hoc versu, nisi prius demonstrasset, ad
between them and Saul; and this was the quos?
thing that was written in a book, and laid up
before the Lord, probably near the ark.
Bp. Horsley.—The manner of the king-
dom.] Jus regni; the constitutional autho-
rity and duties of the kingly office. This
, משפט המלך was a different thing from
Ver. 11.
וַיָּפָצוּ וְלֹא
וַיְהִי הַנִּשְׁאָרִים
נִשְׁאֲרוּ בָם שְׁנַיִם יָחַד :
IT
the — καὶ ἐγενήθη καὶ ὑπολελειμμένοι διεσπά
ρησαν, καὶ οὐχ ὑπελείφθησαν ἐν αὐτοῖς δύο
manner of the king, mentioned in chapter
viii. 9, 11.
Ver. 27.
Au. Ver.-The children of Belial.
Geddes, Booth.-Some worthless [Ged.,
lawless] persons.
CHAP. XI. 8.
κατὰ τὸ αὐτό.
Au. Ver.——And it came to pass, that
they which remained were scattered, so that
two of them were not left together.
And it came to pass, &c.
Houb.—'
sipati sunt.
", Et fuit superstites, et dis-
Claudicat hæc series, nec non
ויהי הנשארים,Verus ordo est talis
Au. Ver.-8 And when he numbered solecissat.
them in Bezek, the children of Israel were, et fuit ut superstites dissiparentur. Eum
three hundred thousand, and the men of
ordinem exsequuntur Syrus et Græci Intt.,
Judah thirty thousand.
quos vide in Polyglottis.
Dr. A. Clarke.—The children of Israel
were three hundred thousand, and the men of
Judah thirty thousand.] This was
a vast
Ver. 12.
aby abp
– מִי הָאֹמֵר שָׁאוּל יִמְלֹךְ עָלֵינוּ וגו' : army, but the Septuagint make it even more
« All the men of Israel were εξακοσιας
Xiλiadas, SIX HUNDRED thousand; and the
men of Judah, ἑβδομηκοντα χιλιαδας, SEVENTY
thousand." Josephus goes yet higher with
the number of the Israelites: "He found
the number of those whom he had gathered
together to be ἑβδομηκοντα μυριαδας, SEVEN
HUNDRED thousand." Those of the tribe of
Judah he makes seventy thousand, with the
These numbers are not all
Septuagint.
right; and I suspect even the Hebrew text
to be exaggerated, by the mistake or design
of some ancient scribe.
Ver. 10.
Au. Ver.-10 Therefore the men of
Jabesh said, To morrow we will come out
unto you,
and ye shall do with us all that
seemeth good unto you.
τίς ὁ εἴπας ὅτι Σαοὺλ οὐ βασιλεύσει ἡμῶν,
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-12 And the people said unto
Samuel, Who is he that saith, Shall Saul
reign over us? bring the men, that we may
put them to death.
Shall Saul reign over us?
Houb., Horsley. Read, with Vulgate,
b. Facile omissum fuerit ab aliquo
Descriptore, qui crederet in verbo W
superfluere, sic accipiens, ut de-
monstrativum, quia id nominibus propriis
non solet præfigi.—Houb.
Booth. The Vulgate renders interroga-
tively, as if he read . The rest have
The sense is the same
the negative .
whether be adopted; but I consider the
negative preferable.
1 SAMUEL XII. 2-11.
391
CHAP. XII. 2.
Au. Ver.—I am old and grayheaded, &c.
Booth.-Iw). Houbigant properly ob-
serves that we should read, as the jod
is radical. It is supplied by the points, but
none of the Codices examined retain it.
Ver. 5.
וַיֹּאמֶר עֵד :
ויאמרו סביר
καὶ εἶπαν, Μάρτυς.
Au. Ver.-5 And he said unto them,
The LORD is witness against you, and his
anointed is witness this day, that Je have
not found ought in my hand. And they
answered, He is witness.
And they answered.
So Houb., Dathe,
Ged., Booth, and most commentators.
Ad hæc Dathius :
"Masora observat recte ita legi, quanquam
Sed
vocem, ut transitum faciat ad sequentia. Sed
nihil definio. Syrus et Arabs vertunt: Deus
solus est Dominus; quasi legerint.
Maurer." Post excidisse videtur,
alias sententia imperfecta est." Dathe. Nihil
excidit. Repetit Samuel nomen Jovæ, ut
transitum faciat ad sequentia.
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-9 Captain of the host of Hazor,
&c.
Ged., Booth.-Captain of the host of
Jabin [LXX] king of Hazor.
Baalim.
Ashtaroth.
p. 166.
Ver. 10.
See notes on Judg. ii. 11, p. 166.
See notes on Judg. ii. 13,
Ver. 11.
begging him obựn
. וַיֹּאמֶר עֶר .Maurer
. וַיֹּאמְרוּ videri posset legendum esse
וְאֶת־יִפְתָּח וְאֶת־שְׁמוּאֵל וַיַּעַל אֶתְכֶם pluralem legerunt (imo expresserunt) omnes
וגו'
ben
versiones antiquæ et duodecim codd. Kenn.
Igitur hanc lectionem per regulas criticas
præferendam judicavi.” Ita et Schulzius.
Male. Singularis refertur ad
καὶ ἀπέστειλε τὸν Ιεροβάαλ, καὶ τὸν Βαρὰκ,
καὶ τὸν Ιεφθάε, καὶ τὸν Σαμουὴλ, καὶ ἐξείλατο
µâs, K.T.X.
Au. Ver.-11 And the LORD sent Jerub-
baal, and Bedan, and Jephthah, and Samuel,
and delivered you out of the hand of your
enemies on every side, and
Redde_igitur: ye dwelled safe.
s.
(nomina collectiva non semper cum verbo
plurali construi, nota res est, cf. e. g. Exod.
xiv. 30), vel ad eum, qui nomine omnium
loquebatur, ut infra vs. 10. Redde igitur
et dixit: testis est sc. uterque, et Jova et
Saulus. Quominus cum Michael. vertas:
et dixit Saulus: testis sum, vetat vs. seq. ad
q. vid.
АТ Т
Ver. 6.
Pool.-Bedan is certainly one of the
called in the Book of Judges, it is reason-
judges; and because there is no judge so
ably concluded that this was one of the
judges there mentioned having two names,
as was very frequent. And this was either,
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל־הָעָם יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר
,first, Samson, as most interpreters believe עָשָׂה אֶת־מֹשֶׁה וְאֶת־אַהֲרֹן וַאֲשֶׁר
pann, or the son of Dan, one of that tribe, to הָעֶלֶה אֶת־אֲבְוֹתֵיכֶם מֵאֶרֶץ מִצְרָיִם
who is called Bedan, i. e., in Dan, or of
καὶ εἶπε Σαμουὴλ πρὸς τὸν λαὸν, λέγων,
Μάρτυς Κύριος ὁ ποιήσας τὸν Μωυσῆν καὶ τὸν
Ααρών, ὁ ἀναγαγὼν τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν ἐξ
Αἰγύπτου.
Au. Ver.-6 And Samuel said unto the
people, It is the LORD that advanced [or,
made] Moses and Aaron, and that brought
your fathers up out of the land of Egypt.
signify that they had no reason to distrust
that God, who could, and did, raise so
eminent a saviour out of so obscure a tribe.
Or, secondly, Jair the Gileadite, of whom
Judg. x. 3; which may seem best to agree,
first, With the time and order of the judges;
for Jair was before Jephthah, but Samson
was after him. Secondly, With other scrip-
tures; for among the sons of a more ancient
and a famous Jair, of whom see Numb.
xxxii. 41, we meet with one called Bedan,
1 Chron. vii. 17, which name seems here
given to Jair the judge, to distinguish him.
Dathe.-Testis est. Hoc suppleo ex ver- from that first Jair. Thirdly, With the fol-
sione Græca, quæ habet µápTUS Kúpios. lowing words, which show that this Bedan
Excidisse videtur, alias sententia imper- was one of those judges who delivered them
fecta est. Sic vero repetit Samuel hanc out of the hand of their enemies on every side,
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth.-6 And
Samuel said to the people, Jehovah, who ap-
pointed Moses and Aaron, and who brought
your fathers out of the land of Egypt, is
witness [LXX].
392
1 SAMUEL XII. 11, 14.
:
Ver. 14.
and made them to dwell safely; which seems
only begin to deliver Israel out of the hand of
the Philistines, as was foretold of him, Judg.
אִם־תִּירְאוּ אֶת־יְהוָה וַעֲבַדְתֶּם אֹתוֹ not so properly to agree to Samson, who did
בְּקוֹלוֹ
men by ibine Daywa
יְהוָה וִהְיִתֶם גַּם־אַתֶּם וְגַם־הַמֶּלֶךְ אֲשֶׁר־ xiii. 5, as to Jair, who kept them in
מָלַךְ עֲלֵיכֶם אַחַר יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵיכֶם :
peace
and safety, in the midst of all their enemies,
as may be gathered from Judg. x. 3—6;
and so did all the rest of the judges here
mentioned. And Samuel, he speaks of him-
self in the third person, which is frequent
in the Hebrew tongue, as Gen. iv. 23; Psal.
cxxxii. 1, 10, 11; Dan. i. 6; Isa. i. 1.
true.
ἐὰν φοβηθῆτε τὸν Κύριον, καὶ δουλεύσητε
αὐτῷ, καὶ ἀκούσητε τῆς φωνῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ μὴ
ἐρίσητε τῷ στόματι Κυρίου, καὶ ἦτε καὶ ὑμεῖς
kai o Baoiλevs ó Bariλevwv é¤' vµôv òñíσw
Κυρίου πορευόμενοι.
Au. Ver.-14 If ye will fear the LORD,
and serve him, and obey his voice, and not
rebel against the commandment [Heb.,
mouth] of the LORD, then shall both ye and
also the king that reigneth over you con-
tinue following [Heb., be after] the LORD
your God.
Then shall both ye, &c.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "and both ye, and
the king that reigneth over you, continue
following Jehovah your God [it is well].”
Ged., Booth. Then shall ye live [Chald.,
so Houb., Dathe, Maurer], both ye and also
the king who reigneth over you, besides
Jehovah your God.
Ken.—That Jerubbaal (i. e., Gideon) and
also Jephthah had been eminent deliverers,
is certain. But that the Israelites were
ever delivered by Bedan is nowhere said.
And that Samuel should name himself as
having been one of their deliverers, is by
no means probable, if it had been really
'Tis happy, therefore, that for Bedan
the name is Barak, in the Greek, Syriac,
and Arabic versions, and also in some old
MSS. of the Vulgate; and that Samuel is
Samson in the Syriac and Arabic versions;
the word Samson being now also in the
Chald. paraphrase, and in some old MSS. of
the Vulgate. The heroes here mentioned
are thus quoted in Heb. xi. 32: "The time
Dathe. Felices eritis. Sic verto ex lec-
would fail me to tell of Gideon, and of tione Chaldæi interpretis, qui pro Dom, et
Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthah." eritis, legit Dom, et vivetis, h. e., felices
Dr. A. Clarke.-Jerubbaal.] That is,
Gideon. And Bedan: instead of Bedan,
whose name occurs nowhere else as a judge
or deliverer of Israel, the Septuagint have
Barak; the same reading is found in the
Syr. and Arab. The Targum has Samson.
Many commentators are of this opinion;
but Calmet thinks that Jair is intended, who
judged Israel twenty-two years, Judg. x. 3.
Instead of Samuel, the Syriac and Arabic
have Samson; and it is most natural to
suppose that Samuel does not mention him-
self in this place. St. Paul's authority con-
firms these alterations: The time would fail
me, says he, to tell of Gideon, of Barak, of
Samson, of Jephthah, of David, &c.
eritis.
Mirum tamen est, roùs ó, Vulg.,
Syrum et Arabem lectionem receptam ex-
primere: eritis post Jovam, phrasi alias
nullibi obvia, pro Jovæ deditum esse, quod
alias est: ire post Jovam. Neque sensus
contextui aptus est, nam præmium obedi-
entiæ promittitur, uti in sequenti versu pœna
inobedientiæ, quæ futura sit, ostenditur. — In
ultimis verbis secundum hanc lectionem tunc
gravis est reprehensio, quod populus, Jova,
rege suo, repudiato, jam alium regem ha-
beret.
Maurer. Hæc Schulzius, alii ita inter-
pretantur: si Jovam revere amini eumque
colatis, si ei obtemperetis neque contra eum
rebellelis, si sequamini tum vos tum rex
Bp. Horsley, Ged., Booth.-And Jehovah vester, qui in vos regnat Jovam deum vestrum
sent Deborah [Syr., Arab.] and Barak (in 8 = 7) beati eritis s.
[LXX], and Gideon, and Jephthah, and bene erit. Sc. deesse apodosin facile intel-
At enim vero
Samson [Syr., Arab.] and delivered you out ligendam ut Exod. xxxii. 32.
of the hand of your enemies on every Exod. 1. 1. apodosin nequaquam deesse,
side.
ibi a nobis ostensum est. Accedit, quod
Houb.-Jerubbaal, Deborah, and Barak, ex sequenti commate plane apparet, apo-
Jephtah, and Samson.
Sed vel sic, si
Dathe.-Jerubbaalem, Barakum, Jeph- apodosin a recepto □ incipere facias, nihil
tam et Simsonem.
proficies. Quid, quæso, hoc est: si Jovam
. וִהְיִתֶם dosin incipere ab
1 SAMUEL XII. 14-24. XIII. 1.
393
est.
revereamini...neque contra eum rebelletis: | ellipses being most frequent in Scripture, as
Jovam, deum vestrum, sequemini! Quem- Deut. i. 4; 1 Kings xiv. 14; 2 Kings ix. 27.
admodum in sequenti commate pœna inobe- So Maurer.
dientiæ quæ futura sit ostenditur, ita in hoc Commentaries and Essays.—" here is evi-
vs. præmium obedientiæ promittatur necesse dently redundant, and embarrasses the sense;
Quæ cum ita sint, nullus dubito, quin to make out which our translators supply
pro Dm levissima mutatione facta legendum very awkwardly, should ye go. The LXX
sit on, quam ipsam lectionem expressit did not read it, nor the Vulgate. It was
Chald. (exceptis tamen ed. Leir. 1494 et perhaps taken in from the latter part of this
Antverp.). Hac lectione assumpta, quam verse, which might more easily happen as it
præeunte Hubigantio Michaëlis quoque as- follows a . This omitted, the sense is clear,
sensu suo probavit, sensus hic erit: si Jovam and turn not aside after vain things, i. e.,
revereamini...neque contra eum rebelletis: idols. So Drusius, Houb., Dathe, Horsley,
vivetis, i. e., beati eritis et vos et rex vester, Ged., Booth.
qui in vos regnat post Jovam deum vestrum.
Ver. 15.
Maurer." Prius non commodam ad-
mittit explicationem. Nullus interpretum
antiquiorum illud expressit. Igitur ego
quoque illud omisi."-Dathe. Nihil omit-
tendum, sed e contextu orationis supplen-
וְאִם־לֹא תִשְׁמְעוּ בְּקוֹל יְהוָה וּמְרִיתֶם
,nam idola sequeremini : הַלְכוּ dum אֶת־פִּי יְהוָה וְהָיְתָה יַד־יְהוָה בָּכֶם
וּבַאֲבֹתֵיכֶם :
ST:
ἐὰν δὲ μὴ ἀκούσητε τῆς φωνῆς Κυρίου, καὶ
ἐρίσητε τῷ στόματι Κυρίου, καὶ ἔσται χεὶρ
Κυρίου ἐφ' ὑμᾶς καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν βασιλέα ὑμῶν.
Au. Ver.-15 But if ye will not obey the
voice of the LORD, but rebel against the
commandment of the LORD, then shall the
hand of the LORD be against you, as it was
against your fathers.
Then shall the hand, &c., fathers.
Houb., Horsley.-Read Nɔ Dɔɔida dɔa
“Then shall the hand of the
LORD be against you and your king, as it
was against your fathers." See LXX.
, היתה באבותיכם
Ged., Booth.-Then shall the hand of
Jehovah be against you, and against your
king.
So LXX. The REST, against both you
and your fathers; which interpreters have
made a shift to render against you, as it was
against your fathers.-Ged.
Ver. 21.
Ver. 24.
Au. Ver.-Consider how great things [or,
what a great thing, &c.] he hath done for
you.
Houb.-. Melius [27 MSS.].
CHAP. XIII. 1.
בֶּן־שָׁנָה שָׁאוּל בְּמָלְכוֹ וּשְׁתֵּי שָׁנִים
: banby-by the
year
Au. Ver.—1 Saul reigned one
[Heb., the son of one year in his reigning];
and when he had reigned two years over
Israel.
Bp. Patrick.-Saul reigned one year.] In
the Hebrew the words are "the son of one
year in his reign or kingdom." A very
learned prelate of our own (in his Demon-
stration of the Messiah, par. ii., p. 240),
takes the meaning to be, that "after the
Philistines were subdued by Samuel, a year
passed, when Saul began to reign; and
after this he reigned two years free from
their yoke." As for his being called "the
son of one year "in the Hebrew, it is well
he was born, when he was made king, and
translated by us reigned one year because
changed into another man: for thus (as
Bochartus hath observed) the day of an
Au. Ver.—21 And turn ye not aside for emperor's inauguration among the Gentiles
then should ye go after vain things, which was called his birth-day, viz., natalis regni,
cannot profit nor deliver; for they are vain."the day when he began his reign.
וְלֹא תָּסוּרוּ כִּיוּ אַחֲרֵי הַתֹּהוּ אֲשֶׁר
לא-יוֹעִילוּ וְלֹא יַצִילוּ כִּי תְהוּ הֵמָּה :
οι
kaì µǹ taρaßîte оñiow tŵv µyßèv övtwv, of
οὐ περανοῦσιν οὐθὲν, καὶ οἳ οὐκ ἐξελοῦνται,
ὅτι οὐθέν εἰσιν.
:
Pool.-Should ye go, or, should ye turn When he had reigned two years.] The
aside; which words are easily to be under- meaning is, after this he reigned two years
stood out of the foregoing branch, such free from the oppression of the Philistines:
VOL. II.
36
394
1 SAMUEL XIII. 1-3.
posteriori ab Ill. Michaële inserto id modo
dubium mihi videtur, non probabile esse,
Saulum, regem adeo bellicosum, tam sero de
milite perpetuo alendo cogitasse.
. בֶּן־שָׁנָה שָׁאוּל בְּמָלְכוֹ וגו' 1-.Maurer
Inter
but when they were ended, the Philistines | vers. Germ.) tandem conjectat, excidisse
got the upper hand again, and enslaved the numerum, duodeviginti annorum,
Israelites, as appears by this chapter.
et´ante 'n addendum esse nov, viginti et
Dr. A. Clarke.—1 Saul reigned one year.] duos annos regnarat Saulus, cum eligeret,
A great deal of learned labour has been etc. Equidem minime mihi sumo, nodum
employed and lost on this verse, to reconcile adeo intricatum explicare. In numero
it with propriety and common sense. I
shall not recount the meanings put on it.
I think this clause belongs to the preceding
chapter, either as a part of the whole, or a
chronological note added afterwards; as if
the writer had said, These things (related in voces et deesse nomen numerale,
chap. xii.) took place in the first year of quo anni vitæ Sauli exprimendi fuerint, jam
Saul's reign: and then he proceeds in the Castellio jure optimo suspicatus est. Schul-
next place to tell us what took place in the zius quidem "salva est, inquit, textus lectio
second year, the two most remarkable years hoc modo: annum ferme in regno egerat
of Saul's reign. In the first he is appointed, Saulus, cum iterum (cf. cap. xii. anteced.)
anointed, and twice confirmed, viz., at rex ungeretur et communi consensu declara-
Mizpeh and at Gilgal; in the second, Israel retur; cum vero iterum unctus duo annos
is brought into the lowest state of degrada- regnasset (vs. 2) elegit cet." At enim verba
tion by the Philistines, Saul acts unconsti- significant: annum (…..
tutionally, and is rejected from being king. annos) natus erat Saulus, cum regnum
These things were worthy of an especial capesseret, minime vero: annum in regno
chronological note.
egerat Saulus. Cf. 2 Sam. ii. 10 al.
And when he had reigned.] This should merum restituere, temerarium foret. Anony-
begin the chapter, and be read thus: And mus in Hexaplis habet viòs тpiákovтa étŵv
when Saul had reigned two years over Israel, ɛaoúλ, i. e.,. Ceterum Hitzigii
he chose him three thousand, &c. The LXX sententia Begriff, p. 116, ipsum scriptorem
has left the clause out of the text entirely, numerum, quem non statim in promptu
and begins the chapter thus: And Saul habuerit, omisisse, postea vero non supple-
chose to himself three thousand men out of visse, probabilior esse videtur opinione
the men of Israel.
eorum, qui illum librariorum negligentia
excidisse existimant.
Ged.-1 Saul was...years old, when he
was made king, and he reigned over Israel
...years. 2 And Saul selected, &c.
Ver. 2.
Au. Ver.-With Jonathan.
Nu-
Ged. With his son [Syr., Arab.] Jona-
1 The years of Saul's age, at the time of
his being made king, as well as the years of
his reign, have been dropped somehow out than.
of the text, nor are they to be found in the
antient versions; save that one Greek read-
ing has thirty years for the former number.
Booth.-1 Saul, when he began to reign,
was thirty [so Houb. and one Greek copy]
years old; and when he had reigned two
years over Israel, 2 Saul chose, &c.
et
Dathe.-1 Annos natus erat Saulus unum
Postquam
cum regnum capesseret.
duos annos regnarat in Israelitas.
Quoniam priora verba hujus versus
Ver. 3.
יִשְׁמְעוּ הָעִבְרִים :
ἠθετήκασιν οἱ δοῦλοι.
Au. Ver.-And Saul blew the trumpet
throughout all the land, saying, Let the
Hebrews hear.
The Hebrews.
Houb., Dathe, Geddes, Booth., Dr. A.
Clarke. Those beyond the Jordan.
from
Dr. A. Clarke.-Probably this means the
non commodam admittunt expli- people who dwelt beyond Jordan, who might
cationem, jam Castellio suspicatus est, ex- very naturally be termed here,
cidisse numerum, quot annos natus Saulus, he passed over; those who are beyond
regnum inierit. Hunc restituere temerarium the river Jordan: as Abraham was called
foret. Sed conjecturam dicere quid vetat?", because he dwelt beyond the river
Ill. Michaëlis, postquam difficultates in hoc Euphrates.
versu obvias diligenter explicavit (in notis ad
Dathe. videtur hoc loco non esse
1 SAMUEL XIII. 3, 5.
395
nomen gentilitium, sed appellativum, eos | 1 Kings x. 28; and an ass of bread is put
notans, qui trans Jordanum erant, qui quo- for an ass-load of bread, both in the Hebrew
que ad Saulum convenire debebant. Vene- text of 1 Sam. xvi. 20, and in an ancient
runt quoque, sed secundum vers. 7, præ
Greek poet.
timore mox revertebantur.
bobob
Ver. 5.
And, yet nearer, the word
chariots is manifestly put either for the
horses belonging to them, or rather for the
men that fought out of them; as 2 Sam.
x. 18, where it is said in the Hebrew that
וּפְלִשְׁתִּים נֶאֶסְפְוּן לְהִלָּחֵם עִם־
,David slee seven hundred chariots ; that is יִשְׂרָאֵל שְׁלֹשִׁים אֶלֶף רֶכֶב וְשֵׁשֶׁת
אֲלָפִים פָּרָשִׁים וגו'
seven thousand men which fought in chariots,
127 as it is explained, 1 Chron. xix. 18; and
TIT
καὶ οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι συνάγονται εἰς πόλεμον 1 Kings xx. 21, where Ahab is said to smite
επὶ Ἰσραήλ· καὶ ἀναβαίνουσιν ἐπὶ Ἰσραὴλ horses and chariots; and 1 Chron. xviii. 4;
τριάκοντα χιλιάδες ἁρμάτων, καὶ ἓξ χιλιάδες Psalm lxxvi. 6, where the chariot and
ἱππέων, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-5 And the Philistines gathered
themselves together to fight with Israel, thirty
thousand chariots, and six thousand horse-
men, and people as the sand which is on the
sea-shore in multitude, &c.
And
horse (i.e., the men that ride and fight in
chariots, or upon horses) are said to
be cast into a dead sleep; and Ezek.
xxxix. 20, where it is said, Ye shall be filled
at my table with horses and chariots, (i.e.,
with men belonging to the chariots; for
surely the chariots of iron had been very
improper food,) with mighty men, &c.
let any cavilling infidel produce a wise
reason why it may not, and ought not, to be
so understood here also. Add to all this,
that the Philistines were not alone in this
expedition, but had the help of the Canaan-
ites and the Tyrians, as is very credible,
both from Ecclus. xl. 20, and from the
nature of the thing. If it be further in-
great an army at this time? the answer is
obvious, That not only their old and formid-
able enemy Samuel was yet alive, but a new
enemy was risen, even king Saul, who was
lately confirmed in his kingdom, and had
been flushed with his good success against
the Ammonites, and was likely to grow
more and more potent, if not timely pre-
vented, &c.
Pool. Thirty thousand chariots: this
number seems incredible to infidels; to
whom it may be sufficient to reply, that it
is far more rational to acknowledge a mis-
take in him that copied out the sacred text
in such numeral or historical passages,
wherein the doctrine of faith and good life
is not directly concerned, than upon such a
pretence to question the truth and divinity
of the Holy Scriptures, which are so fully
attested and evidently demonstrated. And quired, Why the Philistines should raise so
the mistake is not great in the Hebrew,
schalosh for schelishim; and so, indeed,
those two ancient translators, the Syriac and
Arabic, translate it, and are supposed to
have read in their Hebrew copies, three
thousand. Nor is it necessary that all these
should be military chariots, but many of
them might be for carriage of things be-
longing to so great an army; for such a
distinction of chariots we find Exod. xiv. 7. Bp. Patrick.-5 It is not likely the Phi-
But there is no need of this reply. Chariots listines alone could bring so many into the
here may very well be put for the men that field; no, nor after other nations thereabout
rode upon them, and fought out of them were associated with them, is it credible
[so Maurer], by a figure called a metonomy that they should make up thirty thousand
of the subject for the adjunct, or the thing con- chariots of war. For none ever had so
taining for the thing contained in it, than which many; Pharaoh himself pursuing the Israel-
none more frequent. In the very same manner, ites only with six hundred (Exod. xiv. 7).
and by the very same figure, the basket is put Therefore most of them were no more than
for the meat in it, Deut. xxviii. 5, 17; the carriages, which were necessary for the
wilderness, for the wild beasts of the wilder-baggage of such vast multitudes of people;
ness, Psal. xxix. S; the nest, for the birds which is a better account in my judgment,
in it, Deut. xxxii. 11; the cup, for the drink than to say there is a mistake made by
in it, Jer. xlix. 12; 1 Cor. x. 21. And, to transcribers in later times: as Bochartus
come more closely to the point, a horse is himself thinks (Hierozoicon, par. i., lib. ii.,
put for a horse-load of wares laid upon it, | cap. 9), because in the Syriac and Arabic
396
1 SAMUEL XIII. 5—8.
3
Ged., Booth.-6 Because the Philistine
people approached.
Houb., Dathe.-6 Israelitæ viderunt, se
ab exercitu hostili appropinquante urgeri;
igitur sese abdiderunt, &c.
copies there are only found three thousand.
Which is too great a number, without the
help of the foregoing exposition; for in the
vast army of Mithridates there were but a
hundred chariots, and in Darius's two hun-
dred, and in Antiochus Epiphanes' (of which
we read 2 Macc. xiii. 2) but three hundred. | oi ó. Sed Syrus et Arabs omittunt hæc
Bochart, Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth., verba sane difficilia.—Dathe.
Clarke.—Three [Syr., Arab.] thousand.
Maurer.-6 Nihil video difficultatis. D
Pro, coëgit lege wa, accessit. Sic
In textu sunt triginta millia curruum, non est de hostibus, sed de Israelitis intelli-
quam incredibilem curruum multitudinem gendum. Cf. quod statim sequitur a
recte, uti arbitror, Bochartus in Hieroz., D. Locum igitur sic redde: Israelitæ
p. i., lib. ii., cap. ix., in dubium vocavit, viderunt, se in angustiis versari, urgeri popu-
atque Syri et Arabis lectionem, qui tria lum sc. ab hostibus.
millia habent, defendit; et tamen oi ó,
Vulg., et Chald. receptam lectionem ex-
primunt. Kennicottus citavit cod. 584, in
quo omittitur. Sic superessent tantum
mille currus, qui numerus utroque illo pro-
babilior. Dathe.
Maurer.. Jam alio loco
monuimus, Judæos res suas auxisse. For-
tasse tamen verba illa non significant tri-
ginta millia curruum, sed triginta millia
pedilum in curribus constitutorum (accura-
tius dreissig Tausend Mann Wagenmann-
schaften). Constat, interdum etiam
Ver. 7.
וְעִבְרִים עָבְרוּ אֶת־הַיַּרְדֵּן וגו'
καὶ οἱ διαβαίνοντες διέβησαν τὸν Ἰορδάνην,
K.T.λ.
Au. Ver.-7 And some of the Hebrews
went over Jordan to the land of Gad and
Gilead, &c.
Some of the Hebrews.
Houb., Dathe.—Transfluviales. See notes
on ver. 3.
Ver. 8.
וַחֲלוּ שִׁבְעַת יָמִים לַמּוֹעֵד אֲשֶׁר ,equos, qui juncti sunt curibus, et milites
שְׁמוּאֵל וְלֹא־בָא שְׁמוּאֵל וגו
ויוחל קרי
qui vehuntur, significare. Sic 2 Sam. x. 18.
Davidesnis ry, septingentos currus,
i.e., milites septingentorum curruum truci-
dasse dicitur. Quæ loquendi ratio postquam
usu invaluerat, fieri facile potuit, ut numerus
non modo ad currus, sed interdum ad ipsos
milites referretur. Sic sane accipiendus esse
videtur loc. 1 Chr. xix. 18: nya,
h.e., septem millia peditum in curribus con-
stitutorum, quoniam verba ita intellecta loco
parallelo 2 Sam. x. 18 exacte respondent, si
singulis curribus denos milites insedisse di-
camus.
Ver. 6.
καὶ διέλιπεν ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας τῷ μαρτυρίῳ ὡς
εἶπε Σαμουήλ, καὶ οὐ παρεγένετο Σαμουήλ,
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-8 And he tarried seven days,
according to the set time that Samuel had
appointed: but Samuel came not, &c.
Pool.-Seven days; not seven complete
days; for that the last day was not finished
plainly appears from Samuel's reproof. Saul
waited only six complete days, and part of
the seventh, which is here called seven days;
for the word day is oft used for a part of the
day, as among lawyers, so also in sacred
Scripture; as Matt. xii. 40, where Christ is
וְאִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל רָאוּ כִּי צַר־לוֹ כִּי נִגַּשׁ
said to be in the heart of the earth three days הָעָם וַיִּתְחַבְּאוּ הָעָם וגו'
T
καὶ ἀνὴρ Ἰσραὴλ εἶδεν ὅτι στενῶς αὐτῷ μὴ
προσάγειν αὐτὸν, καὶ ἐκρύβη ὁ λαὸς, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-6 When the men of Israel saw
that they were in a strait, (for the people
were distressed,) then the people did hide
themselves in caves, and in thickets, and
in rocks, and in high places, and in pits.
For the people were distressed.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, for the numerous
army was very near.
and three nights, i. e., one whole day, and
part of the other two days. Moreover this
place may be thus rendered: He tarried
until the seventh day (as this same phrase is
used, Gen. vii. 10, Heb., until the seventh of
the days), (as the Hebrew lamed is oft taken),
the set time that Samuel had appointed.
Samuel had appointed.
Bp. Horsley.-Read, with several MSS.
. אשר שם שמואל
1 SAMUEL XIII. 8-21.
397
•
Màurer. Niph. ut Gen. viii. 12. | occasionem, quod cum bis legeretur Galgala.
Alii efferunt Pi. . K'ri Hiph. . Scribæ ex Galgala superiore ad inferiùs
DN in, tempus constitutum, quod saltum fecêre, et ea, quæ in medio erant,
constituerat Samuel. Nonnulli veterum et prætermisêre, &c.
plures libri post exhibent, quod Booth.-15 And Samuel arose, and went
E. Gr. Crit., p. 584 et Hitzigius Begriff, from Gilgal. But the remainder of the
p. 150 scribarum incuria excidisse putant. people went up after Saul to Gibeah of Ben-
Equidem assentior Gesenio Gr. ampl., jamin; and Saul, &c.
p. 851 verbum ex præcedenti
facile suppleri posse statuenti.
Ver. 12.
καὶ ἐνεκρατευσάμην, κ.τ.λ.
in
Ver. 20, 21.
20 וַיֵּרְדוּ כָל־יִשְׂרָאֵל הַפְּלִשְׁתִּים
לְטוֹשׁ אִישׁ אֶת־מַחֲרַשְׁתּוֹ וְאֶת־אֵתוֹ
21 וְהָיְתָה וְאֶת־קַרְדְּשׁוֹ וְאֵת מַחֲרֵשָׁתוֹ:
וָאֶתְאַפַּק וגו'
הַפְּעִירָה פִּים לַמַּחֲרֵשׁוֹת וְלָאֵתִים du. Ver.-I forced myself therefore, and
וְלִשְׁלֹשׁ קִלְשׁוֹן וּלְהַפַּרְדְּמִּים וּלְהַצִיב
הַדָּרְבָן :
offered a burnt-offering.
I forced myself. So most commentators.
Gesen.-I forced myself and offered a
burnt-offering, i. e., did violence to my con-
science, since I knew that this was forbidden.
Houb.—Quare necessitas mihi fuit, eadem
sententia, in qua Vulgatus, necessitate com-
pulsus. Nam Hithpael sic accipi potest,
tanquam Niphal. Minus bene Chaldæus, et
qui eum sequuntur, roboratus sum, quasi
. ואתחזק esset
Ver. 15.
nypa babanıp bun baazw opn
בִּנְיָמִן וַיִּפְקֹד שָׁאוּל וגו'
καὶ ἀνέστη Σαμουὴλ, καὶ ἀπῆλθεν ἐκ Γαλ-
γάλων. καὶ τὸ κατάλειμμα τοῦ λαοῦ ἀνέβη
ὀπίσω Σαούλ εἰς ἀπάντησιν ὀπίσω τοῦ λαοῦ
τοῦ πολεμιστοῦ· αὐτῶν παραγενομένων ἐκ Γαλ-
γάλων εἰς Γαβαὰ Βενιαμὶν, καὶ ἐπεσκέψατο
Σαούλ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-15 And Samuel arose, and gat
him up from Gilgal unto Gibeah of Ben-
jamin. And Saul numbered the people that
were present [Heb., found] with him, about
six hundred men.
&c.
IT:
20 καὶ κατέβαινον πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ εἰς γῆν ἀλλο-
φύλων χαλκεύειν ἕκαστος τὸ θέριστρον αὐτοῦ
καὶ τὸ σκεῦος αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἕκαστος τὴν ἀξίνην
αὐτοῦ καὶ τὸ δρέπανον αὐτοῦ. 21 καὶ ἦν ὁ
τρυγητὸς ἕτοιμος τοῦ θερίζειν. τὰ δὲ σκεύη
ἦν τρεῖς σίκλοι εἰς τὸν ὀδόντα, καὶ τῇ ἀξίνῃ καὶ
τῷ δρεπάνῳ ὑπόστασις ἦν ἡ αὐτή.
Au. Ver.-20 But all the Israelites went
down to the Philistines, to sharpen every
man his share, and his coulter, and his axe,
and his mattock.
21 Yet they had a file [Heb., a file with
mouths] for the mattocks, and for the
coulters, and for the forks, and for the axes,
and to sharpen [Heb., to set the goads.
20 Share, mattock.
Gesen. and g fem. 1 Sam.
xiii. 20, two agricultural cutting instruments,
one of which perhaps is the plough-share
(r. No. 3), and the other the coulter.
The plur. of both is nit v. 21.
Prof. Lee.-, and 2, r. .
Gesen.
5
C
Houb., Ged.-On this Samuel arose, and
Arab. →, aratrum. Lit. Cutter. Aff.
went from Gilgal. But the remainder of 1 Sam. xiii. 20, ing, and ing. Auth.
the people went up after Saul to meet the Vers. "his share, and his coulter." So
enemy; and when they came from Gilgal
LXX, δρέπανον and θεριστήριον.
[LXX, Vulg.] to Gibeah of Benjamin, Saul, Tromm. Sym. Tηv vvvv (al. Evɩv), Kai Tηv
δίκελλαν. Aquila, for the first, τριόδοντα.
Houb.-(Surrexit Samuel) et ivit de Gal- Theod. BoÚкevтрov. As ing, occurring here,
gala in Gabaa Benjamin. Existimabat signifies a part of the plough, it is not very
Piscator esse mutandum in, probable that these our words have anything
quoniam Saul in subsequentibus rebus dicitur to do with that instrument. The Greek
esse in Gabaa Benjamin, et quoniam Samuel translators are probably the most correct.
non ampliùs comparet. Sed melius re- Pl., Ib. vr. 21, al. non occ.
stituuntur hæc, quæ habent Græci Intt.
quorum scribæ omittendorum hanc habuere
Coulter.
Gesen. III. D 1 Sam. xiii. 20; Plur.
398
1 SAMUEL XIII. 21. XIV. 3-5.
29, a sword notched, dull.
o'ng ib. v. 21, and D Is. ii. 4; Mic. iv. 3; |ness, pp. the being notched; spoken of
Joel iv. 10; an agricultural instrument of cutting instruments, 1 Sam. xiii. 21. Arab.
iron, having an edge and requiring to be
sometimes sharpened (1 Sam. 1. c.) accord-
ing to most of the ancient intpp. a plough-
share or coulter, though in 1 Sam. 1. c. it is
joined with p, plough-share; according
to Symm. and the Rabbins, a mattock. The
LXX in Sam. 1. c. use the more general
5
I
word σkevos; comp. Arab., house-
hold-stuff, flocks and herds, utensils. In-
deed, I would prefer to regard ny as contr.
for n (as ny for ny from 9), i. q. Arab.
9 3
, instrument,, apparatus, instru-
い
​to
ment, espec. of war, from r.,
help, also to be furnished with instruments,
apparatus; and this general word is then
probably put for some particular kind of
instrument, perhaps for the coulter of a
plough; see the passages above cited from
Isaiah and Micah.
Prof. Lee.- (for , Gram., art. 75).
The LXX translate it by σκevos, instrument,
(
DE, edges of cutting instruments, 1 Sam.
xiii. 21; ni, id., Prov. v. 4.
Prof. Lee.-, f. once, 1 Sam. xiii. 21.
The verse appears corrupt, and the LXX
evidently followed a very different text.
Two interpretations are given to D',
[1] Bluntness of edge: so the Vulgate,
which is followed by Gesenius, Dathe, and
several modern versions. This translation,
however, would require p. [2] A file:
so the Syriac, which is followed by our
Auth. Vers. and Castell. LXX, kaì ĥv ó
τρυγητὸς ἕτοιμος τοῦ θερίζειν : r. 795.
פצר
Dr. A. Clarke.-21 Yet they had a file.]
The Hebrew, from 13, to rub hard,
is translated very differently by the versions
Our translation may be as
and by critics.
likely as any: they permitted them the use
of files (I believe the word means grindstone),
to restore the blunted edges of their tridents,
axes, and goads.
For the forks.
Gesen.- m. a sharp point, prong;
and äporpa, ploughs. The Syr. by 1,1 Sam. xiii. 21 in apposit. hp why, three-
and pl. Þ, plough-shares. Arab. pronged fork, with which hay, straw, and
the like are gathered up, pp.
prongs."
I w
Lu, vomis aratri. Arab., molle
يكي
CHAP. XIV. 3.
נשָׂא אֵפוֹד וגו'
αἴρων Εφούδ, κ.τ.λ.
"a triad of
of
fuit ferrum: £, molle ferrum. Ac-
cording to Jauhari iron, as distinguished
from steel. Hence cogn. ', whence s, Au. Ter.--3 And Ahiah, the son of
fortis robustus, the σidnpócpwv of Eschylus. Ahitub, I-chabod's brother, the son
A plough-iron, as our agriculturists term Phinehas, the son of Eli, the LORD's priest
both the coulter and share; and plur. plough-in Shiloh, wearing an ephod, &c.
irons, 1 Sam. xiii. 20, 21; Is. ii. 4; Joel
iv. 10; Mich. iv. 3. The ancient plough-
iron, seems to have been a sort of hook
only, which, when drawn along by oxen,
tore up the ground in furrows; and was not
unlike an anchor with one side or hook only.
And hence it was, perhaps, that an anchor
was termed by the Arabs
differing but little from the
above.
Axe.
So Gesen., Lee.
W
سكِي
a word
Low, given
سدي
21 Yet they had a file for, &c.
Dathe, Ged., Booth., Gesen.-And now
blunted was the edge of, &c.
Wearing an ephod.
Bp. Patrick.—Or rather, the ephod ; which
comprehends the breast plate, with urim and
thummim, for they were inseparable from it.
These Ahijah, being high-priest, now wore:
for these words, as Ralbag observes, belong
to him (see Selden, lib. i. De Success. ad
Pontif., cap. 3).
Ged., Booth.-Wore the ephod.
Dathe.-Tum ephodum gestabat.
wipe
Ver. 4, 5.
4 וּבֵין הַמַּעְבְּרוֹת אֲשֶׁר בַּקֵּשׁ יְוֹנָתָן
לַעֲבֹר עַל־מַעַב פְּלִשְׁתִּים שֵׁן־הַסֶלַע
מֵהָעֵבֶר מִזֶּה וְשָׁן הַסֶלַע מֵהָעֵבֶר מִזֶּה
סֶנֶה
פּוֹצֵץ וְשֵׁם
Gesen.—, m. (r.), dullness, blunt-: ON ON D
IT
1
1 SAMUEL XIV. 4-6.
399
wpap bap
5
-one town to the other might now be ob : הַשָּׁן הָאֶחָד מָצוּק מִצְפְוֹן מִוּל מִכְמָשׁ
,design וְהָאֶחָד מִנֶּגֶב מוּל גָּבַע :
:
JT IT
JT
structed, or were not so fit for his present
4 καὶ ἀναμέσον τῆς διαβάσεως οὗ ἐζήτει Ged.-4 Between himself and the place,
Ιωνάθαν διαβῆναι εἰς τὴν ὑπόστασιν τῶν ἀλλο- to which Jonathan had to pass over to the
φύλων, καὶ ἰδοὺς πέτρας ἐκ τούτου, καὶ ὁδοὺς garrison of the Philistines, there was a sharp
πέτρας ἐκ τούτου ὄνομα τῷ ἑνὶ Βασὲς, καὶ rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on
ὄνομα τῷ ἄλλῳ Σεννά. 5 ǹ óðòs η μía anò the other, &c.
Βοῤῥα ἐρχομένῳ Μαχμάς, καὶ ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἄλλη
ἀπὸ Νότου ἐρχομένῳ Γαβαέ.
Au. Ver.4 And between the passages,
by which Jonathan sought to go over unto
the Philistines' garrison, there was a sharp
rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on
the other side and the name of the one
was Bozez, and the name of the other
Seneh.
Ged., Booth.-5 The sharp point of the
one looked northward, over against [Ged.,
fronting] Michmash; and of the other
southward, over against Gibeah.
Houb.—5 prso. Nos id verbum non in-
terpretamur, quod non legunt Græci Intt.
quodque malè iteratum fuit ex verbo E
sequenti, ob utriusque similitudinem.
1 Sam.
Gesen.-m. (r. II. 2) a pillar,
5 The forefront [Heb., tooth] of the one column. Kimchi well, mor, prp.
was situate northward over against Mich- ii. 8, the pillars of the earth, i. q.,
mash, and the other southward over against. Trop. of a rock or cliff isolated
Gibeah.
like a column; 1 Sam. xiv. 5, the one crag
over against Michmash. See Robinson's
Palest. ii., p. 116.—In the Talmud p is a
high and steep mountain.
Dr. A. Clarke.— The name of the one ho piese pase, a column on the north
was Bozez.] Slippery; and the name of the
other Seneh, treading down.-Targum.
Gesen.-gia (shining, glittering, from
, to shine) Bozez, pr. n. of a rock
near Gibeah, 1 Sam. xiv. 4.
Seneh, pr. n. thorn-rock.
Pool.-4 The passages; so these might
be two known and common passages, both
which Jonathan must cross, or pass over, to
go to the Philistines, between which the fol-
lowing rocks lay. But the words may be
rendered thus, In the middle (for so the
Hebrew particle ben signifies, as Isa. xliv. 4;
and beth, in, is understood by a very frequent
ellipsis) of the passage; the plural number
being put for the singular, as is frequent.
A sharp rock on the one side, and on the
other side; which is not so to be understood,
as if in this passage one rock was on the
right hand, and the other on the left; for so
he should have gone between both; and
there was no need of climbing up to them,
which is mentioned below, ver. 13. But the
meaning is, that the tooth (or prominency)
of the one rock (as it is in the Hebrew) was
on the one side, i. e., northward, looking to
wards Michmash (the garrison of the Phi-
listines), and the tooth of the other rock was
on the other side, i. e., southward, looking
towards Gibeah (where Saul's camp lay), as
the next verse informs us; and Jonathan
was forced to climb over these two rocks,
because the other and common ways from
Prof. Lee. (a) Pillars, supports.
(b) Eminences, projecting parts, as craggs,
of rocks, 1 Sam. xiv. 5. Gesen. "columna
s. rupes prærupta.”
Ver. 6.
אוּלַי יַעֲשֶׂה יְהוָה לָנוּ וגו'
εἴτι ποιήσαι Κύριος ἡμῖν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Fer.-6 And Jonathan said to the
young man that bare his armour, Come, and
let us go over unto the garrison of these
uncircumcised: it may be that the LORD
will work for us: for there is no restraint
to the LORD to save by many or by
few.
It may be the Lord will work for us.
Houb.--Spero equidem non defuturum
nobis à Domino signum.
Adders, signum, quod legebat Chaldæus,
qui s T, faciet signum. Optime hoc loco
signum : nam in subsequentibus declarat
Jonathas armigero suo, quodnam à Domino
signum sit habiturus; atque ipsum ini,
quod versu 10 legitur, præfixo demonstra-
tivo, indicare videtur Jonathan de signo jam
dixisse; nempe hoc versu 6. Syrus vero et
Arabs, forte adjuvabit nos Dominus; quæ
sententia ut locum haberet, oporteret scrip-
tum fuisse ma mer, faciet Dominus
nobiscum, non autem 15, nobis.
400
1 SAMUEL XIV. 7-15.
ད
Ver. 7.
ab mug qazba ¬wn-ba mwy
field.' I suppose," says he, "they read
what word they read instead of ; בחצים ובמעות
".jecture הִנְנִי עִמָּךְ כִּלְבָבֶךָ :
ποίει πᾶν ὃ ἐὰν ἡ καρδία σου ἐκκλίνῃ·
is ʼn
ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ μετὰ σοῦ, ὡς ἡ καρδία σου καρδία
idoù
μου.
Au. Ver.-7 And his armourbearer said
unto him, Do all that is in thine heart: turn
thee; behold, I am with thee according to
thy heart.
Pool.-Turn thee; march on
enemies.
70, which they render flints, I cannot con-
0,
As there seems to be great probability so
far, it remains to correct the word της,
rendered by the LXX κοχλαξ. And the
Arabic language has preserved a word so
completely expressing the sense of the word
in this place, and so nearly resembling it in
its letters, that it seems likely to have been
to the the very word in question—it is
(1), silex minoris generis; and Golius gives
, silices; both from the verb
dedit pruinam ignis, and projecit lapillos seu
siliculos, qui Zjimâr dicuntur: Gol.
Bp. Patrick.-Turn thee; which way
thou wilt.
Ged.--March on.
Behold, I am with thee according to thy
heart.
Houbigant, Horsley.-Read, with LXX
behold, I am with thee; my
; כלבבך כלבבי
heart as thy heart."
Ver. 14.
ـار
جمر
و جمر
and Castell. As this so exactly hits the
sense (Jonathan and his servant destroying
twenty Philistines by throwing stones and
flints) probably it was the very word. The
true reading then will be
בחצים ובמעות ובגמרי שדה:
εν βολισι και εν πετροβολοις, και εν κοχλαξι
Ver. 15.
וַתְּהִי הַמַּכָּה הָרִאשֹׁנָה אֲשֶׁר הִכָּה
.reston יְוֹנָתָן וְנֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו כְּעֶשְׂרִים אִישׁ כְּבַחֲצִי
מַעֲנָה צֶמֶד שָׂדֶה:
הָעָם הַמַּשַּׁב וְהַמַּשְׁחִית חָרְדוּ גַּם־הֵמָּה
וַתִּרְגַּז הָאָרֶץ וַתְּהִי לְחֶרְדָּת אֱלֹהִים :
καὶ ἐγενήθη ἡ πληγὴ ἡ πρώτη, ἣν ἐπάταξεν ήταν προ η πηγ
Ιωνάθαν καὶ ὁ αἴρων τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ, ὡς εἴκοσι προς την πλήρωση αν
ó tà ws
ἄνδρες ἐν βολίσι καὶ ἐν πετροβόλοις καὶ ἐν
κόχλαξι τοῦ πεδίου.
Au. Ver.-14 And that first slaughter,
which Jonathan and his armourbearer made,
was about twenty men, within as it were an
half acre of land, which a yoke of oren
might plow [or, half a furrow of an acre of
land].
ούτ
καὶ ἐγενήθη ἔκστασις ἐν τῇ παρεμβολῇ, καὶ
ἐν ἀγρῷ· καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὁ ἐν Μεσσὰβ, καὶ οἱ
διαφθείροντες ἐξέστησαν, καὶ αὐτοὶ οὐκ ἤθελον
kaì avtoì
ποιεῖν· καὶ ἐθάμβησεν ἡ γῆ, καὶ ἐγενήθη
ἔκστασις παρὰ Κυρίου.
Au. Ver.-15 And there was trembling
Ken., Ged., Booth.-14 And this first in the host, in the field, and among all the
slaughter, which Jonathan and his armour-people: the garrison, and the spoilers, they
bearer made, with spears, pebbles, and flints also trembled, and the earth quaked: so it
of the field, was of about twenty men.
was a very great trembling [Heb.,
trembling of God.]
Ken.-By the many words in a different
character, inserted to piece out the sentence,
we see our translators did not well know
what to make of the concluding words: and
no wonder, since they are, when rightly
translated, "about twenty men, as in the
half of a furrow of a yoke of a field."
The learned Mr. Hallet, in his "Notes on
peculiar Texts of Scripture," three vols. 8vo.,
has prepared the way to the correction of
this passage.
The LXX," says he (vol. ii.,
p. 21),
"read the Hebrew in a different
manner, and have rendered the verse thus,
'That first slaughter was......of about twenty
men with darts, and stones, and flints of the
&c.
a
And among all the people: the garrison,
Ged., Booth.—And among all the people
of the garrison, &c.
So it was a very great trembling.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, and it was a panic
[sent] of God. To the same effect the
LXX.
Bp. Patrick.-A very great trembling.]
In the Hebrew, a trembling of God; that is,
which God sent upon them: called by the
heathen a panic fear, which they thought
came from their gods, and made the stoutest
men quake.
1 SAMUEL XIV. 16, 18.
401
Ver. 16.
וְהִנֵּה הֶהָמוֹן נָמוֹג וַיֵּלֶךְ וַהֲלֹם :
— καὶ ἰδοὺ ἡ παρεμβολὴ τεταραγμένη ἔνθεν
καὶ ἔνθεν.
Au. Ver.—16 And the watchmen of Saul
in Gibeah of Benjamin looked; and, behold,
the multitude melted away, and they went
on beating down one another.
The multitude, &c., another.
Houb., Ged., Booth. The multitude
melted away, and were going [Ged., dis-
persing] hither and thither.
Legebant LXX □ om bis, ut est le-
gendum.-Houb.
Maurer.—Bene LXX: évßev kaì évlev.
Omissum est prius correlat. facili negotio
supplendum. Consentiunt E. Gr. crit.,
p. 565 et Hitzigius.
Ver. 18.
here, I suppose, Saul commanded the ark
itself to attend him, when he wanted the
advice and assistance of Samuel.
Bp. Horsley. With the children, 1.
One
MS. of Kennicott's has D.
The conjunction 1 never renders with.
The LXX
read. But what was this ark of God,
which was at hand in the camp, which Saul
commands the priest to bring? The ark of
the covenant was at Kiriath-jearim, and
certainly not to be moved but by the express
command of God, or upon signal given for
its removal, as in the wilderness. The Is-
raelites, in the latter end of Eli's time, had
removed it from Shiloh to the field of battle,
suffered for their presumption, when they
without any previous command or permission
on the part of God.
on the part of God. See chap. iv. It is
not likely that they would so soon repeat the
same crime, or that Saul, so lately seated on
the throne, would give so extraordinary an
order. The word is ambiguous, and
may
render
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל לַאֲחִיָה הַגִּישָׁה אֲרוֹן
TT
either bring hither, or go to הָאֱלֹהִים כִּי־הָיָה אֲרָוֹן הָאֱלֹהִים בַּיּוֹם
latter sense: porelle kat kulove Tov ecov הַהוּא וּבְנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל :
καὶ εἶπε Σαούλ τῷ ᾿Αχιᾷ. προσάγαγε το
Ἐφούδ, ὅτι αὐτὸς ᾖρε τὸ Ἐφοὺδ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ
ἐκείνῃ ἐνώπιον Ἰσραήλ.
Au. Ver.-18 And Saul said unto Ahiah,
Bring hither the ark of God. For the ark
of God was at that time with the children of
Israel.
Aquila and Symmachus render it in the
προσελθε και κιβωτῳ του Θεου·
but then they add expressly, that this ark,
to which the priest, according to their ver-
sion, is to resort, was in the camp; nu yap
ovv Tois vios Ioрand ev τη πарeμßoλŋ. And
upon another occasion we read of an ark in
the camp, which cannot be understood of
the ark of the covenant, 2 Sam. xi. 11.
Bp. Patrick.-How could he bid him From the latter part of this first book of
bring the ark, when it was at Kirjath-jearim, Samuel it appears, that during Saul's life,
in the house of Abinadab? To this Abar-both Saul and David were possessed at the
binel answers, that he doth not speak of the same time of the instruments of oracular
ark in which the tables of the law were consultation, of which an ark, with the
kept (for he doth not say, "bring the ark of cherubic emblems, seems to have been an
the covenant hither") but a little coffer, essential part. Mr. Hutchinson's conjecture,
wherein the ephod was kept; that is, the therefore, that the Israelites, in these times,
breastplate with urim and thummim. These had more emblematic arks than one, deserves
the priest brought along with him that Saul great attention, though the exposition which
might consult God upon occasion, as David he offers of this verse is inadmissible. See
did, 1 Sam. xxx. 8. Therefore the LXX his Works, vol. vi., p. 148–151. And his
translate it προσάγαγε τὸ Ἐφούδ, " bring reasoning upon a very forced interpretation
hither the ephod." And so Rasi and of Numb. ii. 17, compared with Numb.
x. 33, is weak and ill-founded.
Kimchi (see Buxtorf. Hist. Arcæ, cap. 3, and
our learned Dr. Spencer, De Leg. et Rit.
Heb., fol. 859). But this doth not seem a
solid interpretation, there being but one ark
mentioned in Scripture, which is not always
called the "ark of the covenant," but the
"ark of the Lord," or the "ark of God," as
it is called when it came into the camp of
Israel, and was taken by the Philistines.
(ch. iv. ver. 6, 11, 17, 18, &c.). Therefore
VOL. II.
Ged., Booth.-And Saul said to Ahiah,
Bring hither the ephod [Ged., the sacred
ephod]; for he at that time wore the ephod
among the Israelites.
Houb-18 Post hæc Saül Achiæ dixit;
applica ephod sacrum; erat enim eo tempore
arca Dei apud filios Israel.
Mendosè, arcam; neque enim ad
nutum regis arca Dei movebatur, cùm Deus
3 F
402
1 SAMUEL XIV. 18, 19.
erant
Attamen
pro ובני Litteram Vatu in voce
consulebatur. Itaque verius Græci Intt. erat, cur Deum consuleret.
ephod, quod ephod sacerdotem Achiam ges- nullus interpretum reliquorum ex antiquis
tasse narratum est suprà versu 3. Ephod legit pro, igitur vulgarem lec-
autem dicitur ephod Dei, seu sacrum, ut dis- tionem retinui. In reliquis versio Græca
tinguatur à cæteris ephod, in quibus non nimis recedit a textu, quem nos legimus,
Urim et Thumim, quibus divina quam ut hunc ex illa emendare audeam,
oracula fiebant. Proptereà autem post quod fieri debere auctor est Celeb. Koehlerus
additur, nam erat tum arca Dei apud filios in Repertorio, P. ii., p. 256. Præterea de
Israel, quia eo tempore ibi erat arca, ubi uno illo Achija dici non poterat, eum ferre
erat ephod sacrum. Ceterùm, pro, le- arcam Dei ante Israëlitas, sed ephodum eum
gendum ", cum filius (Israel) vel apud. tulisse, h.e., secum habuisse, ut eum, si
Sic plerique Veteres, qui cv, cum, ut et opus esset, indueret, supra vers. 3, jam erat
Arabs, cum. Græci Intt. évάπιov, coram, dictum.
ex scriptione. Non significat, cum, multiplici ejus significatione putem explicari
quanquam id grammatici novi sanxêre. posse per cum s. apud (Glassius, p. 602)
Rabbini quidam, ut explicent hæc verba, sine mutatione in Dy vel 1, quam Hubi-
fac accedere arcam, comminiscuntur arcam gantius suadet.
nescio quam, in quâ includerentur ephod et Maurer.-Equidem receptam, lectionem
pectorale, et quam Levitæ, non secus ac retinendam puto. Primum enim verba
arcam fœderis, humeris suis gestarent. vs. 3: Achija ephodum gestabat nihil aliud
Quorum in sententiam ivit eruditus Prideaux sibi volunt, quam, Achijam tunc temporis
in suâ Historiâ Judæorum, lib. iii. num. 3 summi sacerdotis munere functum esse.
ob eam
causam, quod eo tempore arca Hujus enim insigne fuit ephodum. Deinde,
fœderis esset non in Gabaa, ubi erat Saül, ubi periculum in mora, celeri auxilio, non
sed in Cariatbiarim. Respondetur 1. Arcam oraculo opus est. Illud igitur ut ferat, rex
Dei apud sacros scriptores non aliam esse, sacerdoti : arcam admove dicit. Sperat
nisi arcam ipsam fœderis. 2. Altum silen- enim, ejus adspectum militibus animum
tium esse in sacro volumine de arcâ, in quâ additurum esse, cf. supra iv. 3, seqq.
ephod et pectorale includerentur, et supel-
lectilem sacram solitam fuisse gestari panno
hyacinthino involutam, non arcâ inclusam,
ut docemur ex Numerorum cap. iv. 3. Ar-
cam fœderis fuisse eo tempore in ipsis castris
Saülis. Nam si fuisset in Cariathiarim,
quorsum diceretur, Arca erat apud filios
İsrael, ut convertêre veteres interpretes.
Itaque etiam sine autoritate affirmat Erud.
Prideaux, arcam fœderis semel tantùm fuisse
in castra ductam, tum nimirum, cum capta
fuit a Philistæis; nam huic ejus affirmationi
contradicit hic locus.
ΤΤ
De
fuga hostium certior factus jussum revocat
(vs. 19). Tum ea quæ subsequuntur "
12 in Humerale summi sacerdotis non
quadrant. Denique præter LXX et Jo-
sephum (ȧpxiepatikη σTOλý) veteres omnes
lectionem vulgarem exprimunt. 27. Da-
thius: "Litteram Vau pro multiplici ejus
significatione putem explicari posse per cum
s. apud." Credat Judæus Apella! Certum
mihi est, legendum esse ???.
Ver. 19.
Dathe.—In versione Twv LXX probo lec-1 Bay 7 TH
N
שָׁאוּל אֶל־הַכֹּהֵן
עַד
וְהֶהָמוֹן אֲשֶׁר בְּמַחֲנֵה פְלִשְׁתִּים וַיֵּלֶךְ partim quoniam ,אֲרוֹן loco אֵפוֹד tionein vocis
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל-
הָלוֹךְ וָרָב
הַכֹּהֵן אֱסֶף יָדֶךָ:
פסקא באמצע פסוק
in versu tertio de illo Achija narratur, eum cum
ephodo adfuisse, partim quoniam ad Deum.
consulendum non arca, sed ephodus adhibe-
batur. Nam Sauli consilium non videtur
fuisse, ut arcam Dei secum in prælium
educeret, quod nonnulli interpretes opinantur,
sed ut quæreret, quæenam causa esset tanti
apud hostes tumultus, et quid sibi faciendum
esset. Illius enim mandati revocandi causa
non erat Saulo, quoniam contra hostem
egrediebatur; sed nolebat Deo non consulto
prælium committere.
ATT
καὶ ἐγενήθη ὡς λαλεῖ Σαούλ πρὸς τὸν ἱερέα,
καὶ ὁ ἦχος ἐν τῇ παρεμβολῇ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων
ἐπορεύετο πορευόμενος καὶ ἐπλήθυνε. καὶ εἶπε
Σαούλ πρὸς τὸν ἱερέα. συνάγαγε τὰς χεῖράς
σov.
Au. Fer.-19 And it came to pass, while
Jam vero, cum de Saul talked unto the priest, that the noise
fuga hostium non amplius dubitaret, non|[or, tumult] that was in the host of the Phi-
1 SAMUEL XIV. 19-22.
403
3
Houb.-Quinetiam illi qui in servitute Phi-
listæorum nuper fuerant, quique cum eis in
castra venerant, averterunt se, ut ad filios
Israel, qui Saulem et Jonatham comitabantur,
se se adjungerent.
Multe hic ambages et veteruin .והעברים היו
listines went on and increased: and Saul | have joined them together; because I think'
said unto the priest, Withdraw thine hand. with Michaëlis, that they were both ori-
Houb.—75. Lege, cum veteribus, ginally in the text.—Ged.
ibat eundo. Nam otiosum illud, quod
quidem Hebræi conduplicant euphoniæ
causâ, ut Latini; nec scriberet sacer autor,
2 psa 75...jam, tumultus...et ibat eundo,
et crescebat. Cæterum quod Masora hic
lacunam facit post 7, id facit sine justâ
causâ (nam nihil deest in contextu) et sine intt. et recentiorum, ex mendo m scripto,
autoritate antiquorum codicum, cum veteres pro d'am, et servientes, vel servi erant Phi-
nihil plus legerint quàm quod hodie legitur. listæis; ita LXX, et servi. Alterum mendum
Bp Patrick. Withdraw thine hand.] He est in 20, quod legendum 77 2 120”,
was going to take the urim and thummim, as converterunt se illis ipsi, ut sequatur mi
the forenamed authors understand it, when, ut essent cum Israel. Ita LXX, con-
Saul, hearing the tumult grow greater and versi sunt; Chaldæus,, redierunt, et ita
greater among the Philistines, bade him Vulgatus.
forbear, there being no need, for he con-
cluded they were routed; and therefore re-
solved, without any further deliberation, to
go and pursue them. Or, as others under-
stand it, the priest having stretched forth his
hand to God in prayer for his advice, Saul
called upon him to desist for it was plain
what they had to do, without any inquiry.
Ver. 21.
20
Maurer.-21 Vehementer hoc comma
sollicitarunt interpretes. Audiatur Dathius,
qui "pro 7, inquit, LXX legerunt
(nempe habent of doûλo) et pro
LXX, Vulg., Syrus: a b (alii tamen,
in his Schulzius, interpretes illos legisse
volunt) vertunt enim eneoтpádnσav
καὶ αὐτοί. Quas lectiones receptæ præfe-
rendas esse nemo neget. Quoad primam
vocem assentior Michaëli, qui utramque,
tum quæ in textu Hebræo legitur, tum quam
>>
וְהָעִבְרִים הָיוּ לַפְּלִשְׁתִּים כְּאֶתְמוֹל
, הָנִבְרִים הָיְבָרִים LXX substituerunt, junxit שִׁלְשׁוֹם אֲשֶׁר עָלוּ עִמָּם בַּמַּחֲנֶה סָבִיב
quod, si sequor ,הָיוּ ciendum sit cum isto שָׁאוּל וְיוֹנָתָן :
-by ¬wa baqwydy high meal
καὶ οἱ δοῦλοι οἱ ὄντες ἐχθὲς καὶ τρίτην
ἡμέραν μετὰ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, οἱ ἀναβάντες εἰς
τὴν παρεμβολὴν, ἐπεστράφησαν καὶ αὐτοὶ εἶναι
μετὰ Ἰσραὴλ τῶν μετὰ Σαούλ καὶ Ιωνάθαν.
Au. Ver.-21 Moreover the Hebrews that
were with the Philistines before that time,
which went up with them into the camp
from the country round about, even they also
turned to be with the Israelites that were with
Saul and Jonathan.
Bp. Horsley.—Read with LXX,
Vellem, hi critici etiam dixissent, quid fa-
Hebræi, qui servi fuerant Philistæorum."
eos, utique nescio utrum sit coquendum an
assandum. Sed nolo tempus perdere.
Sanissimum locum ad verbum sic redde: et
Hebræi erant Philisthæis, i. e., cum Philis-
tæis ut antea, qui (Hebræi) ascenderant, pro-
fecti erant una cum iis in castra in circuitu
posita; jam hi quoque recipiebant se ad Is-
raelitas cet. Nomen articulo definitum
significat eos ex Hebræis, qui antea ad Phi-
listæos transfugerant aut in eorum servitutem
redacti erant. Adverbium deriv. verb. 120
סָבִיב
post momenon caret exemplo. Vid. ad | אשר היו לפלשתים כאתמול שלשום אשר עלו עמם במחנה
"And the slaves that belonged to the Phi-
listims before that time, which went up with
them to the camp, they also changed sides
[deserted] to take part with," &c.
&c., mini non a Jos. iv. 3. Neque otiosum est hoc vocabu -
lum. Innuitur enim, Philistæos Hebræis
istis non satis confisos esse, ideoque eos per
castra dispertivisse. Denique ad nigh nea
quod attinet, rogo lectores, ut inspiciant
G. Gr. ampl., p. 787, Gr. min. § 129,
adn. 1 1.
Ged., Booth.-21 Moreover, the Hebrew
slaves, who were before that time with the
Philistines, and had come up with them into
the camp; even they also turned to be with
the Israelites who were with Saul and
Jonathan.
Ver. 22.
Au. T'er.-22 Likewise all the men of
Israel which had hid themselves in mount
LXX has slaves instead of Hebrews. I Ephraim, when they heard that the Philis-
404
1 SAMUEL XIV. 22-28.
tines fled, even they also followed hard after the wood, behold, the honey dropped; but
them in the battle.
In the battle.
Ged., Booth.-In the battle; so that the
whole people, now with Saul, were about ten
thousand men [LXX, Vulg.].
Bp. Horsley. The Vulgate adds, "et
erant cum Saul quasi decem millia virorum."
The LXX have the like addition, but they
place it at the end of the following verse
[so Houb.].
Ver. 24.
וְאִישׁ־יִשְׂרָאֵל נִגַּשׁ בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא וגו'
no man put his hand to his mouth: for the
people feared the oath.
Houb.-25 Omnis autem hæc regio ad
sylvam pertinebat, et mella humum operiebant.
18. Si qui credunt, post Chal-
dæum, significari omnes incolas terræ intrasse
in sylvam, ex eis quæritur. 1o. quid caussæ
esset, cur omnes terræ incolæ in sylvam in-
trarent, postquam Philistæi campos liberos
vacuosque præcipiti fuga reliquerant. 20. Cur
post dicatur, populus sylvam intravit; nam
alterutrum erit otiosum. Præterea obser-
vandum est, hoc versu legi, sequenti
versu ; non igitur verbum &, quod
utrumque comitatur, utrobique significare
intrare, quoniam scribendi forma non eadem
est utrobique. Mendosum est, quod fuit
scribendum 8, omnis autem regio veniebat,
seu pertingebat ad sylvam, vel in sylvam de-
Distressed. So Gesenius and most com-sinebat. Veteres in loco lubrico cæspitarunt,
mentators. Niph., 1. To be pressed, mendo non animadverso. Vide eos, si juvat,
harassed, 1 Sam. xiii. 6; Is. liii. 7. Recipr. in Polyglottis. Apposite sequenti versu sub-
To vex, harass, one another, Is. iii. 5. 2. To ditur, populus intravit in sylvam, postquam
be harassed with toil, to be wearied, dis- dictum est, campos eos desinere in locum
tressed, spoken of an army, 1 Sam. xiv. 24. sylvestrem.
Gesen.
Au. Ver.-24 And the men of Israel
were distressed that day: for Saul had
adjured the people, saying, Cursed be the
man that eateth any food until evening, that
I may be avenged on mine enemies. So
none of the people tasted any food.
Houb.-24 Eodem die, postquam Israelitæ
in unum collecti fuerunt, eos Sail jurejurando
tali obligant, &c.
01 'N 'Ni, et Israelitæ congregati sunt.
Nisi legitur, quod verbum habet congre-
gare, quem significatum Vulgatus exponit,
erit adsciscenda potestas Arab. verbi w,
congregare dispersos. Nam potestas He-
braica nulla huic loco est accommodata.
Non quidem lassatus, ut quidam convertunt;
neque enim significatum talem habet ver-
bum : non etiam coactus, vel angustiatus;
quippe cum angustiæ jam nullæ essent, post-
quam Israel de Philistæis victoriam magnam
reportârat.
Tasted any food.
Ged., Booth.-So none of the people
tasted food until the evening [Arab.].
Ver. 25.
one MS. of, וכל הארץ For
Bp. Horsley.-25 And all they of the land
came to a wood.
Kennicott's has on," and the whole
has,
army came to an apiary.
""
26 Into the wood; rather, into the apiary.
Ver. 27.
וַתָּרְאָנָה עֵינָיו :
ותארנה ק'
καὶ ἀνέβλεψαν οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver. And his eyes were enlightened.
Pool. His eyes were enlightened; he was
refreshed, and recovered his lost spirits,
whereof part went into his optic nerves, and
so cleared his sight, which was much dark-
ened by famine, as is usual.
Ged., Booth. He was much refreshed.
Ver. 28.
וַיָּעַף הָעָם :
T
-AT
וְכָל־הָאָרֶץ בָּאוּ בַיָּעַר וַיְהִי דְבַשׁ
עַל־פְּנֵי הַשָּׂדֶה :
καὶ Ἰάαλ δρυμὸς ἦν μελισσῶνος κατὰ πρόσ-
ωπον τοῦ ἀγροῦ.
Au. Ver.-25 And all they of the land
came to a wood; and there was honey upon
the ground.
καὶ ἐξελύθη ὁ λαός.
Au. Ver.-28 Then answered one of the
people, and said, Thy father straitly charged
the people with an oath, saying, Cursed be
the man that eateth any food this day. And
the people were faint [or, weary].
And the people were faint.
Dathe, Geddes, Booth.-29 Hence the
26 And when the people were come into people are faint.
1 SAMUEL XIV. 30-41.
405
Ver. 30.
8b
that he built unto the LORD [Heb., that altar
he began to build unto the LORD]. So most
commentators.
אַף כִּי לוּא אכֹל אָכַל הַיּוֹם הָעָם
מִשְׁלַל אֹיְבָיו אֲשֶׁר מָצָא כִּי־עַתָּה לֹא־
suo ibi edificavit; et cum cepisset altare רָבְתָה מַכָּה בַּפְּלִשְׁתִּים :
Houb.-35 Saül autem altare Domino Deo
IT
ἀλλ' ὅτι ἔφαγεν ἔσθων σήμερον ὁ λαὸς τῶν
σκύλων τῶν ἐχθρῶν αὐτῶν ὧν εὑρεν, ὅτι νῦν ἂν
μείζων ἦν ἡ πληγὴ ἡ ἐν τοῖς ἀλλοφύλοις.
<
η
Au. Ver.—30 How much more, if haply
the people had eaten freely to day of the
spoil of their enemies which they found?
for had there not been now a much greater
slaughter among the Philistines?
Ged., Booth.-How much better [Ged.,
better had it been], if the people had to-day
freely eaten, &c.
Houb.-30 Quid si igitur populus hodie
Domino ædificare.
. אתו
Id pronomen nullum nexum habet
Græci Intt. τουτο,
cum cætera oratione. Græci Intt.
Vulgatus, cum legerent N.
qui forte scripserunt Tóre, tunc, ut habet
Totum id
ultimum membrum Syrus prætermittit. Nos,
ex conjectura, v mm, Domino Deo suo,
ut post veniat, et cœpit, vel tum cœpit
Arabe, et cum cœpisset ædificare...dixit, de-
ædificare altare Domino...Nisi melius cum
scendamus, &c.
Ver. 39.
כִּי חַי־יְהוָה הַמוֹשִׁיעַ אֶת־יִשְׂרָאֵל כִּי de spoliis hostium, quecumque reperit, libere
אִם־יִשְׁנוֹ בְּיוֹנָתָן בְּנִי וגו'
comedisset? nunc autem non magna extitit
clades Philistæorum.
. אף כי לוא
Circulo superno castigatur id
in codicibus; etenim legendum, si,
cum Chaldæo et cum Vulgato, quanto magis
si populus comedisset, antequam hostes per-
sequeretur, ut posteà in legitimâ serie veniat
, nunc autem, sive cum contrà non
magna clades extiterit Philistæorum, quia
nimirum populus itinere fessus, viribus desti-
tuebatur.
seriem habere vix poterit illud, quod
subjungitur, et quod adhiberi solet in con-
trarium sententiam.
ὅτι ζῇ Κύριος ὁ σώσας τὸν Ἰσραὴλ, ὅτι ἐὰν
áñокρion katà ’Iwváðav toù vioû
μου, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-39 For, as the LORD liveth,
which saveth Israel, though it be in Jonathan
my son, he shall surely die. But there was
not a man among all the people that an-
swered him.
Houb.-Si fuerit in Jonathâ hoc (peccatum
ubi scribendum ,ישנו Itaque male .(הטאת אף כי לוא Quod si retinebitur
fuerat, fuerit hæc (culpa); quia nsum
est femininum. Græci Intt. ἐὰν ἀποκριθῆ,
si responsum fuerit, pr, contra Jonathan,
Dathe.-30 Sed quoniam populo non ex scriptura hodiernæ non inferiore;
licuit, hostium suorum præda frui, clades nam antea ver. 37 similiter dictum est,
non adeo magna Philistæis est illata.
m, et non ei respondit.
Ver. 34.
Ver. 41.
ox, and every man his sheep, &c.
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל־יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל du. Ver. Bring me hither every man his
הָבָה חָמִים וַיִּלָּכֵן יְוֹנָתָן וְשָׁאוּל וְהָעָם Ad hujus
יצְאוּ :
\TT:
. שהו Lege . ואיש שיהו-.Houb
mendi exemplum docet Buxtorfius in Lexico
suo, nomen л admittere litteram Jod Epen-
theticam, quam quidem non plus admittit,
quam ejicit litteram, etsi legitur, Deut.
xxii. 1 ubi Sam. Codex habet, forma
consueta.
Ver. 35.
καὶ εἶπε Σαούλ, Κύριε ὁ Θεὸς Ἰσραὴλ, τί ὅτι
οὐκ ἀπεκρίθης τῷ δούλῳ σου σήμερον; εἰ ἐν
époì ǹ év ’Iwváðav tậ việ µov † ådikía; Kúpie
*
eeòs 'Iopanλ dòs dýλovs' kaì éàv táde éïñŋ,
δὸς δὴ τῷ λαῷ σου Ἰσραὴλ, δός δὴ ὁσιότητα
καὶ κληροῦται Ιωνάθαν καὶ Σαούλ, καὶ ὁ λαὸς
ἐξῆλθε.
Au. Fer.-41 Therefore Saul said unto
וַיִּבֶן שָׁאוּל מִזְבֵּחַ לַיהוָה אֹתוֹ הֵחֵל
the LonD God of Israel, Give a perfect lot לִבְנוֹת מִזְבֵּחַ לַיהוָה :
καὶ ᾠκοδόμησεν ἐκεῖ Σαοὺλ θυσιαστήριον τῷ
Κυρίῳ· τοῦτο ἤρξατο Σαούλ οἰκοδομῆσαι θυ-
σιαστήριον τῷ Κυρίῳ.
Au. Ver.-35 And Saul built an altar
unto the LORD: the same was the first altar
[or, shew the innocent]. And Saul and
Jonathan were taken: but the people
escaped [Heb., went forth].
Said unto the Lord God of Israel.
Ged., Booth.-Therefore Saul said, O
406
I SAMUEL XIV. 41-51.
Jehovah, the God of Israel, &c. So LXX, non ut innocentem declaret, sed ut reum;
Syr., Arab. The present text and Chald. quod quidem aperte demonstrat verbum 75,
have, said to the Lord, and Vulg. has both deprehensus est, adhibitum ultimo loco in
readings. Perhaps the true reading was, Jonatha, qui reus erat. Cum igitur vocabu-
said to the LORD, O LORD, &c.—Geddes. lum on nihil minus hic sonet, quam inno-
Pool.-Give a perfect lot, or declare centiam, superest ut Thumim sit in oppo-
(for giving is oft put for declaring or pro-sitione cum DN. Porro Urim et Thumim
nouncing, as Deut. xi. 29; xiii. 1, 2; Prov. unum sine altero signum dedisse, quod Saül
ix. 9) the perfect or guiltless person; i. e., O postulabat, non mirabuntur ii, qui ex Sam.
Lord, so guide the lot, that it may discover Pentateucho didicerunt Urim et Thumim
who is guilty in this matter, and that it may fuisse in veste sacerdotali duas res diversas.
clear the innocent. The people escaped, to Nimirum Sam. Codex nunquam non con-
wit, the danger; they were pronounced junctionem interponit Urim inter ac Thu-
guiltless.
Bp. Patrick.-Give a perfect lot.] The
word lot is not in the original, but only give
perfect, that is, declare who is innocent. So
the word give sometimes signifies to pro-
nounce (Deut. xiii. 1, 2).
Gesen.- m. adj. (r. □pp).
1. Complete, perfect, Ps. xix. 8; Job
xxxvi. 4; xxxvii. 16.
4. Trop. in a moral sense, wholeminded,
i. e., upright, innocent, blameless, good. Subst.
integrity, Josh. xxiv. 14; Judg. ix. 16, 19.
Hence opp, Ps. lxxxiv. 12, and
op, Ps. xv. 2, to walk (live) uprightly.
1 Sam. xiv. 41, give the truth!
Houb.-41 Et dixit Saül Domino: Deus
Israel [indica nobis cur servo tuo Saüli hodie
non responderis. Si in me, aut in Jonatha
filio meo est iniquitas hæc, da nobis indicium
per Urim; aut si hæc iniquitas est in populo],
da indicium per Thumim. Deprehensi fue-
runt Saül et Jonathas, et populus exivit.
D'on man, Da Thumim: vide versionem.
Hujus loci est brevitas tam obscura, ut non
dubitare debeat cordatus lector mutilum nos
contextum nunc habere, et ea esse restitu-
enda, quæ habet Vulgatus, quæque etiam,
partem nonnullam, Græci Intt. Quæ ut
mim.
Ver. 43.
Au. Ver.-43 Then Saul said to Jonathan,
Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan
told him, and said, I did but taste a little
honey with the end of the rod that was in
mine hand, and, lo, I must die.
Houb. O, Quid fecisti. Unus
Codex Orat. n sine, et sic alibi sæpe
quidam codices, ut frustra emphasin quan-
dam in isto paragogico esse grammatici
quidam comminiscantur.
ecce autem ego. Sic LXX et Vulg.
Ver. 48.
, והנני Melius . הנני
וַיַּעַשׂ חַיִל וגו'
καὶ ἐποίησε δύναμιν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-48 And he gathered an host
[or, wrought mightily] and smote the Ama-
lekites, and delivered Israel out of the hands
of them that spoiled them.
Gathered an host. So Houb., Gesen.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "he had good
success."
Dathe, Ged., Booth. He acted valiantly.
Ver. 51.
וְקִישׁ אֲבִי־שָׁאוּל וְנֵר אֲבִי אַבְנֵר בֶּן־, הבה omitterentur occasionem fecisse videtur
אֲבִיאֵל :
καὶ Κὶς πατὴρ Σαούλ, καὶ Νὴρ πατὴρ ᾿Αβεν-
νὴρ υἱὸς Ἰαμὶν, υἱοῦ ᾿Αβιήλ.
Au. Ver.-51 And Kish was the father of
Saul; and Ner the father of Abner was the
son of Abiel.
quod ter legebatur, cum ex primo in tertium
saltum faceret descriptor. Nam hæc Græcos
et Vulgatum de suo infarcisse, nemo, opinor,
præter Clericum, credet; cum talis sup-
plementi sit plana sententia et in seriem
mirifice quadrans. Enimvero primum petit
a Domino Saül, ut aliquo signo, cur interro-
gatus tacuerit, declaret. Deinde, ut signum,
si hæc iniquitas est in se, aut filio suo, per
□, Urim (apud Vulgatum ostensiones) de-
claretur: si autem in populo, per on,
Thumim (apud Vulgatum sanctitatem). Con-
legendum videtur 2,
vertit Clericus, cedo innocentem, toto cœlo quanquam nullus interpretum antiquiorum
aberrans. Nam rogabat Dominum Saül, hanc lectionem prodit. Nam quoniam scrip-
Houb., Le Clerc, Dathe, Ged., Booth.,
Maurer.-For Kish, the father of Saul, and
Ner, the father of Abner, were the sons of
Abiel.
Dathe. Pro
1 SAMUEL XV. 2-9.
407
tor docere vult, Nerum patruum Sauli fuisse, in the tribe of Judah (Josh. xv. 24). For
necessario ei dicendum fuit, Kisum et Nerum there is no place mentioned in Scripture
filios fuisse Abielis. Cf. cap. ix. 1. Sic called Telaim; nor any so near it in sound
quoque verterunt Clericus et Hubigantius,
qui tamen de mutanda lectione lectores non
admonuerunt. Quod vero fecit Michaëlis
1. c.
CHAP. XV. 2.
– אֲשֶׁר־שָׁם לוֹ בַּדֶּרֶךְ וגו'
ὡς ἀπήντησεν αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-2 Thus saith the LORD of
hosts, I remember that which Amalek did to
Israel, how he laid wait for him in the way,
when he came up from Egypt.
How he laid wait for him in the way.
Ged. How he opposed [so Booth.] them
in their way.
Houb.-Cum ei opposuit se se in viâ.
Dathe.—Cum eis in itinere insidiabantur.
Gesen.— 1. To set, place.—Spec. a) to
set troops, ie., to draw up, to array, seq.
acc. 1 Sam. xi. 11, Saul set (m) the people
in three companies. Job i. 17. Acc. impl.
1 K. xx. 12; Ez. xxiii. 24. So 1 Sam.
xv. 2, he set himself in the way,
i. e., against him.
Ver. 4.
as this (see Selden, lib. iii. De Synedr.,
cap. 11, n. 5, and Bochart's Hierozoicon,
par. i., lib. ii., cap. 43).
Houb., Ged., Booth.-And Saul assembled
the people, and numbered them in Telaim,
two hundred thousand men, of whom were
ten thousand men of Judah.
Of whom were, &c. Others render, beside:
but I think with Houbigant, that these
10,000 were included in the former number.
- Ged.
Ver. 5.
וַיָּרֶב בַּנָּחַל :
— καὶ ἐνήδρευσεν ἐν τῷ χειμάῤῥῳ.
Au. Ver.-5 And Saul came to a city of
Amalek, and laid wait [or, fought] in the
valley.
Laid wait. So most commentators.
Dathe.-Lectio recepta, contendit
in valle neque apta est contextui, nam de
contentione s. prælio cum hostibus in se-
quentibus sermo est, neque usui loquendi,
quo verbum nunquam de contentione,
que armis fit, s. de bello dicitur. Sed oi ó
aptissimam lectionem servarunt: kaì ěvý-
δρευσεν ἐν τῷ χειμάρρῳ: et Vulgatus : e-
וַיְשַׁמַע שָׁאוּל אֶת־הָעָם וַיִּפְקְדֵם
-tendit insidias. Littera - igitur inserta le בַּטְלָאִים מָאתַיִם אֶלֶף רַגְלִי יַעֲשֶׂרֶת
Singularem lectionem exhibet אלב gerunt אֲלָפִים אֶת־אִישׁ יְהוּדָה :
ban be
καὶ παρήγγειλε Σαούλ τῷ λαῷ, καὶ ἐπι-
σκέπτεται αὐτοὺς ἐν Γαλγάλοις τετρακοσίας
xiλiúdas tayµátwv, kaì тòv 'Ioúdav тpiáкovтa
χιλιάδας ταγμάτων.
Au. Ver.4 And Saul gathered the
people together, and numbered them in
Telaim, two hundred thousand footmen, and
ten thousand men of Judah.
Gathered.
.וישמע .IHoub
Lege, et auditum
fecit, vel audire fecit (omnem populum) quod
idem est, ac convocavit.
In Telaim.
Bp. Patrick. The word Telaim signifying
lambs (which it is likely were very plentiful
in this place), the Targum translates it, he
numbered them by paschal lambs: as if the
passover was kept at this time.
And so
cod. iii. Kennicotti, descendit, aptam
. וַיָּרֶב בַּיַּהַל .Maurer
Dathius: "Lectio
quoque, si pluribus testibus confrnaretur.
recepta, &c." [vid. supra]. Sed non est
fut. Kal verbi ", sed fut. Hiph. contracte
scriptum pro 1, et insidias posuit ab 14
Cf., Num. xi. 25, 7 pro T, Job.
xxxii. 11. Bene LXX: καὶ ἐνήδρευσεν,
Vulg., tetendit insidias. Ita et Josephus.
Ver. 6.
Au. Ver.--For ye shewed kindness to
all the children of Israel, &c.
Houb.- rey, Fecisti misericordiam.
Unus codex er; melius additur ad 107,
hoc modo: a n'exi.
Ver. 9.
וַיַּחְמֹל שָׁאוּל וְהָעָם עַל־אֲגָג וְעַל־
מֵיטַב הַצאן וְהַבָּקָר וְהַמִּשְׁנִים וְעַל־ Rasi fancies that it being unlawful to number
הַפָּרִים וְעַל־כָּל־הַגּוֹב וגו'
the people, he commanded every man to take
a lamb out of the flock, and numbered them.
But David Kimchi, and others, take this as
we do, for the name of a place called Telem,
καὶ περιεποιήσατο Σαούλ καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς τὸν
'Αγὰγ ζῶντα, καὶ τὰ ἀγαθὰ τῶν ποιμνίων, καὶ
408
1 SAMUEL XV. 9-16.
τῶν βουκολίων, καὶ τῶν ἐδεσμάτων, καὶ τῶν | Gilgal, as it here follows, to offer sacrifice to
ἀμπελώνων, καὶ πάντων τῶν ἀγαθῶν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-9 But Saul and the people
spared Agag, and the best of the sheep, and
of the oxen, and of the fatlings [or, of the
second sort], and the lambs, and all that was
good, &c.
Fatlings and the lambs.
Dalhe, Ged., Booth.-Of the full grown
camels, and the camel-pillions.
Camelis robustissimis et pilentis camelinis.
D' sunt cameli optimi et robustissimi.
Neque opus est crisi Hubigantii, qui mutat
in pinguia. Sequens vocabulum
alias quidem arietes notat, sed h. 1. non, quia
jam sub comprehenduntur, sed sunt
sellæ s. pilenta camelorum. De his pluribus
egit Scheid in observatt. adjectis commentatt.
in Canticum Hiskiæ, p. 59. Cf. nostram
observationem dead Genes. xxxi. 34.-
Dathe.
Gesen., Cattle of a second quality
(opp.), or perhaps lambs of the second
birth, i.e., autumnal lambs, and therefore
weaker and less valuable.
.m כָּרִים .plur כַּר
God.
Bp. Patrick.-He set him up a place.]
Either for the dividing of the spoil, as the
Targum understands it; or marking out a
camp, as Kimchi; or he erected a triumphal
arch, as St. Jerome having brought Agag
with him, to make his triumph greater.
Which arch, it may be thought, was in the
form of a hand; for in the Hebrew the word
we translate place is jad, which signifies a
hand. Or, as Rasi will have it, he here
built an altar: which Elijah in future times
repaired (1 Kings xviii. 30). But this is a
very gross mistake: for this Carmel was very
remote from that mount which Elijah fre-
quented, as Bochartus hath observed (par. i.
Hieroz., lib. ii., cap. 48). It may be rather
thought, to be some building erected in the
form before mentioned, to signify that they
overcame the Amalekites with a strong hand.
Dr. A. Clarke.-12 He set him up a
place.] Literally, a hand, ↑. Some say it
was a monument; others, a triumphal arch:
probably it was no more than a hand, point-
ing out the place where Saul had gained the
victory. Absalom's pillar is called the hand
of Absalom, 2 Sam. xviii. 18.
Houb., Commentaries and Essays, Ged.,
Booth.—A monument.
Duthe.-Tropæum.
T
1. A carriage, litter, so
called from running, r. 77 No. 2. 2. A
lamb, espec. as fat and well fed, 1 Sam.
xv. 9, &c.
Maurer.-9. In hoc voc. anti-
quiores interpretes mire argutantur. Videtur
significare secundarium sc. pecus, de hoc
Gesen. 8. A monument, trophy, i. q.
enim sermo est, pecus secundi ordinis, i. e., D, e. g., of victory, 1 Sam. xv. 12; a
vilius.
Cf. Do not mi, scyphi argentei sepulchral monument, 2 Sam. xviii. 18; Is.
secundi ordinis, Esr. i. 10. Cf. E. Gr. crit., | lvi. 5, to them will I give a place within my
p. 496, adn. 1.
walls, □HŢ, a monument (or portion) and a
name. Perhaps this name for monument in
the Hebrew language may stand in some
connexion with the ancient custom of sculp-
:babaturing upon the cippi or sepulchral columns
καὶ ἀνέστακεν αὐτῷ χεῖρα. καὶ ἐπέ- an uplifted hand with the arm. See Hamaker
στρεψε τὸ ἅρμα, καὶ κατέβη εἰς Γάλγαλα Diatribe de Monumentis Punicis, p. 20.
πρὸς Σαούλ,
Ver. 12.
וְהִנֵּה מַשִׁיב לוֹ יָד וַיִּסֹּב וַיַּעֲבֹר
Au. Ver. 12 And when Samuel rose
early to meet Saul in the morning, it was
told Samuel, saying, Saul came to Carmel,
and, behold, he set him up a place, and is
gone about, and passed on, and gone down
to Gilgal.
Pool.-A place, i. e., a monument or
trophy of his victory, as the same Hebrew
word is used, 2 Sam. xviii. 18. And this
may be here noted by way of censure, that
he set it up not to God's honour, but to him-
self, i. e., to his own praise; which he minded
in the first place, and afterwards went to
יד
T
Ver. 16.
- הֶרֶף וְאַגִּידָה לְךָ וגו'
ἄνες, καὶ ἀπαγγελῶ σοι, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-16 Then Samuel said unto
Saul, Stay, and I will tell thee what the
LORD hath said to me this night. And he
said unto him, Say on.
Bp. Patrick.-Stay.] This sounds as if
Saul was going away; being abundantly
satisfied in his noble achievements.
Bp. Horsley.-Stay; rather, Give me leave.
Samuel asks permission of the king to speak
1 SAMUEL XV. 16–23.
409
his mind freely. So Ged., Permit me to
tell; Booth., Suffer me, &c.
Gesen.—Hiph. 77, imp. 7, fut. apoc.
and conv. ??.
Gesen., No. 3, to be consumed, &c.
Piel . 3. Causat. of Kal, No. 3, to
consume, 1 Sam xv. 18; cnis city, even
unto the destroying of them, until they be
destroyed.
Ver. 23.
כִּי חַטָאת־קֶסֶם מָרִי וְאָיִן -.So
1. To slacken one's hand, to desist. 2 Sam.
xxiv. 16, 77, slacken thine hand, i.e.,
desist from smiting. Seq. 1P, i. q., to desert
or forsake any one, Josh. x. 6. So Syr.-777777 Conson
Without T, to slacken the hand, i. e., toning 270g họhy 191 190
desist from any person or thing, seq. 1;
Ps. xxxvii. 8, , desist (ccase) from
: ThAP JPNP21
ὅτι ἁμαρτία οἰώνισμά ἐστιν, ὀδύνην καὶ
anger. Deut. ix. 14, desist from Túvous deрapìv éñáуovσ öтi é§ovdévwσas tò
me, i. e., let me alone. Judg. xi. 37, let me
alone two months, i.e., give me two months.
Hence also seq. of pers. to let alone or
allow to any one, 1 Sam. xi. 3; 2 K. iv. 27.
Absol. 1 Sam. xv. 16; Ps. xlvi. 11.
:
Ver. 17.
ῥῆμα κυρίου, καὶ ἐξουδενώσει σε κύριος μὴ
εἶναι βασιλέα ἐπὶ Ἰσραήλ.
Au. Ver.-23 For rebellion is as the sin
of witchcraft [Heb., divination], and stub-
bornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Be-
cause thou hast rejected the word of the
LORD, he hath also rejected thee from being
king.
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל הֲלוֹא אִם־קָטָן אַתָּה
בְּעֵינֶיךָ רֹאשׁ שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל אָתָּה
presumptuous sin, whereby a man violently וַיִּמְשָׁחֲךָ יְהוָה לְמֶלֶךְ עַל־יִשְׂרָאֵל :
καὶ εἶπε Σαμουὴλ πρὸς Σαούλ. οὐχὶ μικρὸς
εἶ σὺ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ ἡγούμενος σκήπτρου
φυλῆς Ἰσραήλ; καὶ ἔχρισέ σε κύριος εἰς
βασιλέα ἐπὶ Ισραήλ.
Au. Ver.-17 And Samuel said, When
thou wast little in thine own sight, wast thou
not made the head of the tribes of Israel,
and the LORD anointed thee king over Israel?
When thou wast little-wast thou not made
the head?
Bp. Horsley. Rather, "Although thou
wast little-art thou not the head.'
And the Lord, &c.
Ged., Booth.
,,
And did not Jehovah, &c.
Ver. 18.
וְנִלְחַמְתָּ בּוֹ עַד־כַּלּוֹתָם אֹתָם :
JT
Pool.-22 Stubbornness; either wilful and
breaks loose from God's command, and
resists his authority; or rather, persever-
ance or contumacy in sin, justifying it, and
pleading for it, which was Saul's present
crime. Is as iniquity and idolatry, or, the
iniquity of idolatry; this being an hendiadis,
as judgment and justice, Deut. xvi. 18, is
put for the judgment of justice, or just judg-
ment. Or, idolatry, (for so the Hebrew word
aven signifies, as Jer. x. 15; Hos. iv. 15;
X. 5, compared with 1 Kings xii. 29,) even
the teraphim, which is here mentioned as
one of the worst kinds of idolatry.
x.
Bp. Patrick. For rebellion is as the sin
of witchcraft.] Or, "following after divi-
nation:" which is opposed to prophecy, as
idols are to God.
Stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry.]
καὶ πολεμήσεις αὐτοὺς ἕως συντελέσῃς The words aven and teraphim signify all
manner of idolatry. From which, though
Saul was free, yet his obstinate disobedience
made him liable to such punishment as
idolaters deserved. For as they were to be
cut off so he was to be dethroned, as it here
follows.
αὐτούς.
Au. Ver.-18 And the LORD sent thee on
a journey, and said, Go and utterly destroy
the sinners the Amalekites, and fight against
them until they be consumed [Heb., they
consume].
Until they be consumed.
Houb.-Licet interpretari, usque ad de-
struere illos vos, seu donec vos eos destruxe-
ritis. Tamen maluimus 7, donec de-
struere te illos, ut legunt plerique Veteres,
quia Samuel Saülem solum alloquitur, cæ-
teris præsertim verbis numero singulari
enuntiatis.
VOL. II.
Bp. Horsley. For rebellion, &c.] Rather,
"For the crime of divination is disobedience,
and the sin of idolatry is obstinacy."
Dr. A. Clarke.-For rebellion is as the sin
of witchcraft, and stubbornness is as iniquity
and idolatry.] This is no translation of those
difficult words. It appears to me that the
three nouns which occur first in the text
3 G
410
1 SAMUEL XV. 23-32.
refer each to three last in order. Thus, nem,
TRANSGRESSION, refers to N, INIQUITY, which
is the principle whence transgression springs.
DD, DIVINATION, refers to Don, teraphim,
consecrated images or telesms, vulgarly talis-
mans, used in incantations. And, RE-
BELLION, refers evidently to 3, STUBBORN-
NESS, whence rebellion springs. The mean-
ing therefore of this difficult place may be
the following: As transgression comes from
iniquity, divination from teraphim, and
rebellion from stubbornness, so, because thou
hast rejected the word of the Lord, he hath
also rejected thee from being king. All the
versions are different.
Booth.-
23 For rebellion is as sinful as divination,
And stubbornness as wicked as idolatry.
Since then thou hast rejected the word of
Jehovah,
Jehovah [LXX, Arab., Vulg., and twelve
MSS.] hath rejected thee from reign-
ing. So Ged.
Gesen., Lee.-Witchcraft.
Ver. 29.
may
saw) 83 banky, nga
וְגַם
יִחָנֵּם כִּי לֹא אָדָם הוּא לְהִנָּחֵם :
וְלֹא
καὶ διαιρεθήσεται Ισραήλ εἰς δύο, καὶ οὐκ
άпоσтpévei ovdè μetavońσei, őti ovx ås äv-
ἀποστρέψει μετανοήσει,
Opwñós éσtɩ toû µetavoñoai avtós.
Au. Ver.-29 And also the Strength [or,
eternity, or, victory] of Israel will not lie
nor repent: for he is not a man, that he
should repent.
Bp. Patrick.—The Strength of Israel.]
The word we translate strength imports
victory (as is observed in the margin), and
therefore these words should be translated,
"He that gives victory," and disposes king-
doms, or "the triumphant King of Israel."
Ged. The true God of Israel.
Booth. He who gives victory to Israel.
Dathe. Verissimus Israelitarum Deus.
Houb.-Qui præsidet Israeli.
. נֶצַח oftener נָצַח . .Gesen
1. Splendour, glory, 1 Chron. xxix. 11.
לֹא לָנֶצַח,
Also confidence, sc. in one's truth and
See notes on 2. Sincerity, truth. Hab.
Hab. i. 4, ar as
Deut. xviii. 10, vol. i., p. 695.
DEP, judgment is not given according to
Iniquity. See notes on Numb. xxiii. 21, truth, not in sincerity; comp. Is. xlii. 3.
vol. i., p. 604, &c.
Idolatry. See notes on teraph, xxxi. 19, fidelity; Lam. iii. 18, 1, my con-
vol. i., p. 50.
fidence is perished. Trop. object of con-
fidence, as God, 1 Sam. xv. 29.
3. Perpe-
tuity.
Prof. Lee.-2, and "2. Arab.
نصی
Houb.-Et iniquitas et theraphim, seu
simulachra. Nihil dicit iniquitas, nisi ei
adjungitur theraphim in gignendi casu, seu
simulachrorum; sic antea DOP O, pec-
catum ariolationis; itaque aut tollendum, monuit; purus et sincerus fuit de re; verè
aut legendum ', in 7 mutato. Ita le- rectèque se habuit; plene et ad satietatem
gunt LXX et Vulg.
vicit.
Maurer.—23 Num peccatum hariolationis | hauserunt potum cameli. Syr.
(prædicatum) est rebellio (subjectum), et Completeness, truth, faithfulness. (a) my?
vanilas atque teraphim est contumaciler, A title of the Deity, as a being of
agere, h. e., nam rebellare tam grave pec- perfection and truth.
catum est, quam hariolandi artem exercere,
et contumaciter agere, quam idola colere.
In altera sententia synecdochice idololatriæ
species (P) pro idololatria ponitur.
Ver. 25.
Au. Ver. That I may worship the
LORD.
Ged., Booth.-That I may worship the
Lord [Heb., Booth., Jehovah] thy God
[LXX and two MSS.].
Ver. 27, 28.
Au. Ver.-27 And it rent.
thee.
Ver. 30.
Au. Ver.-And he said.
Ged., Booth.-Again Saul [LXX, Syr.,
Arab.] said.
Ver. 32.
וַיֵּלֶךְ אֵלָיו אֲנָן מַעֲדַפֶּת וַיֹּאמֶר
אֲגָג אָכֵן סָר מַר הַמָּוֶת :
καὶ προσῆλθε πρὸς αὐτὸν ᾿Αγαγ τρέμων·
καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Αγάγ, Εἰ οὕτω πικρὸς ὁ θάνατος.
Au. Ver.-32 Then said Samuel, Bring yo
28 Rent from hither to me Agag the king of the Amalek-
ites. And Agag came unto him delicately.
Ged., Booth.-27 So that it was torn off. And Agag said, Surely the bitterness of
28 Torn from thee.
death is past.
1 SAMUEL XV. 32. XVI. 1–7.
411
*
Pool-Delicately, or in delights, or in his
ornaments, i. e., he came not like an offender,
expecting the sentence of death, but in that
garb and gesture which became his quality.
And Agag said, or, for Agag said; this being
the reason why he came so. The bitterness
of death is past: I who have escaped death
from the hands of a warlike prince in the
fury of battle, shall certainly never suffer
death from an old prophet in time of peace
[so Bp. Patrick].
Dathe.-Hic late accessit, et dixit; Pro-
fecto abest mortis amaritudo.
Houb.-Venit ad eum Agag ex vinculis,
dicebatque quam amara est mors.
Er vinculis. Ridicule Clericus (venit
Agag) delicate incedens. Tolerabilius Bux-
torfius, in vinculis, quamvis ludit lectores
suos, quibus persuadere velit subauditam
esse præpositionem 2, autore Kimki. Vera
scriptura est 12, ex vinculis, ex 7,
ligare. Nam pro usurpari non satis
constat ex uno exemplo, quod habetur Job.
xxxviii. 31 ubi nos emendavimus, ut sit m.
Quam amara est mors. Significat,
amaritudo est mors, demonstrativo verbi
T, est, vicem gerente: vel amaritudo
ante, nisi
Bp. Patrick.-Agag came unto him deli-
cately.] Or, walking in state; for though he
was at the point of death, saith Kimchi, he
could not forbear to come to Samuel, in a
haughty manner: but this word seems to
relate to softness, rather than pride; and mortis. Itaque superfluum
signifies that he came to him with a soft velis cum Aria interpretari, vere recessit
pace, treading gingerly (as we speak), after amaritudo mortis. Non legunt nec Græci
a nice and delicate manner.
Intt. nec Syrus et Arabs.
τρέμων,
CHAP. XVI. 1.
bus by
9 1272
Dr. A. Clarke.-Agag came unto him deli-
cately.] The Septuagint have трeμшv, trem-
bling; the original, no, delicacies; pro-
bably, man, understood; a man of
מלא
ל־יִשִׁי בֵּית־הַלַּחְמִי כִּי רָאִיתִי בְבָנָיו delights, a pleasure taker: the Vulgate
לִי מֶלֶךְ :
pinguissimus et tremens, "very fat and
trembling."
Surely the bitterness of death is past.]
Almost all the versions render this diferently
from ours. Surely death is bitter, is their
general sense; and this seems to be the true
meaning.
Ged., Booth.-And Agag came to him
pleasantly for Agag said to himself, Surely
the bitterness of death is past.
:
Gesen.-I. (r. 1) only in plur.
52
, c. suff., Jer. li. 34, and ni
1 Sam. xv. 32.
1. Delicacies, dainties, Gen. xlix. 20;
Lam. iv. 5; Jer. li. 34.
- πλῆσον τὸ κέρας σου ἐλαίου, καὶ δεῦρο
ἀποστείλω σε πρὸς Ἰεσσαὶ ἕως Βηθλεέμ, ὅτι
ἑώρακα ἐν τοῖς υἱοῖς αὐτοῦ ἐμοὶ βασιλέα.
Au. Ver.-Fill thine horn with oil, and
go, I will send thee to Jesse the Beth-
lehemite: for I have provided me a king
among his sons.
Ged., Booth.-Fill thy horn with oil, and
go (for I send thee) to Jesse the Beth-
lehemite: for among his sons I have pro-
vided for myself a king.
Ver. 4.
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁלְם בּוֹאֶךָ:
2. Delights, pleasures, Prov. xxix. 17;
καὶ εἶπαν, Ἢ εἰρήνη ἡ εἴσοδός σου ὁ
Adv. with delight, cheerfully, 1 Sam. xv. 32.ẞλéπWV;
βλέπων
Prof. Lee.-, Syr. Ja, deliciæ.
De-
Arab. dė, mollities: bona, delicia.
licacies, delights, Gen. xlix. 20; Prov.
xxix. 17; Lam. iv. 5. Fem. pl., Job
xxxviii. 31, p nie, delights of —, i. e.,
influences; by Rosenmüller, Gesen., &c.,
"vincula pleiadum;" as if derived from
but this is groundless. See my note on the
place. Adv. np..., so he walks (in)
greatly delighted, 1 Sam. xv. 32. Gesenius
gives a pl. 2, Jer. li. 34. The received
reading, however, is, of + P.
་་་་
:
Au. Ter-4 And Samuel did that which
the LORD spake, and came to Beth-lehem.
And the elders of the town trembled at his
thou peaceably?
coming [Heb., meeting], and said, Comest.
And said.
Houb.—. Lege, cum omnibus, ve-
teribus ", et dixerunt (senes civitatis).
Maurer. sc. qui nomine omnium
loquebatur. Cf. ad Num. xxxii. 25.
Ver. 7.
Au. Ver.—7 But the LORD said unto
Samuel, Look not on his countenance, or on
412
1 SAMUEL XVI. 7-12.
the height of his stature; because I have | Chronicles; the letters 1-6, and 1-7, are so
refused him for the LORD seeth not as
man seeth, &c.
For the Lord seeth not as man seeth.
Bp. Horsley.—Read with LXX and Hou-
bigant,
"for not as man seeth, seeth God."
Ged. For not as man seeth, see I.
כי לא אשר יראה האדם ראה אלהים:
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-9 Then Jesse made Shammah
[Shimeah, 2 Sam. xiii. 3; Shimmah, 1 Chron.
ii. 13] to pass by, &c.
Shammah.
Ged., Booth.—Shimeah.
Houb.-Samma. Idem 1 Paral. cap.ii. 13
|
very like, that the latter might be easily
written for the former: and from hence the
account of Jesse's having eight sons in
chap. xvii. ver. 12, may have been taken,
being the first verse of the long interpolated
passage (as I have no doubt it is) in the
history of David and Goliah.
Ged., Booth.-10 Thus Jesse made seven
of his sons pass before Samuel; but Samuel
said to Jesse, Jehovah hath not chosen these.
Dathe.-10 Cum vero septem suos filios
Isæus in conspectum Samuelis produxisset,
atque hic nullum eorum a Jova electum
esse confirmasset.
Ver. 12.
וַיִּשְׁלַח וַיְבִיאֵהוּ וְהוּא אַדְמוֹנִי עִם־ que nominum inutationes ;שמעא nominatur
יְפֵה עֵינַיִם וְטוֹב לְאִי * וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה sunt in sacris libris crebrissime, ex culpa
קוּם מְשָׁחֵהוּ כִּי זֶה הוּא :
פסקא באמצע פסוק
Ver. 10.
librariorun.
וַיַּעֲבֵר יִשַׁי שִׁבְעַת בָּנָיו לִפְנֵי שְׁמוּאֵל
בָּאֵלֶּה :
לֹא בָחַר יְהוָה
καὶ ἀπέστειλε καὶ εἰσήγαγεν αὐτόν. καὶ
ΠΕΠΙ Ρ Ο Σ του πρώτη αὐτὸς πυῤῥάκης μετὰ κάλλους ὀφθαλμῶν, καὶ
ἀγαθὸς ὁράσει Κυρίῳ, καὶ εἶπε Κύριος προς
Σαμουήλ, ᾿Ανάστα καὶ χρίσον τὸν Δαυίδ, ὅτι
οὗτός ἐστιν ἀγαθός.
καὶ παρήγαγεν Ἰεσσαὶ τοὺς ἑπτὰ υἱοὺς
αὐτοῦ ἐνώπιον Σαμουήλ. καὶ εἶπε Σαμουὴλ,
Οὐκ ἐξελέξατο Κύριος ἐν τούτοις.
Au. Ver.-12 And he sent, and brought
him in. Now he was ruddy, and withal of
a beautiful countenance [Heb., fair of eyes],
and goodly to look to. And the LORD said,
Arise, anoint him for this is he.
Au. Ver.—10 Again, Jesse made seven of
his sons to pass before Samuel. And
Samuel said unto Jesse, The LORD hath not
chosen these.
Commentaries and Essays.-Again Jesse
made seven of his sons to pass. Three had
passed before, and, by the word again, our
translators seem to tell us, that he made seven
more of his sons to pass before Samuel,
besides the three before mentioned, and so
common readers understand it. But there
is no word for "again," and the (1) before
will not, we see, admit of that sense here.
The plain meaning is, that Jesse made seven
of his sons (including those particularly
named before), to pass before Samuel, David,
the eighth being then absent. But here
arises another difficulty. By this account
Jesse had eight sons, of which David was
the eighth; but in 1 Chron. ii. 13-15,
where we have a more particular account of
the sons of Jesse, there are reckoned but
seven, and David the seventh. I am in-fair (as we speak) and lovely.
clined therefore to suspect there may be an
error of the transcribers here in Samuel, and
that instead of seven sons, we should read
six, and then it will perfectly agree with
Bp. Patrick. Now he was ruddy.] His
hair was red, which in ancient times was
accounted beautiful, as Bochartus observes
from this place. With which agree the
words of Festus, who having said that
rutilus signifies red, adds,
cujus coloris
studiosæ etiam antiquæ mulieres erant; of
which colour women also were studious in
ancient times (see Hierozoicon, par. i.,
lib. ii., cap. 34). But it must be confessed
that the Hebrew word admoni doth not
signify only red, but also bright and shining;
as Bochartus himself acknowledges those
words, Lam. iv. 7, are to be understood,
where he saith of the Nazarites, ademu
azem mippinim, "they were more shining in
body than pearls." And I think these words
are so to be interpreted concerning David,
that he had a clear complexion; or was very
Dr. A. Clarke.-I believe the word here
means red-haired, he had golden locks. Hair
of this kind is ever associated with a delicate
skin and florid complexion.
1 SAMUEL XVI. 12–16.
413
Of a beautiful countenance.
Bp. Patrick.-Or, had "beautiful eyes
[so Ged., Booth., Gesen., Maurer], as the
words are in the Hebrew "Oculis speculis et
liberalibus," as Conradus Pellicanus here
glosses.
Goodly to look to.] Of a pleasant aspect;
full of sweetness and clemency, as the same
author understands it.
"
Gesen.- and adj. (after the kingdom; but were only told by Samuel that
form) red, i.e., red-haired [so Prof. he was anointed to some great service, which
Lee], e. g., Esau, Gen. xxv. 25; David, hereafter they should know, but at present it
1 Sam. xvi. 12; xvii. 42. Sept. πuppákŋs, was fit to be concealed. Thus Jesse only
Vulg. rufus.
and David understood the whole business,
Houb.--Flavus.
and his brethren were able to attest to that
Dathe.-Rufus.
act of Samuel's anointing him, which, with
other collateral evidences, was abundantly
sufficient to prove David's right to the king-
dom, if need should be. And this seems
fairly to accord and explain the matter. But
the words may be otherwise translated out of
the Hebrew, that he anointed him out of the
| midst of his brethren [so Bp. Patrick] i. e.,
he selected him from amongst the rest of his
brethren to be king; as Christ is said to be
raised from the midst of his brethren. And
whereas the Hebrew word is bekereb, in the
midst, not mikkereb, out of the midst; it is
confessed that the preposition beth, in, is oft
used for min, of, or out of, as hath been
formerly showed by many instances; and so
it may be here. And further, the place
may be thus rendered, that Samuel anointed
him, being taken out of the midst of his
brethren; and so these words may be added,
to signify that Samuel took him out from the
rest of the company, and privately anointed
him; Jesse only being present at the action.
-said to Samuel [LXX, And thus there is an ellipsis of a verb or
particle, which is frequent; as Gen. xii. 15,
The woman was taken (i. e., was taken and
carried) into Pharaoh's house; and many
such places.
Gesen.— 1, The eye; and so in all the
Semitic dialects. Ex. xxi. 24; Lev. xxiv. 20
al. sæp. 1, eye to eye, Num. xiv. 14;
Is. lii. 18. E, Fair of eyes, having
fine eyes, 1 Sam. xvi. 12; opp. ni,
weak eyes, blear, Gen. xxix. 17. ee) Some-
times referred to the human face; but in-
correctly, since in all the passages cited for
this signif. the eye itself is to be understood,
as Gen. xxix. 17; 1 Sam. xvi. 12; also
12319, Num. xiv. 14; Is. lii. 8; and Ps.
vi. 8; xxxi. 10; see above under No. 1.
And the Lord said.
Ged., Booth.-
Syr., Arab.].
Ver. 13.
וַיִּקַּח שְׁמוּאֵל אֶת־קֶרֶן הַשֶׁמֶן וַיִּמְשַׁח
אתוֹ בְּקֶרֶב אֶחָיוֹ וגו
καὶ ἔλαβε Σαμουὴλ τὸ κέρας τοῦ ἐλαίου, καὶ
ἔχρισεν αὐτὸν ἐν μέσῳ τῶν ἀδελφῶν αὐτοῦ,
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.—13 Then Samuel took the horn
of oil, and anointed him in the midst of his
brethren; and the Spirit of the LORD came
upon David from that day forward.
Samuel rose up, and went to Ramah.
So
In the midst of. So Houb., Dathe, Ged.,
Booth.
Pool.-In the midst of his brethren: ac-
cording to this translation, his brethren were
present at this act, and knew that David was
Bp. Patrick. In the midst of his brethren.]
It had better have been translated,
"from
the midst of his brethren;” that is, he
singled him out from the rest, and privately
anointed him. For it is manifest by what is
said before, that Samuel was afraid to have
it known, and therefore did not anoint him
publicly in the midst of his brethren. And
by Eliab's treatment of David after this
(xviii. 28), it plainly enough appears he did
not know him to be the king elect of God's
people.
Ver. 16.
אמַר־נָא אֲדֹנָנוּ עֲבָדֶיךָ לְפָנֶיךָ
יְבַקְשׁוּ אִישׁ יֹדֵעַ מְנַבֵּן בַּכִּנּוֹר וְהָיָה ,anointed king. But this seems, to some
בְּהְיוֹת עָלֶיךָ רוּחַ־אֱלֹהִים רָעָה וְנִבֶּן
בְּיָדוֹ וְטוֹב לָךְ :
neither consistent with Samuel's design of
secresy, nor with Eliab's scornful words con-
cerning him after this, chap. xvii. 28. But
to this others reply, that David's brethren
saw David's unction, but did not particularly
understand that he was anointed to the
εἰπάτωσαν δὴ οἱ δοῦλοί σου ἐνώπιόν σου,
καὶ ζητησάτωσαν τῷ Κυρίῳ ἡμῶν ἄνδρα εἰδότα
ψάλλειν ἐν κινύρᾳ· καὶ ἔσται ἐν τῷ εἶναι πνεῦμα
414
1 SAMUEL XVI. 16-23. XVII. 2.
πονηρὸν ἐπὶ σοὶ, καὶ ψαλῇ ἐν τῇ κινύρᾳ αὐτοῦ,
καὶ ἀγαθόν σοι ἔσται καὶ ἀναπαύσει σε.
Au. Ver.16 Let our lord now command
thy servants, which are before thee, to seek
out a man, who is a cunning player on an
harp and it shall come to pass, when the
evil spirit from God is upon thee, that he
shall play with his hand, and thou shalt be
well.
Let our lord now command thy servants,
which are before thee, to seek out.
. ועבדיך,Iloubigant
Bp. Horsley.-Read, with Vulgate and
"Let our lord now
command, and thy servants, which are be-
fore thee, will seek out
""
That he shall play with his hand.
Houb. Ged., Booth. With his hand upon
his harp [LXX].
Ver. 18.
καὶ ἔλαβεν Ἰεσσαὶ γόμορ ἄρτων, καὶ ἀσκὸν
οἴνου, καὶ ἔριφον αἰγῶν ἕνα, καὶ ἐξαπέστειλεν
ἐν χειρὶ Δαυίδ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ πρὸς Σαούλ.
Au. Ver.-20 And Jesse took an ass
laden with bread, and a bottle of wine, and
a kid, and sent them by David his son unto
Saul.
An ass laden with bread. So Dathe,
Maurer.
Bp. Patrick.-The word laden is not in
the Hebrew, but only an ass of bread.
Which is a phrase used in other authors, as
Bochartus hath observed out of Athenæus :
who mentions this phrase in Sosibius, apтwv
τρεῖς ὄνους κανθηλίνους, " three great asses of
loaves" (Hierozoic, par. i., lib. ii., cap. 34).
Houb., Horsley, Ged., Booth.-A homer
[LXX] of bread.
Houb.-Nos, cepit Isai corbem panis; sic
ferè Græci Intt. yópop, Ghomor, ex scrip-
tura, vel o, qui Ghomor mensura
וַיַּעַן אֶחָד מֵהַפְעָרִים וַיֹּאמֶר הִנֵּה
erat aridorum, et in oppositione est cum רָאִיתִי בֶּן לְיִשִׁי בֵּית הַלַּחְמִי יֹדֵעַ בֶּן
alrem vii. Incommode multi, asinus, נאר יין וְגִבּוֹר חַיִל וְאִישׁ מִלְחָמָה וּנְבוֹן דָּבָר
མ
727
178,
panis, qui asinus, cum portaret etiam utrem
vini, et hædum, potuisset similiter vocari
asinus vini et asinus hædi, si potuit vocari,
asinus panis.
καὶ ἀπεκρίθη εἷς τῶν παιδαρίων αὐτοῦ, καὶ
εἶπεν, Ἰδοὺ ἑώρακα υἱὸν τῷ Ἰεσσαὶ Βηθλεεμ
ίτην, καὶ αὐτὸν εἰδότα ψαλμὸν, καὶ ὁ ἀνὴρ
συνετὸς, καὶ πολεμιστὴς, καὶ σοφὸς λόγῳ, κ.τ.λ. Στη σε πάρ
Au. Ver.-18 Then answered one of the
servants, and said, Behold, I have seen a
son of Jesse the Beth-lehemite, that is
cunning in playing, and a mighty valiant
man, and a man of war, and prudent in
matters [or, speech], and a comely person,
and the LORD is with him.
A mighty valiant man. See notes on
Ruth ii. 1, p. 321, and Ruth iv. 11, p. 332.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "A man of worth.'
It should seem, by the character given of
David in this verse, which describes him as
a man of full age, and of established repu-
tation for probity, valour, and discretion
[LXX], that several years must have passed
since Samuel anointed him. Hæc demon-
strant aliquot annos intercessisse inter Da-
vidis pueri pastoris inaugurationem et in-
gressum ejus ad aulam Saulis.-Houb.
Prudent in malters.
Ged., Booth.-In conduct.
Ver. 20.
Ver. 23.
רגן
וְהָיָה בִּהְיוֹת רוּחַ־אֱלֹהִים אֶל־שָׁאוּל
καὶ ἐγενήθη ἐν τῷ εἶναι πνεῦμα πονηρὸν ἐπὶ
Eaoùλ, K.T.λ.
Au. Ver.-23 And it came to pass, when
the evil spirit from God was upon Saul, that
David took an harp, and played with his
hand: so Saul was refreshed, and was well,
and the evil spirit departed from him.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The evil spirit from God.]
The word evil is not in the common Hebrew
text, but it is in the Vulgate, Septuagint,
Targum, Syriac, and Arabic, and in eight of
Kennicott's and De Rossi's MSS., which
present the text thus: m, Spiritus
Domini malus, the evil spirit of God [so
Houb.]. The Septuagint leave out beov, of
God, and have Tvеνμа поνηроν, the evil
spirit. The Targum says, The evil spirit
from before the Lord: and the Arabic has
it, The evil spirit by the permission of God:
this is at least the sense.
CHAP. XVII. 2.
Au. Ver.-2 And Saul and the men of
וַיִּקַּח יִשַׁי חֲמוֹר לֶחֶם וְנָאֹד יַיִן
Israel were gathered together, and pitched וּגְדִי עַזִים אֶחָד וַיִּשְׁלַח בְּיַד־דָּוִד בְּנָוֹ
baby the valley of Elah, &c.
1 SAMUEL XVII. 2-5.
415
Valley of Elah.
Ged.—The turpentine-tree vale.
quidam alii medietatum, quasi radix esset
, inter, significareturque inter acies pro-
Gesen., &c.-See notes on Gen. xxxv. 4, gressus, quod non modo coactum, sed re-
vol. i. p. 65.
Ver. 4.
pugnans cum verbo , quod notat hominis
statum, ut vir fortitudinis, vir desideriorum,
non autem actionem aliquam, aut situm.
Radix est, extruere, in altum ædificare,
וַיֵּצֵא אִישׁ הַבְּנַיִם מִמַּחֲנוֹת פְּלִשְׁתִּים
gigas, et גברא quam sequitur Syrus, qui בָּלְיַת שְׁמוֹ מִבָּת גָּבְהוֹ שֵׁשׁ אַמּוֹת
: quam etiam Græci Intt., qui dúvaros, potens.
Itaque interpretamur et hic et ver. 23 sta-
VITT
καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἀνὴρ δυνατὸς ἐκ τῆς παρατάξεως
τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, Γολιάθ ὄνομα αὐτῷ ἐκ Γέθ,
ὕψος αὐτοῦ τεσσάρων πήχεων καὶ σπιθαμῆς.
a
Au. Ver.-4 And there went out
champion out of the camp of the Philistines,
named Goliath, of Gath, whose height was
six cubits and a span.
Champion.
turæ magna.
Whose height was six cubits and a span.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The versions are not all
agreed in his height. The Septuagint read
and a span; and Josephus reads the same.
τεσσαρων πήχεων και σπιθαμης, four cubils
It is necessary however to observe that the
with the Hebrew text.
Septuagint, in the Codex Alexandrinus, read
But what was the
variously computed; eighteen inches, twenty
length of the ancient cubit? This has been
inches and a half, and twenty-one inches. If
we take the first measurement, he was nine
instead of span, with the Vulgate and others,
feet nine; if the second, and read pulm
he was ten fect seven inches and a half; if we
Dr. A. Clarke. Our word champion comes
from campus, the field; Campio est enim ille
qui pugnat in campo, hoc est, in castris,
"Champion is he, properly, who fights in the
field, i. e., in camps.' A man well skilled in
arms, strong, brave, and patriotic. DUN,
a middle man, the man between two, that is,
as here, the man who undertakes to settle the
disputes between two armies or nations. So
our ancient champions settled disputes between Grævius, with the span, he was eleven feet
take the last, which is the estimate of
contending parties by what was termed camp three inches; or if we go to the exactest
fight; hence the campio or champion. The
versions know not well what to make of this
measurement, as laid down in Bishop Cum-
berland's tables, where he computes the
man. The Vulgate calls him vir spurius,
cubit at 21 SSS inches, the span at 10.944
bastard;" the Septuagint, avηp duvaтos,
inches, and the palm at 3.684 inches, then
strong or powerful man;" the Targum, 871
the six cubits and the span will make exactly
a man from between them;" the
11 feet 10-272 inches. If we take the palm
Arabic,, rujil jibar, "a great or instead of the span, then the height will be
gigantic man;" the Syriac is the same; and 11 feet 3·012 inches. But I still think that
Josephus terms him, avηp taµµeyediσTATOS, the nine feet nine inches is the most reason-
"an immensely great man. The Vulgate
has given him the notation of spurius or
bastard, because it considered the original as
, מביניהון
((
a
a
גברא,the
able.
Ver. 5.
וְשִׁרְיוֹן הַשְׁמַטִים הִוּא לָבוּשׁ
וּמִשְׁקַל הַשִׁרְיוֹן חֲמֵשֶׁת אֲלָפִים שְׁקָלִים expressing a son of turo, i. e., a man whose
parents are unknown. Among all these I
consider our word champion, as explained
above, the best, and most appropriate to the
original terms.
Gesen.-Dual pa, the interval between
two armies, rà μeтaixμia, Eurip. Phoen.
1285;
whence 2 1 Sam. xvii. 4, 23,
a go-between, peoírns, i. e., an umpire, cham-
pion who decides between the two in single
combat, as Goliath. So Maurer.
Prof. Lee.-, lit. man of two in-
tervals; spoken of Goliath, as placed between
the two armies, 1 Sam. xvii. 4.
: nying
καὶ θώρακα ἁλυσιδωτὸν αὐτὸς ἐνδεδυκώς.
καὶ ὁ σταθμὸς τοῦ θώρακος αὐτοῦ, πέντε
xidiádes oikdwv xadкov kaì σidýpov.
Au. Ver. And he was armed [Heb.,
clothed] with a coat of mail; and the weight
of the coat was five thousand shekels of
brass. So Houb., Pool.
Dathe, Ged., Booth.-And he was clothed
with a brass coat of mail, and the weight of
the coat was five thousand shekels.
Dathe. Et lorica ænea squamata erat in-
Houbigant.-Malè Arias, intermedius, et dutus quinque millia siclorum pendente.
416
1 SAMUEL XVII. 5—31.
was like a weaver's beam; and his spear's
head weighed six hundred shekels of iron:
and one bearing a shield went before him.
And his spear's head—iron, &c.
Bp. Patrick.-Five thousand shekels of Au. Ver.-7 And the staff of his spear
brass.] This is not to be understood, as For-
tunatus Scacchus thinks, as if the coat
weighed so much, for it would have been
insupportable; but that it cost so much, or
was valued at five thousand shekels of brass
(Myrothec., vol. ii., p. 33).
αὐτοῦ.
Ver. 6.
וְכִידוֹן נְחֹשֶׁת בֵּין כְּתֵפָיו :
καὶ ἀσπὶς χαλκῆ ἀναμέσον τῶν ὤμων
Au. Ver.—6 And he had greaves of brass
upon his legs, and a target [or, gorget] of
brass between his shoulders.
A target.
Houb., Ged., Booth., Gesen., Lee.-Lance.
Gesen.- m. (r. 7?) 1. A javelin,
spear, a smaller kind of lance, different from
Ged., Booth. And his spear's iron point
weighed six hundred shekels, and one bear-
ing a shield went before him.
Dr. A. Clarke.—His spear's head weighed
six hundred shekels of iron.] That is, his
spear's head was of iron, and it weighed six
hundred shekels; this, according to the
would
former computation,
eighteen pounds twelve ounces.
A shield. So Houb., Dathe, Gesen., Lee,
Ged., Booth.
amount
to
Dr. A. Clarke.-, from 3, pointed
or penetrating, if it do not mean some kind
of a lance, must mean a shield, with what is
(1 Sam. xvii. 6, 7, 45; Job xxxix. 23); called the umbo, a sharp protuberance, in the
borne by soldiers, suspended from the middle, with which they could as effectually
shoulder, 1 Sam. 1. c. and thrown after annoy their enemies as defend themselves.
brandishing, Job xli. 21 [29]; common Many of the old Highland targets were made
among the Babylonians and Persians, Jer. with a projecting dagger in the centre.
vi. 23, 50, 42; and so made as to be con-
Gesen. f. I. pp. a thorn, from r
spicuous when lifted up, Josh. viii. 18, coll. 26, I. [to sharpen. Pass. to be sharp]; plur.
being probably decorated with a flag, like ni trop. hooks, fish-hooks, Am. iv. 2.
the lances of the modern Polish lancers or
II. A shield, from No. II. [i. q. 12,
Uhlans. So Kimchi D, this is to cover, to protect]; i. c., of the largest size
the spear on which there is a flag. Bochart covering the whole body, Oupeós, sce 1 K.
aptly derives it from 7?, q. d., weapon of x. 16, 17; Ps. xxxv. 2; Ez. xxiii. 24;
war; see in ?, and comp. 1, sword and xxxviii. 4; 1 Sam. xvii. 7, 41, al. Metaph.
Ps. v. 13; xci. 4.
5 C
خرب
war.
Houb.-Hasta.
Dathe.-Telum brevius.
. כידון called here
Dr. Adam Clarke.-There are different
opinions concerning this piece of armour,
Some think it was a
covering for the shoulders; others, that it
was a javelin or dart; others, that it was a
lance; some, a club; and others, a sword.
It is certainly distinguished from the shield,
ver. 41, and is translated a spear, Josh.
viii. 18.
Ver. 7.
צִיָּה-
Ver. 10.
Au. l'er.-I defy.
Ged., Booth.-Lo [LXX] I defy.
Ver. 12-31.
Au. Ver.-12 Now David was the son of
that Ephrathite of Beth-lehem-judah, whose
name was Jesse; and he had eight sons:
and the man went among men for an old
man in the days of Saul.
13 And the three eldest sons of Jesse
went and followed Saul to the battle and
the names of his three sons that went to the
battle were Eliab the first-born, and next
וְחֵץ חֲנִיתוֹ כִּמְנוֹר אֹרְגִים וְלַהֶבֶת
.unto him Abinadab, and the third Shammah חֲנִיתוֹ שֵׁשׁ־מֵאוֹת שְׁקָלִים בַּרְזֶל וְנִשָׂא
.the three eldest followed Saui הַשַּׁנָּה הִלֵךְ לְפָנָיו :
ועץ ק'
καὶ ὁ κοντὸς τοῦ δόρατος αὐτοῦ ὡσεὶ μέ-
σακλον ὑφαινόντων, καὶ ἡ λόγχη αὐτοῦ ἑξ-
14 And David was the youngest and
15 But David went and returned from
Saul to feed his father's sheep at Beth-lehem.
16 And the Philistine drew near morning
ακοσίων σίκλων σιδήρου Kaì ó aiρwv тà and evening, and presented himself forty
ὅπλα αὐτοῦ προεπορεύετο αὐτοῦ.
days.
1 SAMUEL XVII. 12-31.
417
17 And Jesse said unto David his son,
Take now for thy brethren an ephah of this
parched corn, and these ten loaves, and run
to the camp to thy brethren;
18 And carry these ten cheeses [Heb.,
cheeses of milk] unto the captain of their
thousand [Heb., captain of a thousand], and
look how thy brethren fare, and take their
pledge.
19 Now Saul, and they, and all the men
of Israel, were in the valley of Elah, fighting
with the Philistines.
20 And David rose up early in the morn-
ing, and left the sheep with a keeper, and
took, and went, as Jesse had commanded
him: and he came to the trench [or, place
of the carriage], as the host was going forth
to the fight [or, battle array, or, place of
fight], and shouted for the battle.
21 For Israel and the Philistines had put
the battle in array, army against army.
22 And David left his carriage [Heb.,
the vessels from upon him], in the hand of
the keeper of the carriage, and ran into the
army, and came and saluted his brethren
[Heb., asked his brethren of peace].
23 And as he talked with them, behold,
there came up the champion, the Philistine
of Gath, Goliath by name, out of the armies
of the Philistines, and spake according to
the same words: and David heard them.
24 And all the men of Israel, when they
saw the man, fled from him [Heb., from his
face], and were sore afraid.
25 And the men of Israel said, Have ye
seen this man that is come up? surely to
defy Israel is he come up and it shall be,
that the man who killeth him, the king will
enrich him with great riches, and will give
him his daughter, and make his father's
house free in Israel.
26 And David spake to the men that
stood by him, saying. What shall be done to
the man that killeth this Philistine, and
taketh away the reproach from Israel? for
who is this uncircumcised Philistine, that he
should defy the armies of the living God?
27 And the people answered him after
this manner, saying, So shall it be done to
the man that killeth him.
28 And Eliab his eldest brother heard
when he spake unto the men; and Eliab's
anger was kindled against David, and he
said, Why camest thou down hither? and
with whom hast thou left those few sheep in
the wilderness? I know thy pride, and the
VOL. II.
naughtiness of thine heart; for thou art
come down that thou mightest see the battle.
29 And David said, What have I now
done? Is there not a cause?
30 And he turned from him toward an-
other, and spake after the same manner
[Heb., word]: and the people answered him
again after the former manner.
31 And when the words were heard which
David spake, they rehearsed them before
Saul: and he sent for him [Heb., took him].
Pilkington, Ken., Dathe, Eichorn, Clarke,
Ged., Booth. suppose that these verses are
an interpolation.
Pilkington. In the 17th and 18th chapter
of the first book of Samuel an account is
given of David's coming to the camp when
Goliath, the champion of the Philistines,
was giving a defiance to all the servants of
Saul, &c. This account is contained in
eighty-eight verses according to the present
division of the Hebrew. thirty-nine of which
appear to have been interpolated, and others
to have been so much altered, as to produce
inconsistencies as must surprise every careful
and judicious reader.
Had every version of the Hebrew text
agreed to give a translation of this passage,
as we now find it, the attempts of clearing
it from its embarrassments would have been
attended with very great difficulties; but, as
in several other cases before mentioned, so
here, the providence of God seems to have
so far secured the credit of those who were
appointed to be the penmen of the oracles of
truth, that the defence of their original
records may be undertaken upon good
grounds, and supported by sufficient evi-
dence. For we are now happily in pos-
session of an ancient version of these two
chapters, which appears to have been made
from a Hebrew copy, which had none of the
thirty-nine verses which are here supposed
to have been interpolated, nor was similar to
what we have at present in those places
which are here supposed to have been
altered. This version is found in the Vatican
copy of the Seventy, which whoever reads
and considers, will find the accounts there
given regular, consistent, and probable. It
will be proper, therefore, to examine the
several parts where such alterations are
supposed to have been made in the Hebrew
text, in order to produce such other external
or internal evidence, as shall be necessary to
support the charge of interpolation, which
3 B
418
1 SAMUEL XVII. 12-31.
ought not to be laid merely upon the autho- | we might justly expect to find him with him
rity of any single version.
when the battle was set in array; xvii. 2.
The first passage, which is not translated In this connexion David is also represented
in the Vatican copy of the Greek version, is as fully answering the character before given
from the 11th to the 32d verse of the of him: "A mighty valiant man, and a man
xviith chapter, wherein we have an account: [of war,” xvi. 18, and ready to fight with the
1. Of David's being sent to the camp to
visit his brethren. 2. Of his conversation
with the men of Israel, relating to Goliath's
challenge; and their informing him of the
premium Saul had offered to any one that
should accept it, and come off victorious.
3. Of Eliab's remarkable behaviour to his
brother David, upon his making this inquiry.
And 4. Of Saul's being made acquainted
with what David had said upon this oc-
casion.
:
giant upon the first proposal (for the account
of the Philistine presenting himself forty
days is in this passage here supposed to have
been interpolated (xvii. 16). I shall leave it
to the critical Hebrew reader to make what
particular remarks he may think proper in
respect to the style and manner of expression
in these twenty verses; and let Jesse go for
an old man amongst men in the days of Saul,
&c.-Pilkington's Remarks upon several
Passages of Scripture, p. 62, &c.
Ken.—Mr. Pilkington has filled fourteen
pages with judicious remarks upon this sup-
posed interpolation; to which pages I refer the
reader; and shall only quote what is neces-
sary to state the first and chief part; and to
prepare for the confirmation, which will be
here given, of the principal observation :
not doubting, but if the chap. (1 Sam. xvii.)
shall be thought interpolated from ver. 11 to
ver. 32, the other parts there objected to
will easily be given up also, on account of
the absurdities which seem to attend them
[see note of Pilkington above].
It is obvious to remark upon this passage:
1. That, after David had been of so much
service to the king, in causing the evil spirit
to depart from him after its being recorded
how greatly Saul loved him, and that he had
made him his armour-bearer; after the king
had sent to Jesse to signify his intention of
keeping his son with him; all of which are
particularly mentioned in the latter part of
the preceding chapter; the account of his
keeping his father's sheep afterwards, and
being sent to his brethren upon this occasion,
must appear to be somewhat improbable.
2. That what is here said of the premium
The authorities here brought to prove
that Saul had offered to him who should this great interpolation, are the internal
conquer the Philistine, is not well consistent evidence, arising from the context; and the
with the accounts afterwards given, of which external, arising from the Vatican copy of
we shall have occasion to take particular the Greek version. But how then reads the
notice. 3. That Eliab's behaviour, as here Alexandrian MS.? The Remarks" ac-
represented, is not onlyemarkable but un-knowledge, that this MS. agrees here with
accountable and absurd. And 4. That the the corrupted Hebrew; and therefore was
inquiries of a young man who is not said to probably translated (in this part) from some
have declared any intentions of accepting the late Hebrew copy, which had been thus
challenge of the Philistine, would scarcely interpolated: see pp. 72, 75. Now that
have been related to the king. But now if these two MSS. do contain different render-
this passage be supposed to have been inter-ings in some places, I observed in pp. 398
polated, we must see how the connexion--404. And in this seventeenth chapter of
stands upon its being omitted.
11" When Saul and all Israel heard these
words of the Philistine, they were dismayed,
and greatly afraid."
32 "Then David said unto Saul, Let no
man's heart fail because of him; thy servant
will go and fight with this Philistine.
No connexion can be more proper, and in
this view David is represented as being at
that time an attendant upon the king; and
when we had been told just before (xvi. 21)
that Saul had made him his armour-bearer,
Samuel, in verse 4, the Alex. MS. says
(agreeably to the present Hebrew), that the
height of Goliath was six cubits and a span,
i. e., above ELEVEN feet; but the Vatican
MS. (agreeably to Josephus *) that it was
* 'Tis necessary to show, that the Greek text
ΤΕΣΣΑΡΩΝ
of Josephus reads my TEZEAPON; because
Hudson's Latin version, placed in the parallel
column, in Hudson's edition (through a strange
want of care, or through a strong spirit of con-
forming to the Hebrew text) reads cubitorum SEX.
See lib. 6, cap. 9, sec. 1.
1 SAMUEL XVII. 12—31.
419
four cubits and a span, i. e., near EIGHT feet. his own copy, had several intermediate
And in verse 43, what the Vatican renders, verses. Upon which, without blotting out
he cursed David by his gods, the Alexandrian the significant word EIIE, he goes on to
renders, by his idols. But, though the Heb. write the addition, thus fortunately leaving
text might be consulted, and a few words a decisive proof of his own great interpola-
differently rendered by the transcriber of tion. If this addition was in the margin of
one of these MSS., or by the transcribers that MS. from which the Alexandrian was
of the MSS. from which these MSS. were transcribed, it might be inserted by that
taken; yet as these MSS. do contain in this transcriber. But if it was inserted, either
chapter such Greek as is almost universally from the Hebrew, or from any other Greek
the same (in verb, noun, and particle), I copy, the transcriber of this MS. seems to
presume, that they contain here the same have had too little learning for such a pro-
translation, with the designed alteration of ceeding. If it was done by the writer of
only a few words, and with the difference of that former MS., then the interpolation may
the interpolated verses found in the Alex-be 100 or 150 years older than the Alex.
andrian MS.
MS. Perhaps the earliest Christian writer
But, after all, what if the Alex. MS., who enlarges upon the strange circumstance.
which now has these verses, should itself of David's coming from the sheep to the army,
prove them interpolated? What, if the very is Chrysostom, in his homily upon David and
words of this very MS. demonstrate, that Saul, so that it had then been long in some
these verses were not in some former Greek copies of the Greek version. The truth
MS.? Certainly, if the Alex. MS. should seems to be, that the addition of these
be thus found, at last, not to contradict, but twenty verses took its first rise from what
to confirm the Vatican, in its omission of Josephus had inserted, in his variation and
these twenty verses; the concurrence of embellishment of this history; but that
these authorities will render the argument many circumstances were afterwards added
much more forcible and convincing.
to his additions.
Let us then state the present question,
which is, Whether the twenty verses, be-
tween verse 11 and verse 32, which are now
in the Hebrew text, are interpolated. The
Vatican MS. goes on, immediately from the
end of the 11th verse (—kai epoßnonσav
opodpa) to verse 32, which begins Kaι ELTE
Aavid; whereas the 12th verse in the Heb.
begins, not with a speech, but with David's
birth and parentage. If, then, the Alex.
MS. begins its present 12th verse as the
32d verse begins, and as the 12th verse could
not begin properly, I appeal to any man of
judgment, whether the transcriber was not
certainly copying from a MS. in which the
32d verse succeeded the 11th verse; and, if
so, then from a MS. which had not these
intermediate verses. Now, that this is in
fact the case, will at once appear upon
examining the Alexandrian copy; where
the 12th ver. begins with KAI EIIE AAYIA
-exactly as the 32d verse begins, and as
the 12th verse could not begin properly.
For (and it is extremely remarkable)
though Josephus has some, he has not half
the improbabilities which are found at pre-
sent in the sacred history; as, for instance,--
nothing of the armies being fighting in the
valley, or fighting at all, when David was
sent by his father; as in verse 19,-nothing
of the host going forth, and shouting for the
battle, at the time of David's arrival; as in
verse 20, nothing of all the men of Israel
fleeing from Goliath, as in verse 24; on the
contrary, the two armies (it should seem)
continued upon their two mountains, -no-
thing of David's long conversation with the
soldiers (verses 25-27) in seasons so very
improper, as whilst they were shouting for
the battle, or whilst they were fleeing from
Goliath; and fleeing from a man, after they
had seen him, and heard him, twice in every
day, for forty days together (verse 16); the
two armies, all this very long while, leaning
upon their arms, and looking very peaceably
at one another,-nothing of Goliath's re-
The case seems clearly to be, that the peating his challenge every morning and
transcriber, having written what is now in every evening; as in verse 16. David ('tis
the 11th verse, was beginning what is now said, ver. 23) happened to hear one of these
the 32d verse; when, after writing ka ene challenges; but if he heard the evening
Aavid, he perceived that either the Hebrew challenge, it would have been then too late
or some other Greek copy, or the margin of for the several transactions before, and the
420
1 SAMUEL XVII. 12-31.
the 32d) between hooks; as containing a
passage, which comes in very improperly.
And part of his note upon the place is this:
Hoc sublato, nihil restabit in contextu lacuno-
sum, &c. [see note of Houbigant below].
It will be objected, that the verses, here
supposed to be interpolated, are very many—
that it is not easy to conceive, when such an
interpolation could have been introduced-
and that, though several proofs have been
given of interpolations in the Greek
long pursuit after, Goliath's death; and placed these twenty verses (from the 11th to
David could not well hear the morning chal-
lenge, because he could scarce have arrived
so early, after travelling from Bethlehem to
the army (about fifteen miles), and bringing
with him an ephah of parched corn, and ten
loaves, and ten cheeses, as in verses 17, 18,-
nothing of encouraging any man to fight
Goliath by an offer of the king's daughter
(verse 25), which, as it seems from the sub-
sequent history, had never been thought of;
and which, had it been offered, would pro-
bably have been accepted by some man or version, yet no one proof has been given
other out of the whole army,-nothing of of any other passage interpolated in the
Eliab's reprimanding David, for coming to Hebrew text.
see the battle, as in verse 28; but for a very Now, as to the greatness of this interpola-
different reason: and, indeed, it is highly tion, if the reader be surprised at this, I can
improbable that Eliab should treat him at acquaint him with another, that is much
all with contempt and scurrility, after having larger-consisting of 230 lines.
This very
con-
seen Samuel anoint him for the future king wonderful interpolation begins at 2 Chron.
of Israel: see chap. xvi. 1, 13,-nothing of ii. 7; and was made in an Hebrew MS. now
a second conversation between David and in the British Museum, Harl. No. 5,506.
the soldiers, as in verses 30, 31,—nothing. If it be inquired, as to this interpolation
of Saul and Abner's not knowing who was in Samuel, when it could possibly be intro-
David's father, at the time of his going duced into the text? It may be observed,
forth against the Philistine; as in ver. 55,— that about the time of Josephus, the Jews
nothing of David's being introduced to the seem to have been fond of enlarging, and
king by Abner, in form, after killing the (as they vainly thought it) embellishing the
Philistine (ver. 67), at a time when the king sacred history, by inventing speeches, and
and the captain of the host had no leisure prayers, and hymns, and also new articles of
for complimental ceremony, but were set out history, and these of considerable length:
(ver. 52) in immediate and full pursuit of the witness the several additions to the book of
Philistines. Nor, lastly, is any notice taken | Esther; witness the long story,
here by Josephus of (what now begins the cerning wine, women, and truth, inserted
eighteenth chapter) Jonathan's friendship for | amidst parts of the genuine history of Ezra
David, which is related elsewhere, and in a
different manner. On the contrary, as soon
as Josephus has mentioned Goliath's death,
and told us, that Saul and all Israel shouted,
and fell at once upon the Philistines; and
that, when the pursuit was ended, the head
of Goliath was carried by David into his own
tent (and he could have then no tent of his
own, if he had not been then an officer in
the army)—I say, as soon as Josephus has
recorded these circumstances, he goes on to
Saul's envy
and hatred of David, arising The history of David's conquest of the
from the women's songs of congratulation; mighty and insulting Philistine is certainly
exactly as these capital parts of the history very engaging; and it gives a most amiable
are connected in the VATICAN MS. And description of a brave young man, relying
with this circumstance I shall conclude
these remarks, earnestly recommending the
whole to the learned reader's attentive exa-
mination.
It must not, however, be forgot that the
learned F. Houbigant has, in his Bible,
and Nehemiah, and worked up into what is
now called the first book of Esdras: witness
the hymn of the three children in the fiery
furnace, added to Daniel: and witness also
the many additions in Josephus. Certainly
then, some few remarks might be noted by
the Jews, and some few of their historical
additions, might be inserted, in the margin
of their Hebrew copies; which might after-
wards be taken into the text itself by in-
judicious transcribers.
with firm confidence upon the aid of the
God of battle, against a blaspheming enemy.
'Tis not therefore very strange, that some
fanciful Rabbins should be particularly
struck with the strange circumstances of the
Philistine's daring to challenge all Israel,
1 SAMUEL XVII. 12—31.
421
and David's cutting off the giant's head with in this instance will not be followed. It
the giant's own sword. And then, finding appears, indeed, from many circumstances
that Josephus had said, that David came of the story, that David's combat with
from the sheep to the camp, and happened to | Goliath was many years prior in order of
hear the challenge; the Rabbin might think time to Saul's madness, and to David's in-
it very natural, that David should be indig- troduction to him as a musician. First,
nant against the giant, and talk valorously David was quite a youth when he engaged
to the soldiers, and that the soldiers should Goliath (verses 33, 42); when he was intro-
mightily encourage David: and then (to be duced to Saul, as a musician, he was of full
sure) this was the most lucky season to in-age (chap. xvi. 18). Secondly, his combat
troduce the celebrated friendship of Jonathan with Goliath was his first appearance in
for David; particularly, when (according to public life (verse 56) [cm]; when he was
these additions) Jonathan had seen Abner introduced as a musician, he was a man
leading David in triumph to the king's pre-of established character (chapter xvi. 18).
sence; every one admiring the young hero, Thirdly, his combat with Goliath was his
as he proudly advanced, with the grim head first military exploit (verses 38, 39). He
of the Philistine in his hand. So that this was a man of war when he was introduced
multiform addition and fanciful embellish- as a musician (chap. xvi. 18).
He was
ment of the Rabbin reminds one of the unknown both to Saul and Abner at the
motley absurdity described by the poet in the time when he fought Goliath. He had not,
famous lines-
therefore, yet been in the office of Saul's
armour-bearer, or resident in any capacity
at the court. Now the just conclusion from
these circumstances is, not that these twenty
The passage, supposed to be interpolated verses are an interpolation, but that the ten
here, was in the Hebrew text before the time last verses of the preceding chapter, which
of Aquila; because there are preserved a relate Saul's madness, and David's introduc-
few of the differences in those translations tion to the court upon that occasion, are
of it, which were made by Aquila, Theodo- misplaced. The true place for these ten
tion and Symmachus. These verses, being verses seems to be between the 9th and the
thus acknowledged at that time, would 10th of the eighteenth chapter. Let these
doubtless be found in such copies, as the ten verses be removed to that place, and
Jews then declared to be genuine, and which this seventeenth chapter be connected im-
they delivered afterwards to Origen as such.
And that Origen did refer to the Jews for
such copies as they held genuine, he allows
in his epistle to Africanus; for there he
speaks of soothing the Jews, in order to get
pure copies from them Koλakevei Iovdaιovs
και πείθειν, ινα μεταδωσιν ημιν των καθαρων
και μηδεν πλασμα εχοντων. Kennicott's
Second Dissertation on the Hebrew Text,
page 419, &c.
Humano capiti cervicem pictor equinam
Jungere si velit, et varias inducere plumas,
&c.
mediately with the 13th verse of chap. xvi.,
and the whole disorder and inconsistency
that appears in the narrative in its present
arrangement will be removed.
15 But David went and returned from
Saul; i. e., that whilst his brethren remained
constantly with the army, David went, and
came. It is not implied at this verse that
David had previously resided at the court of
Saul, and left the king upon the occasion of
Bishop Horsley.-12-31 These twenty this war. This and the preceding verse are
verses are omitted in the Vatican copy of to be taken in connexion. And the fact
the version of the LXX. From this cir- asserted is, that David's three eldest brethren
cumstance, corroborated in some degree by
others in themselves of less weight, Dr.
Kennicott condemns this whole passage of
the history as an interpolation, and makes
himself so sure of the conclusion, as to sug-
gest that, in the next revisal of our public
translation, these twenty verses should be
omitted. But I hope that whenever a re-
visal of our public translation shall be un-
dertaken, the advice of this learned critic
were in the army, but David was there only
now and then, when his curiosity brought
him.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The 12th verse, to the
31st inclusive, are wanting in the Septuagint;
as also the 41st verse; and from the 54th to
the end; with the five first verses of
chap. xviii., and the 9th, 10th, 11th, 17th,
18th, and 19th of the same.
All these parts are found in the Codex
422
1 SAMUEL XVII. 12—31.
Alexandrinus; but it appears that the MS. | sacred volume; and of this the two Books
from which the Codex Alexandrinus was of Samuel, the two Books of Kings, and the
copied, had them not. Dr. Kennicott has
rendered it very probable that these portions
are not a genuine part of the text.
·
Notwithstanding what Bishop Warburton
and others have done to clear the chronology
of the present printed Hebrew, it is impos-
sible to make a clear consistent sense of the
history, unless these verses are omitted.
Let any one read the eleventh verse in con-
nexion with the thirty second, leave out the
forty-first, and connect the fifty-fourth with
the sixth of chap. xviii., and he will be per-
fectly convinced that there is nothing want-
ing to make the sense complete; to say
nothing of the other omissions noted above.
If the above be taken in as genuine, the
ingenuity of man has hitherto failed to free
the whole from apparent contradiction and
absurdity. I must confess, that where every
one else has failed, I have no hope of suc-
ceeding: I must, therefore, leave all further
attempts to justify the chronology, and refer
to those who have written for and against
the genuineness of this part of the common
Hebrew text.
ness.
two Books of Chronicles, give the most de-
cided and unequivocal proofs. Of this also
the reader has already had considerable evi-
dence; and he will find this greatly increased
as he proceeds.
It seems to me that the Jewish copyists
had not the same opinion of the Divine
inspiration of those books as they had of
those of the law and the prophets; and have
therefore made no scruple to insert some of
their own traditions, or the glosses of their
doctors, in different parts; for as the whole
must evidently appear to them as
pilation from their public records, they
thought it no harm to make different altera-
tions and additions from popular statements
of the same facts, which they found in
general circulation. This is notoriously the
a com-
case in Josephus; this will account, and it
does to me very satisfactorily, for many of
the various readings now found in the Heb.
text of the historical books. They were held
in less reverence, and they were copied with
less care, and emended with less critical
skill, than the pentateuch and prophets; and
In the general dissertation which Dr. on them the hands of careless, ignorant, and
Kennicott has prefixed to his edition of the temerarious scribes, have too frequently been
Hebrew Bible, he gives additional evidence laid. To deny this, only betrays a portion
that the verses in question were not found of the same ignorance which was the parent
originally in the Septuagint, and conse- of those disorders; and attempts to blink
quently not in the Hebrew copy used for the question, though they may with some be
that version. Several MSS. in the Royal an argument of zeal, yet, with all the sincere
Library at Paris either omit these verses, or and truly enlightened friends of Divine
have them with asterisks or notes of dubious-revelation, will be considered to be as dan-
And the collation by Dr. Holmes and gerous as they are absurd.
his continuators has brought further proof
of the fact. From the whole, there is con-
siderable evidence that these verses were
not in the Septuagint in the time of Origen;
and if they were not in the MSS. used by
Origen, it is very probable they were not in
that version at first; and if they were not Houb.-David autem filius hominis Eph-
in the Septuagint at first, it is very probable ratai. Decst in Codice Rom. Græco quid-
that they were not in the Hebrew text one quid in Hebræo legitur a versu 11 usque ad
hundred and fifty years before Christ; and versum 32. Quod quidem videri potest ex
if not then in the Hebrew text, it is aliis sacris monumentis huc allatum, non
very probable they were not in that tamen in omnes codices introductum, quia
text originally.
on non necessarium. Nam eo sublato, nihil
Gen.,” p. 9; and "Remarks on Select Pas- restabit in contextu lacunosum; nec series
abrumpitur, si jungis versum undecimum,
sages," p. 104.
cum trigesimo secundo, ut apud editionem
Parum credibile est eundem
Romanam.
scriptorem sacrum, qui antea narravit Da-
videm esse filium Isai, habuisse Isai filios
See "Dissertation
I have only to remark here, that the
historical books of the Old Testament have
suffered more by the carelessness or infidelity
of transcribers than any other parts of the
Where the rash or ignorant hand of man
has fixed a blot on the Divine records, let
them who in the providence of God are
qualified for the task wipe it off; and while
they have the thanks of all honest men,
God will have the glory.
1 SAMUEL XVII. 12-31.
423
2
verba versus 32. Kai eine Aavid Tрòs Ɛaoúλ
Sed scriba, postquam scripserat kaì eine, vidit
vel in margine, vel in alio codice pericopam
illam, quæ incipit: Kai Aavid viòs áv¤ρáñоv
καὶ
octo, primogenitum esse Eliab, alterum Abi-
nadab, tertium Samma, et cætera id genus,
hæc eadem mox iterasse; hæc enim non
erant ejusmodi, ut iteranda esse viderentur.
Ita explicatur, cur hæc Græci Intt. omiserint; 'Eopalaíov. Igitur hanc quoque inseruit,
quia nempe non omnium hæc essent codicum relictis illis verbis: kai ele, quæ haud
Hebræorum. Neque hæc tamen hod. ex obscure produnt, in illo codice, quem descri-
codicibus delenda sunt, quanquam non ne- bebat, hanc pericopam lectam non fuisse.
cessaria; quia nimirum ex aliis sacris de- Quid mirum igitur, viros doctos jam dudum
prompta sunt monumentis, hicque interpolata. de ejus avôevría dubitasse? In his inprimis
Nos hæc uncinis includimus, ut intelligatur est Kennicottus, qui in dissert. ii. super
hæc non esse ejusdem, cujus sunt reliqua, ratione textus Hebr., p. 402 popularem suum
scriptoris, et ne accusetur hujus libri sacer Pilkingtonum citavit, qui prolixe probarit,
scriptor, tanquam contextum suum itera- h. 1. esse interpolatum. Idem de eo judi-
tionibus otiosis, neque ex re natis infercisset... | carunt Hubigantius et Michaëlis in notis ad
Dathe.-Pericopa, quæ sequitur inde vers. Germ. et Eichhorn in introduct. ad
versu 12 usque ad versum 32, tam parum Vet. Test., p. ii., p. 464. Neque vero solum
cohæret cum eis, quæ de Davide sub finem hic locus paulo longior, sed etiam in sequen-
præcedentis capitis narrata sunt, ut quivis tibus nonnulli breviores similem suspicionem
lector facile intelligat, hæc cum illis nullo præbent, de quibus ad singulos breviter lec-
modo posse conciliari. Quis non miretur, tores nostros admonebimus. Unum tantum
armigerum Sauli belli tempore domum addo de origione harum interpolationum.
rediisse ad gregem pascendum? Nihil in Assentior nimirum Cl. Eichhornio, qui (1. c.,
antecedentibus dictum est de præmiis a Saulo p. 494) existimat, eas non esse ex libris
propositis ei, qui cum Goliatho certamen scriptis, sed ex traditionibus, quæ varia et
inierit; et Goliatho a Davide interfecto hic vario modo de certamine illo Davidis cum
nullum horum præmiorum accipit. Fratres Goliatho et fatis ejus in aula Sauli referebant,
Davidis eum reprehendunt, quod non domi quæ deinceps ab alio margini fortasse
manserit et prælii spectator esse voluerit; fuerunt adscriptæ et tandem textui insertæ.
quasi vero armiger regis gregem potius Antiquissimas tamen esse has interpolationes,
pascere quam prælio interesse debeat: et apparet ex eo, quod jam Josephus eas in
quam mira est Davidis humanitas, qui re- versione Græca legit; hinc mirum non est,
prehensiones tam iniquas æquo animo fert. eos in omnibus codd. Hebr. nostrorum tem-
Tandem, qui fit, ut David, qui antea Saulo porum reperiri. Ut vero eo melius intelli-
tam familiaris fuerat, non eum ipse adeat et gatur, eas salvo reliquo contextu abesse
de spe ei proposita, qui cum Goliatho pug-posse, litteris minoribus eas curavi impri-
nare velit, interroget? Quibus argumentis mendas, atque si in lectione omittantur, nemo
ex rebus, quæ narrantur, desumtis accedunt hæsitabit, manifesto indicio eas ab alia manu
alia, quæ fere extra omnem dubitationem
esse insertas.
ponunt, totam hanc pericopam esse inter- Maurer. Sic Dathius, præeuntibus Ken-
polatam. Omissis his versibus undecimus nicotto, Eichhornio, aliis, quibus consentit
cum tricesimo secundo optime cohæret, quod Gesenius Gr. ampl., p. 751. Negari non
fieri vix posset, si partem historiæ veræ con- potest, narrationem pugnare non solum cum
stituerent. Nihil dico de otiosa repetitione xvi. 14 sqq., sed etiam cum iis, quæ infra
filiorum Isæi, qui jam antea fuerant nomi- xvii. 55 sqq. exposita leguntur. Malim
nati cap. xvi. 9, neque de stili diversitate, tamen hanc discrepantiam ex fontium, quibus
quam alii urgent. Id vero in quæstione scriptor utebatur, diversis relationibus quam
critica maximi´est momenti, quod desit hæc ex interpolatione repetere. Non obstat, quod
pericopa tota in codice Vaticano, et, quod versibus 12-31 omissis undecimus cum tri-
valde probabile sit, eam quoque in codice cesimo bene cohæret. Cf. simillimum ex-
Alexandrino defuisse. Incipit enim ille emplum Jos. x. 12-15. Coll. iv. 9
locus in cod. Alex. v. 12. Kaì eiñe Aavid viii. 12, 13, 30 sqq. Nec major vis est
viòs åvðрwñov 'Eppaðaíov, cum tamen verba voculæ vs. 12, quæ non habet, quo referatur;
textus tantum habent: Ess. Unde hæc enim a scriptore per imprudentiam
igitur aliud: Kaì eine? Nimirum ab initio, transscripta est.
είπε
Ad versionem Græcam
ειπε
uti in cod. Vat., legebantur post vers. 11 autem quod attinet, hujus in uno alteroque
424
1 SAMUEL XVII. 12—22.
codice ex mero emendandi studio omissam
esse universam hanc pericopen, satis certo
colligitur ex Josepho, qui, quæ hic narrantur,
omnia exhibet. Atque sic etiam judicandum
puto de loco xii. 12 coll. cum viii. 5, de locis
infra sequentibus vs. 55, sqq. xviii. 1-5,
9—11, 17—19, 21, ex., quos ad unum omnes
suspectos habent critici isti. Scriptori di-
versos commentarios, qui de eadem re alio et
alio modo exponerent, ad manus fuisse,
plane apparet ex cap. xxvi. coll. cum
xxiii. 19-xxiv. 23.
Ver. 12.
wipya
[Alex.] καὶ τοὺς ἀδελφούς σου ἐπισκέψῃ
εἰς εἰρήνην, καὶ ὅσα ἂν χρῄζωσιν γνώσῃ.
Au. Ver.-18 And carry these ten cheeses
[Heb., cheeses of milk] unto the captain of
their thousand [Heb., captain of a thou-
sand], and look how thy brethren fare, and
take their pledge.
Bp. Patrick-18 Look how thy brethren
fare, and take their pledge.] Some think
that they went to war, in those days, at
their own charge, and were not paid by the
king. Provision, therefore, beginning to
fail, Jesse's sons had sent to him for a
supply, and by a certain token. Which
their father bids David take with him, to
וְדָוִד בֶּן־אִישׁ אֶפְרָתִי הַזֶּה מִבֵּית
know if it were theirs. So some expound לֶחֶם יְהוּדָה וּשְׁמוֹ יִשַׁי וְלֹוֹ שְׁמֹנָה
-they had borrowed money, or pawned any בָנִים וְהָאִישׁ בִּימִי שָׁאוּל זָקָן בָּא
הב" בפתח
[Alex.] καὶ εἶπεν Δαυὶδ υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου
Εφραθαίου. οὗτος ἐκ Βηθλεὲμ Ιούδα, καὶ
ὄνομα αὐτῷ Ἰεσσαὶ, καὶ αὐτῷ ὀκτὼ υἱοί. καὶ
ὁ ἀνὴρ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις Σαούλ πρεσβύτερος
ἐληλυθὼς ἐν ἀνδράσιν.
Au. Ver.—12 Now David was the son of
that Ephrathite of Beth-lehem-judah, whose
name was Jesse; and he had eight sons:
and the man went among men for an old
man in the days of Saul.
Now David was the son of that Ephrath-
ite of Beth-lehem-judah.
ille
autem erat de Beth-lehem. Nam id, quod
the word pledge. But others think that if
thing for it, he ordered David to redeem it;
or that he should bring something from
them, that might certify him of their health.
Others translate the word not pledge but
business and take the sense to be, Bring
me word what they do; how they behave
themselves; what company they keep, and
whom they associate themselves withal.
Gesen.-pong, and bring from
them a pledge, token.
Ver. 19.
Au. Fer.-Valley of Elah.
verse 2.
Ver. 21.
See notes on
. הזה מבית לחם.Houb , והזה Melius
וַתַּעֲרֹךְ יִשְׂרָאֵל וּפְלִשְׁתִּים מַעֲרָכָה Vulgatus, de qua supra dictum est, non sapit
לִקְרַאת מַעֲרָכָה :
Sacrum hujus libri scriptorem, qui quidem
non solet ad ea, quæ ante dicta sunt, alle..
gare lectores......
And the man went among men for an ola
man in the days of Saul.
Houbigant.-Quique, Saule regnante, erat
sener, perveneratque ad multos annos.
Syrus, &, in annos ex scripturâ □',
quam etiam exsequitur Codex Complut.,
eâque legitimâ. Frustrà argumentatur con-
tra Lud. Cappellum Buxtorfius, nusquam
Nam, cum sæpissimè legatur
D'D' x1, venerat in dies, nihil dici potest
cur, venire in annos non sit loquendi forma
Hebraica, teste præsertim Syro Interprete.
D
. בא בשנים legi
[Alex.] καὶ παρετάξαντο Ἰσραὴλ καὶ οἱ
ἀλλόφυλοι παράταξιν ἐξεναντίας παρατάξεως.
Au. Ver.-21 For Israel and the Philis-
tines had put the battle in array, army
against army.
, ייערך Lege . והערך ישראל ופלשתים .Houb
et struxit acies Israel, vel ; sic omnes
veteres. Liquet hujus verbi nominativum
esse Israel et Philistæos, non autem ipsam
pugnæ aciem, ; itaque non ferendum
istud Tn in genere feminino.
Ver. 22.
וַיִּטְשׁ דָּוִד אֶת־הַכֵּלִים מֵעָלָיו עַל־יַד vs. 12 legendum בַּאֲנָשִׁים Maurer.-Pro
שׁוֹמֵר הַכֵּלִים וגו
[Alex.] καὶ ἀφῆκεν Δαυὶδ τὰ σκεύη αὑτοῦ
ἀφ' ἑαυτοῦ ἐπὶ χεῖρα φύλακος, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-22 And David left his carriage
. בַּשָּׁנִים videtur
וְאֶת־אַחֶיךָ תִּפְקֹד לְשָׁלוֹם וְאֶת־
Ver. 18.
עַרְבָּתָם תִּקְח :
1 SAMUEL XVII. 22-36.
425
[Heb., the vessels from upon him] in the
hand of the keeper of the carriage, &c.
Ged.—And David left his charge with the
store-keeper.
Dathe.—22 David deposuit ea, quæ fere-
bat, apud custodem impedimentorum, &c.
Houb.-David sarcinis relictis ei qui custos
erat sarcinarum.
Ver. 23.
our God unable to oppose him, and subdue
him?
Bishop Horsley.-Is there not a cause?
Rather, Was it more than a word?
Dr. A. Clarke.-I believe the meaning is
what several of the versions express: I
have spoken but a word. And should a man
be made an offender for a word?
Ver. 34-36.
STT
ST T
וְהוּא וּ מְדַבֵּר עִמָּם וְהִנֵּה אִישׁ 34 וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד אֶל־שָׁאוּל רֹעֶה הָיָה
עַבְדְּךָ לְאָבִיו בַּעֲוֹן וּבָא הָאֲרִי וְאֶת־ הַבְּנַיִם עוֹלֶה גָּלְיָת הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי שְׁמוֹ מִגַּת
35 וְיָצָאתִי מִמַּעַרְוֹת פְּלִשְׁתִּים וגו הַדּוֹב וְנָשָׂא זֶה מֵהָעֵדֶר :
אַחֲרָיו וְהִכְּתִיו וְהִצַּלְתִּי מִפִּיו
בִּזְקָנוֹ וְהִכְּתִיו
וְהֶחֱזַקְתִּי
גַּם אֶת־הָאַ
כְּאַחַד
מֵהֶם כִּי חֵרֵף מַעַרְכֹת אֱלֹהִים חַיִּים :
.34 .v שה ק'
.35 .v התיו ברגש
מערכות קרי
[Alex.] καὶ αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος μετ' αὐτῶν, ἐν τῇ την ΤΡΙΤΗ
ἰδοὺ ἀνὴρ ᾿Αμεσσαῖος ἀνέβαινεν, Γολιάθ ό: ήγουν την ώρα πρέπ
Φιλισταῖος ὄνομα αὐτῷ ἐκ Γέθ, ἐκ τῶν παρα-
τάξεων τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-23 And as he talked with
them, behold, there came up the champion,
the Philistine of Gath, Goliath by name, out
of the armies of the Philistines, and spake
according to the same words: and David
heard them.
Champion. See notes on ver. 4.
Armies.
Gesen. f. (r. 7) plur. i,
. מַעַרְכוֹת .constr
2.
1. A row, pile, arranged in order.
Plur. ranks of an army, array, army in
battle-array, host, 1 Sam. xvii. 8, 10, 26, 45,
al.
Prof. Lee.—, Disposition, order, ar-
rangement, &c. of battle, 1 Sam. iv. 16;
xvii. 8, 22, 48.
Maurer.-nipp.
Gesenius, Winerus,
προς τη 1 36
an app hyben
34 καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ πρὸς Σαούλ, ποιμαίνων
ἦν ὁ δοῦλός σου τῷ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ ποιμνίῳ·
καὶ ὅταν ἤρχετο ὁ λέων, καὶ ἡ ἄρκος, καὶ
ἐλάμβανε πρόβατον ἐκ τῆς ἀγέλης, 35 καὶ
ἐξεπορευόμην ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπάταξα αὐτὸν,
kai éέéσñaσa èk TOû σтóμатos avтоÛ• Kaì Ei
ἐπανίστατο ἐπ᾿ ἐμὲ, καὶ ἐκράτησα τοῦ φάρυγγος
αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐπάταξα, καὶ ἐθανάτωσα αὐτόν.
36 Kai Tòv λEOVтa kaì tηv äρkov ĚTUTTEV Ó
δουλός σου, καὶ ἔσται ὁ ἀλλόφυλος ὁ ἀπερίτ-
μητος ὡς ἓν τούτων· οὐχὶ πορεύσομαι καὶ
ñaráέw avtòv, kaì åþeλw oýμepov öveidos é§
Ισραήλ; διότι τίς ὁ ἀπερίτμητος οὗτος, ὃς
ὠνείδισε παράταξιν θεοῦ ζῶντος;
સે
Au. Fer.-34 And David said unto Saul,
alii ni vel catervam hominum esse dicunt Thy servant kept his father's sheep, and
vel loca plana, i. e., castra in patenti et aperto | there came a lion, and a bear, and took a
lamb [or, kid] out of the flock:
campo sita, coll. 8. Fortasse tamen pro
(a
35 And I went out after him, and smote
him, and delivered it out of his mouth: and מְעָרָה a) מְצָרוֹת efferendum est מַעֲרוֹת
cum
Kam. imp. cf. stat. constr. sg.), ut
castra Philistæorum per contemtum spelunce
dicantur. K'ri legendum præcipit nie.
Ver. 29.
הֲלוֹא דָּבָר הוּא :
[Alex.] οὐχὶ ῥῆμα ἐστιν;
Au. Ver.- 29 And David said, What
have I now done? is there not a cause?
Is there not a cause?
Pool.-Either, 1. Of my coming; my
father sent me on an errand. Or rather,
2. Of my thus speaking: is there not reason
in what I say? Is this giant invincible? is
VOL. II.
when he arose against me, I caught him by
his beard, and smote him, and slew him.
36 Thy servant slew both the lion and
the bear: and this uncircumcised Philistine
shall be as one of them, seeing he hath
defied the armies of the living God.
Geddes, Booth.-34 And David said to
Saul, Thy servant tended his father's flock,
and if there came a lion or a bear, and took
a lamb out of the flock, 35 Then I pursued
him and smote him, and snatched it from
his mouth: and if he arose against me,
caught him by his beard and smote him and
slew him. 36 Both lions and bears hath
3 I
426
1 SAMUEL XVII. 34-39.
thy servant smitten, and this uncircumcised
Philistine shall be like one of them: let me
go then, and smite him, and take away the
reproach from Israel; for who is that uncir-
cumcised Philistine, that he should defy the
hosts of the living God [LXX, Vulg.]?
Ver. 38.
וַיַּלְבַּשׁ שָׁאוּל אֶת־דָּוִד מַדָּיו וגו'
καὶ ἐνέδυσε Σαοὺλ τὸν Δαυὶδ μανδύαν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-38 And Saul armed David
with his armour [Heb., clothed David with
his clothes], and he put an helmet of brass
upon his head; also he armed him with a
coat of mail.
Pool. With his armour; either, 1. With
Saul's own armour which he used to wear in
with the
battle; which seems not to agree
extraordinary height of Saul's stature, 1 Sam.
x. 23; nor is it like that Saul would disarm
Dr. A. Clarke.-35 The slaying of the
lion and the bear mentioned here, must
have taken place at two different times;
perhaps the verse should be read thus: I
went out after him (the lion), and smote him,
&c. And when he (the bear) rose up against
me, I caught him by the beard, and slew him.
Houb.-34 Respondit Sauli David : servus
tuus pascebat patris sui greges, veniebatque himself, when he was going forth to the
leo, vel ursus, et ovem caulis auferebat; battle, ver. 20, 21.
35 Ego exibam, cædebum eum, prædamque taken out of his armory.
ore ejus liberabam; qui cum me aggredie- With his vestments, or garments.
batur, ego crinibus ejus apprehensis, percu-
the Hebrew word properly and usually sig-
tiebam eum et enecabam. 36 Servus tuus nifies; and so this same word is translated,
2. His armour is dis-
leonem et ursum occidit; erit igitur iste 1 Sam. xviii. 4.
tinguished from this, and is particularly
Philistæus incircuncisus, sic tanquam unus
ex eis, propterea quod agminibus Dei vivi described in the following words. He seems
therefore to speak of some military vest-
fecit contumeliam.
ments which were then used in war, and
were contrived for defence; such as buff-
Dathe-34 Cum oves pascerem apud pa-
trem meum, inquit David, accidit, ut leo aut
ursus veniret et auferret oviculam e grege;
35 Tum ego cum persecutus occidi et prædam
ejus faucibus eripui.
batur, comprehensa ejus barba eum percussi
et interfeci. 36 Sic de leone et urso victor
ego discessi, &c.
coats now are.
Or. 2. With armour
Or rather, 3.
For, 1. So
Ver. 39.
by
וַיַּחְגָּר דָּוִד אֶת־חַרְבּוֹ מֵעַל לְמַדָּיו -Quodsi me aggredie
לָלֶכֶת כִּי לֹא־נִסָה וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד
אֶל־שָׁאוּל לֹא־אוּכַל לָלֶכֶת בָּאֵלֶה כִּי . וּבָא הָאֲרִי וְאֶת־הַדּוֹב 34.Maurer
לֹא נְסִיתִי וַיְסְרֶם דָּוִד מֵעָלָיו :
)
Hæc
verba, in quibus explicandis mire argutati
sunt interpretes, præeunte Ewaldo Gr. crit.,
p. 597 sic explicanda censemus: et venit leo,
etiam cum urso. Articulus notos istos et
perpetuos gregis hostes designat. Cf. ὁ λύκος,
Jo. x. 12. Quod leo nullam ferarum in
societatem admittit (quia, ut ait Damir Arabs,
nullam videt sibi parem), id interpretationi a
Nam
nobis propositæ neutiquam obstat.
verba venit leo cum urso hic nihil aliud sibi
velle, quam: nunc leonem nunc
venisse, et per se clarum est et ex sequenti-
bus patet. Igitur facile carebis Michaëlis
ursam
וְאָתָה legi jubentis וְאֶת־הַדּוֹב conjectura, pro
217, et venit ursus.....—Lectionem, quæ
ex ed. Jacobi Chajjim (1525), in qua pri-
mum comparuit, in omnes fere recentiores
editiones irrepsit, merum errorem esse, vix
est quod moneam.
Ver. 37.
Au. Ver-The lion, &c., and the bear.
Ged., Booth.-Lions, &c., and bears.
καὶ ἔζωσε τὸν Δαυὶδ τὴν ῥομφαίαν αὐτοῦ
ἐπάνω τοῦ μανδύου αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκοπίασε περι-
πατήσας ἅπαξ καὶ δίς. καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ πρὸς
Σαούλ. οὐ μὴ δύνωμαι πορευθῆναι ἐν τούτοις,
ὅτι οὐ πεπείραμαι. καὶ ἀφαιροῦσιν αὐτὰ ἀπ᾿
aỷтov.
Au. Ver.-30 And David girded his sword
upon his armour, and he assayed to go; for
And David said unto
he had not proved it.
Saul, I cannot go with these; for I have not
proved them. And David put them off him.
And he assayed to go, &c.
Bishop Horsley.-Rather, and he was
awkward in going; or, and he moved awk-
wardly, because he was not accustomed. And
David said unto Saul, I cannot stir in these,
for I have not been accustomed.
He was awkward in going, or, he moved
awkwardly. ἐκοπιασε περιπατησαι, LXX
[Alex.]. και έσκαζεν άπειρος ών, Sym-
machus. και έχωλαινεν Δαβιδ ἐν τῷ βαδίζειν,
Hexaplar versions. I refer the verb to
1 SAMUEL XVII. 39-50.
427
the root. See that root in Parkhurst's signifies partitions; and, therefore, denotes
Lexicon.
the stones to have been ragged; and sharp
pointed were most fit for his purpose (see
De Dieu).
Gesen.
adj. smooth.
five smooth of the stones,
1 Sam. xvii. 40
Gesen. Hiph. in, to will, but used in
two senses, viz. 1. Of one who undertakes
that which he wills, however difficult, imply-
ing active volition, i. q. to take upon oneself,
to assay; Sept. often äpxoμai, to begin. i. e., five smooth stones. For this idiom
Seq. gerund. Gen. xviii. 27, .31; Josh. comp. Is. xxix. 19; Hos. xiii. 2. See
xvii. 12; Judg. i. 27, 35; 1 Sam. xvii. 39. Lehrg., p. 678.
Seq. verb. fin. dσvvdétws, Deut. i. 5. 5-
?, for I have not yet tried them.
Prof. Lee.-, m. pl. constr. 7,
Smooth (pieces) of stones, 1 Sam. xvii. 40, al.
non occ. Arab., acutus, radere aptus.
Brook. See notes on Numb. xxiv. 26,
Gesen., Thes.—Hiph. in, voluit. Triplici
modo dicitur. Ac 1) de eo, qui id quod vult
aggreditur, et, licet arduum sit, conatur (vom
thätigen Wollen, Angreifen, Unternehmen). | vol. i., p. 610.
LXX undecies apxoμai. Deut. i. 5: bin
nšto minorny 18, Moses aggressus est
interpretari hanc legem. 1 Sam. xvii. 39:
Moby , conatus est ire, nam
(antea) non tentaverat.
Ged. And over his armour [Saul] begirt
him [LXX, so Booth.] with his own sword.
Once and again [LXX, so Booth.], David
essayed to walk in this armour; but could
Which he had, &c.—drew near to the Phi-
listine.
Ged., Booth.-Which he had with him;
thus with a scrip and a sling in his hand, he
drew near to the Philistine.
Ver. 43.
beyben nesa
כִּי־אַתָּה בָא אֵלַי בַּמַּקְלוֹת וַיְקַלֵּל not, because he was unexperienced: he
הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי אֶת דָּוִד בֵּאלֹהָיו :
therefore said to Saul: "I cannot walk in
these; as I am not experienced."
Booth.—And over his armour he girded
[LXX] his own sword. Once and again
[LXX] David attempted to go, but could
not; for he had not been accustomed to
them. And David said to Saul, I cannot go
with these, for I have not been accustomed
to them, &c.
Ver. 40.
וַיִּקְח מַקְלוֹ בְּיָדוֹ וַיִּבְחַר־לוֹ חֲמִשָּׁה
חַלְקֵי אֲבָנִים וּ מִן־הַנַּחַל וַיָּשֶׂם אֹתָם
בִּכְלִי הָרֹעִים אֲשֶׁר לוֹ וּבַיַּלְקוּט וְקַלְעוֹ
: 'nwbpo-be wan imp
AT
καὶ ἔλαβε τὴν βακτηρίαν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ
αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἐξελέξατο ἑαυτῷ πέντε λίθους
λείους ἐκ τοῦ χειμάρρου, καὶ ἔθετο αὐτοὺς ἐν
τῷ καδίῳ τῷ ποιμενικῷ τῷ ὄντι αὐτῷ εἰς συλ-
λογὴν, καὶ σφενδόνη αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ.
καὶ προσῆλθε πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα τὸν ἀλλόφυλον.
Au. Ver.-40 And he took his staff in
his hand, and chose him five smooth stones
out of the brook [or, valley], and put them
in a shepherd's bag [Heb., vessel] which he
had, even in a scrip; and his sling was in
:
his hand and he drew near to the Philistine.
Smooth stones.
Bp. Patrick.—Or rather cleft stones: not
καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀλλόφυλος πρὸς Δαυίδ, Ωσεί
κύων ἐγώ εἰμι, ὅτι σὺ ἔρχῃ ἐπ᾿ ἐμὲ ἐν ῥάβδῳ
καὶ λίθοις; καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ, Οὐχὶ, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ χείρων
κυνός· καὶ κατηράσατο ὁ ἀλλόφυλος τὸν Δαυὶδ
ἐν τοῖς θεοῖς αὐτοῦ.
ó
Au. Ver.~43 And the Philistine said
unto David, Am I a dog, that thou comest
to me with staves? And the Philistine
cursed David by his gods.
With staves.
Geddes, Booth.--With staves and with
stones [LXX].
By his gods. So Houb., Patrick.
Dathe, Geddes, Boothroyd.-By his god
[Dagon].
Ver. 16.
Au. Ter.-46 This day will the LORD
deliver thee [Heb., shut thee up] into mine
hand; and I will smite thee, and take thine
head from thee; and I will give the carcases
of the host of the Philistines this day unto
the fowls of the air, &c.
The carcases.
Ged., Booth.-Thy carcase, and [LXX]
the carcases, &c.
Ver. 50.
Au. Ver.—30 So David prevailed over
whole and entire, but broken. For the word the Philistine with a sling and with a stone,
428
1 SAMUEL XVII. 50-58. XVIII. 1-5.
2
and smote the Philistine, and slew him;
but there was no sword in the hand of
David.
Pilkington, Dathe, Ged., and Booth. sup-
pose that this verse is an interpolation.
Pilkington. The next passage omitted in
the Vatican copy is the 50th verse of chap.
xvii., which is a sort of a recapitulation that
is entirely needless; the sense is complete,
and the connexion regular, without it. The
connexion, in the Vatican copy, stands thus:
49 The Philistine fell upon his face to the
earth.
51 And David ran and stood upon him,
and took his sword, &c.
When this is mentioned, was it at all neces-
sary, was it at all proper, to say, in the
preceding verse, that there was no sword in
the hand of David, after the particulars of
his accoutrements had been given us in the
40th verse? and when we are told in the
39th, that after he had girded on his sword
upon his armour, and had assayed to go,
finding them inconvenient, he put them off
from him?
Ged.-52 And the men of Israel and of
Judah arose and shouted, and pursued the
Philistines unto the entrance of Gath [LXX,
Josephus; so Booth.], and the gates of
Ekron and all the way to the gates, both
of Gath and Ekron, lay slaughtered Philis-
tines.
Ver. 54-58; CHAP. XVIII. 1-5.
Au. Ver.-54 And David took the head
of the Philistine, and brought it to Jeru-
salem; but he put his armour in his tent.
55 And when Saul saw David go forth
against the Philistine, he said unto Abner,
the captain of the host, Abner, whose son is
this youth? And Abner said, As thy soul
liveth, O king, I cannot tell.
56 And the king said, Enquire thou
whose son the stripling is.
57 And as David returned from the
slaughter of the Philistine, Abner took him,
and brought him before Saul, with the head
of the Philistine in his hand.
58 And Saul said to him, Whose son art
thou, thou young man? And David an-
swered, I am the son of thy servant Jesse
Dathe. Hic versus interrumpit seriem
narrationis et aliis verbis modo dicit, quod the Beth-lehemite.
in versu antecedenti jam dictum erat. Non
legitur in cod. Vat.
Houbigant.-50 Sic David vicit Philis-
thæum fundæ lapide, percussumque interfecit.
51 Nam quia gladium non habebat, ivit
festinanter, &c.
Hunc versum omisere Græci Intt. non
tamen omittendum. Nam constat series,
neque otiosa est, eo non sublato: vide ver-
sionem.
Ver. 52.
CHAP. XVIII.
1 And it came to pass, when he had
made an end of speaking unto Saul, that
the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul
of David, and Jonathan loved him as his
own soul.
2 And Saul took him that day, and would
let him go no more home to his father's
house.
3 Then Jonathan and David made a
covenant, because he loved him as his own
soul.
4 And Jonathan stripped himself of the
וַיִּקְמוּ אַנְשֵׁי יִשְׂרָאֵל וִיהוּדָה וַיָּרְעוּ
robe that was upon him, and gave it to וַיִּרְדְּפוּ אֶת־הַפְּלִשְׁתִּים עַד־בּוֹאֲךָ גֵיא
,David, and his garments, even to his sword וְעַד שַׁעֲרֵי עֶקְרוֹן וַיִּפְּלוּ חַלְלֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים
בְּדֶרֶךְ שַׁעֲרַיִם וְעַד־גַּת וְעַד־עֶקְרוֹן :
kaì ȧvíσtavтai ävôpes 'Iopanλ kaì 'Ioúda,
καὶ ἠλάλαξαν, καὶ κατεδίωξαν ὀπίσω αὐτῶν ἕως
εἰσόδου Γεθ, καὶ ἕως τῆς πύλης Ασκάλωνος•
καὶ ἔπεσον τραυματίαι τῶν ἀλλοφύλων ἐν τῇ
ὁδῷ τῶν πυλῶν καὶ ἕως Γεθ, καὶ ἕως ᾿Ακκαρών.
Au. Ver.-52 And the men of Israel and
of Judah arose, and shouted, and pursued
the Philistines, until thou come to the
valley, and to the gates of Ekron. And the
wounded of the Philistines fell down by the
way to Shaaraim, even unto Gath, and unto
Ekron.
and to his bow, and to his girdle.
5 And David went out whithersoever Saul
sent him, and behaved [or, prospered] him-
self wisely: and Saul set him over the men
of war, and he was accepted in the sight of
all the people, and also in the sight of Saul's
servants.
Pilkington, Dathe, Ged., and Booth.
suppose that these verses are an interpola-
tion; they are wanting in the Vatican
edition of the LXX.
Pilkington.-54 From the 54th verse of
the 17th chapter to the 6th of the 18th, we
have an account, 1st. That when Saul saw
1 SAMUEL XVII. 54-58. XVIII. 1-5.
429
altogether probable and consistent: xvii. 54,
"And David took the head of the Philistine,
and brought it to Jerusalem; and he put his
armour in his tent. xviii. 6, And as they
came, when David was returned from the
slaughter of the Philistine, the women came
out of all the cities of Israel, &c."—Pilking-
ton's Remarks upon Several Passages of
Scripture, p. 65, &c.
David go forth against the Philistine, neither upon the return from the slaughter of the
he, nor Abner, the captain of the host, knew Philistine, Saul conceived a jealousy against
who the young man was. 2dly. That David upon the women's ascribing more
Jonathan, Saul's son, instantaneously con- merit and honour to him, than they had done
ceived a violent affection for him, loved him to the king, xviii. 8. Is it therefore to be
as his own soul, and stripped himself of all imagined, that he would, at that time, invest
his armour, and his garments, to give them him with so much power and authority? On
to David. And 3dly. That Saul set him the contrary, we are told, xviii. 13, that
over his men of war. Accounts, which," Saul removed him from him, and made
when examined, will neither appear pro-him captain over a thousand." And, on the
bable, nor consistent with the other parts of whole, I am persuaded, that these nine
this history. For 1st. I have already had verses have been interpolated; there are no
occasion to observe, that David's first intro- trace of them in the Vatican copy of the
duction to Saul is represented to have been | Greek version; and, leaving them out, the
upon account of his being a skilful musician: connexion is entire, and the whole account
and that he had so far gained upon Saul's
affections, that he had made him his armour-
bearer, and advanced him to a post, that
required his frequent attendance upon the
king's person and 2dly. That Saul knew
whose son this youth was, because he had
sent to Jesse, to let him know that his son
had found favour in his sight. 3dly. That
Saul should so readily permit a youth, that
was unknown to him, to accept the challenge
of Goliath, and risk the fate of all Israel
upon his success, according to the terms the
giant had proposed, xvii. 9, will either not
easily gain credit, or will be looked upon as
a remarkable instance of rashness and in-
discretion in the king of Israel. 4thly. To
suppose this to have been the first introduc-
tion of David to the king and court, must
make the account here given of Jonathan's
affection to him, and his manner of express-
ing it, appear very extraordinary. Admit-
ting him to have been in the family before;
an officer, in high esteem with the king;
and who had, upon other occasions, shown
himself to be "a mighty valiant man and
prudent in matters, and a comely person,
and one favoured of the Lord;" as he is
represented xvi. 18, these shew the grounds.
of Jonathan's regard for him; and well
account for that affection of his towards
David, mentioned in other places, and in a
different manner. See xix. 2 and xx. 17.
5thly. How are we to understand those
words, "And Saul set him over the men of Houb.-55 Cujus filius hic est? Saül, id
war?" To take them in their full extent, quærens, opinionem affert, se nondum nosse
we must suppose the command to be taken quis sit David, cum tamen antea narratum
away from Abner, and David made captain fuerit Davidem lyra cecinisse ejusque armi-
of the host. But, on the contrary, we find gerum fuisse. Propterea multi credunt hæc,
Abner at Saul's side, xx. 25, and mentioned quæ hic de pugna Goliath narrantur, antea
as still being captain of the host, xxvi. 5. evenisse, quam David coram Saüle lyra
Besides, we are informed, that immediately caneret; itaque ordinem rei narratæ fuisse
Dathe-54 Hic versus legitur quidem in
cod. Vat., sed repugnat illorum temporum
historiæ. Hierosolymam tunc Jebusitæ
tenebant, et quem in finem David caput
Goliathi in hanc urbem detulisset? Josephus
(Antiquitt, lib. vi., cap. 9, sect. 5) ad evi-
tandam illam repugnantiam rem sic narrat:
Davidem caput Goliathi in tentorium suum
reportasse, gladium autem Deo consecrasse.
58 Quis non hæreat in his versibus?
Saulus Davidem, armigerum suum, qui sæpe
eum cithara sua exhilaravit, non agnoscit;
Abnero quoque, homini aulico, ignotus est.
Perquam ingeniosus sit, qui hujus igno-
rantiæ causam probabilem (modo non in-
eptam, quam vulgo dari non ignoro) potest
indicare. Non leguntur hi versus in cod.
Vat.
XVIII. 5. Hebr. viris belli. Quod, nisi
locus suspectus esset, de parte tantum exer-
citus esset explicandum. Nam Abner dux
erat exercitus. Sed infra vers. 13 in loco
genuino narratur, ducem mille militum
Davidem a Saulo esse constitutum.
430
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 5, 6.
perturbatum. Nos rei narratæ ordinem, ut initio hujus capitis usque ad hæc verba le-
est, relinquimus. Nam tollitur omnis dif- guntur, pugnant cum his, quæ sequuntur.
ficultas, modo sumatur Saülem, cum hæc Si Saulus ipse illo die, quo ex pugna re-
suscitabatur, spiritu eo malo, qui eum ex- dibant, invidiam erga Davidem concepisset,
agitabat, fuisse correptum et mente alie- non tot in eum favoris et benevolentiæ signa
natum; quod ipsum significare Abner ostendisset.
videtur, qui respondet asseveranter, nec sine Pool. When David was returned from the
juramento, se non nosse, cujus filius sit slaughter of the Philistine; either, first,
David; ne,
si respondeat Davidem, esse From some eminent victory obtained by him
illum filium Isai, quem accersivit Saül fecit- against the Philistines, though not par-
que armigerum suum, monere Saülem vi- ticularly related, wherein also Saul might be
deatur, ipsum eum, qui hæc sciscitetur, esse present and concerned. Or rather, secondly,
mente alienatum. Propterea etiam Abner From the slaughter of Goliath, and the
non interrogat Davidem cujus sit filius, sed other Philistines with him. Against this it
eum ad Saülem adducit, ut ipse de se et de is objected, that this song was sung either
suo patre respondeat, dissimulatorem agens, after David was advanced and employed, as
ut solent regum purpurati. Denique illi, is related ver. 5, and therefore not imme-
qui ordinem, quem nunc habemus, inter-diately after that great victory; or, before
vertere volunt, pugnant cum versu 15 ubi he was so advanced; and then it would have
narratur Davidem a Saüle discessisse, post- raised Saul's jealousy and envy, and conse-
quam fratres ejus ad bellum profecti essent. quently hindered David's advancement.
Nam si discessit, ergo aderat Saüli, antequam But it may be replied, that this song, though
Goliath interficeret. Denique responderi placed afterwards, was sung before David's
potest, ut fecit Saurinus, non inquirere advancement, related ver. 5. And that this
Saülem, quis sit David, sed cujus filius; quia
ejus intererat scire, cujus familiæ esset is
adolescens, cui filiam suam promiserat se
uxorem daturum, si vinceret Philistæum.
Ver. 6.
did not hinder David's preferment, must be
ascribed partly to Saul's policy, who, though
he had an eye upon David, and designed to
crush him upon a fit occasion; yet saw it
necessary for his own reputation, and the
encouragement of other men's valour, and
for the satisfaction of Jonathan's passionate
desire, and the just and general expectation
of
וַיְהִי בְבוֹאָם בְּשׁוּב דָּוִד מֵהַכּוֹת אֶת־
the whole army and people, to give him הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי וַתֵּצֶאנָה הַנָּשִׁים מִכָּל-עָרֵי
יִשְׂרָאֵל לָשׁוֹר וְהַמְחֹלוֹת לִקְרַאת שָׁאוּל
לשיר קרי
J*
:owbwa ngewe op
aben
καὶ ἐξῆλθον αἱ χορεύουσαι εἰς συνάντησιν
Δαυὶδ ἐκ πασῶν πόλεων Ἰσραὴλ ἐν τυμπάνοις,
καὶ ἐν χαρμοσύνῃ, καὶ ἐν κυμβάλοις.
some considerable preferment for the present;
ruling Saul, against his own inclination, and
and principally to God's providence over-
his mistaken interest. Out of all cities of
Israel, i. e., out of all the neighbouring cities,
by or through which the victorious army
marched. Singing and dancing, according to
the custom of those times and places; of
which see Exod. xv. 20; Judg. xi. 34.
Singing and dancing.
Au. Ver.—6 And it came to pass as they
came, when David was returned from the
slaughter of the Philistine [or, Philistines],
that the women came out of all cities of
Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king
Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instru-
ments of music [Heb., three-stringed instru-cum sistris. Nam desiderat verbi socie-
ments].
And it came to pass as they came, when
David was returned from the slaughter of the
Philistine.
Houb.-Recte Masora o, ad cantandum.
Sed post legendum, cum choris, ut
Chald., qui 82771. Ita etiam Syrus, 7,
tatem, nec credere licet hæc, exibant mulieres
et chori, esse ev dià dvoîv.
With joy.
Ged, Booth.-With flutes.
Dathe, Ged. and Booth. suppose that these Gesen. f. (r. пpt) joy, gladness,
words are an interpolation. They are want-rejoicing, Ps. iv. 8; xlv. 16. Spec. a) The
ing in Cod. Vat.
loud expression of joy, as songs of joy,
Dathe.-Cod. Vat. incipit ab his verbis: shouts of rejoicing, Gen. xxxi. 27; Neh.
Recte. Nam quæ inde ab xii. 43; 2 Chr. xxiii. 18; xxix. 30. b) Fes-
, ותצאנה הנשים
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 6-12.
431
..
Ver. 8-12.
tivity, i. e., festive banquets, pleasures, Judg.
xvi. 23, &c.
Instruments of music.
Ged., Booth. With triangles.
Gesen.-. 1. A third. 2. A triangle,
i. e., an instrument of music struck in con-
: וַיִּחַר לְשָׁאוּל מְאֹד וַיֵּרַע בְּעֵינָיו
הַדָּבָר הַזֶּה וַיֹּאמֶר נָתְנָוּ לְדָוִד רְבָבוֹת
< : IT
נָתְנוּ הָאֲלָפִים וְעוֹר לוֹ .
וְלִי נָתְנוּ
הַמְּלוּכָה: 9 וַיְהִי שָׁאוּל עוֹן אֶת־דָּוִד cert with drums, as in modern military
10 וַיְהִי מֵהַיּוֹם הַהוּא וָהָלְאָה:
מִמָּחָרָת וַתִּצְלַח רוּחַ אֱלֹהִים וּ רָעָה -Prof. Lee. A musical instrument ; ac ו
אֶל־שָׁאוּל וַיִּתְנַבֵּא בְתוֹךְ־הַבַּיִת וְדָוִד cording to some a triangle ; others, a harp
TT: IT
T
music. Plur. 1 Sam. xviii. 6.
with three strings.
מְנַבֵּן בְּיָדְוֹ כִּיוֹם בְּיוֹם וְהַחֲנִית בְּיַד־ (שלשים) Dr. A. Clarlke. The original word
שָׁאוּל : ו וַיָּטֶל שָׁאוּל אֶת־הַחֲנִית וַיֹּאמֶר ; signifies instruments with three strings 1
אַכֶּה בְדָוִד וּבַקִיר וַיִּלָּב דָּוִד מִפָּנָיו Vulgate, cum sistris, with sistrums. This
פַּעֲמָיִם: 12 וַיִּרָא שָׁאוּל מִלִפְנֵי דָוִד כִּי־ instrument is well known as being used
הָיָה יְהוָה עִמּוֹ וּמֵעִם שָׁאוּל סָר :
.9 .v עוין קרי
(T
and is, I think, properly translated by the
te
among the ancient Egyptians: it was made
of brass, and had three, sometimes more,
brass rods across; which, being loose in
their holes, made a jingling noise when the
instrument was shaken.
Ver. 7.
8 καὶ πονηρὸν ἐφάνη τὸ ῥῆμα ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς
2aova Tept Tov Adyov Tourov, kat cire, To
Δαυὶδ ἔδωκαν τὰς μυριάδας, καὶ ἐμοὶ ἔδωκαν
τὰς χιλιάδας. 12 καὶ ἐφοβήθη Σαούλ ἀπὸ
προσώπου Δαυὶδ.
Au. Ver.-8 And Saul was very wroth,
וַתַּעֲנֶינָה הַנָּשִׁים הַמְשַׁחֲקוֹת וַתֹּאמַרְן
and the saying displeased hin [iebe, was הִכָּה שָׁאוּל בַּאֲלָפָו וְדָוִד בְּרִבְבֹתָיו :
באלפין קרי
καὶ ἐξῆρχον αἱ γυναῖκες, καὶ ἔλεγον, Επά-
Take 2aota en titdctu aurov, kat david ev
μυριάσιν αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-7 And the women answered
one another as they played, and said, Saul
hath slain his thousands, and David his ten
thousands.
|
evil in his eyes]; and he said, They have
ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to
me they have ascribed but thousands: and
what can he have more but the kingdom ?
9 And Saul eyed David from that day and
forward.
10 And it came to pass on the morrow,
that the evil spirit from God came upon
Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of the
house and David played with his hand, as
Dathe, Ged.-Sung alternately, respon- at other times: and there was a javelin in
sively.
Answered one another.
Saul hath slain his thousands.
Saul's hand.
11 And Saul cast the javelin; for he said,
I will smite David even to the wall with it.
And David avoided out of his presence
twice.
12 And Saul was afraid of David, because
the LORD was with him, and was departed
from Saul.
Ver. S.
Dr. A. Clarke.-As it cannot literally be
true that Saul had slain thousands, and
David ten thousands; it would be well to
translate the passage thus: Saul hath smitten
or fought against thousands; David against
tens of thousands. "Though Saul has been
victorious in all his battles; yet he has not
had such great odds against him as David
has had: Saul, indeed, has been opposed by Pool.-What greater honour can they give
thousands; David, by ten thousands." We him but that of the kingdom? Or thus,
may here remark that the Philistines had And moreover, this will not rest here, they
drawn out their whole forces at this time; will certainly give him the kingdom; they
and when Goliath was slain, they were will translate the crown from me to him.
totally discomfited by the Israelites, led on Or thus, And moreover, the kingdom cer-
chiefly by David.
tainly belongs to him, i. e., I now perceive
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth. Saul hath | that this is the favourite of God, and of the
smitten his thousands, &c.
people; this is that man after God's own
|
432
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 8-12.
heart, to whom Samuel told me that God | secundum historiam hujus loci David hæc
would transfer my kingdom.
Houb.-Superest ut ei regnum tribuant.
Dathe.-Modo regnum ei superest.
Ver. 9, 10, 11.
Ken., Pilkington, Dathe, Ged., Booth.
suppose that these verses are an interpola-
tion.
non curat, manet in aula Sauli, tanquam
si nihil sibi ab ejus odio esset metuendum.
Sed omissis his versibus, qui quoque in
cod. Vat. non leguntur, sequentia optime
cohærent.
Bp. Horsley supposes that the ten last
verses of chapter xvi. should be inserted
between verses 9 and 10 of this chapter.
On the morrow.
Ver. 10.
Bp. Horsley.-On the morrow of what
day? The difficulty of answering this ques-
tion would not be increased by the proposed
insertion of the ten last verses of chap. xvi.
He prophesied.
Pilkington. In the 9th verse of the 18th
chapter, we are told, that Saul eyed David
from that day and forward, expressed by the
word, nowhere else used in the Hebrew
language, in that sense. In the 10th and
11th, that an evil spirit came upon Saul, and
enabled him to prophesy: that while David
was playing, to dispossess the evil spirit,
Saul cast a javelin at him to smite him to Pool. He prophesied, or, he feigned him-
the wall and that David avoided out of his self to be a prophet, for so the Hebrew verbs
presence twice. And in the 12th, that the in Hithpahel oft signify, i. e., he used
Lord was with David, and was departed uncouth gestures, and signs, and speeches,
from Saul. Now, either there was an as the prophets, or sons of the prophets used
ancient Hebrew copy, wherein there were to do; for which they were by the ignorant
no such expressions as these; or, they were
omitted by the translator or transcriber of
the Greek in the Vatican copy: for there
the connexion stands thus, xviii. 8, "And
Saul said, They have ascribed unto David
ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed
but thousands. 12 And Saul was afraid of
David. 13 Therefore Saul removed him
from him; and made him captain over a
thousand, &c."
Here the connexion is clear; and Saul's
conduct represented to be such as might
naturally be expected. But there would be
some difficulty in endeavouring to make it
appear consistent, should we suppose that
Saul, after he had made two attempts to
David, should immediately give him the
command of a thousand men, or advance
him to any post of honour. The truth
seems to be, that Saul had yet thrown no
javelin at him; nor did it, till after some
other attempts to destroy him had proved
ineffectual [see xix. 9]: and that the
ancient and original Hebrew copies con-
tained no more than what we find translated
in the Vatican.
and ungodly sort reputed madmen, 2 Kings
ix. 11. And it may seem probable that
Saul did now speak of Divine things poli-
ticly, that thereby he might lull David
asleep, and kill him before he suspected any
danger.
This
Bp. Patrick. He prophesied in the midst
of the house.] Before the whole court.
prophesying is generally understood only of
his imitating the motions, actions, and
gestures of the prophets; which sometimes
were very different from those of other men
(see 2 Kings ix. 11); but I do not see why
this word should not retain the signification
here which it hath in other places, that he
sung Divine songs; which perhaps he the
rather did, that David might suspect no
danger from him. Abarbinel thinks, that
his mind being disturbed with various roving
thoughts about his own condition, and about
David, he foretold that David should be heir
of his kingdom.
Bp. Horsley.-.-"per ædes bac-
charetur," Castalio; literally, "he played
the prophet;" i. e., he was frantic. x, in
Kal, to prophesy." In Hithpael, "to
Dathe.-que suspecta sunt, quæ inde ab imitate the prophetic ecstasy;" which imita-
his verbis
usque ad finem tion may be either voluntary, as in the case
ver. 11 leguntur. Impetus Sauli in Davidem of imposture, or involuntary, as in the case
telo in eum projecto summum vitæ periculum of possession. The latter is the case here;
Davidi haud obscure prodebat, propter quod and the verb is well rendered by Castalio by
etiam saluti suæ prospicit ex narratione the Latin "bacchari." Sometimes the verb
genuina, quæ infra cap. xix. 9 legitur. Sed in IIithpael may signify no more than to join
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 10-21.
433
in the worship of the prophets. See chap.
x. 10, 11, and xix. 20, 21.
""" De-
him from him, and made him his captain
over a thousand; and he went out and came
in before the people.
Bp. Patrick. He went out and came in.]
As the leader of that thousand men.
Dr. A. Clarke.-He prophesied in the
midst of the house.] He was beside himself;
made prayers, supplications, and incoherent
imprecations: "God preserve my life,
Ged.-Saul, therefore, removed him from
stroy my enemies," or such like prayers, his own person; and made him captain of a
might frequently escape from him in his thousand men; whom, in every warlike ex-
agitated state. The Arabic intimates that pedition, he was to lead out and in.
he was actually possessed by an evil spirit,
and that through it he uttered a sort of
demoniacal predictions.
Booth.-Hence Saul removed him from
himself, and made him captain over a thou-
sand people, whom he conducted out and in.
But let us examine the original more
closely: it is said that Saul prophesied in the
midst of his house; that is, he prayed in his
family, while David was playing on the
harp; and then suddenly threw his javelin,
intending to have killed David. Let it be a bad y 17
Dathe.-13 Propterea quoque eum a se
removit et præfectum mille militum fecit,
quorum dux fuit in variis expeditionibus.
Ver. 17-21.
observed that the word " is the third
person singular of the future hithpael; the usb phans ans day binan
sign of which is not only to do an action on
or for one's self, but also to feign or pretend a ma-be hoe başwy min
j
to do it. The meaning seems to be, Saul
pretended to be praying in his family, the 18
17 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל־דָּוִד הִנֵּה בָתִּי Let it be
הֶיֶה־לִי לְבֶן־חַיִל וְהִלָּחֵם מִלְחֲמוֹת
אָמַר אַל־תְּהִי
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד
וּתְהִי־בוֹ יַד־פְּלִשְׁתִּים
אֶל־שָׁאוּל מִי אָנֹכִי וּמִי חַיִּי מִשְׁפַּחַת,better to conceal his murderous intentions
אָבִי בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל כִּי־אֶהְיֶה חָתָן לַמֶּלֶךְ : ;and render David unsuspicious ; who was
19 וַיְהִי בְּעֵת תֵּת אֶת־מֵרָב בַּת שָׁאוּל part of the family worship. This view of
לְדָוִד וְהִיא נִתְּנָה לְעַדְרִיאֵל הַמִּחְלָתִי the subject makes the whole case natural and
20 וַתִּאֶהֵב מִיכַל בַּת־שָׁאוּל לְאִשָּׁה :
21 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶתְּנֶנָּה לוֹ בְּעֵינָיו :
וּתְהִי־לוֹ
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל־דָוִד בִּשְׁתַּיִם תִּתְחַתֵּן
בִּי הַיּוֹם :
probably, at this time performing the musical
plain.
Ged.-Was phrensy-struck.
Dathe.-10 Postridie morbo suo melan- 72
cholico vexatus furebat in ædibus suis.
Houb.-Postridie irruit in Saülem spiritus
Dei malus, ita ut mediis in ædibus mente bou izona wizih
excederet.
ban
. Nos, ita ut mente excederet, quo-
modo Chaldæus nus, et insanivit. Non
licuit convertere prophetaret: nam Hitphael
20 καὶ ἠγάπησε Μελχόλ ἡ θυγάτηρ Σαούλ
aliud est, quam Kal s12, prophetare, Tov Aavid, kai ȧпηyyéλŋ Tậ Zaovλ, kai
21 καὶ
hoc quidem loco, quia in malam partem hic ηὐθύνθη ἐν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς αὐτοῦ.
εἶπε Σαούλ, Δώσω αὐτὴν αὐτῷ, καὶ ἔσται αὐτῷ
venit, cum contra prophetare non usurpetur,
εἰς σκάνδαλον· καὶ ἦν ἐπὶ Σαούλ χεὶρ ἀλλο-
nisi in bonam.
φύλων.
Ver. 12.
Because the Lord was with him, and was
departed from Saul.
Ken., Pilkington, Booth. omit these words.
They are wanting in LXX Vat. See note
of Pilkington above.
Ver. 13.
– וַיֵּצֵא וַיָּבֹא לִפְנֵי הָעָם :
Au. Ter.-17 And Saul said to David,
Behold my elder daughter Merab, her will I
give thee to wife: only be thou valiant
[Heb., a son of valour] for me, and fight
the LORD's battles. For Saul said, Let not
mine hand be upon him, but let the hand of
the Philistines be upon him.
18 And David said unto Saul, Who am
I? and what is my life, or my father's
καὶ ἐξεπορεύετο καὶ εἰσεπορεύετο ἔμ- family in Israel, that I should be son in law
προσθεν τοῦ λαοῦ.
Au. Ver.-13 Therefore Saul removed
VOL. II.
to the king?
19 But it came to pass at the time when
3 к
434
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 17-21.
Merab Saul's daughter should have been
given to David, that she was given unto
Adriel the Meholathite to wife.
20 And Michal Saul's daughter loved
David: and they told Saul, and the thing
pleased him [Heb., was right in his eyes].
21 And Saul said, I will give him her,
that she may be a snare to him, and that
the hand of the Philistines may be against
him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou
shalt this day be my son in law in the one of
the twain.
17, 18, 19, Pilkington, Dathe, Geddes,
Booth., suppose that these verses are an in-
terpolation.
pected that he must be cut off. 3dly, We
are again authentically informed, 2 Sam.
xxi. 8, that Michal, Saul's youngest daughter,
after she had been married to David, was
given to Adriel the Meholathite, by whom
she has five sons. Is it probable, therefore,
that Merab was given to the same person to
wife? There are no foundations for such
charges of inconsistencies and improba-
bilities in the text of the Vatican copy.
There, we have no mention of Saul's offer-
ing his daughter to the man who should kill
the champion of the Philistines: no mention
of his offering of his eldest daughter to
David afterwards, and upon other motives:
and no mention of Merab's being given to
Adriel to wife. Rejecting, therefore, these
three verses as no part of the original text,
the connexion stands thus, and the account
is thus given :
XVIII. 16 "All Israel and Judah loved
David, because he went out and came in
before them.
20 "And Michal, Saul's daughter, loved
David; and they told Saul: and the thing
pleased him.
21 "And Saul said, I will give him her,
that she may be a snare unto him: and that
the hands of the Philistines may be against
him."
The Hebrew proceeds, "Wherefore Saul
said unto David, Thou shalt this day be my
son-in-law in the twain. Which words
seem to have been added, to give counte-
nance to the other before-mentioned inter-
polated passage, inserted between the 16th
and 20th verses.
Pilkington. The next paragraph omitted
in the Vatican copy, is contained in the
17th, 18th, and 19th verses of this chapter.
In which we have an account, 1st, Of a pro-
posal made by Saul to David to give him his
eldest daughter Merab to wife and at
the same time, encouraging him to valour,
in hopes that he might fall by the hands of
the Philistines; 2dly, Of David's modestly
declining the honour of being the king's
son-in-law; and, 3dly, That when this
marriage seemed, on all parts, to be con-
cluded upon, Merab was given to Adriel the
Meholathite to wife. The inconsistencies
that must arise from supposing this, and the
other passages we have been examining, to
be any part of the original text, will be
evident to every attentive reader. For 1st,
we are told, xvii. 25, that when Goliath had
given a defiance to the men of Israel, Saul
had offered to give his daughter, with great
riches, to any one who should kill him, and
take away the reproach from Israel: and Dathe. Hi tres versus non solum, quo-
this is represented as one of the motives niam in cod. Vat. omittuntur, suspecti sunt,
that induced David to undertake to fight | sed etiam propter factum ipsum, quod nar-
with the Philistine. We might therefore ratur. Offert nempe ex fide hujus scriptoris
justly have expected an account of the cele-
bration of those nuptials, soon after David
was returned victorious from the slaughter of
him. Here, no notice is taken of David's
having any such expectations, but, that when
Saul offered him his daughter, upon motives
unknown to David, the young man was
greatly surprised at the proposal. 2dly, We
are authentically informed, xviii. 20, that
Michal, Saul's youngest daughter, fell in
love with David; and that when the king
was informed of it, he consented to the
match, upon condition of David's under-
taking an enterprise attended with the
utmost danger, and wherein he fully ex-
Saulus filiam suam Merabam Davidi ipse
sine ambagibus, et in versu 20 genuinæ his-
toriæ alteram filiam Michalam per certos
homines a se subornatos offert dubia adhuc
conditione. De Meraba obtinenda David
non dubitat, sed de Michala petenda vix
audet spem concipere. Quis hæc conciliet?
Ver. 18.
And what is my life, or my father's family
in Israel?
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "and what is the
condition of my father's family in Israel?"
See Houbigant.
Houb.-Nos, vel quæ conditio familiæ
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 18-25.
435
patris mei. Nam " habet non modo vitam | one, and should be married to the other, and
sed vitæ conditionem, aut statum, et planum so was his son-in-law upon a double ac-
est non convenire huic loco vitam.
Ver. 19.
Bp. Horsley.-19 "But the fact was, that
at the time when Merab the daughter of
Saul was given [i. e., was offered] to David,
she had been already given to Adriel the
Meholathite to wife." The king's proposal
to David was wholly fraudulent. Had
David escaped the dangers of the war, and
performed the condition, still he could not
have had this daughter of Saul.
Ver. 20.
In the one of the twain.
Pilkington, Dathe, Ged., Booth., suppose
that these words are an interpolation. See
note of Pilkington above.
Commentaries and Essays.-Our version
hath added (as was indeed necessary), “in
one of the twain." The LXX have not this
clause, and it seems inconsistent with what
follows. What occasion had Saul to employ
his servants to insinuate to David his desire
of making him his son-in-law, when he had
himself just before expressly mentioned, and
promised it to David? Have we not some
Have we not some
reason to suspect, that the hands which so
boldly interpolated the story of David and
Goliath have been tampering here too?
The 17th, 18th, and 19th verses also are not
in the LXX (Vatican), and seem of the
same complexion.
Dathe.-Hæc verba non admittunt sanam
explicationem. Nam quid sibi velit,
nemo dixerit. In duabus, sc. filiabus meis,
gener meus eris? Sed unam modo accipere
poterat, altera jam elocata. Aut, in duabus,
sc. conditionibus? Sed quænam illæ erant?
Quid multa? Non cohærent hæc neque
cum antecedentibus, neque cum consequenti-
bus. Cod. Vat. quoque ea non habet.
In
count.
Bp. Horsley. In the one of the twain;
Rather, In one way or another.
Houbigant. Dixit igitur Saül Davidi; tu
allerd conditione contrahes hodie mecum
affinitatem.
Alterâ conditione contrahes mecum affini-
tatem. Prima conditio fuerat, vincere Goli-
ath Philistæum: altera est afferre ad Saülem
centum præputia Philistæorum. Inscitè
Arias, in duabus eris gener. Non modò
inscite Clericus, sed obscurè, nunc bis, inquit,
meam affinitatem ambiveris. Agitur ipsa
affinitas, non ambitus affinitatis, et on est
numerus cardinalis, pro ordinali, ut sæpè.
Ver. 23.
הַנְקַלָּה בְעֵינֵיכֶם הִתְחַתֵּן בַּמֶּלֶךְ
וְאָנֹכִי אִישׁ רָשׁ וְנִקְלֶה :
— εἰ κοῦφον ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς ὑμῶν ἐπιγαμ-
βρεῦσαι βασιλεῖ; κἀγὼ ἀνὴρ ταπεινὸς, καὶ
ovxì évdoέos.
And
Au. Ver.-23 And Saul's servants spake
those words in the ears of David.
David said, Seemeth it to you a light thing
to be a king's son-in-law, seeing that I am a
poor man, and lightly esteemed?
Seemeth it to you a light thing, &c.
Ged. Is it, in your eyes, so easy a matter
for a man so poor and mean as I am to
become the son-in-law of a king?
Booth. Is it in your eyes an easy thing,
for one so poor as I am, to become the king's
son-in-law ?
Dathe. Sed hic eis respondit, num rem
putarent adeo facilem, regis generum fieri?
se quidem pauperem esse et humilioris con-
ditionis.
Ver. 25.
– אֵין־חֵפֶץ לַמֶּלֶךְ בְּמֹחַר כִּי בְּמֵאָה
עָרְלוֹת פְּלִשְׁתִּים וגו
οὐ βούλεται ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐν δόματι, ἀλλ᾽
Au. Fer.-25 And Saul said, Thus shall
ye say to David, The king desireth not any
dowry, but an hundred foreskins of the Phi-
listines, &c.
Pool.-21 This day, i. e., suddenly, within
a time which probably Saul prefixed.
the one of the twain: whereas I have only
two daughters, and thou wast disappointed ἢ ἐν ἑκατὸν ἀκροβυστίαις ἀλλοφύλων, κ.τ.λ.
of thy expectation in the one by an unex-
pected accident, thou shalt certainly have
the other, which is the same thing. Heb.,
in the twain. Thus the cities of Gilead is
put for one of them, Judg. xii. 7; and the Maurer. "Pro legendum est haud
sides of the ship for one of the sides, Jonah | dubie [sic Capp., Houb., Booth.] nisi,
i. 5. Or he saith in the twain, or in both, quod contextus requirit et simpliciter
because he was in effect betrothed to the positum alias non significat."-Dathe. Noli
436
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 25-30. XIX. 1.
.h. 1. ut sexcenties alias post ne- law כִּי .credere
And Saul gave him Michal his
gationem significat sed vel potius nam hoc daughter to wife.
sensu: nullam dotem rex desiderat, sed
(nam) centum Philistæorum præputia desi-
derat. Quod in nonnullis libris legitur
nihil est nisi scioli correctio.
CHAP. XVIII. 26-30. XIX. 1.
28 And Saul saw and knew that the LORD
was with David, and that Michal Saul's
daughter loved him.
29 And Saul was yet the more afraid of
David; and Saul became David's. enemy
continually.
30 Then the princes of the Philistines
26 וַיַּגְדוּ עֲבָדָיו לְדָוִד אֶת־הַדְּבָרִים
went forth: and it came to pass, after they הָאֵלֶּה וַיִּשֶׁר הַדָּבָר בְּעֵינֵי דָוִד לְהִתְחַתֵּן
went forth, that David behaved himself
more wisely than all the servants of Saul;
so that his name was much set by [Heb.,
precious].
CHAP. XIX.
1 And Saul spake to Jonathan his son,
27 וַיָּקָם בַּמֶּלֶךְ וְלֹא־מָלְאוּ הַיָּמִים :
דָּוִד וַיֵּלֶךְ: הִוּא וַאֲנָשָׁיו וַיַּךְ בַּפְּלִשְׁתִּים
מָאתַיִם אִישׁ וַיָּבֵא דָוִד אֶת־עָרְלֹתֵיהֶם
וַיְמַלְאוּם לַמֶּלֶךְ לְהִתְחַתֵּן בַּמֶּלֶךְ וַיִּתֶּן־
and to all his servants, that they should kill לוֹ שָׁאוּל אֶת־מִיכַל בַּתּוֹ לְאִשָּׁה :
28 וַיַּרְא שָׁאוּל וַיֵּדַע כִּי יְהוָה עִם־דָּוִד
.pired. 27 Wherefore David arose, 8c וּמִיכַל בַּת־שָׁאוּל אֲהֵבַתְהוּ : 29 וַיֹּאסֶף
.Bishop Horsley Rather, 26 - 4law שָׁאוּל לֵרָא מִפְּנֵי דָוִד עוֹד וַיְהִי שָׁאוּל
David.
26, 27, -law: and the days were not ex-
27 And before the time was expired, David
30 וַיֵּצְאוּ .arose. So the LXX, Vulgate, Castalio אֹיֵב אֶת־דָּוִד כָּל־הַיָּמִים :
A time it seems was set, within which David שָׂרֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים וַיְהִי מִדִּי צֵאתָם שָׂכָל
דָּוִד מִכֹּל עַבְדֵי שָׁאוּל וַיִּיקָר שְׁמוֹ מְאֹד:
CHAP. XIX. 1.
וּ וַיְדַבֵּר שָׁאוּל אֶל־יוֹנָתָן בְּנוֹ וְאֶל־
כָּל־עֲבָדָיו לְהָמִית אֶת־דָּוִד וגו
.28 .v פתח בס"פ
αμ
was to perform the condition.
27 Two hundred men.
Ken., Booth.-One [LXX,Vat.] hundred.
28 And that Michal Saul's daughter loved
him.
Pilkington, Geddes, Boothroyd.—And that
Michal, his own daughter, and all Israel
[LXX] loved him.
26 kat drayyelovum ot Traises 2aot re
Δαυὶδ τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα, καὶ ηὐθύνθη ὁ λόγος
Pilkington.-26 From the last words, in
ev dealots david ertyauppetoatro Baruhet. | the 21st verse, there is a reference, in the
27 kai dvdor Aavis, kat dropstern auros kat | margin of our larger Bibles, to ver. 26,
ot duopes atron, Kai erdraken ev Tois dAobu- | where the words referred to are, And the
Aots karon dropas kai avveyke rds depo- | days were not capired. From whence we
Buortas aurov, kat earlyau3peuerat To Baruhet, learn, that, as our translators have given us
kat bt8orum auro Top Mexo duyarept aurova version of the whole of what is contained
αὐτῷ εἰς γυναῖκα. 28 kaì eide Eaoùλ or in the present Hebrew text; so those who
Kuptos uera david, kai rds Iopanydra inserted this reference concluded, that in
avrov. 29 kai rpocédero etAa3etodat drro | this 26th verse there was a reference to
something similar to what is mentioned in
the case of Jacob, with Leah and Rachel,
1 kat didnoe 2aot Trpos Ioovdean Tov | Gen. xxix. 27, where Laban says, after he
top aurov, kai rpos duras Tous Tratdas aurou
Δαυίδ ἔτι.
KEF. 6. XIX.
θανατῶσαι τὸν Δαυίδ.
had fraudulently given to Jacob his eldest
daughter, "Fulfil her week, and we will
give thee the other also:" and, that the days
were not expired, wherein Saul could pro-
perly give his second daughter to David,
after the promise of the elder. But, besides
27 Wherefore David_arose and went, he taking notice, that the meaning of the
and his men, and slew of the Philistines words in this 26th verse, may be interpreted
two hundred men; and David brought their in a different manner, and that they have
foreskins, and they gave them in full tale to been so, by the critics and commentators,
the king, that he might be the king's son-in- | we may observe, that they are not at all
Au. Ver.—26 And when his servants told
David these words, it pleased David well to
be the king's son-in-law : and the days were |
not expired [Heb., fulfilled].
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 26-30. XIX. 1.
437
translated in the Vatican copy; which we and Saul was yet the more afraid of David.”
have hitherto looked upon as the genuine And thus it is rendered by the Latin, Syriac,
translation of this part of David's history. | Arabic, and Chaldee translators. But in the
However, whether that be universally Greek version, according to both the Alex-
allowed, or no, it is very remarkable that the andrian and Vatican copies, we are given to
omissions and alterations therein, are of such understand, either that the translators found
a nature, as fully to clear the whole passage in the copies before them, "And that all
from all manner of inconsistencies, impro- Israel loved David," instead of, “And that
babilities, difficulties, and obscurities. Michal, Saul's daughter, loved David," or
that they varied from their copies in this
particular. Now there does not appear to be
any reason that should tempt them to make
such an alteration. Michal's love to David
27 The message Saul sent to David, to
signify to him upon what conditions he would
consent to his marriage with his daughter
Michal, was xviii. 25, “The king desireth
not any dowry, but an hundred foreskins of had, indeed, before been mentioned, ver. 20,
the Philistines." Now the Hebrew text but such a repetition could not be looked
tells us, ver. 27, "That David arose and upon as any great impropriety and it is
went, he and his men, and slew of the Phi- there said that it pleased Saul well; but then
listines two hundred men: and David we are told that it pleased him because he
brought their foreskins, and they gave them thought it would give him an opportunity to
in full tale unto the king." And this is ren-have David destroyed by the hands of the
dered verbatim in the Syriac and Arabic Philistines. Michal's love to David might
versions, in the Vulgar Latin, and the further raise Saul's jealousy, as it would
Chaldee Paraphrase. The number of the increase David's popularity, and engage
Philistines that David and his men slew is Michal to do all she could to preserve him :
not mentioned in the Alexandrian copy of but yet if we read here, that Saul now per-
the Greek version: but in the Vatican it is ceived, that "all Israel loved him," we
said to be one hundred, according to the cannot but see the cause of Saul's jealousy
terms Saul had prescribed. And, when greatly and justly heightened; as his senti-
David mentioned this affair to Ishbosheth,ments towards David must now be generally
by his messengers, 2 Sam. iii, 14, the Hebrew, known among the people and therefore,
the Greek, the Latin, and the Chaldee upon this authority, we may be induced to
agree in telling us that he said, "Deliver me think that the sacred historian did really
my wife Michal, whom I espoused to me for mention both the former cause, and this
an hundred foreskins of the Philistines." aggravation of his jealousy: which prompted
The Syriac and Arabic versions in this place him to a more speedy and determined reso-
say two hundred. If therefore, we suppose lution to destroy him. But, though the
these to be faithful versions of the Alexandrian and Vatican copies agree in
Hebrew copies the translators had before this particular, yet they immediately again
them, we must be convinced that, in ancient vary; and the Alexandrian, in other respects,
times, some Hebrew copies differed from gives a version of the three last verses of
others that the Alexandrian and Vatican this chapter conformable to our English one:
versions were made from two different
copies and that the Syriac and Arabic are
not always conformable either to the LXX
version or to the present Hebrew text. And
in such cases as these, what was most
probably the account in the original text of
Scripture, we may indeed pass our own
judgments, but must not take upon us to
determine.
28, 29, The Hebrew of the 28th and 29th
verses of this chapter, as indeed of all the
passages before mentioned, is rightly ren-
dered in our version, "And Saul saw and
knew that the Lord was with David, and
that Michal, Saul's daughter, loved him
:
whereas the Vatican represents the conclusion
of this chapter, and its connexion with the
following one in this manner:—
XVIII. 28" And Saul saw, and knew,
that the Lord was with David, and that all
Israel loved him. 29 And Saul was yet the
more afraid of David. XIX. 1 And Saul
spake unto Jonathan his son, and to all his
servants, that they should kill David, &c.”
I have been the more particular in ex-
amining the difference there is between the
present Hebrew text and this ancient version,
in the several parts of these two chapters,
because from hence, it is but too apparent,
that either the Hebrew text was originally
438
1 SAMUEL XVIII. 26-30. XIX. 1-8.
made: and also in those copies which the
Latin, Chaldee, and Arabic translators had
before them: it was in the same state when
the points and the keris were added, which
is evident from the keris being found upon
chapter xvii. 23 and xviii. 1, 9. This is,
occasionally, an additional argument to con-
firm what is said in § 5, that the points are
no original part of the language; and that
they and the keris were added together not
till such time as the Hebrew text was much
in the same state as we have it from the
inconsistent; or, that the printed text is
not conformable to what the original was;
for, it would be, I think, but with ill success,
that any one should go about to defend the
truth, consistency, or probability of the whole
of the present Hebrew. To suppose it then
to be the original, is laying ourselves under
a difficulty we are not able to remove; if we
would vindicate the character of the writer
of this account of David, as that of an able
and faithful historian: and, to suppose it to
have been altered, or interpolated, without
good grounds, would be altogether unjusti- Masorites. And if it may be supposed, if it
fiable, but this is not supposed but upon good be allowed to be probable, that there were
grounds. We are yet in possession of the more ancient copies of the Hebrew that were
copy of a version that is generally thought conformable to what we find in the Vatican
to have been written about twelve hundred version; it may justly be concluded that
years ago: and whether that copy in the they were conformable to the original
Vatican be the version itself, or taken from a autographon; and the consequence will be a
former copy, 'tis in vain to inquire: on sufficient vindication of the original sacred
either supposition, it was written, according text from the charge of inaccuracy, incon-
to the date generally asserted unto it, before sistency, improbability, or contradiction in
any of the Hebrew MS. copies we have at this part of David's history.
first general remark, viz., "that the present
Masorite copy of the Old Testament is in
many places different from the original text;
that some letters and some words, some
sentences and some paragraphs have been
changed, some added, and some omitted."
present discovered, were subsisting and Thus, I apprehend, I have laid before the
which were made the standard by the Maso-reader a sufficient number of proofs to
rites. An ancient copy might be different support the truth of the several parts of my
from the modern ones, the Vatican copy, if
it is a faithful version, was taken from an
Hebrew text, in all respects consistent and
can there well be an argument depend-
ing upon probability only, that can be better
supported, in the proof of any interpolations
whatever, tlfan this which we have intro-
duced, in order to prove, that the original
and ancient Hebrew copies were, in these
chapters, altogether as consistent as the
version in the Vatican copy appears to be;
and for that very reason, because that is a
And yet, at the same time, I have vin-
dicated the original Scriptures from the
charge of any want of correctness in the
several passages here mentioned, by pointing
out the causes of the present errors of the
text.
Ver. 4.
– כִּי לְוֹא חָטָא לָךְ וגו'
Au. Ver.-4
Because he hath not
version of the original and genuine text? Houb.-. Notatur id verbum superno
When, or by whom, such variations might puncto in codicibus nam mendosum &, pro
be introduced into the text as we find at, ut timeret. melius autem pm, et addidit,
present, it may be impossible, for ever, to quod in margine codicum legitur quam
discover. It was before some of the Greek" quod in columnâ ipsâ et in impressis.
versions were taken: for we find a trans-
lation of all those passages that are here
supposed to have been interpolated in the
Alexandrian MS. which hath advocates, who
plead as high a claim of antiquity and
authority for it, as is claimed for the Vatican.
And its antiquity may be as great: and yet
that version taken from a faulty Hebrew
copy neither the Alexandrian, nor Vatican
copy, are probably originals of the versions:
the Hebrew text was in the same state it is
now when the other Greek versions we have
in the Aldine or Complutensian editions were one MS.] great slaughter.
sinned against thee, &c.
Melius
Houb.- N, Non peccavit.
duo Codies Orat. nam sermonis recti
est, & interrogantis, præfixo 7.
Ver. 8.
Au. Ver.-With a great slaughter.
Ged., Booth.-With a very [LXX, and
1 SAMUEL XIX. 9-13.
439
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-The evil spirit.
Ged., Booth.-An evil spirit.
Ver. 10, 11.
10
וְדָוִד נָס וַיִּמָּלֵט בַּלַּיְלָה הוּא :
וַיִּשְׁלַח שָׁאוּל מַלְאָכִים אֶל־בֵּית
Exod. xxv. 4; xxvi. 7; xxxv. 26. It is
acknowledged by learned writers, that in
those eastern countries goats had much
longer hair than ours have, and were shorn
like sheep, and that their hair was not un-
like to a man's or woman's hair; as may
also be gathered from Cant. iv. 1, Thy hair
is as a flock of goats, i. e., as the hair of a
flock of goats.
And as there was goats'
hair of several colours, so it is most pro-
bable she took that colour which was likest
the colour of David's hair. And she took
Au. Ver.—10 And Saul sought to smite this rather than the hair of another man,
David even to the wall with the javelin; but | because the procuring and ordering of that
he slipped away out of Saul's presence, and would have taken up some time; whereas
he smote the javelin into the wall: and she had goats' hair of all sorts at hand, as
David fled, and escaped that night.
Abway 11
121 71
10 καὶ Δαυὶδ ἀνεχώρησε καὶ διεσώθη.
11 καὶ ἐγενήθη ἐν τῇ νυκτὶ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ἀπέ-
σTeiλe Zaovλ ȧyyéλovs eis oikov David, K.T.λ.
στειλε Σαούλ κ.τ.λ.
11 Saul also sent messengers unto David's
house, to watch him, and to slay him in the
morning and Michal David's wife told him,
saying, If thou save not thy life to-night,
to-morrow thou shalt be slain.
being used in spinning or weaving, &c. Or
the sense may be this, according to our
translation, that she put a pillow of the
softest part of goats' hair under the head
of the image, as they used to put under the
heads of sick men; whereby also the head
10 And David fled, and escaped that night, of the image sinking into the pillow might
&c.
Geddes, Boothroyd.-But David fled and
escaped. 11 Saul also, on that night, sent
messengers to David's house, &c.
11 Messengers.
Houb.-hd. Nos, ministros. Nam
nuntios hic non quadrat, ut neque lictores,
quanquam ita Vulgatus. Significat 7 in
genere ministrum, sive res aliqua nuntianda
est, sive administranda.
Ver. 13.
be less discerned, especially when it was
either wholly or in part covered with a
cloth.
Bp. Patrick.-Michal took an image.] In
the Hebrew, a teraphim. But it doth not
signify such as were made for a superstitious
use (which David would not have suffered
in his house), but a simple image of a man's
head; such as we now use for blocks, where-
on to comb our perukes. Abarbinel thinks
(whom Abendana follows) that woman were
wont in those days to make such figures in
the likeness of their husbands; that when
וַתִּקַּח מִיכַל אֶת־הַתְּרָפִים וַתָּשֶׂם
they were absent from them, they might אֶל־הַמִּטָה וְאֵת כְּבִיר הָעִרִים שָׂמָה
: TARE DEDI VAU
AT
καὶ ἔλαβεν ἡ Μελχόλ τὰ κενοτάφια, καὶ
ἔθετο ἐπὶ τὴν κλίνην, καὶ ἧπαρ τῶν αἰγῶν ἔθετο
πρὸς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκάλυψεν αὐτὰ ἱματίῳ.
Au. Ver.-13 And Michal took an image
[Heb., teraphim], and laid it in the bed, and
put a pillow of goats' hair for his bolster,
and covered it with a cloth.
have them in their image, to look upon
them, as still present with them. Of which
sort of teraphim (which were images in the
likeness of men) was this of Michal's, who,
dearly loving her husband, had got one
made in his likeness. But, whatsoever
becomes of this, the conceit that teraphim
were little puppets (as I may call them),
which the high-priest had in his breast-plate
(called urim and thummim) is plainly de-
stroyed. For this place shows that teraphim
was a large image representing a man:
and therefore fitter for a bed, than for a
breast-plate.
Pool.—An image, Heb., teraphim, which
was an image made in human shape. Put
a pillow of goats' hair for his bolster, or, put
great goats' hair upon his bolster, i. e., upon
the head and face of the image, which lay
upon his bolster, that it might have some kind Put a pillow of goat's hair for his bolster.]
of resemblance of David's head and hair, at It is hard to determine what the word cebir
least in a sick man's bed, where there useth signifies, which we translate pillow; for
to be but a glimmering light. Goals is there is great variety of opinions among
here put for goats' hair, as it manifestly is interpreters about it. But Bochartus hath
440
1 SAMUEL XIX. 13, 15.
with much probability resolved that it sig-|("Travels,” p. 221), is "a close curtain of
nifies great. And the meaning is, she put a gauze or fine linen, used all over the East,
great deal of goats' hair upon his bolster; by people of better fashion, to keep out the
for though the word goats is only mentioned flies." That they had such anciently cannot
in the Hebrew, yet the word hair must be be doubted. Thus when Judith had be-
supplied, as a great many other places of headed Holofernes in his bed (ch. xiii. 9, 15),
Scripture testify (see his Hierozoicon, par. i.," she pulled down the canopy (or the mos-
lib. ii., cap. 51, p. 623). For in those quilo-net, To Kwvwπelov, from kwvw, a gnat,
countries goats had long hair, which was or mosquito, whence our word canopy),
shorn, as the wool of sheep is, and served wherein he did lie in his drunkenness, from
for many uses; and it is not unlike man's the pillars." So Horace (Epod. ix. v. 15),
hair, as he there observes. It was also of speaks of the canopy as used by the Roman
divers colours, so that she might choose soldiers serving under Cleopatra, queen of
some fine goats' hair (which was ready at
hand, being used to be spun) of the same
colour with David's.
Bp. Horsley.-D' 7'
network of goat's-hair;
placed about its pillows."
.xii ,ראש
Egypt.
Gesen. m. something braided or
plaited, from r. 2 no. 1, i. q. a quilt, mat-
); "and the trass.
7N);
1 Sam. xix. 13, 16 D, a
now, they mattrass of goals' hair. Comp. p.
nizi plur. f. (denom. fr. vix) i. q.
The network of goats'-hair, i.e., the mos-2, pp. at the head, place at the head,
quito curtains. See Parkhurst, 115, iv., and comp. n. Put in the accus. as adv. at
the head of any one; c. suff. vivig, at his
With a cloth; rather, with a coverlid [so head, 1 K. xix. 6; 1 Sam. xxvi. 7, 11, 16;
Gesen.].
also under the head of any one, 1 Sam.
xix. 13, 16; Gen. xxviii. 11, 18.
Ged.—13 And Michal took the theraphs,
and laid them in David's bed, and putting
the liver of a goat at their heads, she covered
them with the bed-clothes.
11. A covering, cloth, in which anything
is wrapped, Num. iv. 6-13; also for a bed,
a coverlet, 1 Sam. xix. 13; 1 K. i. 1.
Prof. Lee.-, m. pl. non occ. Cogn.
The theraphs: certain sacred images,
equivalent, in some respects, to the penates,
or household gods of the Greeks and, texit.
Romans. The Israelites had a strange pro- stragulum.
pensity to this sort of superstition; in spite
of the laws made against it by Moses: and
the women seem to have been particularly
fond of it. Comp. Gen. xxxi. 19; and Jud.
xvii. 5.
The liver of a goat. I follow the reading
of the Septuagint and Josephus. It was,
probably, a quick liver; or perhaps the liver,
lights, and heart together; an entire pluck;
which by its motion might make Saul's
messengers imagine there was some one in
the bed. It is customary in the East to sleep
with the head covered. The common ren-
dering is, a pillow of goats' hair.—Ged.
Booth.-13 And Michal took the teraphs,
and put them in David's bed, and put a net
of goats' hair at their head, and covered
them with a cloth.
Arab.ės, id.
, كفل .Cogn
A sort of cushion, or pillow,
covered or cased with goat's skin, 1 Sam.
xix. 13, 16. See Montfauc. Hexapla, Aq.
μορφώματα, καὶ τὸ ἧπαρ τῶν αἰγῶν καὶ στρογ
yúλwμa тρixwv. Two versions, manifestly of
the same passage. See Schleusn. Lex.,
LXX, Vet. Test. under rap, and orpoy-
γύλωμα.
Dathe.-13 Michala vero penates posuit
in lecto, quorum capiti pilos caprinos appli-
cavit, et pallio obtexit.
Ver. 15.
Abwa
וַיִּשְׁלַח שָׁאוּל אֶת־הַמַּלְאָכִים לִרְאוֹת
אֶת־דָּוִד וגו
καὶ ἀποστέλλει ἐπὶ τὸν Δαυίδ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-15 And Saul sent the mes-
sengers again to see David, saying, Bring
Bagster's Bible.-A pillow, &c. Rather, him up to me in the bed, that I may slay
"the net-work of goats' hair at its (the tera- | him.
phim's) pillow;" for the " (whence the
Chaldee and Syriac , a honeycomb,
from its net-like form) seems to have been a
kind of mosquito-net, which, says Dr. Shaw
Pool.-Again to see David, or only, to see
David, which they did not before, but went
away satisfied (as it was fit they should) with
her report and testimony of his sickness.
1 SAMUEL XIX. 16-20.
441
Ver. 16.
were
hood of Rama, where young men
taught to prophesy; hence some modern
translators render the word Naioth appella-
וַיָּבֹאוּ הַמַּלְאָכִים וְהִנֵּה הַתְּרָפִים
.tively ; the cells. Gea אֶל־הַמִּפָּה וּכְבִיר הָעִזִים מְרַאֲשֹׁתָיו :
καὶ ἔρχονται οἱ ἄγγελοι, καὶ ἰδοὺ τὰ κενο-
Gesen.-n, also Cheth. n
(habitations),
τάφια ἐπὶ τῆς κλίνης, καὶ ἧπαρ τῶν αἰγῶν πρὸς | Naioth, pr. name of a place near Ramah,
κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ.
1 Sam. xix. 18, 19, 22, 23; xx. 1. R. .
Dathe.-18 Tunc utrique ad tuguria pro-
phetarum, quæ prope Ramam erant, sese
receperunt.
Au. Ver.-16 And when the messengers
were come in, behold, there was an image in
the bed, with a pillow of goats' hair for his
bolster.
An image, &c. See notes on ver. 13.
Bp. Horsley.—16 Rather, "the teraphim
in the bed, with network of goats' hair about
its pillows."
Ver. 18, 19.
aba
18
Tuguria. Sub his ns. n, quæ oi ó et
Vulgatus male ut nomen proprium loci
verterunt, nam alias de casis pastoritiis
dicuntur, tuguria intelligo, in quibus pro-
phetæ illi, qui Samuelis disciplina utebantur,
conjunctim habitabant. Nam discipulos illos
prophetarum una habitasse, plane apparet ex
2 Reg. vi. 1 sqq., ubi de Elise discipulis
idem narratur. - Cæterum placet conjectura
Michaëlis, Samuelem et Davidem se prop-
וְדָוִד בָּרַח וַיִּמָּלֵט וַיָּבֹא אֶל־
שְׁמוּאֵל הָרָמָתָה וַיַּבֶּד־לוֹ אֵת כָּל־אֲשֶׁר
terea ad haec loca recepisse, quod se in his עָשָׂה־לוֹ שָׁאוּל וַיֵּלֶךְ הוּא וּשְׁמוּאֵל
tanquam in asylo quodam tutos putarint a וַיִּשְׁבוּ בְּנָרִית: 19 וַיִּגַּד לְשָׁאוּל לֵאמֹר
persecutionibus Sauli. Nam ratio probabilis הִנֵּה דָוִד בְּנָרִית בָּרָמָה :
בניות קרי .19 .v
IT
בניות קרי .18 .v
18 καὶ Δαυὶδ ἔφυγε καὶ διεσώθη, καὶ παρα-
kaì kaì kai
γίνεται πρὸς Σαμουήλ εἰς ᾿Αρμαθαίμ, καὶ ἀπαγ
γέλλει αὐτῷ πάντα ὅσα ἐποίησεν αὐτῷ Σαούλ·
καὶ ἐπορεύθη Σαμουὴλ καὶ Δαυίδ, καὶ ἐκάθισαν
ἐν Ναυαθ ἐν Ῥαμᾷ. 19 καὶ ἀπηγγέλη τῷ
tậ
Σαούλ, λέγοντες, ἰδοὺ Δαυίδ ἐν Ναυὰθ ἐν
'Papa.
Au. Ver.—18 So David fled, and escaped,
and came to Samuel to Ramah, and told him
all that Saul had done to him. And he and
Samuel went and dwelt in Naioth.
non apparet, cur Samuel Davidem non potius
in ædibus suis, quas Ramæ habebat, ex-
ceperit.
Ver. 20.
την π
του ΕΝ προς Νο 117
וַיִּשְׁלַח שָׁאוּל מַלְאָכִים לָקַחַת
דָּוִד וַיַּרְא אֶת־לַהֲקַת הַנְבִיאִים נִבְּאִים
וּשְׁמוּאֵל עֹמֵד נְעָב עֲלֵיהֶם וַתְּהִי עַל־
a angana viby nan Baswi esbe
הֵמָּה :
καὶ ἀπέστειλε Σαούλ ἀγγέλους λαβεῖν τὸν
19 And it was told Saul, saying, Behold, Δαυίδ, καὶ εἶδον τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τῶν προφητῶν,
David is at Naioth in Ramah.
In Ramah.
καὶ Σαμουὴλ εἱστήκει καθεστηκὼς ἐπ᾿ αὐτῶν.
καὶ ἐγενήθη ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀγγέλους τοῦ Σαούλ
πνεῦμα θεοῦ, καὶ προφητεύουσιν.
Pool.—Or, near Ramah; the Hebrew
preposition beth, in, being oft put for near, as
Au. Ver.—20 And Saul sent messengers
it is apparently used, Numb. xxxiii. 37, 38; to take David: and when they saw the
Josh. v. 13; Jer. xx. 2; xxxii. 7. Naioth company of the prophets prophesying, and
was either a house or college in the town of Samuel standing as appointed over them,
Ramah, or a village in the territory of the Spirit of God was upon the messengers
Ramah, or near to the town of Ramah; in of Saul, and they also prophesied.
which there was a college of the prophets,
Company.
amongst whom Samuel thought David might
be secure.
Bp. Patrick.—At Naioth in Ramah.] It
is a probable opinion of Conrad. Pellicanus,
that Naioth signifies the habitation or college
where the prophets dwelt in Ramah.
Ged., Booth.—Naioth of Ramah.
At Naioth. Naioth seems to have been a
sort of conventual school, in the neighbour-
VOL. II.
Vi-
Maurer.-20. Veteres fere
omnes ἐκκλησία τῶν προφητῶν habent.
dentur igitur legisse, quod recipien-
dum puto. Vulgaris lectio scribarum neg-
ligentia orta videtur ex præcedenti n.
Gesen. f. only 1 Sam. xix. 20, prob.
by transposit. i. q., an assembly, com-
puny. So also, 2 Sam. xx. 14, Cheth.
Others make it from a doubtful root,
3 L
442
1 SAMUEL XIX. 20-24.
Eth ልህቀ : to grow old, whence ቢቅ,
presbyter, prince; q. d. a senate.
Prof. Lee.-, f. constr. once, 1 Sam.
Naioth in Ramah. See notes on verses
18, 19.
Ver. 24.
xix. 20, transposed, for r, congregation, ang vi fra by
as some think, i. e. f. of . Others, after
bag.
de Dieu, senate, or presbytery, from the-be big bbm bánny ppb Nan
Æth. n: princeps, &c. Aquila, ouho by mbo-bay sano
Symm. σvorρopýv. Theod. σúornua. LXX,
ἐκκλησίαν.
They saw.
Houb.-Pro 7", et vidit legendum 7,
et viderunt ut liquet; nec aliter omnes ve-
teres.
20, 21, &c. And they also prophesied. See
notes on x. 5, page 387.
Nos
Houb.-Prophetaverunt etiam illi.
hoc loco utimur verbo prophetaverunt, quia in
bonam partem venit. Nam ministri illi,
quos miserat Saul, prophetant eodem modo,
quo illi, qui cum Samuele versabantur, quos
non dubium est egisse prophetas, non autem
furiosos, ut erat Saul, cum spiritu malo agi-
tabatur. Eodem modo ipse Saul prophetavit,
postquam ad eos Samuelis prophetas appro-
pinquasset. Neque enim tum fuit spiritu
malo correptus, sed eodem, quo prophetæ
Samuelis. Cæterum & in Hithpahel in-
dicat et prophetiam et habitum oris et
corporis prophetæ, cum propheta non modo
vaticinaretur, aut Dei laudes caneret, sed
etiam, Deo afflante, non haberet vultum nec
colorem eundem, nec jam mortale quidquam
sonaret, sed supra hominem extolli videretur.
Ver. 22.
TEAT
שָׁאוּל בַּנְּבִיאָם :
καὶ ἐξεδύσατο τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐπροφή
τευσεν ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν· καὶ ἔπεσε γυμνὸς ὅλην
Tv µépav ékeivŋv kaì ödŋv tǹv vúkta. dià
τοῦτο ἔλεγον, εἰ καὶ Σαοὺλ ἐν προφήταις ;
Au. Ver.-24 And he stripped off his
clothes also, and prophesied before Samuel
in like manner, and lay [Heb., fell] down
fore they say, Is Saul also among the
naked all that day and all that night. Where-
prophets?
His garments.
Ged., Booth.-His upper garments.
Pool. His clothes, to wit, his military or
royal garments; which he did, either that
he might suit himself and his habit to the
rest of the company; or because his mind
being altogether taken up with Divine things,
he did not understand or heed what he did.
Also: this implies that the messengers which
he sent, who probably were military persons,
had done so before him. Naked, i. e.,
stripped of his upper garments, as was said
before, and as the word naked is oft used, as
Isa. xx. 2; Micah i. 8. See also 2 Sam.
vi. 20; John xxi. 7. And it is here repeated
to signify how long he lay in that posture.
Bp. Patrick. He stripped off his clothes
also.] His royal robes (as R. Solomon and
וַיֵּלֶךְ גַּם־הוּא הָרָמָתָה וַיָּבֹא עַד־בּוֹר
other Jewish doctors expound it), appearing הַגָּדוֹל אֲשֶׁר בַּשָּׂכוּ וַיִּשְׁאֵל וַיֹּאמֶר אִיפָה
like an ordinary man; or perhaps in the pro שְׁמוּאֵל וְדָוִד וַיֹּאמֶר הִנֵּה בְּכָלִית
בניות קרי
καὶ ἐθυμώθη ὀργῇ Σαούλ, καὶ ἐπορεύθη καὶ
αὐτὸς εἰς ᾿Αρμαθαίμ, καὶ ἔρχεται ἕως τοῦ
φρέατος τοῦ ἅλω τοῦ ἐν τῷ Σεφὶ, καὶ ἠρώτησε
καὶ εἶπε, ποῦ Σαμουὴλ καὶ Δαυίδ ; καὶ εἶπαν,
ἰδοὺ ἐν Ναυὰθ ἐν Ραμᾷ.
Au. Ver.-22 Then went he also to
Ramah, and came to a great well that is in
Sechu and he asked and said, Where are
Samuel and David? And one said, Behold,
they be at Naioth in Ramah.
Ged., Booth.—22 And Saul's anger was
kindled [LXX], and he also went to
Ramah; and came to the great well that,
&c.
"}
phetical habit. Or it may be meant only of
his upper garment [so Dathe], whatsoever it
was. For when the Germans are said by
some to have appeared naked, Tacitus in-
terprets it, rejecta veste superiore, " throwing
off their upper garment. But the first I
take to be the truest account; and, as Pro-
copius Gazæus here notes, habitus ille regni
ablationem significabat; "this throwing off
his royal habit signifies the taking away his
kingdom from him."
And prophesied before Samuel in like man-
ner.] This seems to denote, that his mes-
sengers had also stripped themselves when
they prophesied. And A barbinel will have
it, that they all still foretold the crown
should be set upon the head of David.
1 SAMUEL XIX. 24. XX. 1-10.
443
Lay down naked.] As a man in an ecstasy,
Ver. 9.
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוֹנָתָן חָלִילָה לָךְ כִּי אִם־ that had not the use of his senses. But by
יָדֹעַ אֵדַע כִּי־כָלְתָה הָרָעָה מֵעִם אָבִי
לָבוֹא עָלֶיךָ וְלֹא אֹתָהּ אַגִּיד לָךְ:
naked is meant only, as before, stripped of
his royal robe.
Is Saul also among the prophets?] This
gave occasion to renew the proverbial saying,
which had been in use long before (seex. 12).
Dalhe.—24 Quod etiam ibi præsente Sa-
muele deposita veste superiore et humi pro-
lapsus toto illo die totaque nocle continuavit.
Tunc proverbium illud repetitum est: Num
Saulus quoque inter prophetas?
Hebr. Diy, nudus dicitur etiam de eo, qui
vestem superiorem deposuit, Jes. xx. 2;
Mich. i. 8. Sic in N. T. yuuvós, Matth.
XXV. 36. Ceterum in his non miraculum
subesse puto. Coetus hominum carmina ad-
hibitis instrumentis musicis cantantium (cf.
obs. ad cap. x. 5) facile hanc vim in aliorum
animos habere potuit, ut missis omnibus aliis
in similes affectus abriperentur. Vid. S. R.
Niemeyer in Characterist., p. iv., p. 104.
CHAP. XX. 1.
IT
IT
JT
καὶ εἶπεν Ιωνάθαν, μηδαμῶς σοι, ὅτι ἐὰν
γινώσκων γνῶ ὅτι συντετέλεσται ἡ κακία παρὰ
τοῦ πατρός μου τοῦ ἐλθεῖν ἐπὶ σὲ, καὶ ἐὰν μὴ
ᾖ εἰς τὰς πόλεις σου, ἐγὼ ἀπαγγελῶ σοι.
Au. Ver.-9 And Jonathan said, Far be
it from thee: for if I knew certainly that
evil were determined by my father to come
upon thee, then would not I tell it thee?
For if I knew, &c. So Booth.
of
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "for if I know for
a certainty that it is determined on the part
my father to bring evil upon thee, and I
tell it thee not Suspensa est sententia ut
solet esse in ejusmodi juramentis.”—Hou-
bigant ad locum.
} }
(C
Ged.-9"God forbid!" said Jonathan :
"Nay, if I knew, for certain, that my father
were determined to bring evil upon thee, I
Au. Ver.-Naioth in Ramah. See notes would assuredly tell it to thee."
on xix. 18, 19.
forma consuetâ.
Ver. 5.
Dathe.-9 Absit, inquit Jonathan, si certo
cognovero, patrem meum intendere tuum
interitum, quin te de eo faciam certiorem.
Maurer.-9 ?
הָלִילָה לָךְ כִּי אִם יָדָע אֵדַע
- id
Houb.-, Ad comedendum, barbare, ut
alibi non semel. Tres codices hoc loco,, Absit a te, ut, si cognovero
tibi non indicem. Sic vulgo interpretantur
hunc locum. Consentiunt Gesenius, Wi-
nerus. Sed quum structura: absit a te, ut
Ver. 6.
rectius dativum commodi habeam prius .
נִשְׁאַל נִשְׁאַל מִמֶּנִּי דָוִד לָרוּץ
הַיָּמִים שָׁם faciam exemplo careat, haud scio an 299 בֵּית-לֶחֶם עִירוֹ כִּי זֶבַח הַיָּם
הָלִילָה Cf. vs. 2, ubi simpliciter ponitur לְכָל־הַמִּשְׁפָּחָה :
την
Ver. 10.
της
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד אֶל־יְהוֹנָתָן מִי יַגִּיד
אוֹ מַה־יַעַנְךְ אָבִיךָ קָשָׁה :
παραιτούμενος παρῃτήσατο ἀπ᾿ ἐμοῦ
Δαυίδ δραμεῖν ἕως εἰς Βηθλεὲμ τὴν πόλιν
αὐτοῦ, ὅτι θυσία τῶν ἡμερῶν ἐκεῖ ὅλῃ τῇ φυλῇ,
Au. Ver.-6 If thy father at all miss me,
then say, David earnestly asked leave of me,
that he might run to Beth-lehem his city:
for there is a yearly sacrifice [or, feast] there
for all the family.
Bethlehem.
Booth.-. The various reading [
n, two MSS.], I conceive to be necessary;
or some other equivalent term. That is
used in reference to place, see ch. xvii. 52,
and comp. verse 28.
A yearly sacrifice. So Dathe, Ged.,
Booth.
Bp. Horsley. Rather, "a stated sacrifice."
Pool. A yearly sacrifice; or, a yearly
feast, as the Hebrew word is sometimes
used.
b
καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ πρὸς Ἰωνάθαν, τίς ἀπαγ-
γείλῃ μοι, ἐὰν ἀποκριθῇ ὁ πατήρ σου σκληρῶς;
Au. Ver.-10 Then said David to Jona-
than, Who shall tell me? or what if thy
father answer thee roughly?
Ged." But who," said David to Jona-
than, "will inform me of what shall happen;
and whether thy father answer thee roughly?"
Booth.-10 Then said David to Jonathan,
Who shall tell me whether thy father answer
thee roughly?
Houb.-Dixit Jonatha David; numquis
me faciet certiorem si quid pater tuus tibi de
me acerbe loquetur?
. או מיה
Aiunt novi interpretes esse, si,
444
1 SAMUEL XX. 10-17.
quod non est ita nisi alterum si antecessit. | orela oe kai dreleton eis cipump, kat dorat
quid, vel si quid, quod | Kuptos uerd von kados in uerd To Trarpos, אי מה Legendum
forte.
legere videntur Syr. et Chald. qui o, si pov. 14kat day uen ert uou tovros, kai roun
σεις ἔλεος μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ· καὶ ἐὰν θανάτῳ ἀποθάνω,
Dathe.-10 Quis vero, inquit David; 15 ook dfapets theos Tov duro Too otkov Mou
οἴκου
mihi indicabit, si quid duri tibi responderit eos rot alovos kat et al, ev ro datpe
pater tuus ?
Κύριον τοὺς ἐχθροὺς Δαυίδ ἕκαστον ἀπὸ τοῦ
Maurer. Vulgo : quis mihi indicabit, si podorov Ts ns, cipconval To dvoud To
quid duri tibi responderit pater tuus? Sed Ιωνάθαν ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου Δαυίδ, καὶ ἐκζητῆσαι
Κύριος Δαυίδ. 17 kai rpoodlero
quid; itaque nos hunc sensum esse sta- ert Iovdday dudcat To Aavid, dru yang
tuimus: quis indicabit mihi (quid pater tuus vɣǹv åɣañŵvтos AvTóv.
"
.inquit, esset aut si | Kuptos exepots To Aaut8, אוֹ מַה 46 :bene Winerus
in me decreverit), aut (si tu ipse velles mihi Au. Ver.-12 And Jonathan said unto
indicare vs. 9) quid duri putas eum tibi re- David, O LORD God of Israel, when I have
sponsurum, in te decreturum esse? Scilicet sounded [Heb., searched] my father about
vs. 9 dixerat Jonathas, se Davidi nuncia- to morrow any time, or the third day, and,
turum, si quid duri in ipsum decrevisset behold, if there be good toward David, and I
pater. Itaque non potest nisi hunc sensum then send not unto thee, and shew it thee
habere: quis a te missus? qua tu ratione [Heb., uncover thine ear];
istum nuntium ad me deferendum curabis?
13 The LORD do so and much more to
si
de
acer-
Jonathan : but if it please my father to do ,מַה־יַעַנְךְ אָבִיךְ קָשָׁה in verbis autem
bitate Sauli in Davidem dicerentur, vana
inesset repetitio eorum, quæ vs. 9 conti-
nentur."
Ver. 12-17.
12
thee evil, then I will shew it thee, and send
thee away, that thou mayest go in peace:
and the LORD be with thee, as he hath been
with my father.
14 And thou shalt not only while yet I
live shew me the kindness of the LORD, that
15 But also thou shalt not cut off thy
kindness from my house for ever: no, not
LORD
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוֹנָתָן אֶל־דָּוִד יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי
: I
die not יִשְׂרָאֵל כִּי אֶחְקֹר אֶת־אָבִי כָּעֵת וּמָחָר
הַשְׁלִשִׁית וְהִנֵּה־טוֹב אֶל־דָּוִד וְלֹא־אָז
when the Lonn hath cut off the enemies of אֶשְׁלַח אֵלֶיךָ וְגָלִיתִי אֶת־אָזְנֶךְ :
.David every one from the face of the earth 13 כֹּה־יַעֲשֶׂה יְהוָה לִיהוֹנָתָן וְכָה יֹסִיף
16 So Jonathan made [Heb., cut] a cove-
nant with the house of David, saying, Let
כִּי־יִיטַב אֶל־אָבִי אֶת־הָרָעָה עָלֶיךָ
the Loup even require it at the hand of וְגָלִיתִי אֶת־אָזְנֶךָ וְשְׁלַחְתִּיךָ וְהָלַכְתָּ
.David's enemies לְשָׁלוֹם וִיהִי יְהוָה עִמָּךְ כַּאֲשֶׁר הָיָה
17 And Jonathan caused David to swear
14 וְלֹא אִם־עוֹדֶכִּי חָי וְלֹא־ again, because he loved him [or, by his love עִם־אָבִי :
toward him] : for he loved him as he loved תַעֲשֶׂה עִמָּדִי חֶסֶד יְהוָה וְלֹא אָמְוּת :
15 וְלֹא־תַכְרִית אֶת־חַסְדְּךָ מֵעִם בֵּיתִי
-prise all, who read them with attention עַד־עוֹלָם וְלֹא בְּהַכְרֶת יְהוָה אֶת־אֹיְבִי
his own soul.
Ken.-12 The following words must sur-
UNTO
GOD
father, &c. But excellent sense is restored,
IT
And Jonathan said unTo Dauid: O LoRD דָוִד אִישׁ מֵעַל פְּנֵי הָאֲדָמָה: 16 וַיִּכְרֹת
Gon or ISRAEL, when I have sounded my יְהוֹנָתָן עַס בֵּית דָּוִד וּבַקֵּשׁ יְהוָה מִיַּד
wimit) agreeably) חי if, by inserting the word אֹיְבֵי דָוִד : 17 וַיּוֹסֶף יְהוֹנָתָן לְהַשְׁבִּיעַ
to two Hebrew MSS. we read thus-As אֶת־דָּוִד בְּאַהֲבָתוֹ אֹתוֹ כִּי־אַהֲבַת נַפְשׁוֹ
Jehovah the God of Israel LIVETH!
When
I have sounded my father; if there be good,
and I then send not unto thee, and shew it
thee, &c.
Dr. A. Clarke.-12 There is, most evi-
12 kat einen Iovddav Trpos Aavid, Kopuos |
καὶ εἶπεν Ιωνάθαν πρὸς Δαυίδ, Κύριος
eeds Iopanother, are avakptua Tov Trarepa
μου ὡς ἂν ὁ καιρὸς τρισσῶς, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἀγαθὸν
i rept Aauid, kat ob a dooreto pos ce dently, something wanting in this verse.
eis dypon, 13 rdie Trotnoat 6 ecos To Iovd- The Septuagint has, The Lord God of Israel
θαν καὶ τάδε προσθείη, ὅτι ἀνοίσω τὰ κακὰ ἐπὶ doth KNOW. The Syriac and Arabic, The
re, Kat doronavo To ordon gov, kat étaro- | Lord God of Israel is WITNESS [so Houb.,
1 SAMUEL XX. 12-17.
445
Pool.-12 O Lord God of Israel, do thou
hear and judge between us. It is an abrupt
speech, which is usual in great passions.
Yet
Dathe, Ged., Booth.]. Either of these house is mentioned in the next verse.
makes a good sense. But two of Dr. Ken- may that other sense stand well enough;
nicott's MSS. supply the word ", "liveth;" taking these words for Jonathan's adjuration
and the text reads thus, As the Lord God of of David to be kind to him, confirmed with
Israel LIVETH [so Bp. Horsley], when I an imprecation in case he do otherwise; as
have sounded my father, if there be good; if he should say, I adjure thee, as thou
and I then send not unto thee, and shew it hopest to escape such a mischief (which I
thee, the Lord do so and much more to Jo- had rather might befal thine enemies than
nathan. This makes a still better sense. thee), that thou deal not so ungratefully
with me or my house: which adjuration of
Jonathan David seconds by an oath in the
next verse, at the request of Jonathan.
17 And Jonathan caused David to swear
again. Heb., And Jonathan added or pro-
ceeded to make David swear, i. e., having
himself sworn to David, or adjured David,
in the foregoing verse, he here requires
David's oath to him, by way of restipulation
or confirmation. Because he loved him;
because he had a true friendship for David,
he desired that the covenant might be in-
violably observed through all their genera-
tions.
14 Or, And wilt thou not, if I shall then
be alive (to wit, when the Lord shall be with
thee, as he hath been with my father, as he
now said, i.e., when God shall have ad-
vanced thee to the kingdom, as he did him),
yea, wilt thou not (the same particle twice
repeated for asseveration, i. e., I am well
assured that thou wilt) show me the kindness
of the Lord; i. e., either such kindness as
the Lord hath showed to thee, in preserving
thy life in the midst of so many and such
great dangers; or that kindness to which
Bp. Patrick.-12 The first words seem to
thou hast engaged thyself, in the covenant be an exclamation: and the rest, as if he
sworn between thee and me in God's pre- had said, Shall I who love thee so much, be
sence. That I die not; that thou do not
kill me or mine, as princes of another line
use to kill the nearest relations of the
former line, from whom the kingdom was
translated to them.
thought capable of breaking my word with
thee? All these verses are full of passion,
and the words are broken, concise, and
interrupted; as the words of lovers are
wont to be, especially when they are dis-
turbed.
14 And thou shalt not only while yet I live
shew me the kindness of the Lord.] The
kindness promised him before the Lord, or
the greatest kindness. The words in the
Hebrew run plainly thus, " And wilt thou
not, if I be then alive (viz., when God had
advanced him to the throne, as he did his
father), wilt thou not show me the loving-
kindness of the Lord?" He made no doubt,
but rather strongly affirmed his belief of it.
16 The covenant which before was per-
sonal, he now extends to the whole house of
David, expecting a reciprocal enlargement
of it on David's side, which doubtless he
obtained. Let the Lord even require it at
the hand of David's enemies; if either I or
any of my house shall break this covenant,
and shall prove enemies to David, or to his
house, let the Lord, the witness of this
covenant, severely punish the violators of it,
whoever they are. Others thus, Let the
Lord require and punish the breach of this
covenant in David, if he break it. But
because it was ominous and reproachful to
suppose such a thing of David, by a figure
called euphemismus, he names David's ene- 16 They had made a league of personal
mies for David; as they also expound friendship, a little after the slaughter of
1 Sam. xxv. 22. But the former sense Goliath and now they make a friendship
seems more probable, because this verse
contains only Jonathan's stipulation or co-
venant with David and his house, which
being expressed in the former part of it, is
in this latter part confirmed by the usual
form of imprecation; and the restipulation to himself (xxiii. 18).
or covenant of David to Jonathan and his
That I die not.] After the manner of
those kings, who were wont to cut off the
children of their predecessors under whose
throne they were advanced.
between their families and Jonathan wished
that God would requite it, if any of his
family proved David's enemies. This he
renewed afterward, and added further articles.
to the league, that Jonathan should be next
17 Jonathan caused David to swear again,
446
1 SAMUEL XX. 12-17.
because he loved him.] Or he made him
swear again by the love he bare to him.
He loved him as—his own soul.] The
greatness of his love to him made him think
he could never do enough to secure his
friendship to all generations.
Bp. Horsley.-12 "And Jonathan said
unto David, as Jehovah God of Israel liveth
[two MSS.], I will surely sound my father.
[n] at a convenient season [when]
the day after to-morrow, and behold it is
either well with David or not; then I will
send unto thee, and give thee information.
13" So Jehovah do to Jonathan, and
much more, if it please my father to do thee
mischief, I will accordingly give thee in-
formation, &c."
:
Jonathan engages for two things to give
David notice if any immediate mischief is
intended, and to give him notice if it should
be intended at any time hereafter. That
the affirmative form of asseveration is used
after the execration: "So Jehovah do to
me, and more." See 1 Kings xix. 2.
הי
14 [8] And it shall not be [7]
so long as I may chance to live, n]
[ 700, that thou shalt not religiously
show me kindness, that I die not.
ever withdraw thy kindness from my family;
not even when the LORD shall have cut off
from the face of the earth all the enemies of
David: 16 But if Jonathan ever cut off
any of David's family, may God repay it on
David's enemies!' -17 Again Jonathan
swore to David, from his love to him: for
he loved him as himself.
Booth.-12 And Jonathan said to David,
Jehovah, the God of Israel, be witness
[LXX, Syr., Arab.], if when I have sounded
my father some time to-morrow or the next
day, and, behold, there be good-will towards
David, and I then send not to thee, and
show it thee; 13 Jehovah do so and much
more also to Jonathan; but if it please my
father to do thee evil, then I will show it to
thee, and send thee away, that thou mayest
go in peace. But when Jehovah shall be
with thee as he hath been with my father,
14 Then thou, if I be yet alive [so the
versions], shalt show me the kindness of
Jehovah, that I die not: 15 Nor shalt
thou ever withdraw thy kindness from my
house: no, not when Jehovah hath cut off
all the enemies of David, from the face of
the earth. 16 But should Jonathan cut off
any of the house of David, may Jehovah
Kindness of Jehovah, i.e., religious kind- | require it at the hand of David's enemies.
ness, to which thou art bound by the tenor
of thy oath.
15 But also thou; rather, And thou-.
16 This sixteenth verse may be under-
stood as the close of Jonathan's adjuration,
and should be thus rendered: "But let
Jonathan be cut off with the house of
David, and Jehovah require it at the hand
of David's enemies." He desires to be con-
sidered as united to David's family, that his
fortunes may thrive or decline with those of
David's house, and his calamities be re-
venged upon David's enemies.
17 Again Jonathan swore to David, because
he loved him: for he loved him as he loved
himself.
13 Ita
Si patri
Houb.-12 Tum Jonathas Davidi; testis
est, inquit, Dominus Deus Israel, ut ego
patrem meum cras et usque ad diei tertiæ
vesperam sum exploraturus, et ut, si de
Davide bona verba erunt, ego ad te sum mis-
surus, teque certiorem facturus.
Dominus Jonathæ sit propitius.
meo statutum est, ut pereas, ego id tibi de-
clarabo, dimittamque te, ut cum pace abeas;
erit autem Dominus tecum, sicut cum patre
Ged.-12 And Jonathan said to David: meo fuit. 14 Tu vero, si ego superstes ero,
|
"Witness the LORD [LXX, Syr., Arab.], præstabis mihi eandem, quam Dominus, bene-
the God of Israel; if, when I have sounded volentiam. 15 Sin autem moriar, non sub-
my father, some time to-morrow or next trahes a domo mea benevolentiam tuam in
day, I perceive in him a good will toward
David, I then send thee not word of it, may
the LORD do so and so, nay more than that,
to Jonathan; 13 And if my father be dis-
posed to do thee harm, I will likewise inform
thee; and send thee away in safety. But
when the LORD shall be with thee, as he
hath been with my father, 14 Thou must,
if I be then alive, show me god-like kind-
ness, that I die not:
posterum, et ne tum quidem, cum Dominus
Davidis inimicos ex terra omnes eripuerit.
16 Fecit igitur Jonathas cum domo Davidis
foedus, dixitque; faciat Dominus, ut non
impune ferant inimici David. 17 Insuper et
Jonathas postulavit a Davide jusjurandum,
pro suo in eum amore, quia illum amabat sic
tanquam animam suam.
.Dominus Deus Israel, יהוה אלהי ישראל 12
15 Nor must thou Nemo non videt, hæc verba nihil habere
1 SAMUEL XX. 12-17.
447
, ולא אם עודני הי
עֹדֶכִּי הַי Manifesta est oppositio in
videntur. Pro infinitivo Hiphila, ad-
jurare puto legendum esse infinitivum in
Niphal 2, partim, quoniam præcedit p,
addidit, h. e., iterum Jonathan jurejurando
quod regant, aut a quo regantur. Supplet | Davidis, pœnas repetat Jova, inquiens, ab
Clericus, testis esto: male nisi ita, ut verbum omnibus Davidis hostibus. c) — 17 Deinde
, quod prope 11 satis simile excidit, in denuo jurejurando Davidi confirmavit, d)
contextum revocetur. Nam quis dixerit esse pro magno suo in eum amore, amubat enim
Hebr. linguæ, omittere testis esto, ubi hoc eum tanquam se ipsum, 18 Eique dixit, &c.
sit ad sententiam necessarium? Non omis- a) o ó supplent ofdev, et Syrus: testis est.
sum id fuisse a sacro scriptore testis est b) In hoc versu videtur errore scribarum
Syrus interpres, apud quem legitur, irrepsisse. Non legerunt hoc Græci in-
testis erit; testes etiam Græci Intt. qui oïdev. terpretes et Vulgatus. Syrus legit: $57, 0
novit, ex scriptura 7, cum alii codices ha- | utinam! Sed sic sequentia non bene co-
berent, alii T. Sed accommodatius ad hærent.
seriem, testis est (quod explorabo patrem)... et met Jonathan dixisse videtur: Si
14 'n on x. Arias, et non si adhuc vivam, mihi parces; si moriar, parces meæ
me vivente (et non facies). Latine hæc familiæ. Cf. Hubigantius.
reddens, quæ Hebraice hic leguntur; quæ c) Hunc versum non intelligo. Locus
si quis intelliget, erit mihi magnus Apollo. haud dubie corruptus, ut alia in tota hac
Itaque non legunt istud prius Græci In-pericopa, ex versionibus tam parum tuto,
terpretes, ut nec Vulgatus. Non etiam quam ex conjectura restituenda.
Syrus nam legit, et o utinam. Planum d) Neque hujus versus verba priora sana
est attente legenti, oppositionem esse sen-
tentiæ in, adhuc vixero, et in ms,
moriar, et Jonathan sic dicere, si rivam, mihi
parces; si moriar, parces meæ familiæ. Ita-
que legendum, sine, hoc modo: affirmavit, sc. se facturum esse, quod Davidi
'П, si ego superstes, et similiter sine, in antea promiserat; partim propter sequentia :
fine versus, si, quod si moriar, ut sen- pro amore suo in eum amabat eum ut se
tentia hæc altera inchoetur...non sh, non ipsum. Quæ sane non cohærent cum priore
tolles (benevolentiam) tuam a domo mea; membro, si hoc vertatur: Jonathan jureju-
nisi legis 85 D8, quod si non ita erit, rando obstrinxit Davidem, ut illa, quæ ab
sed moriar; vel, ut Græci Interpretes m DNI eo petierat, promitteret, pro amore suo in
mor, quod si morte moriar, ut constet seneum, etc. Quis enim ab altero jusjurandum
tentiæ oppositio supradicta; et delendum est exiget amore in eum permotus?
punctum majus ante non, quia sen- Maurer.
SC. me
tentia continuatur, quæ in mos csi, quod si perdat. y, crastino die hac
moriar, incœpta est. Vide versionem. hora aut (per asyndeton G. Gr. ampl. p. 842)
Legendum , requirat perendie. non est tempore crastino
Dominus, Jonatha loquente; nam hæc sunt (Win.), sed. i. q. nsio nrg we, Jos. xi. 6.
verba fœderis ipsius, quod facit, hoc versu, 13 mg. Hanc jurandi formu-
cum Davide Jonathas, et series plana est. lam Gesenius ad vs. 12, referendam censet,
Verum hæc varie et perturbate legebant nescio qua ductus ratione. Construe: deus
veteres, quos vide, si juvat, in Polyglottis. me perdat, per deum, quando id ego tibi
Dathe.-12 Ille sic infit: Jovam, Deum indicabo, cet.
Israëlis, testor: a) me cras aut perendies quod attinet, primum tenendum
exploraturum esse patrem meum, et si intel- est, intransitive sumi, deinde: locum
lexero, eum bene erga te esse animatum, me habere constructionem ad sensum: si pla-
missurum esse, qui te de eo faciat certiorem. | cuerit patri meo = si decreverit pater meus
. ובקש יהוה 16 *
"ren
:
ΤΥ
.sc, יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל 12
כִּי־יַטִיב אֶל־אָנִי Ad verba autem
TIT
13 Sed eundem Jovam testor, si malum tibi in te malum. Possit etiam in mentem alicui
intendat pater meus, id quoque me velle tibi venire, cogitando supplendum esse ; si
indicare, teque secure esse dimissurum. Ad-placuerit patri meo inferre malum, coll. vs. 9:
sit tibi Jova, quemadmodum patri meo adfuit. Ti e ganha e.
Sed prior
14 Tunc si in vivis adhuc fuero, favorem ex ratio analogiæ grammaticæ magis convenit;
jurejurando mihi exhibebis. b) Si vero mor- cf. ad Jos. xxii. 17. 14, 15, Difficillimus
tuus fuero,
15 Non subtrahes benevolentiam locus, in quo explicando superioris ætatis
tuam meis unquam, ne tunc quidem, quando interpretes vires suas frustra tentarunt. Ne-
Jova omnes hostes tuos e medio sustulerit. que his felicior fuit Ewaldus, qui in Gr. crit.,
16 Sic fœdus pepigit Jonathan cum familia p. 663, nodum hoc modo solvere conatus
448
1 SAMUEL XX. 12-19.
est: nec, si vivam, misericordiam dei in men omissum est, ut infra xxii. 8;
exercebis, ne moriar (propr. "und nicht, 2 Chron. vii. 18. Cf. similia exempla Jos.
wenn ich noch leben sollte, nicht darfst du vi. 1; Jud. xix. 30; G. Gr. ampl., p. 851.
mit mir die Gnade Goltes üben, dass ich Ad p, quod est Præt. relativum subau-
nicht sterbe"), i. e., nec ex mera miseri- diendum, qua ellipsi nihil est frequen-
cordia vivum me servabis. Huic enim in- tius. Verbis autem: atque ita puniat Jova
terpretationi præter alia id potissimum ob- Davidis hostes facti fœderis confirmatio con-
stat, quod ʼn oy et no, item verba tinetur; declarat enim his verbis, Davidis
suos esse futuros. Hæc
a
manifesto sibi invicem op-quoque Dathius sollicitare conatus est sine
posita sunt, unde intelligitur, verba mulla ratione. Sensus tam planus est, quam
non ad antecedentia sed ad consequentia qui planissimus. Porro Jonathan obtestalus
referenda esse, ita ut verba
est Davidem (sc. ut ea faceret, de quibus
exacte respondeant verbis 7 DN vs. 18 sqq. agitur) per amorem erga eum,
hoc modo:
amabat enim eum tanquam se ipsum.
hostes etiam | וְלֹא--וְלֹא הַכְרִית et וְלֹא-וְלֹא תַעֲשֶׂה עִמָּרִי חֶסֶר יְהוָה
Ver. 19.
hwbw,
וְלֹא אִם עוֹדֶבִּי חַי וְלֹא תַעֲשֶׂה וגו'
וְלֹא הַכְרִית וגו' אָמוּת וְלֹא וְשְׁלַשְׁתָּ תֵּרֶד מְאֹד וּבָאתָ אֶל־הַמָּקוֹם Atque his jam viam inunivimus ad veram et
אֲשֶׁר־נִסְתַּרְתָּ שָׁם בְּיוֹם הַמַּעֲשֶׂה וְיָשַׁבְתָּ lectionem et interpretationem. Nunc enim
אֵצֶל הָאֶבֶן הָאָזֶל :
:
apparet, pro — ab initio commatis 14,
legendum esse, ut hic prodeat
sensus et utinam, si vivam, benevolentiam
T:
καὶ τρισσεύσεις καὶ ἐπισκέψῃ καὶ ἥξεις εἰς
σίμῃ, καὶ καθήσῃ παρὰ τὸ Εργὰβ ἐκεῖνο.
And
mihi exhibeas, nec, si moriar, benevolentiam τὸν τόπον σου, οὗ κρυβῇς ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῇ ἐργα-
tuam meis unquam subtrahas! propr. und
möchtest du, wenn ich noch lebe, möchtest du Au. Ver.-19 And when thou hast stayed
üben an mir Liebe Gottes, und nicht, slerb three days, then thou shalt go down quickly
ich, nicht abziehn deine Liebe von meinem [or, diligently; Heb., greatly], and come to
Hause in Ewigkeit ! De singulis hæc the place where thou didst hide thyself
teneant lectores. Ac primum quidem verba when the business was in hand [Heb., in
Dy in on my non eum sensum habere, the day of the business], and shalt remain
quem Ew. iis tribuit, sed simpliciter sig- by the stone Ezel [or, that showeth the
nificare: talem alicui benevolentiam ad- way].
hibere, qualem Deus adhibere solet, i. e., Pool.--When thou hast stayed three
veram, perpetuam (cf. 2 Sam. ix. 3 cum days; either at Beth-lehem with thy friends,
vs. 7); deinde, pro
nequaquam verse 6, or elsewhere, as thou shalt see fit.
desiderari posse, nam, quum When the business was in hand, Heb., in the
præcedat optandi particula, non nisi mera day of business; or, of the business.
negatione opus est; denique no esse pro these words are to be joined, either, 1. With
n D, omissa particula conditionali, quæ the words next foregoing; and so they note
sæpius deficit et h. 1. ex præcedenti the time when David hid himself there;
facili negotio potest suppleri. Veteres which was, when this same business which
liberius exprimunt sensum: si vivam, mihi now they were treating about was in agita-
parces; si moriar, parces meæ familiæ. tion formerly, to wit, to discover Saul's mind
LXX: kaì càv µèv éti µov Čŵvtos Kaì Toiŋ- and purpose towards him, chap. xix. 2, 3.
σεις ἔλεος μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ. καὶ ἐὰν θανάτῳ ἀποθάνω, Or, 2. With the more remote words; and so
(15) οὐκ ἐξαρεῖς ἔλεός σου ἀπὸ τοῦ οἴκου μου they note the time when David should come
ews Toû alwvos. Sed Syr. legisse videtur . to the place appointed, and formerly used to
1 m, Ne tunc quidem, quando sus-hide himself in upon a like occasion, to wit,
tulerit Jova, cet. — 16" Hunc versum non in- in the day when the business here spoken of
telligo. Locus haud dubie corruptus, ut alia was to be done, i.e., when the discovery of
in tota hac pericopa, ex versionibus tam Saul's mind was to be made. By the stone
parum tuto quam ex conjectura restituenda." Ezel, or, by the stone of going, or travelling,
Dathius. Nihil video difficultatis. Sensus i. e., by that stone which directs travellers in
hic est: Sic fecit Jonathan fœdus cum familia the way, to wit, in some cave, or convenient
Davidis; atque ita pœnas repetat Jova, in-place, which was near that stone.
quiebat, ab hostibus Davidis. Scilicet post Bp. Patrick.-19 When thou hast stayed
1 SAMUEL XX. 19-25.
449
three days, then thou shalt go down quickly.]
It is commonly interpreted, of staying so
long with his kindred at Beth-lehem, or
some other place of retirement. But in the
Hebrew the words are, "thou shalt three
times (or three days) go down to a very low
place:" and the meaning seems to be, that if
Jonathan did not come the first day, he
should take it for granted he knew nothing;
and come again the second; and if he
brought him no news then, come the third.
a) Pro 7, Descendes valde, Chal-
dæus, Syrus, et Arabs legerunt ? PE,
multum desideraberis. Quorum lectionem in
versione expressi.
LXX et Syrus . אֵצֶל הָאֶבֶן הָאָזֶל .b) Hebr
T
vertunt tanquam si legissent aрà Tậ
Xí☺ų ékeivų. Alii ut nomen proprium. Sic
Vulgatus : juxta lapidem, cui nomen est Ezel.
Maurer.—, Et tertio die de-
scende vehementer, i. e., "festinus." Vulg.
Prius verbum adverbii vices sustinet. Dathius
Come to the place where thou didst hide cum Chald., Syr., et Ar. legi vult T AUBUI
thyself when the business was in hand.] When, et die tertio multum desideraberis, qua
וּבָאתָ אֶל־הַמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר נִסְתַּרְתָ .they were discoursing of this very matter ; lectione facile carebis
how to discover Saul's affection towards reci Dathius: eo die, quo res per-
David. Or, when he did David's business agetur, veni in hunc locum, ibique te abde.
with his father, and interceded so effectually Hoc est miscere ac turbare omnia. Redde:
for him, that Saul promised not to kill et veni in locum, ubi absconditus eras die
him.
facinoris (xix. 2).
Remain by the stone Ezel.] It is thought
to be a stone that showed men their way,
Ver. 21.
nbựis ham
וְהִנֵּה אֶשְׁלַח אֶת־הַנַּעַר לֵךְ מְצָא where several roads met: because the word
אֶת־הַחִצִים אִם־אָמֹר אֹמַר לַנַּעַר וגו
imports going or travelling.
Ged., Booth.-19 And, on the third day,
still more wilt thou be missed [Chald., Syr.,
Arab., so Dalhe]. Go, then, to the same
place where thou concealedst thyself on the
a conjectural ביום תשועה] day of thine escape
reading]; and remain by that [LXX, Syr.]
stone.
On the day of thine escape; i.e., as I
conjecture, on the day, when, at Jonathan's
desire, he first concealed himself in the
fields. Comp. chap. xix. 2 and following.
καὶ ἰδοὺ ἀποστέλλω τὸ παιδάριον, λέγων,
δεῦρο εὗρέ μοι τὴν σχίζαν. ἐὰν εἴπω λέγων
τῷ παιδαρίῳ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-21 And, behold, I will send a
lad, saying, Go, find out the arrows. If I
expressly say unto the lad, &c.
Saying, Go find.
Houb.— ns nies, Mittam puerum,
Fade. Incredibile est sic locutum fuisse
Jonathan, cum præsertim post dicat, 8 8
Houb.-19 Die autem tertio facies ut citò, si dicendo dixero, non omisso verbum
venias ad eum locum, in quem te die profesto dixero. Sed quia bis continenter legitur
abdideris, sedebisque apud lapidem Ezel. 78, ubi semel legi satis est, facile judicatur,
TD, Et descendes valde; ita Arias, unum fuisse loco suo dimotum, et legen-
societatem. Vulgatus, festinus, ex scrip- dicam, l'ade (collige sagittas).
tione, optima, quam nos sequimur.
Chaldæus, Syrus, et Arabs pro 7, exse-
quuntur, bn, desideraberis, ut supra; desi-
deraberis multum die tertio, Saüle admirante,
Ver. 25.
mittam puerum, et, אשלה את הנער ואמרי לך,dum | ירד recusat verbi מאד male; nam adverbium
וַיֵּשֶׁב הַמֶּלֶךְ עַל־מוֹשָׁבוֹ כְּפַעַם
בְּפַעַם אֶל־מוֹשַׁב הַקִיר וַיָּקָם יְהוֹנָתָן quamobrem dies tres totos absis a mensa
וַיֵּשֶׁב אַבְנֵר מִצַּד שָׁאוּל וַיִּפָּקֵד מְקוֹם -regia, quam etiam et scriptionem et sen
דוִד :
Than
tentiam sequi licet..., Ezel, nomen
lapidis, qui notatur. Syrus et Græci Intt.
legunt 157, hunc: nam Syrus ; Græci Intt.
ἐκεῖνο.
Dathe.—18 Eique dixit; Cras est novi.
lunium, et tu desideraberis sede tua vacante,
19 Idque multo magis tertio die. a) Eo
igitur die, quo res peragetur, veni in hunc
locum, ibique te abde et morare prope istum
lapidem. b)
VOL. II.
καὶ ἐκάθισεν ἐπὶ τὴν καθέδραν αὐτοῦ, ὡς
ἅπαξ, καὶ ἅπαξ, ἐπὶ τῆς καθέδρας παρὰ τοῖχον,
καὶ προέφθασε τὸν Ἰωνάθαν, καὶ ἐκάθισεν
᾿Αβεννὴρ ἐκ πλαγίων Σαούλ, καὶ ἐπεσκέπη ὁ
TÓTTOS Aavid.
Au. Fer.-25 And the king sat upon his
seat, as at other times, even upon a seat by
the wall and Jonathan arose, and Abner
3 M
450
1 SAMUEL XX. 25-27.
sat by Saul's side, and David's place was sequuntur Syrum, qui voc.
empty.
And Jonathan arose, &c.
Ged., Booth. And Jonathan sat on one
side [Syr.], and Abner sat on the other side
of Saul; but David's place was empty.
Houb.-25 Sedebat rex, ut solebut, sua in
sede, quæ parieti adjacebat, surrexitque Jo-
nathas ut discumberet; discubuit autem
Abner ex latere Saülis, vacuusque erat
Davidis locus.
ad Jona-
copulam præ-
thanem referens et voci
mittens verba sic reddit: et surrexit Jonathan
et accubuit, et Abner ad latus Sauli, sc. accu-
buit. Non male. Sed fortasse latius
: nihil aliud sit quam וַיָּקָם יְהוֹנָתָן hic patet, ut
tum venit, i. e., proxime post Saulum con-
sedit Jonathan, cf. Gen. xli. 29, 30, 54.
Potest etiam lapsus scriptoris subesse, cf.
vs. 34 ab init. Mira est Schulzii interpre-
tatio: surrexit, "quasi præsagiret animus
DIN IW” JOINT OP", Et surrexit Jonathas, et patris insaniam," coll. vs. 33.
sedit Abner (ad latus regis). Contra veri-
tatem videtur esse, ut Abner mensæ regiæ
Op" nen tam habet et stetit, quam et sur-
Ver. 26.
וְלֹא־דִבֶּר שָׁאוּל מְאוּמָה בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא assederit, Jonathas autem steterit. Preterea
כִּי אָמַר מִקְרֶה הוּא בִּלְתִּי טָהוֹר הוּא rerit, quo in verbo sententia initium sepe
כִּי־לֹא טָהוֹר :
habet, ut post addatur, quid quisque egerit,
postquam surrexit. Id vero in Jonatha nunc
additur, si verbum a" in Jonatha usurpetur, ὅτι εἴρηκε σύμπτωμα φαίνεται, μὴ καθαρὸς
καὶ οὐκ ἐλάλησε Σαούλ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ,
et si sic legas cum Syro Intt. 10η Πληρη εἶναι, ὅτι οὐ κεκαθάρισται.
8, et surrexit Jonathas et accubuit. Abner
autem...Quanquam in hanc potius partem
Au. Ver.-26 Nevertheless Saul spake not
propendeo, ut olim bis scriptum fuerit, thing hath befallen him, he is not clean;
any thing that day: for he thought, Some-
.surreritque surely he is not clean, ויקם יהנתן וישב' וישב אבנר : hoc nodo
Jonathas et assedit; assidebat autem Abner
(ad latus regis). Ita ut, cum nemo ad latus
Jonathæ sederet, appareret Davidem abesse.
Dathe.-24 Novilunio rex consedit ad epulas
25 in loco suo consueto ad parietem, a)
deinde b) Jonathan ei ad dextram, Abner ad
sinistram accubuerunt. Sic sedes Davidis
vacabat.
a) Ut in loco honoratiori, ex more orien-
talium ; cf. Harmari Observatt. Orient., p.ii.,
p. 66.
b) Pro legendum est, aut saltim
hoc supplendum est contextu sic postulante,
cum non probabile sit, filium regis stetisse,
sedente Abnero. Sic quoque
quoque Josephus
narrat, lib. iv., cap. 14, Jonathanem Saulo
ad dextram, Abnerum ad sinistram sedisse,
Syrus refert illud, quod in textu habe-
mus, ad Jonathanem et surrexit Jonathan
et accubuit, et Abner ad latus Sauli, sc. ac-
cubuit. Is
tionem exhibent οἱ 6, καὶ προέφθασεν τὸν
Something hath befallen him, &c.
him; or he may not be clean; because he
Booth.-Something may have befallen
hath not purified himself [LXX].
Houb.-26 Saul eo die nihil conquestus
est; nam cogitabat hoc casu evenire; quia
forte, cum immundus esset, non se se mun-
dasset.
כי לא טהור
Quia non mundus est. Mox
dictum est, forte non est mundus; nunc
tori placere id potest. Itaque legendum,
additur, quia non est mundus; nemini lec-
aut, cum Græcis Interpretibus, qui
KeKabapioтai, mundatus fuit, vel v, mun-
davit se.
Sensere veteres orationis vitium,
quod propriâ quisque interpretatione cor-
rexerunt.
Ver. 27.
ויְהִי מִמַּחֲרֶת הַחֹדֶשׁ הַשְׁנִי וַיִּפָּקֵד -18 Alian. וְאַבְנֵר 1s igitur legit
מְקוֹם דָּוִד וגו
lec-
'Iwválav, sc. Saulus. Legerunt 1 pro καὶ ἐγενήθη τῇ ἐπαύριον τοῦ μηνὸς τῇ ἡμέρᾳ
Dry sensu quoque aptissimo. Sic enim dice- τῇ δευτέρᾳ, καὶ ἐπεσκέπη ὁ τόπος τοῦ Δαυίδ·
retur: Saulum tantum antecessisse Jona- K.T.λ.
thanem, sive hunc proxime post eum con-
sedisse.
Maurer.-] h. e., in præcipua
Au. Ver.-27 And it came to pass on the
morrow, which was the second day of the
month, that David's place was empty, &c.
Pool. Which was the second day of the
12. Ex impeditioribus hic locus est. Pleri- month, or, on the morrow of the new moon,
que interpretes, in his Gesenius (Chrest.), being the second day; either, 1. Of the
וְיָקָם יְהוֹנָתָן ac quan maxime honorifica sede
1 SAMUEL XX. 27-34.
451
three days appointed, ver. 5, 19. Or, 2. Of notes one who is extraordinarily addicted to
the feast.
Or, 3. Of the month.
Maurer.—m ; i. e., novilunii
secundi die secundo, cf. verba ultima hujus
commatis, et vs. 34, coll. Exod. xix. 1.
Ver. 28.
וַיַּעַן יְהוֹנָתָן אֶת־שָׁאוּל נִשְׁאֵל נִשְׁאֵל
: on n'e-ny 'my
καὶ ἀπεκρίθη Ιωνάθαν τῷ Σαούλ, καὶ εἶπεν
αὐτῷ, Παρῄτηται παρ' ἐμοῦ Δαυὶδ ἕως εἰς
Βηθλεὲμ τὴν πόλιν αὐτοῦ πορευθῆναι.
Au. Ver.-28 And Jonathan answered
Saul, David earnestly asked leave of me to
go to Bethlehem :
it. To the confusion of thy mother's naked-
ness; men will conclude, that thy mother
was a whore, and thou a bastard; and that
thou hast no royal blood in thy veins, that
canst so tamely give up thy crown to so
contemptible a person.
Bp. Patrick.-30 Thou son of the per-
verse rebellious woman.] Or, as it is in the
Hebrew, "thou son of perverse rebellion.”
That is, a very perverse rebel.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Thou son of the perverse
rebellious woman.] This clause is variously
The Hebrew
translated and understood.
might be translated, Son of an unjust rebel-
lion; that is, "Thou art a rebel against thy
own father." The Vulgate, Fili mulieris
virum ultro rapientis ;
"Son of the woman
Houb.-171, Quæsivit David a me
ad Bethlehem. Desideratur verbum ut
curreret (a me ad) quod verbum non abest who, of her own accord, forces the man."
ver. 6 eâdem in sententiâ. Atque id legere The Septuagint is equally curious, Yie kopa-
Omiserit scriba σιων αυτομολούντων
videntur Chald., Arab.
"Son of the damsels
verbum ex similitudine ejus nonnullà who came of their own accord."
cum verbo antecedenti. Etsi in oratione these the meaning of the Hebrew, then the
familiari quædam verba reticentur, tamen bitter reflection must refer to some secret
orationem hic deficere non debere, monet transaction between Saul and Jonathan's
mother.
ver. 6 ubi eadem non deficit.
-
Ver. 30.
myi sibq
וַיִּחַר־אַף שָׁאוּל בִּיהוֹנָתָן וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ
עֶרְוַת אִמֶּךָ:
וּלְבְשֶׁת
wab
was
kaì ¿Ovµwoŋ ópyn Eαovλ éπì 'Iwvábav
σφόδρα, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ, Υἱὲ κορασίων αὐτο-
μολούντων, οὐ γὰρ οἶδα ὅτι μέτοχος εἶ σὺ τῷ
viâ 'Ieoσaì eis aioxúvnv σov, kaì eis aioxúvnv
ἀποκαλύψεως μητρός σου ;
Au. Ver.-30 Then Saul's anger was
Were
Gesen., son of perverse
contumacy, i. e., of a perverse and obstinate
mother; comp. Job xxx. 8.
Maurer.-Propr. fili per versæ mulieris
(cf. de forma E. Gr. crit. p. 402) contu-
macia, i. e., mulieris perverse et contumacis
o perverse et obstinati animi fili ! !
diligere filium Isai. Nonnulli codd. pro
-te
habent 3. Sed quum qui diligit ali-
quem, ad eum tendat, equidem in construc-
tione cum 5 nihil miri video.
Ver. 31.
inbwn
ont bwn whoroja báşabı
וַיָּקָם יְהוֹנָתָן מֵעִם הַשְׁלְחָן בָּחָרִי־אָף | kindled against Jonathan, and he said unto
וְלֹא־אָכַל בְּיוֹם־הַחֹדֶשׁ הַשָּׁנִי לֶחֶם
נֶעְנַב אֶל־דָּוִד כִּי הִכְלִמּוֹ אָבִיו :
him, Thou son of the perverse rebellious
woman [or, Thou perverse rebel; Heb., Son
of perverse rebellion], do not I know that
thou hast chosen the son of Jesse to thine
own confusion, and unto the confusion of
thy mother's nakedness?
καὶ ἀνεπήδησεν Ιωνάθαν ἀπὸ τῆς τραπέζης
ἐν ὀργῇ θυμοῦ, καὶ οὐκ ἔφαγεν ἐν τῇ δευτέρα
τοῦ μηνὸς ἄρτον, ὅτι ἐθραύσθη ἐπὶ τὸν Δαυίδ,
ὅτι συνετέλεσεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸν ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ.
Pool.Thou son of the perverse rebellious
woman; this base temper of thine thou Au. Fer.-34 So Jonathan arose from the
hadst not from me, but from thy mother; table in fierce anger, and did eat no meat
of whose perverseness I have had so much the second day of the month: for he was
experience. Or, thou son of perverse rebel- | grieved for David, because his father had
lion, i. e., thou perverse and rebellious son. done him shame.
Or, thou most perverse rebel; for, in the
Hebrew language, the word son, thus used,
is an aggravation of a man's crime, and
Dr. A. Clarke.-Jonathan arose-in fierce
anger.] We should probably understand this
rather of Jonathan's grief than of his anger,
452
1 SAMUEL XX. 34-41.
7; Jonah i. 3.
Dathe.-37 Cum vero ad dimidium a)
illius loci, ad quem Jonathan jaculatus fuerat,
venisset, hic ei acclamavit: Sagittæ sunt
ultra te.
the latter cause explaining the former: for | perly signifies to come, sometimes signifies
he was grieved for David. He was grieved to go; as here, and Ruth iii. 7
for his father-he was grieved for his friend.
Because his father had done him shame.
Bp. Patrick.-Here are two reasons why
he fasted first, because he was extremely
afflicted for David; and, secondly, his father
had put Jonathan to shame, by his foul
language, and by throwing a javelin at him,
for so the words run clearly in the Hebrew;
"for he was grieved for David, and because
[so Pool, Ged., Booth., Dathe], &c., the
copulative and being wanting, as in many
other places.
""
a) Pro recte, uti arbitror, Michaëlis
conjectavit, legendum esse, dimidium.
Nam si puer jam ad locum, ubi sagittæ
erant, pervenisset, Jonathan ei acclamare
non potuisset, sagittas ultra eum esse.
Maurer. Sic Dathius, qui consentientem
habet Schulzium. Sed quis non videt, verba
ista non esse ad vivum resecanda, sed omnino
significare, puerum ad locum illum appro-
pinquasse.
Ver. 40.
Ged.-34 So Jonathan arose from the
table, in great indignation; and ate no
victuals on the second day of the new moon
feast for he was grieved, both on account
Au. Ver.-40 And Jonathan gave his
of David; and because his father had artillery [Heb., instruments] unto his lad,
affronted him.
Dathe.-34 Propterea gravi ira commotus
&c.
Dr. Adam Clarke.-Jonathan gave his
a mensa surrexit, neque illo secundo mensis artillery.] I believe this to be the only place
die cibum sumsit, tum quod Davidis vicem in our language where the word artillery is
doleret, tum quod a patre suo esset ignominia not applied to cannon or ordnance. The
affectus.
Ver. 36.
original () signifies simply instruments,
and here means the bow, quiver, and arrows.
Ver. 41.
Svan
την προη της ΤΩΝ BY
הַנַּעַר בָּא וְדָוִד קָם מֵאֵצֶל הַנָּגֶב לְהַעֲבִרְוֹ :
אִישׁ אֶת־רֵעֵהוּ וַיִּבְכּוּ
פְּעָמִים וַיִּשְׁקוּ
אִישׁ אֶת-רֵעֵהוּ עַד־דָּוִד הִגְדִּיל :
הַנַּעַר רָץ וְהוּא־יָרָה הַחֵצִי
— καὶ τὸ παιδάριον ἔδραμε, καὶ αὐτὸς ἠκόν-
τισε τῇ σχίζῃ, καὶ παρήγαγεν αὐτήν.
Au. Ver.-36 And he said unto his lad,
Run, find out now the arrows which I shoot.
And as the lad ran, he shot an arrow beyond
him [Heb., to pass over him].
And as the lad.
Booth.-J. The seems here neces-
sary; and we must read also ' [so
Houb.]; for this word cannot be in regimen.
Ver. 37.
וַיָּבֵא הַנַּעַר עַד־מְקוֹם הַחֵצִי אֲשֶׁר
רָה יְהוֹנָתָן וגו'
121 1
καὶ ἦλθε τὸ παιδάριον ἕως τοῦ τόπου τῆς
σχίζης οὗ ἠκόντιζεν Ιωνάθαν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-37 And when the lad was
come to the place of the arrow which Jona-
than had shot, Jonathan cried after the lad,
and said, Is not the arrow beyond thee?
Pool.-To the place, i. e., near to the
place. Or, and the lad went, or was going
on to the place [so Ged.]; for the words
following show that he was not yet come
thither. The Hebrew verb bo, which pro-
καὶ ὡς εἰσῆλθε τὸ παιδάριον, καὶ Δαυίδ
ἀνέστη ἀπὸ τοῦ ᾿Αργὰβ, καὶ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ πρόσ-
ωπον αὐτοῦ, καὶ προσεκύνησεν αὐτῷ τρὶς, καὶ
κατεφίλησεν ἕκαστος τὸν πλησίον αὐτοῦ, καὶ
kλavσev EKAσTOS tập nàŋơíov avtoû, Ews σvv-
redeías µeyáλns.
Au. Ver.-41 And as soon as the lad was
gone, David arose out of a place toward the
south, and fell on his face to the ground,
and bowed himself three times: and they
kissed one another, and wept with one ano-
ther, until David exceeded.
David arose out of a place toward the
south, &c.
Ged.-David arose from behind the stone.
From behind the stone. The present text.
has from the side of the south. But as I
suspect it to be corrupted, I have given what
is evidently the meaning.
Until David exceeded. So Pool, Patrick,
Clarke, Dathe, Maurer.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Until David exceeded.]
1 SAMUEL XX. 41, 42. XXI. 1-5.
453
David's distress must, in the nature of
things, be the greatest. Besides his friend
Jonathan, whom he was now about to lose
for ever, he lost his wife, relatives, country;
and, what was most afflictive, the altars of
his God, and the ordinances of religion.
unto him, Why art thou alone, and no man
with thee?
Was afraid. So Dathe, Gesen.
Ged., Booth.-Was astonished.
Heb. Ver. 3; Au. Ver. 2.
וְאֶת־הַנְעָרִים יוֹדַעְתִּי אֶל־מְקוֹם donec, לבכות .sc, עַד דָּוִד הִגְדִּיל-.Maurer
פְּלנִי אַלְמֹנִי :
David vehementius fleret, cf. xii. 24, al.
Geddes, Booth.-Wept one with another
with great lamentation.
— καὶ τοῖς παιδαρίοις διαμεμαρτύρημαι ἐν
I have followed a conjectural reading of τῷ τόπῳ τῷ λεγομένῳ, θεοῦ πίστις φελλανὶ
Houbigant's.-Ged.
Booth.-Houbigant proposes to read
for 77; but I am not satisfied with this
emendation. Why should we not adopt the
Comp. 2 Samuel
. בכי גדול : usual phrase
xiii. 36, and 2 Kings xx. 3.
Houb.— Et invicem fleverunt; ita ut fletus |
esset magnus.
Seu vertas, donec David auge-
ret, seu donec David cresceret, nihil suberit
sententiæ. Nam si, augeret, deest fletum
verbi casus; si, cresceret, deest flendo.
Græci Interpretes ews ouvreλelas µeyáλns,
usque ad consummationem magnam, ex
scriptione vel on, vel, utraque non
bona. Nos 1, fletum, legimus, pro 7,
David, ex qua scriptura sententia hæc
optima nascitur, donec esset fletus mag-
nus: nam " sæpe neutram in partem su-
mitur. Syrus, sed David abundantius, com-
parationem inducens fletuum Jonathæ ac
Davidis parum honestam, et Jonatha parum
dignam, ut David
David plus fleverit, quam
Jonathas, mutuis in amplexibus.
הגדיל
Ver. 42.
Au. Ver.-42 And Jonathan said to
David, Go in peace, forasmuch as we have
sworn both of us in the name of the LORD
[or, the Lord be witness of that which, &c.],
saying, The LORD be between me and thee,
and between my seed and thy seed for ever.
And he arose and departed: and Jonathan
went into the city.
The Lord be between me and thee, &c.
Dathe, Ged., Booth.-Saying Jehovah be
witness between me and thee, and, &c.
CHAP. XXI. Heb. Ver. 2; Au. Ver. 1.
וַיִּחֲרַד אֲחִימֶלֶךְ לִקְרַאת דָּוִד וגו
καὶ ἐξέστη ᾿Αβιμέλεχ τῇ ἀπαντήσει
αὐτοῦ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-1 Then came David to Nob to
Ahimelech the priest: and Ahimelech was
afraid at the meeting of David, and said
μαεμωνί.
Au. Ver.-2 and I have appointed my
servants to such and such a place.
Bp. Horsley.-Read, with LXX, Vulgate,
Symmachus, and Houbigant, 'nï".
.יודעתי אל מקום .Booth
This verb is ob-
; yet
The ó and
for '
viously irregular. It ought to be
none of the MSS. correct it.
Vulg. seem to have read
Instead of read, for this verb in Hiphil
always governs the accusative.
Arias, et pueros ואת הנערים יודעתי וגו'.Houb
scire feci ad locum, horride ac prave, prava
ex scriptura quam grammatica ipsa quasi
digito monstrabat. Nam verbum Hiphil
comitem recusat præpositionem, et
scribendum fuisset op n oros, pueris
indicavi locum. Itaque legendum, cum Vul-
gato '”, vel ', condixi, ex radice ™,
pueros condixi, vel allegavi ad locum, seu
jussi ut convenirent ad locum.
Dathe.-Igitur famulis meis certum aliquem
locum assignavi.
Sc. ubi me exspectent. Pro y fortasse
legendum est . Sic Vulgatus legisse
videtur, qui vertit condiri. Etiam of ó Ain
ante Daleth legisse videntur, sed ab T de-
rivasse; habent enim diapeµаρтúρnµaι.
Maurer.-Sine ulla idonea ratione Dathius
receptam lectionem sollicitare conatus est.
Verte: et famulos meos ad certum quemdam
locum venire jussi (indixi in certum cet.)
.Po יוֹדַעְתִּי
אֵין־לֶחֶם חֹל אֶל־תַּחַת יָדִי וגו'
Heb. Ver. 5; Au. Ver. 4.
οὔκ εἴσιν ἄρτοι βέβηλοι ὑπὸ τὴν χεῖρά
μου, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver. 4 And the priest answered
David, and said, There is no common bread
under mine hand, &c.
Houb.-Non est panis profanus sub manu
meâ. Supra ver. 3, legitur 77 non sine.
Similiter ver. 8, et credo equidem To esse
אל
454
1 SAMUEL XXI. 5, 6.
TO
ΤΟ
חל
a Scribâ mendose iteratum. Certe will have mercy preferred before sacrifice.
nullum aliud reperio, neque in glossariis, Or thus, especially, when, or, the rather
neque in concordantiis exemplum, тоû nnn
TON subjecti.
אל
Heb. Ver. 6; Au. Ver. 5.
nws-os
because this day there is other (i. e., new
bread) sanctified in the vessel, i. e., put into
the vessel which was made to receive this
bread, Exod. xxv. 29, and thereby sanctified
or consecrated to God; and therefore the
former shew-bread is now to be removed,
וַיַּעַן דָּוִד אֶת־הַכֹּהֵן וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ כִּי
and employed for the common use of the אִם־אִשָּׁה עַצְרָה־לָנוּ כִּתְמָל שִׁלְשֹׁם
.priest and his family בְּצֵאתִי וַיִּהְיוּ כְלֵי הַפְעָרִים קֹדֶשׁ וְהוּא
חל
: bra win) diye bodies: so the word keli here signifies, as
Bp. Patrick.-The vessels.] That is, their
σκεῦος doth in 1 Tim. iv. 4.
καὶ ἀπεκρίθη Δαυὶδ τῷ ἱερεῖ, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ,
ἀλλὰ ἀπὸ γυναικὸς ἀπεσχήμεθα ἐχθὲς καὶ
τρίτην ἡμέραν· ἐν τῷ ἐξελθεῖν με εἰς ὁδὸν
γέγονε πάντα τὰ παιδία ἡγνισμένα, καὶ αὐτὴ ἡ
ὁδὸς βέβηλος, διότι ἁγιασθήσεται σήμερον διὰ
τὰ σκεύη μου.
Au. Ver.-5 And David answered the
priest, and said unto him, Of a truth women
have been kept from us about these three
days, since I came out, and the vessels of
the young men are holy, and the bread is in
a manner common, yea, though it were
sanctified this day in the vessel [or, espe-
cially when this day there is other sanctified
in the vessel].
Are holy.] That is, separated from women.
The bread is in a manner common.] He
adds, that he need not scruple to give them
the hallowed bread ; for it was not so holy
as when it was upon the table of the Lord:
but became, in a manner, or in some part,
common bread; being now the food not
only of the priest, but of his whole family.
((
He
Though it were sanctified this day in the
vessel.] The marginal translation is more
plain, especially when there was other
that day sanctified in the vessel."
means, new bread was set upon the table of
the Lord; so that no wrong was done to
him. By the vessel is meant the dish on
which the bread was placed, mentioned
Exod. xxv. 29.
Pool. The vessels, i. e., either, 1. Their
garments, or other utensils for their journey.
Or, 2. Their bodies, for of them the ques-
tion was, ver. 4; and having now said that Bishop Horsley.-And the vessels of the
women had been kept from them, he infers young men are holy, and the bread, &c.]
that therefore their bodies were holy, their The passage is certainly obscure. But this
members were undefiled. Thus the word is certain, that David never uttered the
vessel is used 1 Thess. iv. 4, and in other nonsense which this translation puts into
authors, both Greek and Latin. The bread his mouth. Castalio gives the probable
"Suntque corpora
is in a manner common, Heb., and this (to meaning of the place:
wit, the bread; which is easily supplied out famulorum casta. Quod si profectio ipsa
of the former verse, because that was the profana fuerit, at hodie quidem lustrabitur
thing about which the present discourse was, in corporibus." This version he explains in
"Si forte mei
and against the giving whereof the priest a note, in these words:
started an objection, ver. 4, to which David famuli, tum quum profecti sunt, fuerant
here giveth an answer) is in a manner, or, cum uxoribus, at hodie quidem parierunt,
after a sort, common, i. e., considering the quoniam hic dies tertius est, quod temporis
time, and our necessity, this may be asked spatium lustrandis corporibus est destina-
in a manner like common bread, and so is tum." Queen Elizabeth's translators render
used by others. For though for a season, the passage to the same effect. They render
whilst it is to stand before the Lord, it be so
holy, that the priest himself might not eat it,
yet afterwards it is eaten by the priest, and
by his whole family, as their common food;
and so it may be by us, in our circum-
stances. Though it were sanctified this day
in the vessel: if it were but newly put into
the vessel, it must give place to the great
law of necessity and charity, because God
by "how much more," which were
better rendered by "nevertheless," or "yet
Otherwise their translation
for certain."
differs not from Castalio. The alteration, in
our public translation, like many others, for
the worse, was made, as I suspect, upon the
authority of no better critic than Le Clerc.
, vessels, the body, more especially a
particular member of the body: as the cor-
1 SAMUEL XXI. 6-12.
455
responding σkevos is used in the New Testa-
ment. See that word in Parkhurst's Greek
Lexicon.
D™, lustrabitur, impersonally, sanctifica-
tion shall be made in their vessels.
Ged.-David answered the priest, and
said to him: From women, truly, we have
been restrained from my out-coming, these
three days past, and the young men were then
clean. If on this journey, any profanation
have befallen them, they shall be purified.
Booth. And David answered the priest,
and said, From women truly, we have been
restrained these three days since I came
out; and all [LXX] the young men were
holy; but if by the way they have become
unclean, they may all, this day, be hallowed.
Houb.-5 David Sacerdoti respondit; nos
sum, ab uxoribus abfuimus, et sarcina puer-
orum mundæ erant. Quod si quid immun-
ditiæ per iter accidit, hoc ipso die sarcina
Ver. 7.
Au. Ver.-7 Now a certain man of the
servants of Saul was there that day, detained
before the LORD; and his name was Doeg,
an Edomite, the chiefest of the herdmen that
belonged to Saul.
An Edomite.
The
Ged.-LXX, Aramite or Syrian.
easy change of one letter in the original
makes the difference.
Ver. 9.
Au. Ver.-Valley of Elah.
Dathe, Ged.-Turpentine-tree vale. See
notes on Gen. xxxv. 4, vol. i., p. 65.
In valle teribinthorum.-Dathe.
Heb., 12; Au. Ver., 11.
717
an ¬ösb hibnaz
וַיֹּאמְרוּ עַבְדֵי אָכִישׁ אֵלָיו הֲלוֹא זֶה quidem diem jam tertium, ex quo profectus
יענוּ
מֶלֶךְ הָאָרֶץ הֲלוֹא לָזֶה
זֶה יַעֲ
לֵאמֹר הִכָּה
וְדָוִד בְּרִבְבֹתָי :
ברבבתיו קרי
באלפין קרי
munda erunt.
as
καὶ εἶπον οἱ παῖδες ᾿Αγχοὺς πρὸς αὐτόν,
Au. Ter.-11 And the servants of Achish
said unto him, Is not this David the king of
the land? did they not sing one to another
of him in dances, saying, Saul hath slain his
thousands, and David his ten thousands?
5, Sanctificabitur in vasis, sive
sarcinis: quod quidem dupliciter intelligi
potest, vel in sarcinis ipsis ac involucris, vel
quatenus ad vasa ; nisi etiam, dies sanctificabit οὐχὶ οὗτος Δαυὶδ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῆς γῆς; οὐχὶ
vasa. Quæ quomodocunque accipias, alluditur τούτῳ ἐξῆρχον αἱ χορεύουσαι, λέγουσαι, ἐπά-
ad legem de immunditiis, in qua lege vasa, quæ
ταξε Σαούλ ἐν χιλιάσιν αὐτοῦ, καὶ Δαυὶδ ἐν
μυριάσιν
immunditiem contraxerant, immunda erant pvpiáσiv avтov;
usque ad vesperam, neque adeo plus quam
diem totum.
Clericus sic interpretatur, is
vero panis est instar communis et præterea
vasibus hodie alius consecrabitur; deinde in
Commentario "supplevimus panis, quia
Addit
nullus alioquin est loci sensus.
etiam alius, utrunque per fas et nefas, præ-
sertim tamen ultimum; nam si & de pane
propositionis intelligitur, et si de pane
etiam accipitur, idem panis utrobique intel-
ligendus, non autem alius, in verbo v.
Forsan pro legendum m, si fuit (iter
pollutum). Veteres hoc loco nihil expediunt:
vide eos.
Dathe.-6 Tum David sacerdoti, Imo
vero, inquit, a mulieribus tribus diebus ante-
quam proficiscerer, separati fuimus, impedi-
menta quoque famulorum sacra sunt, etsi
quoque iter ipsum profanum sit, a) tamen per
illa sanctificatur.
a) H. e., profani negotii causa susceptum
est, tamen omnia vasa s. impedimenta, in
quibus panes servantur, sancta sunt.
Maurer.
] tamen certo
scio, eam (viam) hodie sanctificari per vasa
sancta. Cf. xiv. 30.
Unto him.
Maurer, De eo, Davide, ut Gen.
xx. 2 al. Sed fortasse commodius ad Achis-
chum refertur.
Pool. The king of the land, or, of this
land, i. e., of the land of Canaan. They
call him king, either more generally for the
as that word is used Deut.
governor,
xxxiii. 5, for the most eminent captain and
commander, and, as it were, the king of the
Israelitish armies; or rather, more specially,
the king, to wit, the king elect, the person
designed to be king; for by this time the
fame of Saul's rejection, and David's desti-
nation to the kingdom, was got abroad
among the Israelites, and from them pro-
bably to the Philistines' ears.
Bp. Patrick.-The king of the land.]
Either they meant a chief commander in
Israel, who was respected as the king or
they had heard of his being designed to be
456
1 SAMUEL XXI. 12-14. XXII. 2, 3.
king instead of Saul, which made him per- the conduct of David in a clearer point of
secute him.
-. מחלות
view than the present translation does. But
In dances. So Pool, Gesen.
others think the whole was a feigned conduct,
Ged. In alternate choruses.
and that he acted the part of a lunatic or
Prof. Lee.-bin, femin. constr. plur. madman in order to get out of the hands of
.—r. ↳, sign. iii., p. 188 above. Achish and his courtiers. Many vindicate
Dance, dancing; which is extemporaneous this conduct of David; but if mocking be
usually in the East; the most dignified catching, according to the proverb, he who
person leading, occasionally with tabrets, feigns himself to be mad may, through the
&c., the rest following, and imitating the just judgment of God, become so. I dare
leader's steps, &c. See Harmer's Observ. not be the apologist of insincerity or lying.
lii., p. 423, vol. ii., edit. 1816; Exod. Those who wish to look farther into this
xv. 20; 1 Sam. xviii. 6; Ps. xxx. 12;
cxlix. 3; cl. 4; Jer. xxxi. 4, 13; Cant.
vii. 1. Occasionally in circles, as with the
Eastern Derveishes, Exod. xxxii. 19. During
the dance, a song was uttered by the leader,
and responded to by the followers, as in
Exod. xv. 20; 1 Sam. xxi. 12; xxix. 5.
And David.
Ged., Booth.-But David.
Heb., 14; Au. Ver., 13.
iny
subject may consult Dr. Chandler, Mr.
Saurin, and Ortlob, in the first volume of
Dissertations, at the end of the Dutch
edition of the Critici Sacri.
Maurer.in, Et mutavit sa-
porem, h. e., mentem, i. e., insipidum se
fecit, mente captum se simulavit. Eadem
phrasis legitur Ps. xxxiv. 1. Ceterum verba
proprie sic habent: et mutavit eum, saporem
suum, de qua constructione vid. ad Deut.
xxxiv. 10.
Gesen. Hithpo. 1. To be foolish ;
hence to be mad, Jer. xxv. 16; li. 7; Nah.
ATT: ii. 5, 7
וַיְשַׁנּוֹ אֶת־טַעְמוֹ בְּעֵינֵיהֶם וַיִּתְהַלֵל
,.the chariots are mad, i. e יִתְהוֹלְלוּ הָרֶכֶב בְּיָדָם וַיְתָוֹ עַל־דַּלְתוֹת הַשַּׁעַר וַיּוֹרֶד
בָּאֵימִים 38 .rage, are driven furiously. Jer. L רִירוֹ אֶל־זְקָנוֹ :
Dathe and most commentators.
Scrabbled.
So
kaì ŋλλolwσe tò πρóσwπov avтoû évάov, they are mad in (after) idols. 2. To
αὐτοῦ, καὶ προσεποιήσατο ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, feign oneself mad, 1 Sam. xxi. 14.
καὶ ἐτυμπάνιζεν ἐπὶ ταῖς θύραις τῆς πόλεως,
καὶ παρεφέρετο ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ
ἔπιπτεν ἐπὶ τὰς θύρας τῆς πύλης, καὶ τὰ σίελα
αὐτοῦ κατέῤῥει ἐπὶ τὸν πώγωνα αὐτοῦ.
Gesen., Ged., Booth.-Made marks.
.No. I תָּאָה .in Kal not used, i. q תָּוָה .I
Au. Ver.-13 And he changed his be-
haviour before them, and feigned himself
mad in their hands, and scrabbled [or, made
marks] on the doors of the gate, and let his
spittle fall down upon his beard.
Dr. A. Clarke.—And he changed his be-
haviour.] Some imagine David was so ter-
rified at the danger to which he was now
exposed, that he was thrown into a kind of
frenzy, accompanied with epileptic fits. This
opinion is countenanced by the Septuagint,
who render the passage thus: Idov ideTe
avồρa eñiλníтov, "Behold, ye see an epi-
ανδρα επιληπτον,
leptic man. Why have ye introduced him
to me?" Μη ελαττουμαι επιληπτων εγω ;
"Have I any need of epileptics, that ye
have brought him to have his fits before me
(επιληπτευεσθαι προς με)?” It is worthy of
remark, that the spittle falling upon the
beard, i. e., slavering or frothing at the mouth,
is a genuine concomitant of an epileptic fit.
TT
TT
T:-
to mark, to delineate; comp. No. III.
Piel, to mark, to make marks; 1 Sam.
xxi. 14 of David feigning madness,
wwn ninhby, he made marks, scrawled, on
the doors of the gate, in the manner of mis-
chievous boys.-Gesen.
CHAP. XXII. 2.
– וְכָל־אִישׁ אֲשֶׁר־לוֹ נִשֶׁא וגו
Au. Ver.-2 And every one that was in
debt [Heb., had a creditor], &c.
Houb., Booth.-sw, read ™ [twenty
MSS.].
נָשָׂא
7.
Hence
Gesen.-II. i. q. No. 2, to lend
on usury, to loan, seq. Neh. v. 7.
in Is. xxiv. 2, and simpl.
xxii. 2, a creditor.
Ver. 3.
– יֵצֵא־נָא אָבִי וְאִמִּי אִתְּכֶם וגו'
1 Sam.
- γινέσθωσαν δὴ ὁ πατήρ μου καὶ ἡ μήτηρ
If this translation be allowed, it will set uоν пaρà σoì, K.T.λ.
I
1 SAMUEL XXII. 4-7.
457
Au. Ver.-3 And David went thence to
Mizpeh of Moab and he said unto the
king of Moab, Let my father and my
mother, I pray thee, come forth, and be with
you, till I know what God will do for me.
Come forth and be with you.
Pool.-In Ramah, i. e., in the territory of
Gibeah, in or near (for so the Hebrew par-
ticle is oft used, as hath been showed) Ramah.
Or, in the town of Gibeah-in a high place;
for so the word Ramah unquestionably sig-
nifies; and so it is here rendered by some,
Booth.-Dwell [LXX, Arab., one MS. both ancient and modern, interpreters.
] with you.
Ver. 4.
וַיִּשְׁבוּ עַמּוֹ כָּל־יְמֵי הֶיוֹת דָּוִד
iby
7
IT
καὶ κατῴκουν μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ πάσας τὰς
ἡμέρας, ὄντος τοῦ Δαυὶδ ἐν τῇ περιοχῇ.
Au. Ver.-4 And he brought them before
the king of Moab and they dwelt with him
all the while that David was in the hold.
In the hold.
Having his spear in his hand; either as an
ensign of majesty [so Bp. Patrick], for in
old times kings carried a spear instead of a
sceptre; as Justin and others note; or as an
instrument of self-defence or cruelty, as
occasion required.
Bp. Patrick.-In Ramah.] Or, in a high
place, as Ramah signifies. Otherwise the
first words must be interpreted near Gibeah,
or in the territories of Gibeah.
Ged.-6 When Saul (who was then sitting
under a tamarisk, on the hill of Gibea, with
his javelin in his hand), &c.
Booth.-6 When Saul heard that David
was discovered, and the men that were with
him (now Saul was sitting on a hill, in
Gibeah, under a tamarisk tree, having his
spear in his hand, and all his servants were
Pool.-In the hold; either, 1. In Mizpeh
of Moab, which was a very strong hold.
But it is apparent he speaks of some hold
where his father and mother were exposed to
fear and danger from Saul, which they were
not in the king of Moab's royal city. Or,
2. In the cave of Adullam mentioned above,
ver. 1. Or, 3. In holes; the singular num-standing about him).
ber being put for the plural, as is frequent; Gesen.- (Kimchi ) i. q. Arab.
i. e., as long as David was forced to go from sc
place to place, and from hold to hold, to, a tamarisk, myrica, Tamarix orientalis,
secure himself; for it concerned David to Linn. 1 Sam. xxii. 6, under a
secure his father, and he did doubtless secure
him for all that time; and not only whilst
he was in the hold of Mizpeh, or of Adullam,
which was but a little while.
Houb.—Recte 30, quanquam opinio
esse possit legendum, cum Syro 7, quia
urbs Maspha fuit ante nominata.
Tiq
Ver. 6.
tamarisk-tree, xxxi. 13, where in the parall.
passage 1 Chr. x. 12 it is on, under a
terabinth or tree generally.—Then perh. any
large tree (like, ), and collect. trees,
a wood, grove, Gen. xxi. 33. An accurate
description of the tree is given by J.
E. Faber, in Fab. and Reiskii Opusc. med.
ex Monumm. Arabum, p. 137; comp. also
R. K. Porter's Travels ii., p. 311.
Prof. Lee.ex, m. I. Properly, A
וַיִּשְׁמַע שָׁאוּל כִּי נוֹדַע דָּוִד וַאֲנָשִׁים
species of the Tamariae tree. Tamarix ori אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ וְשָׁאוּל יוֹשֵׁב בַּגִּבְעָה תַּחַתִי
הָאֵשֶׁל בָּרָמָה בְיָדוֹ
עָלָיו :
נְעָבִים
mag-bay iica imam
(T
Golius, and after him by Castell, sub voce
It is well described by
entalis, Linn.
J; and again by Abulwalid as given by
καὶ ἤκουσε Σαούλ, ὅτι ἔγνωσται Δαυίδ, καὶ Gesenius. Thes., p. 159. II. A name for
οἱ ἄνδρες οἱ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ· καὶ Σαούλ ἐκάθητο ἐν
τῷ βουνῷ ὑπὸ τὴν ἄρουραν τὴν ἐν Ῥαμα, καὶ any tree, generally.
τὸ δόρυ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ καὶ πάντες οἱ παῖδες
So Abulwalid, 1. c.
,Hence . وربما كان اسماً عاماً للشجر كله To Bopy en rii xeupi airo, kai marrest of maises
αὐτοῦ παρειστήκεισαν αὐτῷ.
, 1 Sam. xxii. 6, is explained, 1 Chron.
Au. Ver.—6 When Saul heard that David x. 12, by 7, the turpentine-tree. See too,
was discovered, and the men that were with Gen. xxi. 33, where a plantation is probably
him (now Saul abode in Gibeah under a
tree in Ramah [or, grove in a high place],
having his spear in his hand, and all his
servants were standing about him).
VOL. II.
meant.
Ver. 7.
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל לַעֲבָדָיו הַנִּצְבִים עָלָיו
3 N
458
1 SAMUEL XXII. 7-14.
.presentiam indicat, non imperium נצב שִׁמְעוּ־נָא בְּנֵי יְמִינִי גַּם־לְכָלְכֶם יְתֵּן
.in tribus Codicibus בֶּן־יִשַׁי שָׂדוֹת וּכְרָמִים לְכָלְכֶם יָשִׂים , non sine אחיטוב lego :אחטוב Ceterum male
שָׂרֵי אֲלָפִים וְשָׂרֵי מֵאוֹת :
Gesen.-Niph. 13). 1. To be set, seq.
Kaì eiñe Ɛαoùλ πρòs тоùs Taidas avтоU TOUS, to be set over any one, 1 Sam. xxii. 9;
παρεστηκότας αὐτῷ, ᾿Ακούσατε δὴ υἱοὶ Βενια-
Ruth ii. 5, 6. Part. 1, a prefect, director,
μὶν, εἰ ἀληθῶς πᾶσιν ὑμῖν δώσει ὁ υἱὸς Ἰεσσαὶ 1 Κ. iv. 5, 7; v. 30 ; ix. 23 al.
ἀγροὺς καὶ ἀμπελῶνας, καὶ πάντας ὑμᾶς τάξει
ἑκατοντάρχους καὶ χιλιάρχους.
Au. Ver.—7 Then Saul said unto his
servants that stood about him, Hear now, ye
Benjamites; will the son of Jesse give every
one of you fields and vineyards, and make
you all captains of thousands, and captains
of hundreds.
Will the son of Jesse, &c.
Houb.-..., Etiam...daturus est. Est
in illo Da, non iterato, ironia, non autem in-
terrogatio. Nos igitur ironiam extulimus,
terrogatio. Nos igitur ironiam extulimus,
per verbum credo, ut fieri solet in Latino
sermone.
And make you all captains, &c.
:
Maurer.. Miror, etiam
Ewaldum Gr. min., p. 264 adn. præpo-
sitionem h. 1. pro accusativi nota habere.
Ad sensum quidem verti potest: num vos
omnes tribunos et centuriones__constituet?
Sed verum si quæris, structura hæc est:
num pro vobis omnibus tribunos et cent. con-
stituet, h. e., num tot trib. et cent. constituet,
quot opus sunt, ut quisque vestrum tale
munus obtineat?
Ver. 9.
2. To place or station oneself, to take one's
stand, Ex. vii. 15; xvii. 9; seq. ?, to any
one, Ex. xxxiv. 2, and present
stand, e. g., of God's rising up for judgment,
thyself to me there. Also, to take one's
Is. iii. 13; Ps. lxxxii. 1.
3.
Gen.
xviii. 2; xxiv. 13; Ex. xviii. 14; 1 Sam.
To stand, spoken of men,
i. 26; al. of sheaves, Gen. xxxvii. 7; of
waters, Ex. xv. 8. Seq. 2, to stand upon
anything, Is. xxi. 1; to stand with or by a
Pers. or thing, Gen. xlv. 1; 1 Sam. iv. 20;
xix. 20; xxii. 7, 17. Spec. to stand firmly,
Ps. xxxix. 6, &c., &c.
Ver. 13.
וְשָׁאוֹל לוֹ בֵּאלֹהִים וגו'
Au. Ver.-13 And Saul said unto him,
Why have ye conspired against me, thou and
the son of Jesse, in that thou hast given
him bread, and a sword, and hast enquired
of God for him, that he should rise against
me, to lie in wait, as at this day?
And hast enquired.
Houb.-Barbare N, ex scribendi con-
suetudine, quia sæpe his capitibus legitur
hs, Saul. Unus Codex Orat. sine 1
8
Epenthetico. So Booth.
That he should lie in wait. So the Heb.
Ged., Booth. To excite him to lie in
וַיַּעַן דאָג הָאֲדֹמִי וְהִוּא נִעָב עַל־
עַבְדֵי שָׁאוּל וַיֹּאמַר רָאִיתִי אֶת־בֶּן־יִשַׁי
.wait בָּא נֹבֶה אֶל־אֲחִימֶלֶךְ בֶּן־אֲחִטוּב :
καὶ ἀποκρίνεται Δωὴκ ὁ Σύρος ὁ καθεστηκὼς
ô
ἐπὶ τὰς ἡμιόνους Σαούλ, καὶ εἶπεν, Εώρακα τὸν προ
Ver. 14.
της ΠΟΡΤΑ 1921
υἱὸν Ἰεσσαὶ παραγινόμενον εἰς Νομβᾶ προς τη γη για τη
᾿Αβιμέλεχ υἱὸν ᾿Αχιτὼβ τὸν ἱερέα.
Au. Ver.-9 Then answered Doeg the
Edomite, which was set over the servants of
Saul, and said, I saw the son of Jesse
coming to Nob, to Abimelech the son of
Ahitub.
וַיַּעַן
וְסָר אֶל־מִשְׁמַעְתֶּךָ וְנִכְבָּד בְּבֵיתֶךָ :
καὶ ἀπεκρίθη τῷ βασιλεῖ, καὶ εἶπε, Καὶ τίς
ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς δούλοις σου ὡς Δαυίδ πιστὸς, καὶ
γαμβρὸς τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ ἄρχων παντὸς
παραγγέλματός σου, καὶ ἔνδοξος ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ
Which was set over the servants of Saul. σov;
So Gesen.
Au. Ver.-14 Then Ahimelech answered
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth.-Who was the king, and said, And who is so faithful
standing among the servants of Saul.
Houb.-Doeg, qui cum Saülis servis tum
forte aderat.
Utimur interpretatione forte
aderat, quia Doeg non erat corporis regii
custos, sed pastorum præses, et vocabulum
among all thy servants as David, which is
the king's son-in-law, and goeth at thy
bidding, and is honourable in thine house?
Dr. A. Clarke. And who is so faithful.]
The word 82, which we here translate
1 SAMUEL XXII. 14-18.
459
Non id
faithful, is probably the name of an officer. derint idem esse Det, princeps.
See the note on Numb. xii. 7.
credidere Græci Intt. sed legerunt, non
And goeth at thy bidding.
. סר
Syrus autem legit : nam convertit
Bp. Horsley.-nyawa ba 101. A very, observans, et sic Arabs.
obscure phrase. If I were to venture upon Dathe.-14 Respondit Achimelechus regi:
Quis vero omnium tuorum tam fidelis est,
quam David?
Præterea gener tuus, ex
mandato tuo profectus, et magni habitus a
tuis.
a conjectural emendation, it should be 101
for 1; “and alway ready at thy summons.
The readiness which this word would par-
ticularly express, would be a readiness for
military service. See Parkhurst, 10, 11.
?
לא
Maurer.php, Et qui (a ceteris
aulicis) secedit, ut tibi auscultet, h. e., qui
ad interiores regiæ tuæ partes aditum habet
ibique sanctioris consilii est arbiter.
Au. Ver.-
Ver. 15.
Let not the king impute any
Gesen.-D. 2. With a preposition im-
plying motion away into a place, to turn
aside to a place or person, sc. from the way.
So seq. of pers. Gen. xix. 3 1 1, and
they turned in unto him, Judg. iv. 18; of
place, Gen. xix. 2; Judg. xix. 12 №
7p, we will not turn aside into the city thing unto his servant, nor to all the house
of a stranger. 1 Sam. xxii. 14, who turneth
in unto (hath access to) thy private audience.
nypụp f. (r. voy) 1. Hearing, audience,
Ital. udienza, i. e., admission to the private
hearing of a king. 1 Sam. xxii. 14; 2 Sam.
xxiii. 23; 1 Chr. xi. 25.
Prof. Lee.-pop, fem. Hearing, both
judicial and obedient. (a) A court of justice
for hearing causes, council. (b) Abst. for
concr. subjects. (a) 1 Sam. xxii. 14,
Την φη. LXX, ἄρχων παντὸς παραγ
γελματός σου.
, אֶל־מִשְׁמַעְתֶּךָ
9
እ
of my father.
, ובכל Read
Bp. Horsley.-Nor to all.
with three or four of Kennicott's Codd.
Ver. 17.
וַיֹּאמֶר הַמֶּלֶךְ לָרָצִים וגו'
καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῖς παρατρέχουσι,
K.T.λ.
Au. Ver.-17 And the king said unto the
footmen [or, guard; Heb., runners], &c.
Bp. Patrick.-Footmen.] In the Hebrew
Syriac, used to go before him, and to follow him
it is, "to the runners;" that is, to those who
when he went abroad.
2 Chron. xi. 25; 2 Sam. xxiii. 23. LXX,
ἔταξεν αὐτὸν Δαυίδ πρὸς τὰς ἀκοὰς αὐτοῦ.
Syr. Visdó Looses
ܠܡܠܠ.Syr
(b) Is. xi. 14.
102 Grašo.
Ver. 18.
IT
הוּא
וַיֹּאמֶר הַמֶּלֶךְ לְדוֹג לָב אַתָּה וּפְגַע
בַּכֹּהֲנִים וַיִּשֹׁב דּוֹאֵג הָאֲדֹמִי וַיִּפְגַע
ת הַהוּא
וַחֲמִשָּׁה אִישׁ נֹשֵׂא אֵפוֹד בָּד :
בניא בַּר
דואג קרי
לדואן קרי
by enemie
καὶ εἶπεν ὁ βασιλεὺς τῷ Δωὴκ, Επιστρέφου
σὺ, καὶ ἀπάντα εἰς τοὺς ἱερεῖς· καὶ ἐπεστράφη
Δωήκ ὁ Σύρος, καὶ ἐθανάτωσε τοὺς ἱερεῖς τοῦ
Κυρίου ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ, τριακασίους καὶ
πέντε ἄνδρας, πάντας αἴροντας ἐφούδ.
Houb.-14 Qui tuis sub imperiis princeps
est. Arias: et recedens ad auditum tuum.
Nec melius poterit qui scripturam re-
tinebit. Nam quod Clericus, tuo jussu dis-
cessit, est a proposito alienum. Tangit
Achimelech Davidis virtutes, dignitatem, et
honorem ei ab omnibus habitum, non autem
ejus a Satile discessum. Qui quidem dis-
cessus non potest significari verbo uno 1,
ubi non additur a quo, vel unde David dis-
cesserit. Græci Intt. apxwv, princeps. Si-
Au. F'er.-18 And the king said to Doeg,
militer Chaldæus 7, qui legunt, ger- Turn thou, and fall upon the priests. And
manam scripturam, quam frustra vituperat Doeg the Edomite turned, and he fell upon
Clericus, tanquam eam nec res, nee con- the priests, and slew on that day fourscore
structio paliatur. Nihil est rei tam ac-and five persons that did wear a linen ephod.
commodatum, quam ut Achimelech dicat Pool.-Turn thou; or, go about, to wit,
Davidem esse sub regis imperiis principem, from man to man, till thou hast killed all.
uno rege minorem. Constructio vero
Dr. A. Clarke.-Fourscore and five per-
patitur, ut sit : nam verbum im-sons.] The Septuagint read тpiakoσioυS KAI
perare, sic sæpe adhibetur. Denique inscite TEVтe avopas, three hundred and five men;
Clericus vituperat Græcos Intt. qui credi- and Josephus has three hundred and eighty-
et
460
1 SAMUEL XXIII. 1-6.
five men.
Probably the eighty-five were have consulted God by urim (xxviii. 6).
priests; the three hundred, the families of But perhaps he made a new one, in the
the priests; three hundred and eighty-five
being the whole population of Nob.
CHAP. XXIII. 1.
Au. Ver.—1 Then they told David, say-
ing, Behold, the Philistines fight against
Keilah, and they rob the threshing-floors.
Bp. Patrick. Then they told David, &c.]
Or, ((
they had [so Pool] told David," &c.
For this was done before Abiathar came to
tell him of the slaughter of the priests,
ver. 6, where it is said, he fled to David to
Keilah. Which was a city in the tribe of
Judah (Josh. xv. 44).
Ver. 3.
Au. Ver.-Keilah.
room of that which Abiathar carried away:
but God would not own it, nor any other
way give him advice. Aben Ezra, indeed, here
notes, that there wants that which they call
the he hajediah, that is, the demonstrative
particle he, to show that he means the high-
priest's ephod, and therefore it was only a
linen ephod. Which led him into this
absurd opinion, that in some
cases God
answered without urim and thummim; being
consulted merely by an ephod.
Houb.-Acciderat autem, ut cum fugeret
Abiathar. Hæc non suo loco esse neminem
credo esse, qui non sentiat. Sed Clerici
erat solius perturbationem ordinis talem con-
ferre in sacros ipsos autores, non in scribas
Judæos. Sic nimirum Clericus in suo com-
Houb., Booth.—p, read hp [thirty-mentario: "Scriptor Græcus, aut Latinus
four MSS.].
Ver. 6.
וַיְהִי בִּבְרֹחַ אֶבְיָתָר בֶּן־אֲחִימֶלֶךְ אֶל־
STT:
AT
narrationis canonum non imperitus hæc
verba præposuisset, aut proxime subjecisset.
versui 4. Nam adduntur duntaxat, ut os-
tendatur qua ratione David Deum consulere
: 7 Tips potuerit; quia, nempe, Ebiathar, qui ad eum
καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ φεύγειν ᾿Αβιάθαρ υἱὸν confugerat, secum vestes sacras consulturo
Αχιμέλεχ πρὸς Δαυίδ, καὶ αὐτὸς μετὰ Δαυίδ Deum necessarias, abstulerat.” Non vidit
εἰς Κεϊλὰ κατέβη ἔχων ἐφοὺδ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ. Clericus, scribarum culpam quodam modo
Au. Ver.—6 And it came to pass, when coarguere id vacuum, quod Masora monet
Abiathar the son of Ahimelech fled to David esse post, versu 2 finiente; quod quidem
to Keilah, that he came down with an ephod vacuum melius notatum fuisset post versum 1.
in his hand.
Nam cum David versu 2 Dominum scis-
Houb. and Horsley place this verse after citetur, satis clara res est, antea narratum
ver. 1, Ged. and Booth, after ver. 9.
With an ephod.
fuisse, ab Abiathar fuisse allatum ephod, per
quod ephod Dominum Deum Israel con-
sulere liceret. Propterea nos in nostra ver-
sione versum 6 proxime post versum 1 col-
Et male Clericus non nollet eum
locamus.
subjectum fuisse versui 4.
Bishop Patrick.-Or, rather, "with the
ephod" [so Pool]. For he being left, I
suppose, to keep the sanctuary while his
father and the rest of the priests went to
Nam David
wait upon Saul, as soon as he heard of their versu 4 Dominum iterum sciscitatur, quem
slaughter, took this principal vestment of antea sciscitatus est versu 2, ut necesse sit
the high-priest, viz., the ephod, unto which narrari ante ipsum versum 2 sive ante
the urim and thummim, with the breastplate,717, non defuisse Davidi ephod, in quo Deum
were annexed, and carried it unto David. sciscitaretur.
Unto whom he hoped to be the more Dathe.-6 Cum Ebjathar, Achimelechi
acceptable, when he appeared capable to filius, ad Davidem confugisset, eum Kegilam
serve him in that high office. And accord-quoque comitatus est, a) atque ephodum
ingly he calls upon him (ver. 9), to "bring secum sumserat.
hither the ephod; as he did afterward
(xxx. 7). But the ephod could do no good,
without the urim and thummim, which were
inseparable from it. And that he speaks of
the high-priest's ephod is manifest, because
he doth not call it a linen ephod, such as the
priests wore; but the ephod. The only
difficulty is, that Saul after this seems to
a) Secutus sum interpretes Græcos qui
veram lectionem nobis servasse videntur.
Nam textus Hebræus habet: cum fugisset
Ebjathar, Achimelechi filius, TD TITS
TT, ad Davidem Kegilam ephodum secum
sumserat. Quæ repugnant antecedentibus.
Nam Ebjathar ad Davidem confugerat, ante-
quam hic Kegilæ liberationem susciperet.
T
1 SAMUEL XXIII. 6-15.
461
Sed oi ó supplent, quæ desunt, et lectionem potestate haberet, neque ei adversùs Da-
exhibent præcedenti historiæ convenientem: videm pactæ erant cum Ceilensibus insidiæ.
Kai éyéveTO, K.T.λ. Miror, reliquos inter- Sed videbat David Ceilenses esse ita paratos,
pretes cum lectione recepta consentire. ut Saüli ipsum traderent, ne ipsorum civi-
tatem everteret, quod quidem erat illis
Maurer.-6 Hæc pugnant cum iis, quæ
supra narrata sunt. Nam Ebjathar ad Da- timendum, postquàm Saúl in simili causâ
videm confugerat, antequam hic Keilam urbem Nobe Sacerdotum civitatem, per
proficisceretur (xxii. 20, sq.). LXX lec- Doegum everterat.
tionem quidem exhibent antecedenti historiæ
convenientem sed tantum non certum est,
hos interpretes scriptorem sublevasse. Re-tended that he raised his army to defend
liqui enim interpretes cum lectione recepta
consentiunt.
Ver. 7.
בְּיָדִי וגו
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל נִכַּר אֹתוֹ אֱלֹהִים
καὶ εἶπε Σαούλ, πέπρακεν αὐτὸν ὁ θεὸς
εἰς τὰς χεῖράς μου, κ.τ.λ.
Pool.-Saul secretly practised mischief
against him; whereby it may seem he pre-
Keilah and his country from the Philistines,
and kept his intention against David in his
own breast. Or, designed or devised; for so
the word signifies; and so it is here trans-
lated by many; and it seems both from
ver. 8, and from his publicly avowed jealousy
of and rage against David, that he declared
his design to be against him, as a traitor to
Au. Ver. -And Saul said, God hath his crown and dignity.
delivered him into mine hand, &c.
Gesen.--Piel. 4. Not to know, i.e.,
to reject; Arab. Conj. IV. Jer. xix. 4,
they have forsaken me (2) and have re-
jected () this place. Prægn. 1 Sam.
xxiii. 7, God hath rejected (and delivered)
him into my hand. So Maurer.
Ver. 8.
Ver. 9.
tr
Ged.-9 But David, knowing that Saul
was secretly meditating evil against him,
said to Abiathar the priest: Apply the
ephod." 6 For Abiathar, the son of Ahi-
melech, who had fled to David, had brought
down with him the ephod to Keila.
Apply the ephod. i.e., put on the sacred
vestment; in which were the urim and
thumim.
Booth.-9 And David knew that Saul
secretly practised mischief against him; and
he said to Abiathar the priest, Bring hither
the ephod. 6 For Abiathar, the son of
. וישמיע read וישמע .IIoub., Booth
וַיֵּדַע דָּוִד כִּי עָלָיו שָׁאוּל מַחֲרִישׁ
Ahimelech, who had fied to David, went הָרָעָה וַיֹּאמֶר אֶל־אֶבְיָתָר הַכֹּהֵן הַגִּישָׁה
הָאֵפְוֹד :
JTT
AT TIT
καὶ ἔγνω Δαυίδ, ὅτι οὐ παρασιωπᾷ Σαούλ
περὶ αὐτοῦ τὴν κακίαν· καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ πρὸς
᾿Αβιάθαρ τὸν ἱερέα, προσάγαγε τὸ Ἐφούδ
κυρίου.
Au. Ver.-9 And David knew that Saul
secretly practised mischief against him; and
he said to Abiathar the priest, Bring hither
the ephod.
That Saul secretly practised mischief
against him.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "that Saul was
coming against him, intent upon mischief."
There was no secrecy in Saul's present prac-
tices. See Houbigant.
down with David to Keilah, and had the
ephod with him.
Ver. 10.
Houb.-. Barbarismus pro 5, quod
lego in plerisque codicibus. Ita etiam
semper scribunt Samaritani in Pentateucho.
Ver. 15.
וְדָוִד בְּמִדְבַּר זִיךְ בַּחְרְשָׁה :
καὶ Δαυίδ ἦν ἐν τῷ ὄρει τῷ αὐχμώδει ἐν
τῇ Καινῇ Ζίφ.
Au. Ver.-15 And David saw that Saul
was come out to seek his life and David
was in the wilderness of Ziph in a wood.
Bishop Horsley.-15, 16, 18, 19, Wood.
Houb.-Vulgatus, præpararet...Saül clàm | ron, "in the most solitary recess.
malum. Ideò clàm, quia verbum, sæpè Gesen., A thick wood, thicket,
significat clam facere. Sed sæpe etiam forest, either as being to be cut, or from
moliri in genere; imò etiam apertè moliri, Chald., to be entangled, interwoven,
ut hoc loco. Nam ibat Saul apertè ut, a wood, sp, thicket of trees;
Ceilam oppugnaret, Davidemque in suâ comp. Samar. sw, a wood.—Is. xvii. 9;
462
1 SAMUEL XXIII. 17-25.
Ez. xxxi. 3. With He parag. 1 Sam.
הִרְשָׁה .With
xxiii. 16, which is also retained with a pre-
posit. v. 15, 18.
T:
Ver. 17.
Wood. See notes on ver. 15.
Jeshimon. So Houb., Ged., Booth.
Dathe.-In colle Chachila, qui sit ad
dextram solitudinis Arabicæ.
a waste, desert, Ps.
lxviii. 8; lxxviii. 40; cvi. 14. R. D.
.m יְשִׁימוֹן-.Gesen
וְאָנֹכִי אֶהְיֶה לְךָ לְמִשְׁנֶה וְגַם־
-Houb.-Nos, Jesinnon, nomine proprio in שָׁאוּל אָבִי יֹדֵעַ כֵּן :
kat eye doonat Got eis Scurepov, kat | terpretantes, ut Vulgatus infra ver. 24. Non
Σαούλ ὁ πατήρ μου οἶδεν οὕτως.
licuit, desertum quia distinguitur ver. 24,
Fear not for the hand of Saul my father
Ver. 22.
Jesimon.
, ישימון Desertum, ab ,מדבר ,Au. Ver.-17 And he said unto him
לְכוּ־נָא הָכִינוּ עוֹד וּדְעוּ וּרְאוּ shall not find thee ; and thou shalt be king
אֶת־מְקוֹמוֹ וגו
over Israel, and I shall be next unto thee;
and that also Saul my father knoweth.
Pool.-I shall be next unto thee; which πορεύθητε δὴ καὶ ἑτοιμάσατε ἔτι, καὶ γνῶτε
he gathered either from David's friendship Top Torov atrol, K...
prepare, הכינו עוד Ken. It is evident, that
, understand further הבינו עוד So that the whole imports | jet should be
to him; or from some promise made to him Au. Ver.-22 Go, I pray you, prepare
by David concerning it. Or the meaning of yet, and know and see his place where his
the words, next unto thee, may be as much haunt is [Heb., foot shall be], &c.
as to say, I shall be under thee, after thee, Prepare yet.
or inferior to thee, as the phrase tibi secundus
oft signifies.
thus much: I do not look to be king myself learn more particularly: and this reading
(as by my birth I might expect), but that has the authority of two MSS., with the first
thou shalt be king (God having so ap- printed edition. This is one of the many
pointed), and I but in a secondary place mistakes introduced, on account of the great
inferior to thee.
likeness between the Hebrew letters Beth
and Caph.
And that also Saul my father knoweth.
Maurer.-Idque Saulus pater meus bene
novit, propr. Auch weiss es so mein Vater
Saul, id quod propterea monemus, ne forte
cum interpretibus nonnullis voculæ vim
pronominis obtrudant lectores.
Ver. 19.
Ged.-22 Go back, I pray you, and with
care, examine, &c.
Booth.-Go, pray you, and learn, &c.
Dathe. Ite modo atque instruite rem
amplius, &c.
Ver. 23.
וַיַּעֲלוּ זְפִים אֶל־שָׁאוּל הַגִּבְעָתָה
וְחִפַּשְׂתִּי אֹתוֹ בְּכָל אַלְפִי
לֵאמֹר הֲלוֹא דָוִד מִסְתַּתֵּר עִמָּנוּ
הַמְצָדוֹת בַּחֹרְשָׁה בְּגִבְעַת הַחֲכִילָה
אֲשֶׁר מִימִין הַיְשִׁימוֹן :
”Iovda.
יְהוּדָה :
καὶ ἐξερευνήσω αὐτὸν ἐν πάσαις χιλιάσιν
Au. Ver. -And it shall come to pass, if
kat dreinoan oi Zubatot ck Ts auxuodovs | he be in the land, that I will search him out
pos 2aoui ent Top Soupon, Ayovies, ook | throughout all the thousands of Judah.
ἰδοὺ Δαυίδ κέκρυπται παρ' ἡμῖν ἐν Μεσσαρὰ ἐν Pool. Throughout [so Houb., Dathe,
Tots Tepots in r Kaum ev To Sound Tov | Ged., Booth. all the thousands of Judah,
Ἐχελᾶ τοῦ ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ Ἰεσσαιμοῦ;
i. e., through all the parts of that tribe.
Au. Ver.-19 Then came up the Ziphites Every tribe was divided into thousands, as
to Saul to Gibeah, saying, Doth not David counties are now with us into hundreds. See
hide himself with us in strong holds in the Judg. vi. 15. Or, with all the thousands of
|
wood, in the hill of Haclhilah, which is on Judah, i. e., I will raise against him all the
the south [Heb., on the right hand] of forces of that tribe in which he trusteth and
Jeshimon [or, the wilderness]?
hideth himself.
Ziphites.
Houb.-'T.
D
Ver. 24, 25.
24 וַיָּקוּמוּ וַיֵּלְכוּ זִיפָה לִפְנֵי שָׁאוּל Zipei, זיפים Codices tres . דפים .Houb
ut fuit scribendum, quia nomen deserti est
.זף non ,זיף
וְדָוִד וַאֲנָשָׁיו בְּמִדְבַּר מָעוֹן בָּעֲרָבָה
1 SAMUEL XXIII. 25-28. XXIV. 2.
463
:
bfrom thence upon Saul's approach. Or, he
came down from the rock, i. e., either, first,
**j***
25 וַיֵּלֶךְ שָׁאוּל הַיְשִׁימוֹן 25
From the mountain mentioned in the next וַאֲנָשָׁיו לְבַקֵּשׁ וַיִּגְדוּ לְדָוִד וַיֵּרֶד
verse, whence he came down, that so he הַסֶלַע וַיֵּשֶׁב בְּמִדְבַּר מָעוֹן וַיִּשְׁמַע
might get out of Saul's sight and reach שָׁאוּל וַיִּרְדֹף אַחֲרֵי דָוִד מִדְבַּר מָעוֹן :
21 καὶ ἀνέστησαν οἱ Ζιφαῖοι, καὶ ἐπορεύ-
θησαν ἔμπροσθεν Σαούλ. καὶ Δαυὶδ καὶ οἱ
ἄνδρες αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ τῇ Μαὼν καθ' ἑσπέραν
ék deģiŵv Toû 'Ieoσaιμov. 25 кai éñoрeúen
Σαούλ καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες αὐτου ζητεῖν αὐτόν. καὶ
ἀπήγγειλαν τῷ Δαυὶδ, καὶ κατέβη εἰς τὴν πέτραν
τὴν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ Μαών. καὶ ἤκουσε Σαούλ, καὶ
κατεδίωξεν ὀπίσω Δαυὶδ εἰς τὴν ἔρημον Μαών.
Au. Ver.-24 And they arose, and went
to Ziph before Saul: but David and his men
were in the wilderness of Maon, in the plain
on the south of Jeshimon.
25 Saul also and his men went to seek
him. And they told David: wherefore he
came down into a rock [or, from the rock],
and abode in the wilderness of Maon.
when Saul heard that, he pursued after
David in the wilderness of Maon.
Jeshimon. See notes on ver. 19.
In the wilderness of Maon.
Or, secondly, From the hill of Hachilah,
where David hid himself, which is said to be
on the south of Jeshimon, ver. 19, as this
place where he now was is also described,
ver. 24, only that speaks of the plain, and
this of the rock or hill adjoining to it, or
in the midst of it. Or, he came down to
Selah, as the Syriac and Arabic translate it ;
a place so called from the many rocks or
stones which were in it, or near it.
Ver. 28.
עַל־כֵּן קָרְאוּ לַמָּקוֹם הַהוּא סֶלַע
: nipbnen
διὰ τοῦτο ἐπεκλήθη ὁ τόπος ἐκεῖνος,
And Iéтρa ǹ μepiσbéîoa.
Houb.-Nos, in deserto Simeon, ex scrip-
tura jo, quam habuit Josephus. Nam
pro, Maon, stare hoc loco non potest, cum
narretur versu inferiore, Davidem, mutato
loco, ivisse in desertum Maon.
Bp. Horsley.-25 Saul also, &c.; rather
thus, "For when Saul and his men set out
to search for David, then they told David,
and he went down to a rock, and abode in
the wilderness of Maon. And Saul heard
it, and pursued after David in the wilderness
of Maon."
To search for David. I read with some
of Kennicott's Codd. 18 upak.
Booth.-24 And they arose, and went to
Ziph before Saul; but David and his men
were in the wilderness of Maon; in the
plain, on the south side of Jeshimon.
25 For it was told David, that Saul and his
men had gone to search for him; he, there-
fore, went down and abode in the wilderness
of Maon. And when Saul heard this, he
pursued David to the wilderness of Maon.
So Ged.
Pool.-25 Into a rock, i. e., into a cave
which was in the rock; or which might be
called a rock, not for the height, but the
strength of its situation; where at first he
might think to hide himself, but upon further
intelligence or consideration he removed
Au. Ver.-28 Wherefore Saul returned
from pursuing after David, and went against
the Philistines: therefore they called that
place Sela-hammahlekoth [that is, the rock
of divisions].
Bp. Patrick.-Sela-hammahlekoth.] That
is, "the rock of divisions." Either because
Saul was distracted here between two
counsels, whether to pursue David, or go
immediately against the Philistines; or,
because God divided Saul from David, when
he was coming up close unto him.
Gesen.. R. . 1. Smoothness;
hence a slipping away, escape, comp. the
root Hiph. No. 2.
, סֶלַע הַמַּחְלְקוֹת .So in pr. n
rock of escapes, 1 Sam. xxiii. 28.
vision, class, course.
2. Di-
Dathe. Hinc locus ille vocatus est petra
evasionis.
,glaber fuit, הלק a סֶלַע הַמַּחְלְקוֹת .Hebr
hinc effugere, sese subtrahere. Ex hac sig-
nificatione verbi rariori explicandus quoque
est locus Jerem. xxxvii. 12.
Heb., CHAP. XXIV. 3; Au. Ver., 2.
עַל־פְּנֵי צוּרֵי הַיְעָלִים :
— ἐπὶ πρόσωπον Σαδδαιέμ.
Au. Fer.-2 Then Saul took three thou-
sand chosen men out of all Israel, and went
to seek David and his men upon the rocks
of the wild goats.
Rocks of the wild goats. So Gesen.
Dr. A. Clarke.—The original (27 713)
464
1 SAMUEL XXIV. 2-12.
is variously understood. The Vulgate makes | Lev. i. 17. 2. To rend, to tear in pieces a
a paraphrase: Super abruptissimas petras lion, Judg. xiv. 6. 3. Metaph. verbis di-
quæ solis ibicibus perviæ sunt; "On the lacerare, i. e., to chide, to upbraid, 1 Sam.
most precipitous rocks over which the ibexes xxiv. 8.
alone can travel." The Targum: the ca-
verns of the rocks. The Septuagint make
the original a proper name; for out of
o, they make Ɛaddaceµ, and in some
copies Acιaμew, which are evidently corrup-
tions of the Hebrew.
Ver. 3.
Prof. Lee.-Pih. voy, pres. vou. Constr.
immed, it. med. n. (a) Clove, without
dividing, Lev. i. 17. (b) Tore asunder,
Judg. xiv. 6. (c) Kept at a distance, with-
held, 1 Sam. xxiv. 7.
Au. Ver–3 And he came to the sheep-A 74
cotes by the way, where was a cave; and T
Heb., 11; Au. Ver., 10.
NT
MẶT LÝ
TH
הִנֵּה הַזֶּה רָאוּ עֵינֶיךָ
יְהוָה וּ הַיּוֹם |
אֲשֶׁר־נְתָנְךָ
בַּמְּעָרָה וְאָמַר לַהֲרָגְךָ וַתָּחָס עָלֶיךָ Saul went in to cover his feet: and David
וָאֹמַר וגו' :
T JT
and his men remained in the sides of the
cave.
To cover his feet. See notes on Judges
iii. 24, p. 184.
Michaëlis, Dathe, Ged., Booth.-To re-
pose himself.
Houb.-Alvum exonoraturus. So Rosen.,
Gesen.
Heb., 6; Au. Ver., 5.
גל
עַל אֲשֶׁר כָּרַת אֶת־כָּנָף אֲשֶׁר
αὐτοῦ.
ὅτι ἀφεῖλε τὸ πτερύγιον τῆς διπλοίδος
Au. Ver.-5 And it came to
pass after-
ward, that David's heart smote him, because
he had cut off Saul's skirt.
Saul's skirt.
Ged., Booth. The skirt of Saul's mantle
[LXX, Syr., Arab., Vulg., and seven
MSS.].
Heb., 8; Au. Ver., 7.
וַיְשַׁקַע דָּוִד אֶת־אֲנָשָׁיו וגו' :
καὶ ἔπεισε Δαυίδ τοὺς ἄνδρας αὐτοῦ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-7 So David stayed [Heb.,
cut off] his servants with these words, and
suffered them not to rise against Saul.
Saul rose up out of the cave, and went on
his way.
But
ἰδοὺ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ταύτῃ ἑωράκασιν οἱ ὀφ
θαλμοί σου ὡς παρέδωκέ σε κύριος σήμερον
εἰς χεῖράς μου ἐν τῷ σπηλαίῳ, καὶ οὐκ ἠβουλή-
θην ἀποκτεῖναί σε, καὶ ἐφεισάμην σου καὶ
είπα, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-10 Behold, this day thine eyes
have seen how that the LORD had delivered
thee to-day into mine hand in the cave:
and some bade me kill thee: but mine eye
spared thee; and I said, I will not put forth
mine hand against my lord; for he is the
LORD's anointed.
And some bade me kill thee. So Dathe,
Ged., Booth.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, with Vulgate, "and
I thought to kill thee."
Houb.—727757. Vulgatus, et cogitavi
ut occiderem te; quæ interpretatio excusa-
tionem justam habere non potest, et cui
David apertè contradicit. Licebat con-
vertere, et dictum fuit, vel consilium
capiebatur. Sed melius legatur 181, et di-
cebant, vel consilium mihi dabant, ut legunt
Chaldæus et Syrus.
Maurer.-
indefinite ut xxiii. 22.
But mine eye spared thee.
Houb.-Et pepercit tibi: adde cum Vul-
gato, ", oculus meus; quod verbum desi-
derat on femininum. Aliter esset legen-
Aberravit scriba ex
ad alterum, in quo
Ver. 12.
Pool.-Stayed his servants, Heb., cut, or
clave, or divided, or cut them off. The word dum nom, et peperci.
notes both the eagerness and violence of eo, in quo incipit
David's men in prosecuting their desire, and T.
David's resoluteness in opposing them, as it
were, by force; wherein he shows great Au. Ver.-12 The LORD judge between
piety, and generosity, and loyalty to Saul. me and thee, and the LORD avenge me of
Gesen.-, To cleave, to split, to divide. thee: but mine hand shall not be upon thee.
Kindred roots are ,, ; compare
Bp. Patrick.-The Lord avenge me of
also Sanser. chid to cleave, Gr. oxitw, Lat. thee.] If he still persisted to persecute him.
scindere, Germ. scheiden. Piel 1. To cleave, But he doth not, by these words, “ avenge
ω,

1 SAMUEL XXIV. 12–21. XXV. 2, 3.
465
me of thee," pray God to punish him for
the injuries he had done him; but only to
vindicate and deliver him from his violent
and unjust persecution. So the Hebrew
word nakam often signifies.
Au. Ver.
Ver. 13.
Wickedness proceedeth from
the wicked. So Houb., Dathe.
Ged., Booth.-Let wickedness proceed,
&c.
Heb., 17; Au. Ver., 16.
Houb.-T. Lege, plene, num
vox tua est. Ita pars Codicum. Vidimus in
Pentateucho istud quod est radicis,
quam, ne ante affixa quidem, deficere.
Heb., LXX, 20; Au. Ver., 19.
exemplum est in Codice Orat. 42 in quo, pro
eo, quod nunc legitur,
7110,
semel tantum 7 scripsit librarius, omisit-
que, hæc duo verba, quæ in medio
erant. Errorem animadvertit codicis emen-
dator, et ad marginem ea, quæ omissa fuerant,
posuit. Sed multa ejusmodi sunt, quæ fefel-
lerunt diligentiam, aut vero scientiam emen-
Verus ordo
datorum
. תהת יום הזה אשר......datorum
pro eo, quod hodie תחת אשר היום הזה,,est
(fecisti mihi). Nam pro die hoc quod, vel
quem fecisti mihi, nihil habet Hebraicum,
ut nec Latinum.
Maurer.] Juvenis quidam:
nun-quod vir hostem suum invenit et liberum di-
misit, id remuneretur tibi deus, quem errorem
non debebat repetere Winerus. Sensus hic
est: si (pr. quando) invenerit aliquis hostem
suum, num salvum eum dimittet? Igitur
וְכִי־יִמְצָא אִישׁ אֶת־אִיְבוֹ וְשִׁלְחוֹ
.Jora tibi remuneretur, cet בְּדֶרֶךְ טוֹבָה וַיְהוָה יְשַׁלֶמְךְ טוֹבָה
תַּחַת הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה אֲשֶׁר עָשִׂיתָה לִי:
καὶ ὅτι εἰ εὖροι τις τὸν ἐχθρὸν αὐτοῦ ἑν
Heb., 21; Au. Ver., 20.
Houbigant.Thon, barbarum, interjecto:
Oλí↓ei, kai ékπéµРoi avтòv év ód@ ayah, kai pars codicum pon, regnabis, formâ consuetâ.
κύριος ἀποτίσει αὐτῷ ἀγαθὰ, καθὼς πεποίηκας
σήμερον.
CHAP. XXV. 2.
וגו'
בְּמָעוֹן וּמַעֲשֵׂהוּ בַכַּרְמֶל man find his וְאִישׁ בְּמָעוֹן
Au. Ver.-19 For if a man fi
enemy, will he let him go well away?
wherefore the LORD reward thee good for
that thou hast done unto me this day. So
Dathe, Ged., Booth., Maurer.
Dr. A. Clarke.—If a man find his enemy,
will he let him go well away?] Or rather,
Will he send him in a good way? But Hou-
bigant translates the whole clause thus: Si
quis, inimicum suum repericns, dimittit eum
in viam bonam, redditur ei a domino sua
merces; “If a man, finding his enemy, send
him by a good way, the Lord will give him
his reward.' The words which are here put
in italic, are not in the Hebrew text, but
they are found, at least in the sense, in the
Septuagint, Syriac, and Arabic, and seem
necessary to complete the sense; therefore,
adds Saul, the Lord will reward thee good for
what thou hast done unto me.
Houb.--.... Hæc Hebraice, ut nunc
jacent, sic dicunt. Cum invenerit homo ini-
micum suum, et miserit eum in viam bonam,
liquet, aliquid desiderari, nempe id, quod
αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ Καρμήλῳ, κ.τ.λ.
καὶ ἦν ἄνθρωπος ἐν τῇ Μαὼν, καὶ τὰ ποίμνια
Au. Fer.-2 And there was
a man in
Maon, whose possessions [or, business] were
in Carmel, &c.
Houb.-Ineunte hoc versu deest, et
legendum, et fuit vir. Omnes Ve-
teres, præter unum Chaldæum, verbum fuit
expressere, quod quidem orationis in prin-
cipio non fas est omitti, cum præsertim ad
idem verbum referantur, quæ in membris
sunt posterioribus., Cujus operæ
erant in Carmel. Intelligendæ veniunt
operæ agrariæ, seu cultûs agrorum, seu curæ
pecorum. Minùs benè Clericus, cujus negotia
erant in Carmelo. Nam negotium vix con-
venit cultui pecorum, aut agrorum.
Ver. 3.
sings by big bự
inwie
וְהָאִשָּׁה טוֹבַת שֶׁכֶל וִיפַת תֹּאַר וְהָאִישׁ et Dominus reddet tibi, qua in serie satis
קָשֶׁה וְרַע מַעֲלָלִים וְהוּא כָלִבּו : Dominus reddet, יהוה ישלמו טונה,legit Syrus
כלבי קי
ei bonum; ut post sequatur, 7 mm Tober,
reddat Dominus tibi bonum. Nam similitudo καὶ ὄνομα τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ Νάβαλ, καὶ ὄνομα τῇ
utriusque membri fucum fecit librario, ut γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ ᾿Αβιγαία. καὶ ἡ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ
alterum eorum omitteret. Similis erroris ἀγαθὴ συνέσει καὶ ἀγαθὴ τῷ εἴδει σφόδρα· καὶ
VOL. II.
30

466
1 SAMUEL XXV. 3, 6.
ὁ ἄνθρωπος σκληρὸς καὶ πονηρὸς ἐν ἐπιτη
δεύμασι, καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπος κυνικός.
Au. Ver.-3 Now the name of the man
was Nabal; and the name of his wife Abi-
gail: and she was a woman of good under-
standing and of a beautiful countenance:
but the man was churlish and evil in his
doings; and he was of the house of Caleb.
Dr. A. Clarke.—The name of the man was
Nabal. The word signifies to be foolish,
base, or villainous; and hence the Latin word
nebulo, knave, is supposed to be derived.
The name of his wife Abigail.] The joy or
exullation of my father.
Gesen. (whose father is exultation)
pr. n. Abigail. a) called also by contr.
2 Sam. iii. 3 Cheth. Comp.
V.
CE
.32 .v אֲבִיגַל
اشر
Arab.
for
تبار
? what ايش
Houb.-3 Abigail. Vera scriptio
cum ' duobus, ut lego in quinque codicibus:
sic etiam illud referunt plerique veterum.
Churlish and evil in his doings.
Bp. Horsley.-Rather, "harsh and ill-
mannered."
He was of the house of Caleb. So Houb.,
Dathe, Pool, Gesen.
This is added to aggravate his crime, that
he was a degenerate branch of that noble
stock of Caleb, and consequently of the
tribe of Judah, as David was.—Pool.
καὶ ἐρεῖτε τάδε. εἰς ὥρας καὶ σὺ ὑγιαίνων
καὶ ὁ οἶκός σου, καὶ πάντα τὰ σὰ ὑγιαίνοντα.
Au. Ver.-6 And thus shall ye say to
him that liveth in prosperity, Peace be both
to thee, and peace be to thine house, and
peace be unto all that thou hast.
Bp. Patrick. Thus shall ye say to him
that liveth in prosperity.] In the Hebrew the
words are only, "to him that liveth:" unto
which we add in prosperity, because life in
Scripture signifies happiness as death signifies
misery.
Commentaries and Essays.-Say to him
that liveth (in prosperity). Heb. ", to him
that liveth; perhaps an error for ', vivus,
as ", vivat rex, 1 Sam. x.
as, 2. Then
the version will be, and thus shall ye say,
Long mayst thou live; peace be both to thee
and to thy house, which was the usual
address at that time, vivas et valeas. The
Arabs still retain these salutations, "May God
prolong your life.”—“ Peace be unto you."
Ged.-Prosperity, through life, to thee
and to thy house, and to all that belongeth
to thee!
Booth. And thus shall ye say to him,
Peace be to thee through life, and peace be
to thy house, and peace be to all that thou
hast.
Houb.-6 Sic autem vos illum compella-
bitis; frater meus tu es; pax tibi, pax domui
Bp. Patrick.—He was of the house of tuæ, pax omnibus, quæcunque habes.
Caleb.-Descended from a worthy ancestor, 121 DR, Et dicetis sic viventi, et tu
but very unlike him. In the Hebrew the pax; verba, sine re, ex mendo, ut solet.
word is Calebi, a Culebile, of the family of Nam si legitur, o nnxi nna 'na (1) nɔ OnnoRI,
Caleb. But the word Caleb signifying a et dicetis sic ei, frater meus es tu, el tu pax,
dog, some of the ancient interpreters under- seu pax tibi sit, omnia plana fiunt. Sie
stand the word here as if the holy writer David 2 Sam. xix. 12 (vel 13) ait simili in
insinuated he was of dog-like dispositions sententia, on, fratres mei estis. Hujus
and manners [so Ged., Booth.]. Whence scripturæ, quam revocamus, vestigium super-
the LXX translate it, ó äveρwπOS KUVIKòs, a erat in Codice Hieronymi, in quo legebatur
dogged man, or a cynic; and so the Syriac, fratri meo, quod melius, quam in Vul-
and Arabic.
gata, fratribus meis. Clericus interpretatur,
Maurer.-, Secundum cor suum, i. e., sic autem dicetis ei vivo, hoc est, inquit in
sui tantum animi libidinem sequens, sui Commentario suo, si vivum inveniatis; per-
arbitrii homo. K'ri: 2, e Calebo oriundus, inde quasi mittat David legatos ad hominem
ut sit patronym. a . Ita etiam Chald. e quemdam, quem nesciat, an vivat, an vita
domo Calebiet Vulg. de genere Caleb. LXX, excesserit. Præterea male Clericus sic habet
Ar., et Joseph. vocabulum a deducunt, ei vivo, tanquam, ei, si vivum invenietis ;
vertentes: äveρwπOS KUVIKÓS. Lectio recepta neque enim Hebraice scribitur, pro D,
præferenda videtur.
p.
Ver. 6.
si vivus. Non negat Clericus aliquid hic
mendi latere. Erat igitur mendum intro-
spiciendum et castigandum, antequam con-
vertendum. Denique id, quod addit Cle-
ricus, forte legendum owns 7, in vitam
וַאֲמַרְתֶּם כֹּה לָחָי וְאַתָּה שָׁלוֹם
tuam, tu in pace, non minus obscurum, nec וּבֵיתְךָ שָׁלוֹם וְכָל אֲשֶׁר־לְךָ שָׁלוֹם :
|
1 SAMUEL XXV. 6-22.
467
..
minus repudiandum, quam hodiernum ipsum | God do for (the Hebrew lamed being very
mendum.
Maurer.], In vitam! i. e., quod
bene vertat! bono ac felici in loco sint res
tuæ !
Ver. 8.
Au. Ver. Wherefore let the young men
find favour in thine eyes: for we come
in a good day: give, I pray thee, whatsoever
cometh to thine hand unto thy servants, and
to thy son David.
In a good day.
Dathe. Die festo.
Houb.—In die læta...nimirum die, qua
Nabal tondebat oves suas vide versum 36.
Male Clericus, quoniam die festo venimus.
Nam 1. est dies lætus, non autem dies
festus. 2. Alienum in locum immittitur iste
dies festus. Non enim causa esse poterat in
die festo, potius quam in profesto, cur Davi-
dem Nabal commeatu adjuvaret, sed erat
causa, in die hilaritatis et convivii.
Gesen.—i oi', a good day, i.e., for-
tunate, propitious.
Ver. 9, 10.
Au. Ver.-9 And when David's young
men came, they spake to Nabal according to
all those words in the name of David, and
ceased [Heb., rested].
10 And Nabal answered, &c.
9 And ceased.
10 And Nabal answered.
oft so used) the enemies of David, i. e., let
God work for them, and give them as much
prosperity and success as Nabal hath hitherto
had. Or, let God utterly destroy their
enemies; and especially myself, the chief of
them, if I do not destroy this man.
Bp. Patrick.-So and more also do God
unto the enemies of David.] He means to
his own name, or any other whom he re-
himself: but being unwilling to pronounce
spected, together with a curse, he transfers
it to an enemy: by a figure called euphe-
mismus. Or, as some take it, the meaning
is, "Let my enemy destroy me, if I let Nabal
and his family escape.
the plainest interpretation; it being common
in the Jewish language (as Joh. Cocceius
observes), when they speak of any evil to
themselves, to translate it to another
Of which he gives instances out of Maccoth,
and Bava Bathra (see him upon the Gemara
Sanhedrin, cap. 4, sect. 18, annot. 1).
But the former is
person.
Dathe.-22 Sic puniat Deus inimicos
meos, uti ego isti ne canem quidem relin-
quam in crastinum.
(C
Bishop Patrick.- Tapp. That is
(as the generality of interpreters think),
so much as a dog;" this being, they take
it, like that saying of Aurelian, men-
tioned by Vopiscus, who, going to a city,
and finding the gates shut against him, said
in his wrath, Canem in hoc oppido non
Ged., Booth.-10 But when they had relinquam, "I will not leave a dog in
ceased, Nabal answered, &c.
Ver. 22.
this town. But Bochartus excepts to this
interpretation, that all dogs do not piss
against the wall, but only the males; and
that not till they be six or eight months
old, as Aristotle and others observe. And
כֹּה־יַעֲשֶׂה אֱלֹהִים לְאֹיְבֵי דָוִד וְכָה
therefore (to omit his other reasons), he יֹסִיף אִם־אַשְׁאִיר מִכָּל־אֲשֶׁר־לָוֹ עַד־אוֹר
takes this phrase to be a periphrasis of a הַבֹּקֶר מַשְׁתִּין בְּקִיר :
τάδε ποιήσαι ὁ θεὸς τῷ Δαυὶδ καὶ τάδε προσ-
θείη, εἰ ὑπολείψομαι ἐκ πάντων τῶν τοῦ Νάβαλ
ἕως πρωὶ οὐροῦντα πρὸς τοῖχον.
Au. Ver.-22 So and more also do God
unto the enemies of David, if I leave of all
that pertain to him by the morning light any
that pisseth against the wall.
man, as the Hebrews expound it, particularly
Ralbag. So that it is as much as to say, I
will not leave a man alive. So Pool.
Dr. A. Clarke.-This expression certainly
means either men or dogs, and should be
thus trauslated, if I leave-any male; and
this will answer both to men and dogs, and
the offensive mode of expression be avoided.
Pool. Unto the enemies of David, i. e., Gesen.- a mingens ad parietem,
unto David himself. But because it might i. e., against the wall, a sort of contemptuous
seem ominous and unnatural to curse him- expression to denote a small boy, especially
self, therefore by a figure called euphemismus, where mention is made of exterminating a
instead of David, he mentions David's whole tribe or family. 1 Kings xvi. 11, He
enemies. See 1 Sam. xx. 16. The words slew all the house of Baasha; he left him not
may be thus rendered: So and more also let one pissing against the wall (not even a
468
1 SAMUEL XXV. 22-29.
boy), nor kindred, nor friends: xiv. 10; Dathe, Ged., Booth.-Now therefore, as
Jehovah liveth, and as thyself livest, it is
Jehovah who withholdeth thee from coming
to shed blood, &c.
Houb.-26 Nunc autem, Domine mî, vivit
Dominus, et vivit anima tua, siquidem Do-
minus non permisit ut ad sanguinem venires,
&c.
xxi. 21; 1 Samuel xxv. 22, 34; 2 Kings
ix. 8. Compare the same phrase in Syriac,
e. g., Assem. Bibl. Orient. ii., p. 260, an
diæcesis sacra Guma (me teneat) in qua
non remansit qui mingat ad parietem ? i. e.,
which is wholly devastated. The phrase
seems thus contemptuously to denote a boy,
because in the East it is customary for men
to perform this office of nature in a sitting
posture, beneath their flowing garments, nor
does decency permit it to be done in the
presence of others; see Hdot. ii. 35; Xen.
Cyr. i. 2, 16; Ammian Marcell. xxiii. 6.
Soine understand by this phrase a slave or a
person of the lowest class, see Jahn Arch. i. 2,
p. 77; Hermeneut. Sacræ, p. 31; others, as
dog, Ephr. Syr. Opp. i. 542; Abulwalid,
Judah ben Karish (MSS.), Kimchi, Jarchi;
but neither of these accords with the context.
See L. de Dieu ad 1 Sam. xxv. 34; Boch.
Hieroz. i., p. 675.
Prof. Lee.—The phrase has been variously
interpreted of males, children, and dogs.
The last seems most probable. 1 Sam. xxv.
22, 34; 1 Kings xiv. 10; xvi. 13; xxi. 21;
2 Kings ix. 8.
Muurer.—? japɔ mingentem ad parietem
plerumque de cane ad parietem mingente
intelligunt collatis Aureliani minis apud
Vopiscum cum Thyanam venisset, eamque
occlusam reperisset, iratus dixisse fertur:
canem in hoc oppido non relinquam. Rectius
vero mingens ad parietem in proverbio de
abjectissimo et vilissimo quoque homine dici
existimatur, coll. usu Syriaco hujus phraseos.
Cf. Assemanni Biblioth. Or., t. ii., p. 260.
Ver. 26.
prohibuit te Dominus. Ita Vul-
gatus Præterito tempore, et optime id
quidem. Nempe Abigail non jam dubitat,
placatum sibi esse Davidem, cum videt se ab
eo benigne audiri, vultumque ejus ad miseri-
cordiam conversum.
Ver. 27.
in an hav
hayı
22785
וְנִתְּנָה
שִׁפְחָתְךָ לַאדֹנִי
הַמִּתְהַלְכִים בְּרַגְלֵי אֲדֹנִי :
לַפְעָרִים
καὶ νῦν λάβε τὴν εὐλογίαν ταύτην, ἣν ἐν-
ήνοχεν ἡ δούλη σου τῷ κυρίῳ μου, καὶ δώσεις
τοῖς παιδαρίοις τοῖς παρεστηκόσι τῷ κυρίῳ
μου.
Au. Ver.-27 And now this blessing
[or, present] which thine handmaid hath
brought unto my lord, let it even be given
unto the young men that follow [Heb., walk
at the feet of, &c.] my lord.
Houb., Horsley, Booth.-27 And now
take, I pray [LXX, Vulg.], this present,
which thy handmaid hath brought to my
lord, and let it be given, &c.
munus.
Houb.-27 nain nan nn. Labitur adhuc
Clericus, sic interpretans, hoc est autem
Male additur verbum est; nam
nihil aliud significat, quam nunc autem,
ut planum sit deficere id verbum, ad quod
Id autem verbum legebant
vwing o'bja siap in Græci Intt., qui kaì vôv háße et nunc accipe,
ut et Vulgatus. Scriba omissit N N accipe
quæso (benedictionem, quam...) quia cum
וְעַתָּה אֲדֹנִי חַי־יְהוָה וְחֵי נַפְשְׁךָ . הברכה pertineat
אֲשֶׁר מְנָעֲךָ יְהוָה
יְהוָה
כְנָבָל
וְעַתָּה יִהְיוּ
occuli ejus ex und, שא נא - legeretur infra וְהַמְבַקְשִׁים אֶל־אֲדֹנִי רָעָה :
אֹיְבֵיךָ
E
AT
καὶ νῦν κύριέ μου, τῇ κύριος καὶ ζῇ ἡ ψυχή
σου, καθὼς ἐκώλυσέ σε κύριος τοῦ μὴ ἐλθεῖν
eis aîµa å¤ŵov, kaì σwČew τηv xeîpá σou ooi
καὶ νῦν γένοιντο ὡς Νάβαλ οἱ ἐχθροί σου καὶ
οἱ ζητοῦντες τῷ κυρίῳ μου κακά.
oi
Au. Ver.-26 Now therefore, my lord, as
the LORD liveth, and as thy soul liveth,
seeing the LORD hath withholden thee from
coming to shed blood, and from avenging
thyself [Heb. saving thyself] with thine own
hand, now let thine enemies, and they that
seek evil to my lord, be as Nabal.
unâ
linea in alteram deerraverunt. Syrus vidit
contextum esse lacunosum: propterea omisit
relativum ww quod præfixum est verbo 277
sic convertens, attulit vero benedictionem
ancilla tua. Sed Chaldæus, quia contextum
refert talem, qualis nunc est, nihil habet
sententiæ; vide ipsum. Porro pro
legendum femininum. Sic lego in uno
Codice Orat. et sic infra, ver. 35.
Ver. 28, 29.
שָׂא נָא לְפֶשַׁע אֲמָתֶךָ כִּי־עָשָׂה
28
7,
1 SAMUEL XXV. 28-31.
469
enemies be slung out, as it were, from the יַעֲשֶׂה יְהוָה לַאדֹנִי בַּיִת נֶאֱמָן כִּי־
מִלְחֲמָוֹת יְהוָה אֲדֹנִי נִלְחָם וְרָעָה
middle of a sling.
Booth.-28 Forgive, I pray thee, the
For Jehovah
T
29 וַיָּקָם אָדָם .trespass of thy handmaid לֹא־תִמָּצֵא בְךְ מִיָּמִיךְ :
and when my lord fighteth the battles of
wrzba
TIT
; will certainly make my lord a firm house לִרְדָּפְךָ וּלְבַקֵּשׁ אֶת־נַפְשֶׁךָ וְהָיְתָה נֶפֶשׁ
.Jehovah, may no evil ever befall thee אֲדֹנִי צְרוּרָהוּ בִּצְרוֹר הַחַיִּים אֶת
And should man rise up to persecute 29 יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ וְאֵת נֶפֶשׁ אֹיְבֶיךָ יְקַלְעֶנָּה
wạy
being thee, and to seek thy life; then may the life
of my lord be bound up, &c.
28 ἆρον δὴ τὸ ἀνόμημα τῆς δούλης σου, ὅτι Maurer.-29, Sit anima
ποιῶν ποιήσει κύριος τῷ κυρίῳ μου οἶκον domini mei, tua, colligata fasciculo viventium
πιστὸν, ὅτι πόλεμον κυρίου μου ὁ κύριος apud Joram deum tuum, i.e., Jova vitæ tuæ
πολεμεῖ, καὶ κακία οὐχ εὑρεθήσεται ἐν σοὶ prospiciat; hostium autem tuorum animam,
πώποτε. 29 καὶ ἀναστήσεται ἄνθρωπος κατα- vitam, eam libret in media cavitate fund,
διώκων σε καὶ ζητῶν τὴν ψυχήν σου, καὶ ἔσται i. e., æque nihili æstimet ac lapides qui fundis
ψυχὴ κυρίου μου ἐνδεδεμένη ἐν δεσμῷ τῆς ζωῆς excutiuntur.
παρὰ κυρίῳ τῷ θεῷ, καὶ ψυχὴν ἐχθρῶν σου
σφενδονήσεις ἐν μέσῳ τῆς σφενδόνης.
Au. Ver. 28 I pray thee, forgive the
Ver. 31.
זאת וּ לְךָ לְפוּקָה
וְלֹא־תִהְיֶה זאת ו לְךָ
וּלְהוֹשִׁיעַ אֲדֹנִי לוֹ וְהֵיטֶב יְהוָה trespass of thine handmaid: for the Lotp
לַאדֹנִי וְזָכַרְתָּ אֶת־אֲמָתֶךָ:
will certainly make my lord a sure house;
because my lord fighteth the battles of the
LORD, and evil hath not been found in thee
all thy days.
29 Yet a man is risen to pursue thee, and
to seek thy soul: but the soul of my lord
shall be bound in the bundle of life with the
LORD thy God; and the souls of thine
enemies, them shall he sling out, as out of
the middle of a sling [Heb., in the midst of
the bought of a sling].
Pool.—A man, to wit, Saul. In the bundle
of life, or, in the bundle, i. e., in the society
or congregation of the living [so Houb.,
Dathe, Maurer]; out of which men are
taken and cut off by death. The phrase is
taken from the common usage of men, who
bind those things in bundles which they are
afraid to lose, because things that are soli-
tary and unbound are soon lost. The mean-
ing of the place is, God will preserve thy
life;
and therefore it becomes not thee un-
justly and unnecessarily to take away the
lives of any, especially the people of thy
God and Saviour.
Ged.-28 Forgive then, I pray thee, this
temerity of thine handmaid. When the
Lord shall have fully and firmly established
thine house, and thou shalt have to fight the
Lord's battles, may no evil ever befall thee;
29 And should any man rise up to persecute
thee and seck thy life, may the life of my
lord be bound up, with the Lord thy God, in
the bundle of life: but let the lives of thine
καὶ οὐκ ἔσται σοι τοῦτο βδελυγμὸς καὶ
σκάνδαλον τῷ κυρίῳ μου ἐκχέαι αἷμα ἀθῶον
δωρεάν, καὶ σῶσαι χεῖρα κυρίῳ μου αὐτῷ·
καὶ ἀγαθώσαι κύριος τῷ κυρίῳ μου, καὶ μνησ-
θήσῃ τῆς δούλης σου ἀγαθῶσαι αὐτῇ.
Au. Ver.-31 That this shall be no grief
[Heb, no staggering, or, stumbling] unto
thee, nor offence of heart unto my lord,
either that thou hast shed blood causeless, or
that my lord hath avenged himself: but
when the LORD shall have dealt well with
my lord, then remember thine handmaid.
Either that thou hast shed.
Houb.-31, Et ad fundendum (san-
guinem). Impedit sententiam istud 1. Ita-
que id exhibet solus Chaldæus. Cæteri
legunt P, quod et legendum.
Blood.
Booth.-Innocent [one MS.] blood.
Avenged himself.
Ged., Booth.-Avenged himself with his
own hand [LXX].
When the Lord shall have dealt well with
my lord, then remember thine handmaid.
Pool.-i. e., When God shall make thee
king, and I shall have occasion to apply
myself to thee for justice or relief, let me
find grace in thy sight, and so let me do at
this time. Or, and the Lord will bless my
lord, and recompense thee for this mortifica-
cation of thy passion, and thou wilt [so
Ged., Booth.] remember thine handmaid, i. e.,
470
1 SAMUEL XXV. 31-39.
thou wilt remember my counsel with satis- sententiam: per Jovam
faction to thyself, and thankfulness to me.
obviam venisses, non (
nisi mihi propere
jurantis) relictus
esset cet. Cf. simile exemplum 2 Sam.
•
חַי הָאֱלֹהִים כִּי לוּלֵא דְבַּרְתָּ כִּי אָז וגו' : 27 .ii
Ver. 36.
Ver. 33.
וּבָרוּךְ טַעֲמֵךְ וּבְרוּכָה אֶתְּ אֲשֶׁר
וַתָּבֹא אֲבְגַיִלוּ אֶל־נָבָל וְהִנֵּה־לוֹ כְּלִתְנִי הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה מִבּוֹא בְדָמִים וְהוֹשֻׁעַ
מִשְׁתֶּה בְּבֵיתוֹ כְּמִשְׁתֶּה הַמֶּלֶךְ וְלֵב יָדִי לִי :
נְבָל טְוֹב עָלָיו וְהוּא שִׁכֹּר עַד־מְאד kat eilomords & spinos vov, Kai eiloud
וגו'
σὺ ἡ ἀποκωλύσασά με σήμερον ἐν ταύτῃ μὴ
ἐλθεῖν εἰς αἵματα, καὶ σῶσαι χεῖρά μου ἐμοί.
Au. Ver.—33 And blessed be thy advice, καὶ παρεγενήθη ᾿Αβιγαία πρὸς Νάβαλ· καὶ
and blessed be thou, which hast kept me | tov auro Toros ev otke atrol, os Toros
οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ, πότος
this day from coming to shed blood, and Bastidos kat i kapita Ndal draen e
from avenging myself with mine own hand. | airou kat auros uedio dos obd8pa k...
Blessed be thy advice.
Bishop Horsley.—Rather, "blessed be thy
gentle manners. 6 Tpoos oov, LXX.
1. Taste, flavour of
.m טַעַם-.Gesen
food, Num. xi. 8, &c. Arab.
طعم
id.
>
Au. Ver.-36 And Abigail came to
Nabal; and, behold, he held a feast in his
house, like the feast of a king; and Nabal's
heart was merry within him, for he was very
drunken.
Houb.-am, Et venit. Forma legitima
2. Metaph. intellectual taste, i.e., judg- est sam, non sine 1, in persona quidem se-
ment, discernment, understanding; comp. cundâ, nam in tertiâ personâ recte scribitur
insipidus. 1 Sam. xxv. 33; Ps. cxix. 66; And the heart of Nabal was merry within
him.
.sine 1, et venit, ויבא | Lat. sapere, sapiens, sapientia, et contra
,an insipid woman, אִשָּׁה סָרַת טַעַם .20 .Job xii
שְׁנָה .22 .i. e., without discernment, Prov. xi Aut egregie [וְלֵב נָבָל טוֹב עָלָיו 36.Maurer
-non est ad Na עָלָיו He changed his understanding, i. e., | fallor, aut suffixum in ,טַעַם
:
TT
feigned himself mad, Ps. xxxiv. 1. balem, ad quem vulgo refertur, sed ad
Dy, who answer discreetly, Prov. xxvi. 16.
3. From the Chald. judgment of the king,
i. e., mandate, decree, Jon. iii. 7.
Ver. 34.
T
viņ
referendum et leto animo illi (convivio)
intererat, er war fröhlich dabei. Cf. p 2,
Prov. xxiii. 30, et Latinorum super cœnam,
Germ. über Tische. Quod si recte observa-
tum est a nobis, sponte sua concidunt, quæ
in Eph. Jen. (1830, no. 229, p. 389) dis-
putavit Hitzigius.
Ver. 39.
וְאוּלָם חַי־יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל אֲשֶׁר
מְנָעַנִי מֵהָרַע אֹתָךְ כִּיוּ לוּלֵי מִהַרְתְּ
וַתָּבֹאתי לִקְרָאתִי כִּי אִם־נוֹתַר לְנָבָל
בָּרוּךְ יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר רָב אֶת־ עַד־אוֹר הַבֹּקֶר מַשְׁתִּין בְּקִיר :
ריב חֶרְפָּתִי מִיַּד נָבָל וגו
והבאת קרי
πλὴν ὅτι ζῇ Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς Ἰσραὴλ, ὃς ἀπε- coloros Kuptos, is expule Tv kptoty
κώλυσε σε σήμερον τοῦ κακοποιῆσαί σε, ὅτι εἰ τοῦ ὀνειδισμοῦ μου ἐκ χειρὸς Νάβαλ, κ.τ.λ.
μὴ ἔσπευσας καὶ παρεγένου εἰς ἀπάντησίν μοι, du. Ier.- Blessed be the LORD, that
Tore cira, Et vrolettonocrat re Ndia eos | hath pleaded the cause of my reproach from
φωτὸς τοῦ πρωΐ οὐρῶν πρὸς τοῖχον.
Au. Ver.-34 For in very deed, as the
LORD God of Israel liveth, which hath kept
me back from hurting thee, except thou
hadst hasted and come to meet me, surely
there had not been left unto Nabal by the
morning light any that pisseth against the
wall.
See notes on ver. 22.
Surely there had not been left.
the hand of Nabal, &c.
That hath pleaded the cause of my reproach
from the hand of Nabal.
Ged. Who hath avenged me of the
affront received from Nabal.
Booth. Who hath avenged the reproach
cast on me by Nabal.
Maurer. Qui causam egit ignominiæ meæ
a Nabale mihi illatæ. Alii, in his Winerus,
prægnanter dictum volunt, sine idonea
.propter interjectam | rationc כִּי Maurer.-Repetitur
1 SAMUEL XXV. 42, 44. XXVI. 1-8.
471
Ver. 42.
shows out of Homer and other authors,
Houb.-. Vitiose in impressis. Pleri- par. i. Hierozoic., lib. ii., cap. 19.
que codices orat. m, quæ ibant.
Ver. 44.
Dr. A. Clarke.-The word bar, which
we translate in the trench, and in the margin
in the midst of his carriages, is rendered by
the circle, i. e., which was formed by his
some in a ring of carriages, and by others in
Au. Ver.-44 But Saul had given Michal,
his daughter, David's wife, to Phalti [Phal-
tiel] the son of Laish, which was of Gallim.
Pool.-But, or for, as the Hebrew vau is troops. Luther himself translates it magen-
ofttimes used. For this seems to be added burg, a fortress formed of wagons or car-
riages.
as a reason why David took other wives,
because Saul had given his former wife to
another man, that he might as far as he
could extinguish all relation and kindred to
him, whom he hated; and withal, cut off his
hopes and pretence to the crown upon that
account.
CHAP. XXVI. 1.
Au. Ver.-1 And the Ziphites came unto
Saul to Gibeah, saying, Doth not David hide
himself in the hill of Hachilah, which is
before Jeshimon?
Doth not David hide himself, &c.
Ged., Booth.-Doth not David hide him-
self amongst us [LXX and four MSS.], &c.
Ver. 4.
וַיִּשְׁלַח דָּוִד וגו'
καὶ ἀπέστειλε Δαυίδ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-4 David therefore sent out
spies, and understood that Saul was come in
very deed.
Ged., Booth.-4 For David had sent out
spies, and understood that Saul had indeed
come.
Ver. 5.
refer to a round pavilion or tent made for
As a signifies anything round, it may here
Saul, or else to the form of his camp. The
Arabs, to the present day, always form a
circle in their encampments, and put their
principal officers in the centre.
Ged., Booth.-Saul lay in the waggon
path among the baggage.
Gesen.-rpm. (r. ). 1. A track,
rut, &c. 2. Denom. fr. wagon, a wagon-
rampart, a bulwark formed of the wagons
and other vehicles of an army, 1 Sam.
xxvi. 5, 7. With parag. id. 1 Sam.
xvii. 20.
Ver. 7.
τι
Au. Ver.-7 So David and Abishai came
to the people by night: and, behold, Saul
lay sleeping within the trench, and his spear
stuck in the ground at his bolster: but
Abner and the people lay round about him.
Within the trench. See notes on ver. 4.
7, 11, At his bolster. See notes
xix. 13, p. 440.
Ged., Booth.-At his head.
Ver. 8.
on
וְעַתָּה אַכֶּנּוּ נָא בַּחֲנִית וּבָאָרֶץ וְשָׁאוּל שֹׁכֵב בַּמַּעְגָּל וְהָעָם
פּעַם אחת וגו'
חֹנִים סְבִיבֹתָו :
סביבתיר קרי
καὶ Σαούλ ἐκάθευδεν ἐν λαμπήνῃ, καὶ ὁ
λαὸς παρεμβεβληκὼς κύκλῳ αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-5 And David arose, and came
to the place where Saul had pitched and
David beheld the place where Saul lay, and
Abner the son of Ner, the captain of his
host: and Saul lay in the trench [Heb., in
the midst of his carriages], and the people
pitched round about him.
καὶ νῦν πατάξω αὐτὸν τῷ δόρατι εἰς τὴν
γῆν ἅπαξ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Fer.-8 Then said Abishai to David,
God hath delivered thine enemy into thine
hand this day: now therefore let me smite
him, I pray thee, with the spear even to the
earth at once, and I will not smile him the
second time.
With a spear, even to the earth at once.
Houb., Horsley.-Read, a 7; “with
his own spear to the earth at one stroke.'
Saul lay in the trench.
Houb.-Supervacaneum ante ; ita-
Bishop Patrick.-In the trench.]
In the trench.] Or que etiam id non legunt Græci Intt. nec
rather, in his chariot," for so the LXX Vulgatus; verbum pro verbo, percutiam cum
translate the Hebrew word by λaµñýŋ, or as in terrâ, sive transfigam eum ad terram
some editions have it, ann; which sig-lanced. Recusant lancea et terra, ne per
nifies a chariot drawn by mules, as Bochartus nexum et jungantur; nam lancea est instru-
472
1 SAMUEL XXVI. 8-20.
mentum quo, terra autem locus ubi Saül sit
אֵת,Noli putare [וְאֶת־צַפַּחַת הַמַּיִם .Maurer
רְאֵה Pendet enim ex
configendus. Sed pro ¹, commode legatur, nominativi notam esse.
ut sit, lanceâ meâ; vel , lanceâ hoc sensu: et circumspice, quære urcæum
ejus, sive lanceâ Saülis agitur, sive lanceâ aquarium. Cf. ad Jud. vi. 28.
ipsius Abisai. Adde, Syrum non legisse
-lan, במורניתא הדא בארעא,nam convertit ; ובארץ
ceâ hac in terrâ, et Chaldæum, cum, ut nunc
legimus, legeret, addidisse verbum ante
hoc modo, et configam eam in
terrâ, ne nihil diceret, percutiam eum lanceâ
et in terrâ.
Ver. 10.
Bolster. See notes on xix. 13, p. 440.
Ver. 19.
Houb.—, Odoretur.
Forma legitima
est non sine', quæ passim adhibetur in
sacrificiis.
Ver. 20.
aba
כִּי־יָצָא מֶלֶךְ יִשְׂרָאֵל לְבַקֵּשׁ
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד חַי־יְהוָה כִּי אִם־יְהוָה
אֶת־פַּרְעָשׁ אֶחָד כַּאֲשֶׁר יִרְדֹף הַקְרֵא
יִבְּפֶנּוּ אוֹ־יוֹמוֹ יָבֹא וָמֵת וגו'
בְּהָרִים :
καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ, ζῇ κύριος, ἐὰν μὴ κύριος
παίσῃ αὐτὸν, ἢ ἡμέρα αὐτοῦ ἔλθῃ καὶ ἀποθάνῃ,
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-10 David said furthermore, As
the LORD liveth, the LORD shall smite him;
or his day shall come to die; or he shall
descend into battle, and perish.
Houb.— 28 (vivit Dominus) quia
si Dominus percusserit eum. Sententia non
absolvitur, quod vel ipsum demonstrat latere
mendum. Omnes Veteres legunt,,
non omissa negatione, quæ appendix est
juramenti, vivit Dominus, ut sequatur, quod
nisi percusserit eum Dominus, suspensa ora-
tione, ut solet esse in jurisjurandi formulis.
Ver. 14.
מִי אַתָּה קָרָאתָ אֶל־הַמֶּלֶךְ :
τίς εἶ σὺ ὁ καλῶν ;
Au. Ver.-14 And David cried to the
people, and to Abner the son of Ner, saying,
Answerest thou not, Abner? Then Abner
answered and said, Who art thou that criest
to the king?
To the king. So Houb., Patrick, Dathe,
Ged., Booth.
Pool. Or, with or beside the king, i. e., so
near to him, so as to disturb the king.
Ver. 16.
ὅτι ἐξελήλυθεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἰσραὴλ ζητεῖν
ψυχήν μου καθώς καταδιώκει ὁ νυκτικόραξ ἐν
τοῖς ὄρεσι.
Au. Ver.-20 Now therefore, let not my
blood fall to the earth before the face of the
LORD: for the king of Israel is come out to
seek a flea, as when one doth hunt a par-
tridge in the mountains.
Bp. Patrick.-As when one doth hunt a
partridge in the mountains.] Hunt a poor
bird from mountain to mountain, with a
great deal of labour, which is not easily
caught, and worth nothing when one hath
it: the Hebrew word kore is nowhere to be
found, but here and in Jer. xvii. 11, from
both which places we learn it was a moun-
tainous bird of no great value in taking of
which, the fowler spent his pains to little
purpose. And it was one of those birds
that sits upon the eggs of other birds; as
the words of Jeremiah import, "She gather-
eth what she hath not brought forth," that
is, eggs which she did not lay. From which
it is apparent, that this word doth not signify
a partridge, which is a bird of price, and
doth not sit on other birds' eggs; but, as
Bochart hath taken a great deal of pains to
show, was a bird with a long bill and short
feet, called rusticula. I will not mention the
opinions of interpreters about it, for they
are very various, and the same men are not
constant to themselves; for R. Solomon, who
וְעַתָּהוּ רְאֵה אֵי־חֲנִית הַמֶּלֶךְ
here takes it for a partridge, in that place of וְאֶת־צַפַּחַת הַמַּיִם אֲשֶׁר מְרַאֲשֹׁתָו :
מראשתיו קרי
IT
καὶ νῦν ἴδε δὴ τὸ δόρυ τοῦ βασιλέως, καὶ
ὁ φακὸς τοῦ ὕδατος, ποῦ ἐστι τὰ πρὸς κεφαλῆς
αὐτοῦ;
Au. Ver.--And now see where the
king's spear is, and the cruse of water that
was at his bolster.
the prophet Jeremiah takes it for a cuckoo
(see Hierozoicon, par. ii., lib. i., cap. 12).
Dr. A. Clarke.-It is worthy of remark
that the Arabs, observing that partridges,
being put up several times, soon become so
weary as not to be able to fly; they in this
manner hunt them upon the mountains, till
1 SAMUEL XXVI. 20–25. XXVII. 1.
473
at last they can knock them down with their [ καὶ κύριος ἐπιστρέψει ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὰς
δικαιοσύνας αὐτοῦ καὶ τὴν πίστιν αὐτοῦ· ὡς παρ-
έδωκέ σε κύριος σήμερον εἰς χεῖράς μου, κ.τ.λ.
clubs.
It was in this manner that Saul hunted
David, coming hastily upon him, and putting
him up from time to time, in hopes that he
should at length, by frequent repetitions of
it, be able to destroy him. See Harmer.
pp.
Gesen.— m. (r. 7 I.) 1 A partridge,
"the crier, caller;" so in German it is
said of the partridge, "das Rebhuhn ruft;"
comp. Krähe from krähen, and the Arab.
Kutâ, i.e., a species of partridge so
called from its cry. See Burckhardt's
Travels in Syria, p. 406. 1 Sam. xxvi. 20 ;
Jer. xvii. 11, in which last passage there is
an allusion to the fable of ancient natu-
Au. Ver.-23 The LORD render to every
man his righteousness and his faithfulness :
for the LORD delivered thee into my hand to
day, but I would not stretch forth mine hand
against the LORD's anointed.
His righteousness.
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth.-According
to his righteousness.
Houb.-, Fidelitatem suam. Plene
scriptum habent s melioris notæ codices.
Etiam 7, in manum meam, non 7 plures
codices, ut et legunt omnes veteres.
has
Ver. 25.
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל־דָּוִד בָּרוּךְ אַתָּה ralists, that the partridge steals the eggs of
בְּנִי דָוִד גַּם עָשָׂה תַּעֲשֶׂה וְגַם יָכְל m. pl. non occ. twice קרא-.Prof. Lee
תּוּכָל וגו'
other birds and sits upon them.
only, viz., 1 Sam. xxvi. 20; Jer. xvii. 11.
A partridge, so called, as it is thought, from
the crowing sort of noise it makes. Bochart,
however, Hieroz., ii. p. 80, seq., makes it
the, kariat, of the Arabs; which they
describe as a green coloured bird with short
legs and a long bill, and which Bochart
styles, rusticulæ seu gallinaginis genus.
On
Jer. 1. c. see Ib. p. 84, and 27, in its place
above.
Ver. 21.
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל חָטָאתִי וגו
καὶ εἶπε Σαούλ, ἡμάρτηκα, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-21 Then said Saul, I have
sinned: return, my son David: for I will
no more do thee harm, because my soul was
precious in thine eyes this day: behold, I
have played the fool, and have erred ex-
ceedingly.
I have sinned. So Houb., Dathe, Ged.,
Booth.
a
σὺ τέκνον· καὶ ποιῶν ποιήσεις, καὶ δυνάμενος
καὶ εἶπε Σαούλ πρὸς Δαυίδ, εὐλογημένος
δυνήσῃ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-25 Then Saul said to David,
Blessed be thou, my son David: thou shalt
both do great things, and also shalt still
prevail. So David went on his way, and
Saul returned to his place.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Thou shalt both do great
things, and also shalt still prevail.] The
Hebrew is, "Also in doing thou shalt do,
and being able thou shalt be able;" which
the Targum translates, also in reigning thou
shalt reign, and in prospering thou shalt
prosper; which in all probability is the
meaning.
Ged., Booth.-25 Then Saul said to
David, Blessed art thou, my son David! also
whatever thou undertakest to do, thou shalt
be able to accomplish, &c.
CHAP. XXVII. 1.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Perhaps the word 'n
chatathi, "I have sinned," should be read, Ay -
I is D
obes
יוֹם אֶחָד בְּיַד שָׁאוּל אֵין לִי טוֹב כִּי־ I have erred, or have been mistaken. I have
הַמָּלֵט אִמָּלֵטוּ אֶל־אֶרֶץ פְּלִשְׁתִּים taken thee to be a very different man from
וְנוֹאָשׁ מִמֶּנִּי שָׁאוּל לְבַקְשְׁנִי עוֹד בְּכָל־ what I find thee to be. Taken literally
| He often purposed the
apa?
גְּבוּל יִשְׂרָאֵל וְנִמְלַטְתִּי מִיָּדוֹ :
it was strictly true.
spilling of David's blood; and thus, again
and again, sinned against his life.
Ver. 23.
וַיְהוָה יָשִׁיב לָאִישׁ
בְּיָד וגו
לָאִישׁ אֶת־צִדְקָתוֹ
אֲשֶׁר נְתָנְךָ יְהוָהוּ הַיּוֹם
πες το
129 της
καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ, λέγων,
νῦν προστεθήσομαι ἐν ἡμέρᾳ μια εἰς χεῖρας
Σαούλ καὶ οὐκ ἔστι μοι ἀγαθὸν ἐὰν μὴ σωθῶ
εἰς γῆν ἀλλοφύλων καὶ ἀνῇ ἀπ' ἐμοῦ Σαούλ τοῦ
ζητεῖν με εἰς πᾶν ὅριον Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ σωθήσομαι
ἐκ χειρὸς αὐτοῦ.
3 P
VOL. II.
474
1 SAMUEL XXVII 1-7.
Au. Ver. 1 And David said in his heart,
I shall now perish [Heb., be consumed] one
Ver. 7.
וַיְהִי מִסְפַּר הַיָּמִים אֲשֶׁר־יָשַׁב דָּוִד day by the hand of Saul: there is nothing
בִּשְׂרֵה פְלִשְׁתִּים יָמִים וְאַרְבָּעָה better for me than that I should speedlily
חָדָשִׁים :
escape into the land of the Philistines; and
Saul shall despair of me, to seek me any
more in any coast of Israel: so shall I
escape out of his hand.
καὶ ἐγενήθη ὁ ἀριθμὸς τῶν ἡμερῶν ὧν ἐκά-
θισε Δαυὶδ ἐν ἀγρῷ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, τέσσαρας
Perish. So Dathe, Ged., Booth., Gesen., μnvas.
Lee.
Houb.-1 David autem sic reputabat: erit
aliquando ut Saülis in manus incidam.
1 Incidam. Plerique recentiores, peribo
…..in manu Saülis, etsi hoc parùm Hebraicum.
Melius veteres incidam, ex p, colligere,
attrahere.
Au. Ver.-7 And the time [Heb., the
number of days] that David dwelt in the
country of the Philistines was a full year
[Heb., a year of days: see ch. xxix. 3, till
1056] and four months.
A full year and four months.
Pool.-Heb., days and four months; days
Maurer.-11 obex when ] Argutius being put for a year; as Lev. xxv. 29. Or,
quam simplicius hunc locum explicuit some days and four months, i. e., some days
Zschieschkius his verbis: " Quanquam nunc above four months. Or, some days and (for
quidem amicus mihi erat Saulus; inveterata even, or that is, the conjunction and being
inimicitia nondum exstincta est. Aliquando oft so used, as hath been proved above) four
ejus manu interimar: non juvat: (facile months.
addes: si hoc exspectem, nisi discedam s.
al. :) nam confugiam ad Philistæos et desinet
a me persequendo, i.e., nam desistet ab
animo mihi infesto, cum ad Philistæos con-
fugero." Equidem vel ex infinitivo absoluto
colligi posse arbitror, h. 1. eodem modo
accipiendum esse, quo Jes. xv. 1 al. i. e.,
tanquam affirmandi particulam: ja fliehen
will ich cet. Superioris ætatis interpretes:
quam ut, quæ significatio prorsus aliena est
ab hac vocula. Ceterum
Ni, et
desperabit (præt. rel.) et desistet a me Saulus
prægnanter dictum est.
ע
Ver. 5.
יִתְּנוּ־לִי מָקוֹם בְּאַחַת עָרֵי
וגו'
121
δότωσαν δή μοι τόπον ἐν μιᾷ τῶν πόλεων
τῶν κατ᾿ ἀγρὸν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.—5 And David said unto Achish,
If I have now found grace in thine eyes, let
them give me a place in some town in the
country, that I may dwell there for why
should thy servant dwell in the royal city
with thee?
The omis-
Bp. Horsley.-The Vulgate makes the
time only four months, as if his copies
omitted the word D after D, and the
conjunction prefixed to 9.
1
sion of D is supported by one MS. of
Kennicott's, that of by three, if not by
four. The LXX give the same time of four
months; yet their version plainly confirms
the reading of some word for μepas after
one, but without the prefixed to man.
I think the true reading likely to be thus,
' '' o'nwlo, "Philistim was the
exact space of four months." Houbigant
פלשתים between שנת would insert the word
ימים
and D. But the authority of the ancient
versions, confirmed in some degree by Ken-
nicott's collations, scems in this case the
safest guide.
Houb.-70 AYNI D'D', dies et quatuor
menses. Hoc loco iterant cantilenam suam
recentiores, ut D'D' significet annum. Nullus
tamen Veterum posuit annum, si Arabem
excipias, qui levis est autoritatis; nam
Græci Intt. et Vulgatus omittunt D.
Syrus 1, à tempore ad tempus, qui non
sic convertisset, si vocabulum '',
annum habuisset, Chaldæus ja pu pov, dies
à tempore in tempus, quæ certe Chaldaicè
Sed Veteres in verbo
non significant annum.
ut
Houb.ns. Nescio cur Clericus,
in unâ urbium sylvestrium, tanquam sit
sylva, non ager. Nec plus habet saporis id,
quod in suo Commentario docet, esse urbes
rusticas, aut sylvestres. Nam urbs rustica, convertendo laborant, quia vident
quid sit, parum intelligitur. Clericum latuit nihil significare, solitarie positum, et in
mensibus. Nos
verbum non semel indicare regionem; oppositione cum
et sic ver. 11, regio. Quærit locum existimamus, scribas omisisse vocabulum
David in aliqua una urbium regionis.
no, propter nonnullam ejus cum verbo
, חדשים
1 SAMUEL XXVII. 7—11.
475
on
desinente similitudinem, et legendum | have ye made a road [or, Did you not make
esse D'' niw o'nlo пw, in regione Phi- a road, &c.] to-day? And David said,
listæorum annum dierum, sive totum.
Ver. 8.
Against the south of Judah, and against the
south of the Jerahmeelites, and against the
south of the Kenites.
Whither have ye made a road to-day?
Bp. Horsley.-Read with LXX, Vulgate,
וַיַּעַל דָּוִד וַאֲנָשָׁיו וַיִּפְשְׁטְוּ אֶל־
הַגְּשׁוּרִי וְהַגִּרְזִי וְהָעֲמָלֵקִי כִּי הִנָּה
Upon ), אל מי פשטתם היום,,and Houbigant
?whom have ye made an incursion to-day יִשְׁבוֹת הָאָרֶץ אֲשֶׁר מֵעוֹלָם בּוֹאֲךָ
שׁוּרָה וְעַד־אֶרֶץ מִצְרָיִם :
והנזרי קרי
IT:
с
καὶ ἀνέβαινε Δαυὶδ καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες αὐτοῦ, καὶ
ἐπετίθεντο ἐπὶ πάντα τὸν Γεσιρὶ καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν
᾿Αμαληκίτην. καὶ ἰδοὺ ἡ γῆ κατῳκεῖτο ἀπὸ
åvŋkóvtwv ý áñò TeλaµÝovρ TETEIXIσµévwv kaì
ἕως γῆς Αἰγύπτου.
Au. Ver.-8 And David and his men.
went up, and invaded the Geshurites, and
the Gezrites [or, Gerzites], and the Amale-
kites for those nations were of old the in-
habitants of the land, as thou goest to Shur,
even unto the land of Egypt.
For those nations, &c.
Bishop Horsley.-Very obscure in the
original the sense doubtful.
: הנה ישבות 8 .Houb
Houb.- : volunt grammatici esse
~, pro ~, quò; quod tamen sine exemplo
est, itaque etiam in codicibus circulo ani-
madversum. Aut legendum ¡, quò, cum
Chaldæo et cum Syro, quò irruistis, aut cum
Græcis Intt.", super quem, quod multò
commodius est, et quod etiam sequitur
Vulgatus; præsertim cùm anteà ver. 8, simili
et irruperunt ויפשטו אל הגשורי forma legatur
in Gessuræos.
nerus,
Maurer.—in C, Gesenius, Wi-
Sed
alii: an non irrupistis hodie?
quum alibi non ponatur pro simplici,
valde incerte est ista interpretatio. Ewaldus
Gr. crit. p. 530, suspicatur, legendum esse
, quo, quam in partem hodie irrupistis,
quam lectionem præter aliquot codd. ex-
Hæc castigantur hibent Syr. Chald. et Ar. cf. etiam LXX:
circulo superno in codicibus, nec ferendum.
ἐπὶ τίνα ἐπέθεσθε σήμερον; Vulg., super
m, ut neque, in genere feminino,
ubi populi aguntur.
Sed vide an non particula,
Vera scriptio est,
quem cet.
significatu primario sumta, sensum satis
0'10', illi habitabant, quæ eruitur ex
Syro et ex Chaldæo: nam Syrus hodie invasistis? Structura, quo minus ita
commodum præbeat, nempe hunc: nihil
x27 17 “ho
illi erant incolæ; Chaldæus similiter ps, illi,
ex scripturâ ...oho nen piso, (habita- vertas, non obstat. cf. xxx. 14, ubi primo
cum acc., deinde cum construitur verbum
bant) terram quæ à sæculo. Hæc nihil
sonant, nisi aut tollitur, quod male, plane ut h. 1., si nostram sequeris
iteratum fuerit ex verbo antecedente, interpretationem. Ceterum Davides interro-
et quod omittunt Vulgatus et Arabs, aut gatus: nihil hodie invasistis, i. e., nullam in
oh sic accipitur, ut
regionem hodie invasistis? non respondet:
nomen proprium,
imo in plures, sc. ut statim dicat, in quasnam
præfixo locali, quod fecêre Græci Intt. cui
irruptionem fecerint. Quod ideo monuimus,
interpretationi id favet, quòd forma hæc,
mie Jana ohiro, ab Holam eunte te in Sur,
ne quis dicat, responsionem interrogationi
non convenire.
perquàm Hebraica est. Sic suprà xv. 7,
legitur, 7 m, ab Hevila, eunte te
Sur: alterutrum eliget Lector.
Dian
Ver. 10.
Pool. Against the south of Judah, and
against, for that is against; for in the fol-
lowing words he particularly expresseth what
part of the south of Judah he went against,
even that which was inhabited by the Jerah-
meelites, and by the Kenites.
Ver. 11.
וַיֹּאמֶר אָכִישׁ אַל־פְּשַׁטְתֶּם
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד עַל־נֶגֶב יְהוּדָה וְעַל־נֶגֶב
וְאִישׁ וְאִשָּׁה לֹא־יְחַיָּה דָוִד לְהָבִיא הַיְרַחְמְאֵלִי וְאֶל־נֶגֶב הַקְנִי :
וְכָה מִשְׁפָּטוֹ כָּל־הַיָּמִים
καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Αγχους πρὸς Δαυίδ, ἐπὶ τίνα το τες του
ἐπέθεσθε σήμερον; καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ προς το
Αγχους, κατὰ νότον τῆς Ἰουδαίας καὶ κατὰ σε πορεία που της των
νότον Ιεσμεγὰ καὶ κατὰ νότον τοῦ Κενεζὶ.
Au. Ver.-10 And Achish said, Whither καὶ ἄνδρα καὶ γυναῖκα οὐκ ἐζωογόνησα τοῦ
אֲשֶׁר יָשַׁב בִּשְׂרֵה פְלִשְׁתִּים :
476
1 SAMUEL XXVII. 11, 12. XXVIII. 2, 3.
εἰσαγαγεῖν εἰς Γέθ, λέγων, μὴ ἀναγγείλωσιν ᾿Αγχοὺς πρὸς Δαυίδ, οὕτως ἀρχισωματοφύλακα
εἰς Γέθ καθ᾽ ἡμῶν, λέγοντες, τάδε Δαυίδ ποιεῖ· θήσομαί σε πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας.
καὶ τόδε τὸ δικαίωμα αὐτοῦ πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας
ἃς ἐκάθητο Δαυὶδ ἐν ἀγρῷ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων.
Au. Ver.—11 And David saved neither
man nor woman alive, to bring tidings to
Gath, saying, Lest they should tell on us,
saying, So did David, and so will be his
manner all the while he dwelleth in the
country of the Philistines.
And David.
Ged., Booth.-For David.
Houb.-But David.
Lest they should tell on us, saying, So did
David, and so will be, &c.
Au. Ver.-2 And David said to Achish,
Surely thou shalt know what thy servant
can do. And Achish said to David, There-
fore will I make thee keeper of mine head
for ever.
Therefore will I make thee, &c. So
Maurer.
Le Clerc, Dathe, Ged., Booth.-Truly I
could make thee keeper of my head for ever.
Dathe.-2 Respondit ei David: Sane,
videbis, quid facturus sim. Profecto, inquit
ille, vitæ meæ custodiam tibi concrederem.
Sic Clericus hæc verba explicat. Non,
quod Achisus hoc facere promittat, sed quod
dicat, quantopere verbis Davidis confidat.
Maurer.
Cum ita sit s.
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth., Maurer.
11 Lest they should tell of us, saying, So
did David. And this was his custom all the
time he dwelt in the country of the Philis-ita videbis, quid facturus sit servus tuus. His
tines.
verbis (quæ quo animo dixerit, facilis est
Dathe.—Accentus h. 1. male positos et conjectura, cf. xxix. 3 sqq.) magnam sui
verba minus accurate distincta arbitror. exspectationem commovet. Respondet igi-
Verba enim non possunt esse tur Achischus: propterea ego te corporis mei
eorum, qui Davidem prodere potuissent, sed custodem faciam per omnem vitam. Clericus,
sunt verba scriptoris. Igitur Athnachus quem secutus est Dathius: "profecto (quod
poni debebat post verba: Sic fecit David.
Maurer. Accentus major poni debebat
post, nam quæ sequuntur
111 ip, et hæc fuit ejus consuetudo cet.
sunt verba scriptoris.
Ver. 12.
non significat) vitæ meæ custodiam tibi
concrederem cet. "Non quod Achischus
hoc facere promittat, sed quod dicat, quanto-
pere verbis Davidis confidat." Cui expli-
cationi manifesto repugnant verba ultima
D', quæ frigent, si locum ita intel-
ligimus.
Ver. 3.
הַבְאֵשׁ הִבְאִישׁ בְּעַמּוֹ בְיִשְׂרָאֵל
וּשְׁמוּאֵל מֵת וַיִּסְפְּדוּ־לוֹ כָּל־יִשְׂרָאֵל וְהָיָה לִי לְעֶבֶד עוֹלָם :
וַיִּקְבְּרֵהוּ בָרָמָה וּבְעִירוֹ וְשָׁאוּל הֵסִיר ouvrat adourouevos ev ro Aap atrol -
אֶת־הָאֹבוֹת וְאֶת־הַיִדְעֹנִים מֵהָאָרֶץ:
ἐν
ἐν Ἰσραήλ, καὶ ἔσται μοι δοῦλος εἰς τὸν
αἰῶνα.
Au. Ver.-12 And Achish believed David,
saying, He hath made his people Israel
utterly to abhor him [Heb., to stink]; there-
fore he shall be my servant for ever.
He hath made, &c.
Booth. He hath made himself so detested
by his own people, Israel, that he will be for
ever my servant.
CHAP. XXVIII. 2.
vin
καὶ Σαμουὴλ ἀπέθανε, καὶ ἐκόψαντο αὐτὸν
πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ θάπτουσιν αὐτὸν ἐν ᾿Αρμαθαὶμ
Εν
ἐν πόλει αὐτοῦ. καὶ Σαούλ περιείλε τοὺς
ἐγγαστριμύθους καὶ τοὺς γνώστας ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς.
Au. Ver.-3 Now Samuel was dead, and
all Israel had lamented him, and buried him
in Ramah, even in his own city. And Saul
had put away those that had familiar spirits,
and the wizards, out of the land.
Even in his own cily.
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth.-In his own
city.
Houb.-, In Rama et in civitate
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד אֶל־אָכִישׁ לָכֵן אַתָּה
תֵדַע אֵת אֲשֶׁר־יַעֲשֶׂה עַבְדְּךָ וַיֹּאמֶר
לְרֹאשִׁי
ejus : Tolle nextum, et quem non legunt אָכִישׁ אֶל־דָּוִד לָכֵן שֹׁמֵר
in Ramatha, in sepulchro, ברמתא נקברה ,Syrus אֲשִׂימְךָ כָּל־הַיָּמִים :
T
:
Græci Intt. et quem etiam omittit Vulgatus.
Kaì eine Aavid прòs 'Aуxоûs, ovтo vôv ejus : legebat, non , quæ scriptio
γνώσῃ ἃ ποιήσει ὁ δοῦλός σου. Kai ETEV etiam bona est. Chaldæus, pro 1792,
â
hæc
1 SAMUEL XXVIII. 3—17.
477
rapaþpášeɩ, et planxerunt eum quisque in understands hominem insignis atque excelsæ
civitate sua, non aliam, ut videtur, ob causam, staturæ, "a man of an eminent and high
quam ne Chaldaice interpretaretur, ut He-
braice legebat, cum ei de aliquo mendo sub-
oleret. Grammatici dicent esse posse 11,
id est in civitate ejus. Verum istud id est,
non plus hic Hebraicum, quam Latinum.
Dathe.-In Hebr. i littera Vau vi-
detur redundare. Nullus interpretum anti-
quiorum eam expressit, et Kennicottus tres
codices citat, 168, 198, 182, in quibus deest.
Potest tamen locum suum obtinere, si expli-
catur per id est, quam significationem sæpe
habet. Vid. Glassius, p. 604.
3, 7, 8, 9, &c. Familiar spirits, wizards.
See notes on Lev. xx. 6, vol. i., p. 470.
Ver. 6.
bew
וַיִּשְׁאֵל שָׁאוּל בַּיהוָה וְלֹא עָנָהוּ
יְהוָה וגו'
121
καὶ ἐπηρώτησε Σαούλ διὰ κυρίου, καὶ οὐκ
ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ κύριος, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-6 And when Saul enquired of
the LORD, the LORD answered him not,
neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by
prophets.
And when Saul.
Houb. For when Saul, &c. Vera inter-
pretatio est, nam consuluerat Saül Dominum
(qui ei non responderat) ut causa probabilis
asseratur, cur Saül valde timeret Philistæos;
nempe eum vidisse, quia Deus sibi nihil
responderat, fatalem fore belli eventum.
stature;" as the Scripture calls high trees
and mountains, "trees and mountains of
God." And he is said "to ascend out of
the earth." For so the heathen endeavoured
(as Homer, Virgil, Statius, and other ancient
poets tell us) to bring up the dead out of the
earth, to give them answers to their doubts.
Gesen.-5ly. D is put for a godlike
shape, apparition, spirit, 1 Sam. xxviii. 13,
where the sorceress says to Saul, I see a god-
like form ascending out of the earth.
Houb.-13 Deos vidi ascendentes e terra.
Ridiculè hoc loco Clericus, vidi Magistratum
e terra ascendentem, quia Samuel fuerat
summus magistratus populi Hebræi; quam
interpretationem frustra defendit ex eo, quod
se unum hominem videre saga simulabat.
Non enim sic efficitur, ut non dixerit saga
Deos, numero plurali, cum is mos esset
Idololatrarum ut Deum, quem colebant,
numero multitudinio appellarent, quem mo-
rem transferebant ad genios suos, aut vero
animas, quas inferis excitabant. Atque id
Saül cum non nesciret, satis intellixit mu-
lierem vidisse e terra ascendentem unum,
etsi plures dicere videretur. Propterea Saül,
sequenti versu, de uno interrogat, quali
figura esset.
Ver. 16, 17.
bawin nyby bay 16
(T:
16 וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל
וַיהוָה סָר מֵעָלֶיךָ וַיְהִי עָרֶךְ :
17 וַיַּעַשׂ יְהוָה לוֹ כַּאֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר בְּיָדִי
וַתֹּאמֶר הָאִשָּׁה אֶל־שָׁאוּל אֱלֹהִים
וַיִּקְרַע יְהוָה אֶת־הַמַּמְלָכָה מִיָּדֶךָ וַיִּתְּנָה
לְרֵעֲךָ לְדָוִד :
IT
רָאִיתִי עֹלִים מִן־הָאָרֶץ:
Ver. 13.
- καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ἡ γυνή. θεοὺς ἑώρακα
ἀναβαίνοντας ἐκ τῆς γῆς.
?
Au. Ver.-13 And the king said unto
her, Be not afraid: for what sawest thou
And the woman said unto Saul, I saw gods
ascending out of the earth.
I saw gods ascending.
Ged. I see a god-like figure [so Gesen.]
ascending out of the earth.
Booth.-I see a chief ascending, &c.
Bishop Patrick.-By the word Elohim
the Jews understand a judge, for so judges
are called in Ps. lxxxii. 1, 6. Peter Martyr
therefore interprets it not amiss, "a person
very majestic like a judge or a king." And
so R. Esaias, mentioned by Vorstius upon
Pirke Eliezer (p. 113), who by Elohim
16 καὶ εἶπε Σαμουὴλ, Ινατί επερωτᾷς με,
καὶ Κύριος ἀφέστηκεν ἀπὸ σοῦ, καὶ γέγονε
17 καὶ πεποίηκε
μerà ToÛ Tλŋolov σov;
Κύριός σοι, καθὼς ἐλάλησε Κύριος ἐν χειρί
μου, καὶ διαῤῥήξει Κύριος τήν βασιλείαν σου
ἐκ χειρός σου, καί δώσει αὐτὴν τῷ πλησίον
σου τῷ Δαυίδ,
Au. Ver.-16 Then said Samuel, Where-
fore then dost thou ask of me, seeing the
LORD is departed from thee, and is become
thine enemy?
17 And the LORD hath done to him [or,
for himself], as he spake by me [Heb., mine
hand]: for the LORD hath rent the kingdom
out of thine hand, and given it to thy
neighbour, even to David:
And is become thine enemy.
478
1 SAMUEL XXVIII. 16-19.
Dathe, Ged.-And is with thy rival.
Booth.—And is with thy neighbour.
Gesen.-II, m. (r. y) an enemy [so
Lee, Maurer]; c. suff. 7 1 Sam. xxviii. 16.
Plur. Is. xiv. 21; Ps. cxxxix. 20.
. ויהי עם רעך have read
Equidem non dubito, quin h. 1. præferenda
sit lectio Tŵv ó, Syri et Arabis, hac quoque
de causa, quoniam ea verbis sequentis versus
convenit, nec non iis, quæ supra jam cap.
xv. 28 Samuel Saulo dixerat. Michaëlis
Bp. Horsley.-16 "And is become thine sequitur quidem in versione lectionem et
enemy." The LXX and Vulgate seem to explicationem vulgarem: et factus est tuus
But the Masoretic adversarius; dubitat tamen in notis, annon
reading (which appears to have been the hæc antiquiorum interpretum præferenda sit.
reading of Aquila, Symmachus, and Theo- In appendice ad p. xii. Biblioth. Orient.,
dotion) may stand, and is very good sense, p. 200 dissensus hujus antiquarum versionum
if for, in the following verse, we read 7, mentionem facit, verum parum accurate.
which is the reading of three of Kennicott's Dicit enim Pro T legunt LXX, Syrus,
Codd, and three of De Rossi's.
et Vulgata, cum adversario tuo.
Houb.-16. Legendum, Quæ quomodo emendanda sint, ex inductione
et est cum proximo tuo; addito D, cum, horum interpretum apparet.
quod legunt Chaldæus, Syrus, Græci Intt. Maurer.-16, Et factus est tuus
Nam Chaldæus, TD, in auxilium. Syrus, adversarius., Adversarius ut Ps. cxxxix. 20.
, cum proximo tuo; similiter Græci LXX et Syrus: kaì yéyove µetà toù nλŋσiov
Intt. μετὰ τοῦ πλησίον σου. Ita etiam σov, quasi scriptum legerint: 7 by 7,
Samuel, sequenti versus, et quam lectionem Dathius præferendam cen-
dabit illud (regnum) proximo tuo David. set, quod recepta lectio "non conveniat con-
Sic etiam supra cap. xv. v. 28 7,structioni verbi sæpe obviæ, si quali-
proximo tuo meliori te. Novi interpretes, tatem indicet, sequenti Lamed." Per me
quia mendum non sentiunt, convertunt cum Nomin. Prædicati careat exemplo:
, et est adversarii tui, in qua interpre- grammatices legibus non repugnat. Veteres
tatione est peccatum duplex: primum, quod isti versum sequentem et locum parallelum
tui adversarii sit genitivo in casu: nam xv. 28 ante oculos habuisse videntur.
verbum nullum casum regit, nisi præ- 17 And the Lord hath done.
positione interjacente, ut hoc loco legeretur, Booth. For Jehovah will do.
7, et erit adversarii tui. Alterum est, To him.
quod nominetur David adversarius Saülis,
cum tamen non significet adversarium,
nisi eum, qui sit animo irato et infenso, quo
certe animo non erat in Saülem David.
Dathe.-16 Cur ergo me consulis, inquit
Samuel, si Jova te deseruit atque amulo tuo
favet? 17 Faciet Jova, quod per me dixit.
Eripiet tibi regnum, idque dabit æmulo tuo,
Davidi.
TT
TT
Horsley, Ged., Booth. To thee [LXX,
Vulg., and five MSS.].
Pool. The Lord hath done to him, i. e., to
David [so Patrick], as it is explained in the
following words; the pronoun relative put
before the noun to which it belongs, as is
usual in the Hebrew text, as Psal. lxxxvii. 1;
cv. 19; Prov. vii. 7, 8; Jer. xl. 5.
Jer. xl. 5. Other-
wise, to him, is put for to thee; such changes
Emulo tuo. Lectio recepta, quæ of persons being frequent among the
vulgo vertitur et factus est tuus adversarius, Hebrews. Otherwise, for himself, i.e., for
non convenit constructioni verbi sæpe the accomplishment of his counsel, and pre-
obviæ, si qualitatem indicat, sequenti Lamed. diction, and oath, and for the glory of his
Ex qua esse deberet: . At enim-justice and holiness. As he spake by me:
vero neutram lectionem interpretes antiqui still he nourisheth this persuasion in Saul,
expresserunt, sed oi ó, Syrus et Arabs lege- that it was the true Samuel that spake to
runt, et est cum proximo tuo. him.
Atque etiam Vulgatus haud dubie legit Dy,
sed quoad alteram vocem videri potest con-
sentire cum recepta lectione, quanquam
etiam sic explicare potuit, uti ego in
versione: et transierit ad æmulum tuum.
וַיְהִי לְעָרֶן
בְסַעֲרֵיהּ דְגַבְרָא דִי אַתְּ : Sic quoque Clhaldaeus ווה
I
Houb.-17 Nam Dominus, ut per me
prædixit, sic ei facturus est. Sceptrum ex tuâ
manu eripiendum est, et Davidi, proximo
tuo, tradendum.
Ver. 19.
Au. Ver.-19 Moreover the LORD will
#277 597, et erit in auxilium viri, cujus tu
inimicitiam obtines, h. e., cum inimico tuo. also deliver Israel with thee into the hand of
1 SAMUEL XXVIII. 19, 24. XXIX. 3.
479
the Philistines: and to morrow shalt thou
and thy sons be with me: the LORD also
shall deliver the host of Israel into the
hand of the Philistines.
Bp. Patrick. To morrow shalt thou and
thy sons be with me:] If we take the word
to-morrow strictly, Eustathius, Archbishop
of Antioch, his argument against Origen is
good, that this could not be Samuel who
Quatuor
' non ab-
Houb.-21, 24, xam, Et venit.
Codices m, forma legitima, quæ
jicit, quod est radicis. Vide supra ad cap.
xxv. 36. Sic versu 24 vera forina est vim,
et subegit (farinam) quam habent melioris
notæ Codices, non autem in.
CHAP. XXIX. 3.
וַיֹּאמְרוּ שָׂרֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים מָה הָעִבְרִים spake, because his words are false there
הָאֵלֶּה וַיֹּאמֶר אָכִישׁ אֶל־עָרֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים being more than a day between this and the
הֲלוֹא זֶה דָוִד עֶבֶדוּ שָׁאוּל מֶלֶךְ־ figlit, as many have clearly proved from the
יִשְׂרָאֵל אֲשֶׁר הָיָה אִתִּי זֶה יָמִים אוֹ-זֶה more, than very shortly thou shalt be as
בּוֹ מִיּוֹם
T
שָׁנִים
נָפְלוֹ עַד־הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה :
story itself. But the meaning may be no
status;
I
oi
am, that is, dead. For, as many have well as by i
observed (particularly Hackspan, in his dis-
putation concerning angels and demons), by
these words, be with me, mors simpliciter
notatur, non vero peculiaris mortem secutus
" death is simply noted, but not the
state which follows after death." He would
not have him think his army should be able
to defend him. Abarbinel observes, that he
reckons up three judgments, in the very
order wherein they fell out (which shows all
was spoken by God's order); first, that the
host of Israel should be delivered into the
hand of the Philistines; then, that Saul and
his sons should be slain; and, lastly, that
the Philistines should come and dwell in
their cities (xxxi. 7), which he takes to be
the sense of the last words, which otherwise
are only a repetition of the first.
καὶ εἶπον οἱ σατράπαι τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, Τίνες
οἱ διαπορευόμενοι οὗτοι; καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Αγχους
πρὸς τοὺς στρατηγοὺς τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, Οὐκ
οὗτος Δαυὶδ ὁ δοῦλος Σαοὺλ βασιλέως Ισραήλ;
γέγονε μεθ' ἡμῶν ἡμέρας τοῦτο δεύτερον ἔτος,
καὶ οὐχ εὕρηκα ἐν αὐτῷ οὐθὲν ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἡμέρας
ἐνέπεσε πρὸς μὲ καὶ ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης.
Ver. 24.
וְלָאִשָּׁה עֵגֶל מַרְבֵּק בַּבַּיִת וגו'
Au. Ver.-3 Then said the princes of the
Philistines, What do these Hebrews here?
And Achish said unto the princes of the
Philistines, Is not this David, the servant of
Saul the king of Israel, which hath been
with me these days, or these years, and I
have found no fault in him since he fell unto
me unto this day?
What do these Hebrews here?
Ged., Booth.-Who are these that pass on
[Ged., march along]?
Houb.-Quid sibi volunt isti Hebræi [sic
Dathe]. Ita Vulg. optime id quidem. Sed
καὶ τῇ γυναικὶ ἦν δάμαλις νομὰς ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ, minus bene Clericus, quinam sunt Hebrai
κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-24 And the woman had a fat
calf in the house; and she hasted, and
killed it, and took flour, and kneaded it,
and did bake unleavened bread thereof:
Bp. Patrick.-A fat calf. The Hebrew
work marbek is well translated fat, as Bo-
chartus confesses, though it properly signifies
(as he demonstrates) a calf that treads out
the corn, and is fatted up by that means
(Hierozoicon, par. i., lib. ii., cap. 31).
ريق
Prof. Lee.-372 r. pa7. Arab.
ligavit, constrinxit; inseruit caput ejus in
laqueum. A place where cattle are tied up
to fatten, A stall [so Gesen.], 1 Sam.
xxviii. 24; Jer. xlvi. 21; Amos vi. 4; Mal.
iii. 20.
isti, tanquam legeretur,, quinam, non 2,
quidnam. Ex responsione Achis intelligitur,
qualis fuerit interrogatio Satraparum. Atqui
sic respondet Achis, ut non tam doceat quis
sit David, quam cur ipsi placuerit, ut David
secum veniret.
Which hath been with me these days, or
these years.
Pool.-These days, or these years: q. d.,
Did I say days? I might have said years;
either because he hath now been with me a
full year and four months, chap. xxvii. 7, or
because he was with me some years ago,
chap. xxi. 10, and since that time hath been
known to me.
Bp. Patrick.—The meaning is, “I may
say years, not days:" for he had been with
him part of two years: and if he had not
480
1 SAMUEL XXIX. 3, 5. XXX. 1-8.
formerly known him, his predecessor had
(xxi. 10), and it is likely he had held cor-
respondence with him before he came to
him.
καὶ εἶπε Δαυίδ πρὸς ᾿Αβιάθαρ τὸν ἱερέα
υἱὸν ᾿Αχιμέλεχ, Προσάγαγε τὸ ἐφούδ.
Au. Ver.-7 And David said to Abiathar
the priest, Ahimelech's son, I pray thee,
Ged.—Who hath been with me, now, days bring me hither the ephod. And Abiathar
and years.
Booth.-Who hath been with me some
days and years.
Dathe, Maurer.-Qui mecum fuit jam
dies aut potius jam annos.
Houb.—Nos, jam satis diu et duobus abhinc
annis. Nam significatur in tempus ali-
quod, sed non finitum, ut posteà in D
finiatur. Nam ', numero alio non sub-
juncto, plurale est pro duali, idemque ac
D'n, duobus annis. Novi Interpretes D'',
annum, contra omnes fere veteres. Nam
solus Arabs ita convertit, divinans potius,
quam interpretans, ut liquet ex eo, quod
verbum reddit per verbum, men
sem.
Sunt annus unus, aut duo anni, tem-
porum nota nimis diverse, quam ut Achis
iis promiscue uteretur, cum vellet significare
ex quo tempore David ad se venerit.
Since he fell (unto me).
Bp. Horsley. Rather,
serted," i. e. from Saul, his master.
Ver. 5.
See notes on xxi. 11.
CHAP. XXX. 1.
Houb.-, cum venit. Duo codices
plene, ut sæpe monuimus scribendum esse,
cum abest conversivum.
Ver. 2.
brought thither the ephod to David.
Bring me hither the ephod. So Dathe.
Ged., Booth.-Apply for me, I pray thee,
the ephod. See notes on xxiii. 9.
Houb.-Applica ephod. Abiathar Davidi
ephod applicavit.
Bp. Patrick.-Bring me hither the ephod.]
From these words Petrus Cunæus (lib. i. De
Rep. Heb. cap. 14) concludes, that the
kings of Israel might make use of the
ephod, as well as the high-priest: because
David saith, Bring me hither, &c. But this
doth not signify that he himself meant to
use it; but only that he desired it might be
used for him: according to what is said of
Joshua, in Numb. xxvii. 21, that he should
stand before Eleazar the priest, "who should
inquire for him," &c.
Abiathar brought thither the ephod to
David.] From these words the same
"since he de- Cunæus, in an epistle of his to Caspar
Barlæus (Epist. Ecclesiasticæ, 506. p. 767),
argues for his forenamed opinion, because it
is not said he brought it le David, but el
David; the former of which, he thinks,
might have signified for his use; but this
denotes, it was for him to use himself:
which he endeavours to confirm from the
high privilege which the king had above
other men, of sitting in the house of God,
&c. But this is confuted lately by a man
very learned in these matters (John Brau-
nius, lib. ii. De Vest. Hebr. Sacerd. cap. 20,
n. 32), who well observes (as Buxtorf also
doth), that in the foregoing words David
doth say, Bring the ephod, li, i. e., pro me,
or mea causa, for me, or in meam gratiam,
for my sake.
Au. Ver.-2 And had taken the women
captives, that were therein they slew not
any, either great or small, but carried them
away, and went on their way.
The women.
Ged., Booth. The men and [Syr. and
perhaps equivalently LXX] the women.
Dathe.-Post Doi ó legerunt kaì
τὰς γυναῖκας καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ. Syrus
:
Ver. S.
וַיִּשְׁאַל דָּוִד בַּיהוָה לֵאמֹר אֶרְדָּף Vertit enim : captivos . אֲנָשִׁים pro illo legit
<
אַחֲרֵי הַגְּדוּד הַזֶּה הַאַשִׂינֶנּוּ וגו'
fecerant in illis. Illud placet. Sed
Vulg. et Chald. consentiunt cum recepta
lectione.
<TT
Ver. 7.
καὶ ἐπηρώτησε Δαυὶδ διὰ τοῦ Κυρίου, λέγων,
Εἰ καταδιώξω ὀπίσω τοῦ γεδδοὺρ τούτου; εἰ
καταλήψομαι αὐτούς, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-8 And David enquired at the
LORD, saying, Shall I pursue after this
troop? shall I overtake them? and he an-
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד אֶל־אֶבְיָתָר הַכֹּהֵן בֶּן־
swered him, Pursue: for thou shalt surely אֲחִימֶלֶךְ הַגִּישָׁה פָא לִי הָאֵפוֹד וַיִּגַּשׁ
.overtake them, and without fail recover all אֶבְיָתָר אֶת־הָאֵפוֹד אֶל־דָּוִד :
VTT:
1 SAMUEL XXX. 8-10.
481
Shall I pursue after this troop? shall I for they were so faint that they could not
overtake them? So Ged., Booth.
pass over the brook Besor. 10 But David,
with four hundred men, still pursued.
Bp. Horsley.-The text seems to have
suffered here by transposition. I would
read,
Houb.-, Persequar. Græci Intt. ei
καταδιώξω,
katadióέw, si persequar, vel an persequar;
nam apud eos interpretes sæpe ei Græcum
simile est Hebraicæ particulæ, quæ modo
interrogat, modo est conditio si. Legunt 9 "So David went, he and the six hun-
igitur 08, si persequar, quod hic sic dred men that were with him, and came to
est interpretandum, ut et legendum. Nam the brook Besor. And David pursued, he
7, sine cx, interrogare non potest in and four hundred men.
sermone pedestri; neque ex hoc loco inter- 10 "And the rest staid behind: even two
rogare, sed esse conditionem si, declarat hundred men staid behind, who were SO
verbum e, num eam assequar, præfixo faint, that they could not go over the brook
♫ interrogante, quod priori loco interrogare, Besor." See Houbigant.
solet, non autem posteriori, ut constet, Houb.-9 Profectus est David et sexcenti
dixisse Davidem 278 D, si persequar, qui cum eo erant, et venerunt usque ad tor-
an assequar eam. Nam si bis hic David rentem Besor. 10 Postea David persequutus
interrogasset, legeretur, N N 77, præ- est ipse et viri quadringenti: cæteris sub-
fixo D interrogationi posteriori. Quoniam sistentibus. Nam substiterunt homines ducenti
igitur posteriori membro præfigitur inter- ad ripam torrentis Besor, quia defatigati erant.
rogans, liquet non interrogare in priore,
etsi hoc sumunt novi Interpretes, qui quidem
non viderunt omissum fuisse a scribis To CN,
inter et, ex nonnulla similitudine
litterarum.
Dathe.-8 Interrogavit Jovam: num, si
agmen illud persequeretur, id esset assecu-
turus, &c.
Ver. 9, 10.
9, 10, 12 mm, Et reliqui constite-
runt. Satis mirum est, nihil hic mendi
vidisse novos interpretes, qui omnes cum
eo modo, quo uno licet, convertant, David et
sexcenti viri, qui cum eo erant, pervenerunt
ad torrentem Besor, et reliqui constiterunt, ex
eis quæritur, quinam sint illi reliqui. Enim-
vero manifestum est, si sanus est contextus,
reliquos illos fore intelligendos eos, qui
numerum sexcenti mox memoratum exce-
derent; ex quo sequetur, Davidem secum
sexcentos viros,
9 וַיֵּלֶךְ דָּוִד הוּא וְשֵׁשׁ מֵאוֹת אִישׁ
ultra torrentem duxisse אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ וַיָּבֹאוּ עַד־נַחַל הַבְּשׂוֹר
וַיִּרְדָּף דָּוִד הוּא
.quibusdam aliis in torrentis ripa relictis וְהַנּוֹתָרִים עָמָדוּ : 10
tantummodo quadringentos viros, quos secum וְאַרְבַּע מֵאוֹת אִישׁ וַיַּעַמְדוּ מָאתַיִם
.duceret ultra torrentem אִישׁ אֲשֶׁר פִּגְרֹוּ מֵעֲבֹר אֶת־נַחַל
Atqui postea narratur, Davidem habuisse
T
: ¬ipen
9 καὶ ἐπορεύθη Δαυὶδ αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ ἑξακόσιοι
ἄνδρες μετ' αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔρχονται ἕως τοῦ χει-
μάῤῥου Βοσόρ, καὶ οἱ περισσοὶ ἔστησαν.
10 καὶ κατεδίωξεν ἐν τετρακοσίοις ἀνδράσιν
ὑπέστησαν δὲ διακόσιοι ἄνδρες οἵτινες ἐκάθισαν
πέραν τοῦ χειμάρρου τοῦ Βοσόρ.
Au. Ver.-9 So David went, he and the
six hundred men that were with him, and
came to the brook Besor, where those that
were left behind stayed.
10 But David pursued, he and four hun-
dred men for two hundred abode behind,
which were so faint that they could not go
over the brook Besor.
Dathe, Ged., Booth.—9 So David went,
he and the six hundred men who were with
him, and came to the brook Besor, where
two hundred abode, and were left behind;
VOL. II.
Constat igitur
reliquos fuisse eos, qui superabant nume-
rum quadringentorum hominum, quos secum
adduxit David, atque adeo verbum reliqui
collocandum esse post numerum quadrin-
gentos quem numerum excedebant reliqui
illi ducenti, qui apud torrentem relicti fue-
rant, et legendum esse ordine tali: της την
הוא וארבע מאות איש: והנותרים עמדו ויעמדו מאתים
, וארבע מאות איש post והנותרים עמדו verbis
s, et persecutus est David, ipse et quadrin-
genti viri, cæteri substiterunt. Substiterunt
autem ducenti (quia lassi erant), rejectis
Oc-
casio perturbandi ordinis fuit in verbo 17
repetito, scriba collocante alterum cum
suo nominativo D, in linea superiore,
quod fuerat in inferiore collocandum. Ocu-
latiores hic fuere Veteres Interpretes, quam
recentiores. Nam Vulgatus omisit, et reliqui
substiterunt, cum videret post numerum s.x-
centi non posse habere locum reliqui, quia
3 Q
482
1 SAMUEL XXX. 10-17.
David non habebat secum homines plusquam
sexcentos. Syrus etiam omittit reliqui man-
serunt, pro quibus verbis posuit, et reliquit
David ducentos viros. Chaldæus, et pars
eorum relicti sunt, orationi subveniens, de-
serensque verbum ”, quod non significat
pars eorum.
Soli Græci Intt. Kai Teploσoì
éorŋoav, et reliqui substiterunt, vitio eodem,
quo nunc Codex Hebraicus.
Ver. 11.
Houb.-11, Et potum ei dede-
And I will bring thee down to this company.
Houb., Ged., Booth. And I will bring
thee down to this horde. And David swore
to him [Syr., Arab., Vulg., and some copies
of LXX].
Houb.-. Post ultimum id verbum,
addenda hæc sunt, 17, et juravit ei
David, quæ librarius omisit ex similitudine
verbi cum verbo 11127 desinente. Hæc
verba non aberant ab Codice Syri Intt. apud
quem legitur, 7, et juravit illi David,
Castigant Codices verbum quomodo et apud Vulgatum hæc necessaria
sunt. Postulatur a servo Ægyptio jusjuran-
sæpe pla-buisset Davidis in itinere ducem.
alibi Masoretæ ; quibus adeo non pla- dum, quod nisi datum fuisset, non se præ-
cebat, ut rò ¹, numeri pluralis nota, deleretur, datum fuit. Atqui si datum fuit, necesse
quanquam in ejus locum punctum Kibbuts
est, non omitti datum fuisse; aliter sacra
supponebatur.
pagina omisisset postulatum fuisse.
runt aquam.
deficienter scriptum. Sic ,וישקוהו pro, וישקהו
Ver. 12.
Au. Ver.-12 And they gave him a piece
Ver. 17.
777
Ergo
וַיַּכֵּם
דָּוִד מֵהַנֶּשֶׁף וְעַד־הָעֶרֶב :of a cake of figs, and two clusters of raisins
לְמָחָרָתָם וְלֹא־נִמְלָט מֵהֶם אִישׁ וגו
and when he had eaten, his spirit came
again to him for he had eaten no bread,
nor drunk any water, three days and three
nights.
Pool.Three days and three nights. This
is to be understood synecdochically of one
whole day, and part of two others, as the
same phrase is taken Matt. xii. 40, as appears
from the next verse, where he saith, three
days agone I fell sick, but in the Hebrew it
is, this is the third day since I fell sick.
-
Ver. 14.
אֲנַחְנוּ פָּשַׁטְנוּ נֶגֶב הַכְּרֵתִי וְעַל־
אֲשֶׁר לִיהוּדָה וְעַל־נֶגֶב כָּלֵב וגו'
καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐπεθέμεθα ἐπὶ τὸν Νότον τοῦ
Χελεθὶ, καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ τῆς Ἰουδαίας μέρη, καὶ ἐπὶ
Νότον Χελούβ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-14 We made an invasion upon
the south of the Cherethites, and upon the
coast which belongeth to Judah, and upon the
south of Caleb, &c.
And upon (the coast) which (belongeth) to
Judah.
Dathe, Ged., Booth. And on the south
of Judah.
Houb.-Et versus Judam.
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver-15 And David said to him,
Canst thou bring me down to this company?
And he said, Swear unto me by God, that
thou wilt neither kill me, nor deliver me into
the hands of my master, and I will bring
thee down to this company.
TT:IT
καὶ ἦλθεν ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς Δαυίδ, καὶ ἐπάταξεν
αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ ἑωσφόρου ἕως δείλης καὶ τῇ
ἐπαύριον, καὶ οὐκ ἐσώθη ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀνὴρ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-17 And David smote them
from the twilight even unto the evening of
the next day [IIeb., their morrow]: and
there escaped not a man of them, save four
hundred young men, which rode upon camels,
and fled.
And David smote them.
Ged., Booth.-17 And David came upon
them [LXX], and smote then.
Unto the evening of the next day. So
Ged., Booth.
Houb.com, In crastinum eorum. Sic
Arias, nulla sententia, quia ex vitiosa scrip-
tura. Nam si affixum D, eorum, pertinet ad
Amalecitas, de quibus antea dictum est, et
percussit eos, quid rei erit crastinus dies
Amalecitarum? Cur vero non etiam dies
crastinus Davidis hominumque ejus? Sed
hoc absurdum, ut et illud; ut non mirum
sit, hoc uno exemplo affixum legi post ad-
verbium ™, vel non, cras, vel postridie;
propterea ctiam nemo veterum illud in-
terpretatur: Syrus, a, a tergo eorum;
מר
. מאהריהם legit , לממהרת Vera scriptura est
postera die, rậ□ ex fine verbi ad initium
rejecto.
Maurer.-] "Affixum in h. v. pror-
sus otiosum est, neque ab ullo interpretum
antiquiorum expressum, præterquam a Syro,
qui vero aliam vocem legit. Legendum est
1 SAMUEL XXX. 20. XXXI. 1, 3.
483
sine affixo." Dathe. Sed
verbii terminatio est ut in opi, o al.
Ver. 20.
fortasse ad-nent ad homines Davidis, qui dicant hæc
pecora... In eam sententiam Græci Intt.
καὶ τοῖς σκύλοις ἐκείνοις ἔλεγετο, et spoliis
illis dicebatur, quanquam quædam mutant,
ut rem expediant.
וַיִּקַּח דָּוִד אֶת־כָּל־הַצְאן וְהַבָּקֶר
נָהֲגוּ לִפְנֵי הַמִּקְנֶה הַהוּא וַיֹּאמְרוּ זֶה
שְׁלֵל דָּוִד :
καὶ ἔλαβε πάντα τὰ ποίμνια, καὶ τὰ βουκόλια,
καὶ ἀπήγαγεν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν σκύλων· καὶ
τοῖς σκύλοις ἐκείνοις ἐλέγετο. ταῦτα τὰ σκῦλα
Δαυίδ.
Au. Ver.-20 And David took all the
flocks and the herds, which they drave be-
fore those other cattle, and said, This is
David's spoil.
Bp. Horsley.-This 20th verse is cer-
tainly corrupt. I should guess that the
sense of it, as it stood originally, hath been,
that David recovered his own flocks and
herds, and that they were driven in triumph
in the front of the recovered spoil, and pro-
claimed to be David's own property. Perhaps
the true reading may be thus:
ויקח דוד את כל הצאנו והבקרו
נהגו לפניו וגו'
CHAP. XXXI. 1.
: yaban na obbo abpa
καὶ πίπτουσι τραυματίαι ἐν τῷ ὄρει τῷ
Γελβουέ.
Au. Ver. 1 Now the Philistines fought
against Israel: and the men of Israel fled
from before the Philistines, and fell down
slain [or, wounded] in Mount Gilboa.
Fell down slain.
Ged., Booth.-Lay slaughtered.
Gesen.m. adj. 1. pierced, wounded,
i.e., mortally, Job xxiv. 12, Psalm lxix. 27,
Jer. li. 52. Often also killed, slain, in a
private feud, Deut. xxi. 1, 2, 3, 6; oftener
in battle, Josh. xi. 6, Judges ix. 40, al. also
collect. Deut. xxxii. 42, Ezra vi. 7, 277,
slain with the sword, Num. xix. 16; and
trop. on account of the antith.
slain
of famine, Lam. iv. 9; comp. Isaiah xxii. 2.
In respect to the active signif. of slayer,
i. e. soldier, which some have proposed, see
comment on Isaiah xxii. 2. Thesaur., p.
478.
"And David took all his flocks and his
herds. They drove before him all that
cattle, and they said, This is David's spoil."
Ged., Booth.-20 And David took all the
flocks and the herds of the Amalekites; whichy-by
Ver. 3.
heoben
וַתִּכְבֵּד
וַיִּמְצָאֻהוּ הַמּוֹרִים אֲנָשִׁים בַּקֶשֶׁת וַיָּחֵל they drove [Ged., were driven before the
מְאֹד מֵהַמּוֹרִים :
recaptured cattle, and said [Ged., were
called], This is David's spoil.
Dathe.-20 Cepit quoque David omne
pecus et armentum, quod agebant ante re-
liquam prædam et spolia Davidis vocabant.
Houbigant.-20 Cepit etiam David omnes
greges et armenta, quæ quidem ante ipsum
abegerunt: nam constituerant ut pecorum
illorum præda cederet Davidi.
καὶ βαρύνεται ὁ πόλεμος ἐπὶ Σαούλ, καὶ
εὑρίσκουσιν αὐτὸν οἱ ἀκοντισταὶ ἄνδρες τοξόται,
καὶ ἐτραυματίσθη εἰς τὰ ὑποχόνδρια.
Au. Fer.-2 And the battle went sore
against Saul, and the archers [Heb. shooters,
men with bows] hit him [Heb. found him];
and he was sore wounded of the archers.
And the archers.
Duarterunt ante, נהגו לפני המקנה ההוא : ויאמרו
, וינהגו vel, וינהג .1o
pecus illud, et dixerunt. Vera scriptio et verus Houbigant.-DUPI D'EIN D'MO7, jaculantes
ordo est, non (nos” (rash am, vel 1, homines arcu: Ordo pravus, nec Hebraicus,
et duxit, vel duxerunt ante eum, dixerunt-ut participium collocetur ante id nomen, à
que, pecora illa (Davidis præda erunt). quo regitur; itaque legendum, ChION D'EIN,
non omisso nexu,pa homines jaculantes arcu ; quem ordinem
quem legunt Græci Intt. qui κаì àл- Syrus conservat.
yayev, et duxit: quod non fuisse omit-
tendum, docet vel ipsum punctum Athnac
ante positum: nam membro altero in
127 inchoante, necessarius est nexus 1. 20.
rɔ, ante eum (Davidem) ut legit Vulgatus.
30. Rejectis post 1" verbis son,
quæ planum est nihil significare, nisi perti- twist, to whirl, and intrans. to be turned
And he was sore wounded of the archers.
So Pool, Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth.
Gesen.- and by, fut. by and by,
Psalm xcvii. 4,
Jer. li. 29; Imp.
apoc.
1 Sam. xxxi. 3,
Mic. iv. 10, and
Psalm xcvi. 9; pp. to turn arsund, to
1
!
484
1 SAMUEL XXXI. 3-7.
around, to be twisted, to whirl or be whirled. | κέντησόν με ἐν αὐτῇ, μὴ ἔλθωσιν οἱ ἀπερίτ-
Arab. med. Waw, to be turned, con-
J
verted, changed, round about,
round about,
5
حول,
a year, full of turns, wily. Kindred
are, Gr. eiλéw, eiλúw, ïλw; and with
Vav as it were strengthened into Beth, an
-Hence
1. To dance in a circle,
Deut.
4. To tremble, to quake, in allusion to the
trembling or shuddering of a woman in
travail, Psalm lv. 5, lxxvii. 17, xcvii. 4.
Seq. 1 of pers. before whom one trembles,
1 Sam. xxxi. 3, 1 Chr. x. 3; 2
ii. 25, Joel ii. 6; Psalm cxiv. 7.
Prof. Lee.-. 1 Being in pain, as
of child-birth, Deut. ii. 25; 1 Sam. xxxi. 3.
Houb.—... AND . Optime Vul-
gatus, et vulneratus est...à sagittariis, ex scrip-
tura, quam habuêre etiam Græci Intt.
qui, kai éтpavμarioon, et vulneratus est.
Cæteri in Polyglottis, et timuit, ex scriptura
, hodierna, eademque mendosa. Mox
additur Saülem imperasse armigero suo, ut
se interficeret. Atqui Sail id non juberet,
nisi jam desperata salute esset. Nam Saul,
si nondum vulnus accepit, potest aut fugere,
aut dimicare. Imo, si vires ei suppetunt,
potest, quandoquidem vult mori, se ipsum
gladio suo transadigere. Objicitur quidem
id, quod ait Saül ver. 4, ne me confodiant,
quibus verbis significari videatur, Saülem
nondum fuisse vulneratum. Verum istud,
ne me confodiant, non sejungendum ab
sequenti verbo et mihi illudant. Timet Saül
μητοι οὗτοι καὶ ἀποκεντήσωσί με καὶ ἐμ-
παίξωσιν ἐμοί. καὶ οὐκ ἐβούλετο ὁ αἴρων τὰ
έλαβε Σαούλ τὴν ῥομφαίαν, καὶ ἐπέπεσεν ἐπ᾿
σκευη αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἐφοβήθη σφόδρα. καὶ
aury.
Au. Ver.-4 Then said Saul unto his
armour-bearer, Draw thy sword, and thrust
me through therewith; lest these uncir-
cumcised come and thrust me through, and
bearer would not; for he was sore afraid.
abuse me [or, mock me]. But his armour-
Therefore Saul took a sword, and fell upon it.
Abuse me.
thirst, trop. of lust, seq., upon any one,
Gesen.-Hithpa. n. 1. pp. to quench
Judg. xix. 25. Also to gratify or indulge
oneself in vexing, abusing, deriding any one,
Sept. well, euraito, Vulg. illudo, 1 Sam.
xxxi. 4; 1 Chr. x. 4; Num. xxii. 29; Jer.
Xxxviii. 19.
Saul took a sword.
Dr. A. Clarke.-Dr. Delaney has some
good observations on this part of the subject:
"Saul and his armour-bearer died by the
same sword. That his armour-bearer died
by his own sword is out of all doubt, the text
expressly tells us so; and that Saul perished
Draw THY sword, says he to him, and thrust
by the same sword is sufficiently evident.
me through; which, when he refused, Saul,
says the text, look THE sword (1 8, the
What sword?
very sword), and fell upon it.
Not his own, for then the text would have
said so; but, in the plain natural gram-
matical construction, the sword before-men-
non tam confodi, quam illudi, quia jam sibitioned must be the sword now referred to,
"T
that is, his armour-bearer's, 1 Chron. x. 4, 5.
perierunt vires ad dimicandum.
Maurer.
Interpretes Jewish nation that this armour-bearer was
Now it is the established tradition of all the
quos inspexi omnes: et vulneratus est (propr. Doeg, and I see no reason why it should be
et ægrotavit vulneratus) graviter a sagittariis. discredited; and if so, then Saul and his
Sed haud dubie descendit a : et ve-executioner both fell by that weapon with
hementer, omnibus artubus contremuit metu which they had before massacred the priests
sagittariorum percussus.
-bu
Ver. 4.
of God. So Brutus and Cassius killed them-
selves with the same swords with which they
stabbed Cæsar; and Calippus was stabbed
with the same sword with which he stabbed
Ged. So Saul took the sword, and rushed
belly, he died [Arab., and partly Syr.].
upon it; and, the sword entering into his
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל לְנֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו שְׁלָף־
".Dio חַרְבְּךְ וְדָקְרֵנִי בָהּ בֶּן־יָבוֹאוּ הָעֲרֵלִים
הָאֵלֶּה וּדְקָרְנִי וְהִתְעַלְלוּ-בִי וְלֹא אָבָה
אֶת־הַחֶרֶב וַיִּפְּל עָלֶיהָ :
אֲשֶׁר בְּעֵבֶר
וַיִּרְאוּ אַנְשֵׁי יִשְׂרָאֵל
Basy
pay the
bb
καὶ εἶπε Σαούλ πρὸς τὸν αἴροντα τὰ σκεύη
αὐτοῦ. σπάσαι τὴν ῥομφαίαν σου καὶ ἀπο- 70
Ver. 7.
1 SAMUEL XXXI. 7—13.
485
And they took their bones, and buried 13 הָעֵמֶק וַאֲשֶׁר וּ בְּעֵבֶר הַיַּרְדֵּן כִּי־נָסוּ
אַנְשֵׁי יִשְׂרָאֵל וגו'
καὶ εἶδον οἱ ἄνδρες Ἰσραὴλ οἱ ἐν τῷ πέραν
τῆς κοιλάδος καὶ οἱ ἐν τῷ πέραν τοῦ Ἰορδάνου,
ὅτι ἔφυγον οἱ ἄνδρες Ἰσραὴλ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-7 And when the men of Israel
that were on the other side of the valley,
and they that were on the other side Jordan,
saw that the men of Israel fled, and that
Saul and his sons were dead, they forsook
the cities, and fled; and the Philistines
came and dwelt in them.
them under a tree at Jabesh, and fasted
seven days.
Bp. Patrick.- Came to Jabesh and burnt
them there.] Some think they burnt their
flesh, which was rotten and putrid: others,
that they poured upon their flesh aromatic
hot spices, such as Joseph ordered for the
embalming of his father: or, as the Targum
understands it, they burnt upon or over them.
Where Kimchi notes, that the paraphrast
had respect to the custom delivered down
from their ancestors, of burning the beds
and other utensils of the dead upon their
graves; or to the burning of spices. Cer-
tain it is, there was no such custom as this
among the Jews, of burning the bodies of
the dead. Though some think that these
Pool. On the other side Jordan; or people imitated the heathenish custom,
rather, on this side Jordan; for these were affecting singularity, as appears from the
in the most danger; and the Hebrew pre-story of the Benjamites, Judg. xxi. 8, where
position is indifferently used for on this side, we read, they alone would not come to the
or for beyond.
assembly of the whole nation. Such a sin-
gularity Gierus thinks they were now guilty
of; and, therefore, in a parallel place to
this, 1 Chron. x. 11, there is no mention
made of this burning: either because it was
an unwonted practice, or unworthy to be
Bp. Horsley. On the other side of the
valley on the other side Jordan-rather,
with Houbigant, beside the valley—on the
banks of Jordan. The valley meant, I think,
must be the valley of Jezreel.
rather on
Bp. Patrick.—The other side of the valley.]
Of Jezreel. The other side Jordan.] Or
"this side Jordan [so Pool];" for
the Hebrew word signifies either side. And
occasion for those beyond
there was no
Jordan to flee.
Ver. 12, 13.
remembered.
Dr. A. Clarke. And burnt them there.]
It has been denied that the Hebrews burnt
the bodies of the dead, but that they buried
often burnt spices around them, &c. These
no doubt were the common forms of se-
12 וַיָּקוּמוּ כָּל־אִישׁ חַיִל וַיֵּלְכוּ כָל־
them in the earth, or embalmed them, and הַלַּיְלָה וַיִּקְחוּ אֶת־גְוִיַּת שָׁאוּל וְאֵת
בְּוִת בָּנָיו מֵחוֹמַת בֵּית שָׁן וַיָּבֹאוּ
13 וַיִּקְחוּ
veniently practised in the present case אֶת־עַצְמֹתֵיהֶם וַיִּקְבְּרָוּ תַחַת הָאֵשֶׁל
Betli-shan without being discovered; and בְּיָבֵשָׁה וַיָּעֲמוּ שִׁבְעַת יָמִים :
: by ook priya pulture, but neither of these could be con-
12 καὶ ἀνέστησαν πᾶς ἀνὴρ δυνάμεως, καὶ
ἐπορεύθησαν ὅλην τὴν νύκτα, καὶ ἔλαβον τὸ
σῶμα Σαούλ καὶ τὸ σῶμα Ιωνάθαν τοῦ υἱοῦ
αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ τείχους Βαιθσὰμ, καὶ φέρουσιν
αὐτοὺς εἰς Ἰαβὶς, καὶ κατακαίουσιν αὐτοὺς
ἐκεῖ. 13 καὶ λαμβάνουσι τὰ ὀστᾶ αὐτῶν, καὶ
θάπτουσιν ὑπὸ τὴν ἄρουραν τὴν ἐν Ἰαβὶς, καὶ
νηστεύουσιν ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας.
Au. Ver.—12 All the valiant men arose,
and went all night, and took the body of
Saul and the bodies of his sons from the
wall of Beth-shan, and came to Jabesh, and
burnt them there.
They could not have buried them about
as to embalming, that was most likely out of
all question, as doubtless the bodies were
now too putrid to bear it. They therefore
burnt them, because there was no other way
of disposing of them at that time so as to do
them honour; and the bones and ashes they
collected, and buried under a tree or in a
grove at Jabesh.
13 Under a tree.
Gesen., Ged., Booth.-Under a tamarisk-
See notes on xxii. 6, p. 457.
Houb.-Sub nemore.
tree.
Dathe.-Sub terebintho.
486
2 SAMUEL I. 6-9.
SECOND BOOK OF SAMUEL.
CHAP. I. 6.
וְהִנֵּה שָׁאוּל נִשְׁעָן עַל־חֲנִיתוֹ
127
καὶ ἰδοὺ Σαούλ ἐπεστήρικτο ἐπὶ τὸ δόρυ
αὐτοῦ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-6 And the young man that
told him said, As I happened by chance
upon mount Gilboa, behold, Saul leaned
upon his spear; and, lo, the chariots and
horsemen followed hard after him.
Leaned upon his spear. So Houb., Gesen.,
Ged., Booth.
Bp. Patrick.-Saul leaned upon his spear.]
Endeavouring to run it through his body
[so Le Clerc, Edm. Calmet].
Gesen.—py in Kal not used; found only
in Niph. 1. To lean upon, to rest upon,
e. g. a spear, seq. 2 Sam. i. 6.
Houb.-Et ecce Saül erat innixus hastæ
suæ, quia vulnere debilitatus erat, nec jam
stare poterat, nisi hasta, quam tenebat, se
fulciret. Nam verbum : ita significat
inniti, ut aliquo fulcimento incumbere. In
eam sententiam Vulgatus, incumbebat super
hastam suam, quam eandem omnes veteres
sequuntur.
mentiebatur, verba ejus fuerant, ut erant,
convertenda; nec licebat hastam, pro gladio,
mutare, nisi crederet Edm. Calmet, fuisse
vitiose scriptum hastam, cum debuisset scribi
gladium.
Ver. 8.
וָאֹמַר אֵלָיו עֲמָלֵקִי אָנֹכִי :
ואומר קרי
καὶ εἶπα, ᾿Αμαληκίτης ἐγώ εἰμι.
Au. Ver.-3 And he said unto me, Who
art thou? And I answered him, I am an
Amalekite.
Turpe mendum ", pro, et dixi; quod
Houb.-...", Et dixit...ecce ego.
ut enallagen persona. Sed male in Athianæ
quidem Masoretæ non excusant, nec habent
margine 1. Nam omnes codices habent
ad marginem, sine intermedio.
orationis mixtura non caret exemplis. Vid.
Maurer.] Hæc obliquæ et rectæ
Nehem. v. 9; vii. 3. Itaque non opus est,
ut cum Masorethis legas.
by
Ver. 9.
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלַי עֲמָד־נָא עָלַי וּמִתְתַנִי,Nam Greci Intt. encorptero
הַשָּׁבָץ כִּי־כָל־עוֹד נַפְשִׁי (inimus,מתכיא falciebatur. Similiter Arabs כִּי אֲחָזְנִי הַשָּׁבָץ
καὶ εἶπε πρὸς μὲ, Στῆθι δὴ ἐπάνω μου καὶ
θανάτωσόν με, ὅτι κατέσχε με σκότος δεινὸν,
öri nâσa ǹ †vxý µov év éµoí.
οτι
ut Chaldæus ac Syrus, qui utuntur verbo
To, fulcire. Hæc notamus, quia novi in-
terpretes in verbo pallucinantur, quod
ejusdem sententiæ esse putant, atque id,
quod lib. i., cap. xxxi. 4 legitur, Saül gladio
incubuit; quem errorem Clericus erravit in Au. Ver.-9 He said unto me again,
suo Commentario sic docens: "Incumbebat | Stand, I pray thee, upon me, and slay me:
suæ hastæ." Atqui ex historia, quæ extat for anguish is come upon me, because my
1 Sam. xxxi. 4, “gladio se transadegit, eo- [or, my coat of mail, or, my embroidered
que ictu mortuus est. Neque cogitavit eo coat hindereth me, that my, &c.] life is
loco legi, cecidit (in gladium suum) non yet whole in me.
autem p, innixus est, et aliam rem in
verbo cecidit indicari, aliam in verbo innixus
est.
Anguish is come upon me, Sc.
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew word shabatz
Similiter errabat Edm. Calmet, cum is variously translated. By some trembling,
hæc notaret, le texte marque clairement son by others convulsions, by the LXX σKÓTOS,
épée, dans le véritable récit de celte histoire, darkness. Kimchi saith it was a disease,
1 Reg. xxxi.
Et mirum est quamobrem which some say was the cramp: but in
hæc Vulgatæ verba, Saül incumbebat super Scripture, as Braunius observes (lib. i. De
hastam, idem Calmet sic converterit, Saül se Vestitu Sacerd. Hebr. cap. xvii. sect. 9), it
jetta sur la pointe de son épée, cum non neget never signifies any one of these things, but
scriptum esse in Hebraico fonte, hastam some ornament in a garment. And there-
suam; sed credat juvenem, qui hæc nar-fore our marginal translation is better, "my
rabat, fuisse mentitum. Nam si juvenis embroidered coat" hinders the spear from
2 SAMUEL I. 9, 18.
487
esset quandiu, quod adverbium in
going far into my body: or his "coat of adhuc omnis anima mea (in me est.) Nam
mail, as Diodate translates it: for it con-
sisted of little rings one within another,
which made it hard to penetrate. And thus
Ralbag among the Jews understands it.
""
hunc locum non quadrat.
Dathe.-Tum ille: Age jam et me interfice.
Horrore ego fere obrigui, quanquam vitæ
rigor, adhuc apud me est.
Bp. Horsley.—“ For anguish is come upon
me, because my life is yet whole in me. Obrigui. Vocabulum anаέ λeyóμ. 70
Baruk says, this should be rendered-" for
""
""
I am seized with convulsions, for nothing of
life remains in me. With respect to the
first clause, "I am seized with convulsions,
he is right. In the latter, his sense cannot
be drawn from the Hebrew words. The
passages which he alleges to prove, that
is used to signify "nothing at all," are not
to the purpose.
" nothing at all,"
and is "not any." But, not con-
nected with a negation, is "all." His note,
however, is worth reading, p. 64–69.
Ged. For I am already so convulsed,
that life hardly remaineth in me.
» is אין כל
Booth. For convulsion hath seized me,
so that there is scarcely life in me.
Gesen.- m. once c. art. 2 Sam. i. 9,
pp. "perplexity, confusion of mind," i.e.
vertigo, giddiness.
شب
apud Arabes significat perplexum esse
horrore obrigescere. Hinc substantivum
eum mentis horrorem et membrorum rigo-
rem notat, qui Saulem adeo pervaserit, ut
ne ferrum quidam contra pectus vertere
valeret. Sic locum explicat Schroeder in
Comment. de Vestitu Mulierum Hebr. p. 22.
ya
Vigor.- h. 1. non est particula adhuc,
sed substantivum, vigorem notans ex signifi-
catione verbi hilerari. Sic Schultensius
in Comment. al Job. xxvii. 3; cf. Glassius
p. 362. Cum hæc verba non bene cohæreant
cum antecedentibus, meminisse debemus,
Amalekitam mentiri atque sperare præmium
a Davide, si diceret, se Saulum interfecisse.
Maurer, Nam corripuit
me vertigo. propr. confusio, perturbatio
animi (a zs, confudit, û V.
plexus fuit), hinc vertigo.]
Schulzius: " ab Arab. vertendum: de-
fatigatus erat." Dathius: "Ti h. 1. non
est particula adhuc, sed substantivum vi-
arboribus. Syr., confudit, miscuit. gorem notans ex significatione verbi,
Twisting; entangling; perplexity. LXX, iterari." Quarum explicationum una altera
σkóros dewóv. Aquila, & optykтns. Vulg. pejor est.
Prof. Lee.-, m. once, 2 Sam. i. 9.
Arab.
5 C
شبص
, asperitas; perplexio in arbo-
rum ramis., perplexus fuit, de
σκότος δεινόν.
angustiæ.
σφιγκτής.
per-
Verte nam omnis adhuc vita in
me est=et omnis cet., nam posterius ? plane
-Utrius . עֲמָר־נָא עָלַי וּמֹתְהֵנִי ut prius pendet ex
Houb.- : Nos, cum Vulgato,
tenent me angustiæ, nec aliter Veteres. Nam que sententiæ planissimus sensus hic est:
Chaldæus verbum extulit, tremor; age jam et me interfice, nam neque vivere
Græci Intt. σKÓTOS deɩvóv, tenebræ graves ;
mori. Vocula i interjecta est,
Syrus, &, caligines; Arabs, ja, do- ut in loco parallelo Job xxvii. 3: Th
lores. Habet y, stringere, angustum 7. Cf. E. § 566, adn.
facere; unde rectè deducuntur angustia.
Ut non audiendus sit Clericus, observans
valeo
neque mori.
Ver. 18.
בְּנֵי־יְהוּדָה קָשֶׁת Graecos et Vulgatum er conjectura fuisse וַיֹּאמֶר לְלַמֵד
: ¬wan nap-by ngan? nan
καὶ εἶπε τοῦ διδάξαι τοὺς υἱοὺς Ἰούδα· ἰδοὺ
γέγραπται ἐπὶ βιβλίου τοῦ εὐθοῦς.
interpretatos. Et verò nihil tàm singulare,
quàm interpretatio hæc Clericana, impedit
enim me lorica; perinde quasi non potuisset
Sail se configere inter loricæ oras, aut inter
galeam ac loricam. Prætereà malè ɲ07; Au. Ter.-18 (Also he bade them teach
lorica; ut et malè "s; impedit me, vel the children of Judah the use of the bow:
retinet, in veste, vel in lorica usurpatum; behold, it is written in the book of Jasher
nam hoc est sine ullo exemplo. Deceptus | [or, of the upright]:)
fuit a Clerico Edm. Calmet, qui sic docet, Pool. The children of Judah: these he
l'Hebreu porte, parceque la cuirasse me retient. more particularly teacheth, because they
...: Verus ordo est,, were the chief, and now the royal tribe, and
488
2 SAMUEL I. 18.
Bp. Horsley.-
likely to be the great bulwark to all Israel
over Saul and Jonathan his son.
And he commanded, that the children of
Israel should learn it (viz.),
The bow. Behold it is written in the
book of Jasher.
against the Philistines, upon whose land they 17 And this was the lamentation of David
bordered; and withal, to be the most
friendly and true to him, and to his interest. 18
The use of the bow, i. e., the use of their
arms, which are all synecdochically expressed
under the name of the bow, which then was
one of the chief weapons; and for the dex-
terous use whereof Jonathan is commended
in the following song: which may be one
reason why he now gives forth this order,
that so they might strive to imitate Jonathan
in the military skill, and to excel in it, as
he did.
Bp. Patrick.-18 He bade them teach
the children of Judah.] Among whom he
now was, and over whom he first reigned.
This comes in as a parenthesis between the
former verse and what follows, to show his
early endeavours to promote the good of
the people.
""
Commentaries and Essays.-The word nep
here has greatly embarrassed the com-
mentators, nor is it easy to give a clear
solution to the difficulty it occasions. Some
suppose, that "the bow was the name by
which this song was distinguished so, as it
was a custom with the Jews to call their
songs and hymns by particular names, of
which we find examples in the titles of the
Psalms. It might be so; yet the name is
here introduced so awkwardly, and abruptly,
and so confounds the genuine sense, that I
am persuaded it was not in the text ori-
ginally, but afterwards introduced. The ó
The use of the bow.] While he made read no such word in their copies, and their
lamentation for the dead, he did not neglect version is plain and clear, kaι ELTE TOU di-
the care of the living, that they might be δαξαι τους υιούς Ιουδα. This word then being
provided with better means to defend them- omitted, all will be right, and the version
selves. For they now looking upon him as will run, ver. 17, "And David lamented
the king God designed should rule over with this lamentation over Saul and Jonathan
them, he ordered they should immediately his son." Ver. 18 "And he commanded
learn the skill of using bows and arrows, in (it) to be taught" (i.e., the lamentation
which the Philistines excelled them (see above-mentioned) "to the children of Judah
what I have noted, 1 Sam. xxxi. 3). Some
indeed make this the title of the following
song, which they were to sing among their
military exercises; but the former seems a
more natural interpretation, which Conradus
Pellicanus proposed in the beginning of the
Reformation. The Jews, saith he, hitherto
used only slings and swords, but now were
taught to shoot with bows and arrows; for it
did not misbecome them to learn the art of
defending themselves from infidels. And
indeed the benefit of having good archers in
an army is so great, that Cato took the pains
to describe it in his book of Military Dis-
cipline, as Vegetius tells us: who says that
Scipio hoped for no success in Africa against
the Numantines, nisi in omnibus centuriis
lectos sagittarios miscuisset, "unless he had
mingled some choice archers with every
company of soldiers, commanded by a cen-
turion" (lib. i., cap. 15.) And as this was mentation:
done among the footmen, so in the next
book he makes it the qualification of a
captain of horse, sagittas doctissime mittere,
"to shoot arrows most skilfully" (lib. ii.,
cap. 14),
[so Booth.]" Meaning, that he ordered it
to be made public, that they might learn it.
"Behold, it is written in the book of Jasher."
Perhaps the Jews might distinguish this
song afterwards by the name of nup, from
that word occurring in it, ver. 22, or for
some other reason; or it might be some
musical direction, as Higgaion, Selah, and
was at first placed in the margin (as the
place it now occupies does not seem proper
for it, even in that view), and from thence
might slide into the text, as many other
The book of
marginal notes have done.
Jasher, in which it was inserted, might be
translated, "the authentic register," and was
perhaps a collection of historical songs, the
usual method at that time of recording
national events.
Ged.-17 Now David lamented over Saul
and over Jonathan, with the following la-
18 The measure of which he
ordered to be taught to the children of
Lo! it is written in the book of
Judah. Lo!
Jasher.
or
The measure, &c., i. e., the air
musical modulation.
One of our first
2 SAMUEL I. 18.
489
translators renders it not badly staves. lib. i., cap. 8. Procopius Gazæus thinks
The book of Jasher, i.e., the Book of these words declare, hanc historiam ex multis
Songs. See the note on Josh. x. 13.
libris collectam esse, "that this history
was gathered out of many prophetical
Gesen.— B) Song of the bow [so Houb.,
Lowth, Clarke, Maurer], 2 Sam. i. 18, i. e.,
the lament of David over Saul and Jonathan,
in which there is mention of a bow in v. 22.
On this mode of inscribing poems and books,
so common among oriental writers, see Jones
de Poësi Asiat., p. 269, Comment. on Is.
xxii. 1.
books.'
, סֵפֶר הַיָּשָׁר Hence
་ ་
Gesen.-Neut. , uprightness, integrity,
Ps. xxxvii. 37; cxi. 8.
book of the upright, (Vulg., liber justorum,
Engl. Vers., book of Jasher,) a collection or
anthology of ancient Hebrew poems, twice
quoted in the Old Testament, Josh. x. 13;
Dathe.--18 Jussitque, ut Judæi hoc carmen | 2 Sam. i. 18; so called as celebrating the
ediscerent, quod scriptum exstat in libro car-
minum.
praises of upright men, or perhaps for some
other cause; since the Orientals often derive
the titles of their books from words or things
having little connexion with the argument.
See various conjectures in Wolf Bibl. Hebr.
ii. 219.
Hoc carmen.
Hebr. n, arcus notio
h. 1. parum apta. Lowth de Poësi s. Hebr.,
Prælect. xxiii., p. 464, edit. Goett., putat, hoc
carmen no fuisse appellatum vel in memo-
riam cladis ab hostium sagittariis acceptæ Lowth. Cum de libro
ejusque titulo
1 Sam. xxxi. 3, vel ex arcu Jonathanis, multi multas fecerunt conjecturas, neque
cujus præcipua fit mentio vers. 22. Hanc certi quidquam de eo adhuc statuitur, quid
conjecturam non improbat Michaëlis, aliam vetat et nosmet? Bis citatur liber; primo
tamen addit. Nempe posse quoque np, Josh. x. 13 ubi quæ inde proferuntur mani-
metrum significare, i.e., carmen metrice feste sunt poetica, ac tria quidem disticha
conficiunt: tum hoc in loco exinde depromitur
compositum, a Ungö,
threnus Davidis. Notus est veterum He-
bræorum mos libros suos ex prima cujusque
mensurare.
Behold it is written in the book of Jasher.
See notes on Josh. x. 13, vol. ii., p. 59, &c.
Pool.—It is written; not the following
song, as many think, for that is written here,
and therefore it was needless to refer us to
וידבר,Genesis בראשית voce inscribendi : ut
Numeri; vel ex præcipua aliqua primæ sen-
tentiæ voce; sic idem liber Numerorum
vocatur etiam 7. Videmus etiam apud
1,
another book for it; but this foregoing eosdem cantica, insigni aliqua occasione
counsel and course which David took to
repair the last loss, which is here mentioned
but briefly, and in general terms; but, as it
seems, more largely and particularly de-
scribed in the book of Jasher; of which see
on Josh. x. 13.
Bp. Patrick.—It is written in the book of
Jasher.] That is, this order for teaching the
children of Judah the use of the bow was
more largely recorded there.
edita, hujusmodi forma, qua ea notetur
occasio, induci:, sive
sic TUD TIN, Exod. xv. 1, mar non, Jud.
v. 1. Vide etiam inscriptionem Psalmi xviii.
Itaque librum Jashar fuisse opinor aliquam
syllogen canticorum sacrorum, variis de
rebus, et diversis temporibus conditorum, eum-
que habuisse titulum ex eo quod et ipse
liber et singula pleraque cantica cum voce
But what book inciperent. In ea sane opinione fuisse
this was is very uncertain: yet Victorinus videtur vetus interpres Syrus, qui in horum
Strigelius adventures to say, Haud dubie locorum altero vocem hanc reddidit per N,
fuit historia ecclesiastica, qualis nunc est hoc est, cecinit; (cujus interpretatio, inquit
Eusebiana, aut Theodoretica:" "Without Arabs eum in hoc loco secutus, est liber
doubt it was an ecclesiastical history, like Canticorum) in altero hujus tituli significa-
that which we now have of Eusebius or tionem ipse exposuit voce & id est,
Theodoret " (see my notes upon Josh. x. 13). HYMNORUM. Porro eorum sententiæ accedo,
I should rather say, that Jasher signifying qui ex ver. 17 existimant, hunc Threnum
right, it was a book concerning the right art titulo inscriptum fuisse; vel in memoriam
of making war, upon which subject the cladis ab hostium sagittariis acceptæ (vid.
ancient Romans wrote many books, par-1 Sam. xxxi. 3), vel ex arcu Jonathani, de
ticularly Cato, Cornelius Celsus, Frontinus, quo præcipua fit mentio ver. 22. Huic
and Paternus; which were abridged, as he opinioni favere videntur LXX.
himself tells us, by Vegetius, De Re Militari, Maurer." Librum, qui sub titulo 'n' in
3 R
VOL. II.
490
2 SAMUEL I. 18-27.
""
>
h, 1. et Jos. x. 13 citatur, collectionem can- varoί; 20 μǹ åvayyeiλnte év Tèo, κải µn
ticorum continuisse, ipsa illa citata luculenter | ebayyetonode ev rais dd8ous Ackdonos, un
evincunt. In loco Jos. x. 13 exhibentur rore citpandoot evyarepes doption, un
versiculi nonnulli carminis in memoriam more ayalaudgovrat Boyardpes Tov arrepurun-
victoriae illius insignis. In hoc loco legimus | roy. 21 ὄρη τὰ ἐν Γελβουὲ μὴ καταβάτω
elegiam illam pulcherrimam a Davide in Sporos kat un veros de tuas, kat dypot drap-
memoriam Jonathanis et Sauli scriptam. In yoy, ort drei Tpoooxetcen dupeds dunaroy
origine nominis tantum laborant inter- Oupeòs Zaovλ our expioon év éλaiw. 22 ảo'
pretes. Dathe. Lectorum arbitrio permit- |atuatos rpavuartov kat duro creatos Suvaron,
timnus, utrum reddere velint : liber probi, rogov Iondean olk dreorpdon Revov eis ra
i. e., collective proborum, i. e., quoniam hoc | orloo, kat poudata Saot our dvdkanye keyn.
nomine kardox Israelite vocantur (Ps. 23 2aota kat Iovddav ot yarnuevot kai opatot
cvii. 42; cxi. 1; Dan. xi. 17) liber Israel- où diakeɣwpioμévoi, evπpeñéis év Tŷ (wŷ a³Tŵv,
itarum, liber nationis Hebr. proprius (He- | kat ev ro davaro auren ot busyopiaenoav
bräisches National- [Lieder-] Buch), an : rep derous kovot, kat vrcp dovras dkparat-
liber probi, i. e., proborum s. fortium homi- | dengan. 24 Guyardpes Iopana ert 2aot
num, fortasse : probitatis s. fortitudinis (cf. | kaicare, Top evetovakota tuas kikkuma uerd
Ps. xxxvii. 37 ; cxi. 8), qua interpretatione douou tuov, Top dvapora douo Xprop
admissa habebis carmina, que versabantur | eart rd evevuara tuov. 25 ros dream Suna-
in laudandis Israelitis bene meritis, qualia Tot en utoo Tov Tolduov, 'Iovdday dori rd ty
sunt apud Jes. Sir., capp. 44-50.
Ver. 19-27.
σου τραυματίαι; 26 ἀλγῶ ἐπὶ σοὶ ἀδελφέ
μου Ιωνάθαν, ὡραιώθης μοι σφόδρα, έθαν
μαστώθη ἡ ἀγάπησίς σου ἐμοὶ ὑπὲρ ἀγάπησιν
yuvalkov. 27 Tos earcoal Suvarol, Kai dro-
λοντο σκεύη πολεμικά;
Au. Ver.-19 The beauty of Israel is
19 הַצְבִי יִשְׂרָאֵל עַל־בָּמוֹתֶיךָ חָלָל
אֵיךְ נָפְלוּ גִבּוֹרִים : 20 אַל־תַּגִּידוּ
slain upon thy high places: how are the בְּגַת אַל־תְּבַשְׂרָוּ בְּחוּצָת אַשְׁקְלוֹן פֶּן־
! mighty fallen תִּשְׂמַחְנָה בְּנוֹת פְּלִשְׁתִּים פֶּן־תַּעֲלְזְנָה
20 Tell it not in publish it not in
the
reets of Askelon ; lest the daughters: בְּנוֹת הָעֲרֵלִים : 21 הָרֵי בַגִּלְבֹּעַ אַל-
of the Philistines rejoice, lest the daughters טַל וְאַל־מָטָר עֲלֵיכֶם וּשְׂדֵי תְרוּמוֹת
.of the uncircumcised triumph כִּי שָׁם נִגְעַל מָגֵן גִּבּוֹרִים מָגֵן שָׁאוּל
21 Ye mountains of Gilboa, let there be
no dew, neither let there be rain, upon you,
nor fields of offerings: for there the shield
בְּלִי מָשִׁיחַ בַּשָּׁמֶן: 22 מִדַּם חֲלָלִים
גִּבּוֹרִים קֶשֶׁת יְהוֹנָתָן לֹא
מֵחֵלֶב
of the mighty is vilely cast away, the shield נָשׂוֹג אָחוֹר וְחֶרֶב שָׁאוּל לֹא תָשׁוּב
: שָׁאוּל וִיהוֹנָתָן הַנֶּאֱהָבִים
ריקְם :
וְהַנְעִימִם בְּחַיֵּיהֶם וּבְמוֹתָם לֹא נִפְרָדוּ
of Saul, as though he had not been anointed
with oil.
22 From the blood of the slain, from the
23
:
24 בְּנוֹת
fat of the mighty, the bow of Jonathan מִפְשָׁרִים קַלוּ מֵאֲרָיוֹת גָּבֵרוּ : 24
-turned not back, and the sword of Saul re יִשְׂרָאֵל אֶל־שָׁאוּל בְּכִינָה הַמַּלְבִּשְׁכֶם
turned not empty.
23 Saul and Jonathan were lovely and
their death they were not divided: they were
שָׁנִי עִם־עֲדָנִים הַמַּעֲלֶה עֲדִי זָהָב
pleasant [or, sweet] in their lives, and in עַל לְבוּשְׁכֵן : 25 אֵיךְ נָפְלוּ גִבּוֹרִים
swifter than eagles, they were stronger than בְּתוֹךְ הַמִּלְחָמָה יְהוֹנָתָן עַל־בָּמוֹתֶיךָ
26 צַר־לִי עָלֶיךָ אָחִי יְהוֹנָתָן
.lions חָלָל :
who clothed you in scarlet, with other נָעַמְתָּ לִי מְאֹד נִפְלְאַתָה אַהֲבָתְךָ לִי
delights, who put on ornaments of gold upon מֵאַהֲבַת נָשִׁים : 27 אֵיךְ נָפְלוּ גִבֹּרִים
.your apparel וַיֹּאבְדוּ כְּלֵי מִלְחָמָה :
24 Ye daughters of Israel, weep over Saul,
הא' בפתח .26 .v
19 Togon Iopan direp rov redumkdrop
ἐπὶ τὰ ὕψη σου τραυματιῶν. πῶς ἔπεσαν δυ-
25 How are the mighty fallen in the
midst of the battle! O Jonathan, thou wast
slain in thine high places !
26 I am distressed for thee, my brother
2 SAMUEL I. 19.
491
Jonathan: very pleasant hast thou been quod facilius ferendum, active accipie-
unto me thy love to me was wonderful, bant, i. q., confossor. Sed nil ista dis-
passing the love of women.
putatione levius, siquidem id, quod de Cod.
27 How are the mighty fallen, and the Vat. scriptura refertur, errore nititur (vide
weapons of war perished!
Ver. 19.
Pool.-The beauty of Israel; their flower
and glory, Saul and Jonathan, and their
army. Upon thy high places, i. e., those
which belong to thee, O land of Israel.
Bp. Horsley.-
19 O pride of Israel, upon the heights of
thy own country slain,
How are mighty warriors fallen!
Ken.-
edit. Holmesianam), et in omnibus locis
laudatis nullus sit, in quo militis significatio
aptior sit, nedum necessaria, multi contra,
quibus hæc ita inepta est, ut per singula
exempla id persequi tædeat (v. ad Jes.
xxii. 2).
Ged.-
O antelope of Israel!
Pierced on thine own mountains!
Ah! how have fallen the brave!
O antelope, &c. An apostrophe to Jo-
O decus Israelis; super excelsa tua nathan. Comp. ver. 25. The antelope is,
MILES!
Quomodo ceciderunt FORTES!
See notes on ver. 22.
Dr. A. Clarke.-In verses 19, 22, and
occur, which we translate חללים and חלל 25
the SLAIN, but which Dr. Kennicott, I think
from good authority, renders soldier and
soldiers; and thus the version is made more
consistent and beautiful.
signifies to bore or pierce through; and
this epithet might be well given to a soldier,
q. d., the PIERCER, because his business is to
transfix or pierce his enemies with sword,
spear, and arrows.
If it be translated soldiers in the several
places of the Old Testament, where we
translate it SLAIN OF WOUNDED, the sense
will be much mended; see Judg. xx. 31, 39;
Ps. lxxxix. 11; Prov. vii. 26; Jer. li. 4,
47, 49; Ezek. xi. 6, 7; xxi. 14. In several
over all the east, regarded as the emblem of
beauty and agility; and has always afforded
an ample field of metaphor to the Oriental
bards.
Ib. Pierced on thine own mountains. I
believe it is common to all the deer-kind, when
closely pursued, to run at last to their usual
original haunt, and there to meet the fatal
stroke. Whose heart is not deeply touched
by this allusion?
Booth.-
O, antelope of Israel! pierced on thy high
place!
How have the mighty fallen!
Gesen.- m. R. 1 no. 2.
2. i.
q. Arab. prodiit stella, to go
forth, to appear, as a star, and so to shine,
to be splendid.
1. Splendour, beauty, glory, nearly i. q.
others it retains its radical signification of in, ; corresponding is Syr. åsĝ
piercing, wounding, &c.
Nan;
decus. Is. iv. 2.
2. Roe, antelope, Gr. dopκás, so called
from its beauty and gracefulness; Arab.
50
Gesen. adj. m. 1) confossus inde a)
vulneratus, sauciatus, &c. 2) Profanus, Ez.
xxi. 30. Fem., profanata, i.e., me-
retrix, Lev. xxi. 7, 14. Fuerunt, qui nomini
faab.
r etiam militis significationem vindicare, Chald., Syr. n. It is
studerent, ut Kennicottus (diss. i. super very timid, Is. xiii. 14; and fleet, 2 Sam.
ratione textus Hebr. V. T. ed. Teller, p. 87 ii. 18.
1 Chr. xii. 8, Prov. vi. 4, compare
—112) laudatis locis 2 Sam. xxiii. 18; Jud. Sirac. xxvii. 22 or 20; and the flesh was
xx. 31; Ps. lxxxix. 11; Prov. vii. 26; and is regarded as a delicacy, Deuteronomy
Ezek. xi. 6, 7; 2 Sam. i. 19, 22, 25, et pro- xii. 15, 22, xiv. 5, xv. 22, 1 Kings iv. 23
vocans ad Alex. interpr., qui 2 Sam. xxiii. 18 [v. 3]. See Bochart Hieroz. I. p. 895 sq.,
in cod. Vat. habeat orparióras; cui assensi 924 sq., or II. p. 304 Lips., where he shows
sunt Tingstadius (Suppl., p. 64) et Mahnius that is to be referred to the whole genus
(Berichtigungen, p. 185), nisi quod ille hanc of the roe and antelope, and not to a par-
ticular species. To their fleetness pertains
vc. potestatem repetebat ab Arab. J Cant. ii. 9, Compare v. 8, 2 Sam. i. 19, Thy
[so Maurer] antelope, O Israel, is slain
castra metatus est, vir audax, hi, upon thy mountains! i. e. Jonathan, as being
492
2 SAMUEL I. 19, 21.
swift of foot, comp. v. 25, ii. 18. The roe | culus enim, voci præmissus, postulat, ut
or antelope, and especially the gazelle, is convertas: Gazella (propr. die Gazelle, h. e.,
highly prized by the Orientals for its ele- tua gazella), O Israel, in montibus tuis con-
gance, and they even obtest by it; Cant. fossa est. Consentientem habeo Ewaldum
ii. 7, I adjure you, O daughters of Jeru- Gr. Crit., p. 582. Gesenius Gr. ampl.,
salem, ie is misaya by the roes and p. 657 suspicatus est, hic esse signum in-
by the hinds of the field, iii. 5.-Plur. y terrogationis. Sed interrogatio ab h. 1.
aliena est.
2 Sam. ii. 18; D 1 Chron. xii. 8; fem.
Cant. ii. 7, iii. 5.
nis
Houb.-19 O decus Israel in montibus tuis
nunc inglorium! Quomodo viri fortes ce-
ciderunt.
Ver. 21.
Fields of offerings.
Pool.-i. e., fruitful fields, which may
produce fair and goodly fruits fit to be
offered unto God [so Houb., Dathe, Gesen.,
Winer.].
The shield of Saul, &c.
Nos, cum Vulgato,, decus, seu gloria;
postea, inglorium est, ex significatu
verbi, polluere, inhonorare; non autem,
ut Vulgatus, vulnerata est, quia non bene Bp. Patrick. The shield of Saul, as
cum vulnere gloria consociatur. Clericus, though he had not been anointed with oil.]
o caprea Israelis, quod quidem risu est, As if he had been a common soldier [so
quam confutatione dignius. Licebat Saülis Pool]. So these words are generally in-
pernicitatem comparare velocitati caprearum, terpreted, as spoken of Saul. But the words,
minime vero Saülem vocare capream Israelis." as though he had," are not in the Hebrew;
David, Saülis, et Jonathæ velocitatem con- where there is only "not anointed with oil:"
fert, ver. 23, cum aquilæ volatu, non cum which may as well relate to the shield, as the
capreæ cursu; ut satis appareat non dixisse Jews interpret it, and thus explain it :-By
de Saüle Davidem, eum esse cursu capream. the holy oil men were set apart for some
Dathe.-19 0 caprea Israëlis in montibus great office, as that of priests, and sometimes
tuis confossa! quomodo ceciderunt heroes! kings. Now when any person, in a sudden
Caprea. Sic verto non per decus, ut danger of the State, was chosen to be cap-
a multis fit. Sed tropica significatio hujus tain-general of their army, they were wont
vocabuli h. 1. haud dubie aptior est, qua to anoint him; that by this sight he might
solent poëtæ Orientales virum propter pul- be animated to fight the Lord's battles
chritudinem suam corporisque
suam corporisque agilitatem courageously. And such a person was called
"The anointed of war:
cum caprea, animali in illis regionibus pul-
nay, sometimes
cherrimo, comparare, quamque adeo in stilo (they say) their armour was anointed, to
prosaico usurpant. Cf. cap. ii. 18; 1 Chron. increase their confidence, just as the vessels
xii. 8.
Clericus et Michaëlis ad h. 1. Ille of the tabernacle were which the priests
quidem Saulum potissimum putat indigitari, used, unto which they think David alludes
hic vero Jonathanem. Quam sententiam in these words. See Guil. Schickardus,
etiam placuisse vidi peritissimo illi poëseos cap. 1, Theor. 4 of his Jus Regium, where
Hebrææ judici, S. R. Herdero, p. ii., p. 306 | Carpzovius observes, that these words Isa.
de genio poëseos Hebr. Alia elegiæ hujus xxi. 9 favour this interpretation, and are
pulcherrimæ versio Germanica legitur in alleged by Rasi and Ralbag as parallel to
S. R. Niemeyeri Characterist. Bibl., p. iv.,
p. 182.
this place. But he confesses he can find
nowhere that their shields or other warlike
Maurer." Tropica significatio hujus vo- instruments were anointed with holy oil, to
cabuli h. 1. haud dubie aptior est, &c." make them fight with greater boldness.
Dathe. Præstat sane de gazella inter- Dr. Adam Clarke.-In verse 21 I have
pretari, hac quoque de causa, quoniam hæc inserted [so Kennicott, Horsley, Geddes,
significatio verbis sequentibus in Boothroyd] for . Dr. Delaney rightly
magis convenit. Ehnlich den Rehen des observes that the particle is not used in
Forsts heroes in prælio occisos nominat any part of the Bible in the sense of quasi
Ossian. Intelligendus est Jonathan. Cf. non, as though not, in which sense it must be
a genuine
vs. 25: iyi in eodem con-used here if it be retained as
textu. In eo autem ut reliqui omnes ita et reading: The shield of Saul as though it
Dathius errat, quod verbasic had not been anointed with oil,
In a MS. written about the year 1200,
struit: 0 caprea (gazella) Israelis. Arti-
2 SAMUEL I. 21.
493
numbered 30 in Kennicott's Bible,
found; and also in the first edition of the
whole Hebrew Bible, printed Soncini 1488.
Neither the Syriac nor Arabic Versions, nor
the Chaldee paraphrase, acknowledge the
negative particle, which they would have
done had it been in the copies from which
they translated. It was easy to make the
mistake, as there is such a similarity between
2 and; the line therefore should read thus:
The shield of Saul, weapons anointed with
oil.
Bishop Horsley.T
is pingues, seu excellentes, ex quibus primitiæ
Deo offerendæ decerpuntur.
Idem male,
agri excelsi; nam hic opponuntur montibus
agri; pertinet ros ad montes, imber ad agros.
Quod nisi ita esset, attribuisset David, ut
montibus rorem, ita eundem agris excelsis:
nam coincidunt agri excelsi et montes. ...",
non, sive non est amplius, seu periit (Christus
Domini). Plana est hæc interpretatio, et
verbo ex ipso nata. ... mop: verbum
pro verbo, unctus oleo. Nos, Christus
Domini, ne unctus de clypeo intelligeretur,
qui unctus potiùs de Saüle, cum Syro, inter-
21 Ye hills of Gilboa, upon you be pretandus.
neither rain nor dew,
Nor harvest heaps for spontaneous
offering;
For there was thrown away the shield
of mighty warriors,
משיח בשמן...
Nam hujus versus sententia
princeps est, clypeum Saülis fuisse repulsum;
nec ad rem venit, ut addatur clypeum non
fuisse unctum oleo.
Dathe. 21 O montes Gilboa! ne in vos
ros aut pluvia descendat, nec sacræ e vobis
The shield of Saul-armour anointed oblationes offerantur. Ibi enim abjectus est
with oil.
Ged.-
Ye mountains of Gilboa!
On
you
be neither dew nor rain;
Nor fields affording oblations:
Since, there, hath been vilely cast away
The shield of the brave! the shield of Saul!
The armour of the anointed with oil!
Nor fields affording oblations, i. e., Let
thy fields, O Gilboa, henceforth produce
nothing worthy to be offered to the Lord.
Armour. From the small change of one
letter into another, of a very similar form,
arises this apposite rendering. Interpreters
make a shift to translate the present text
thus: as if he had not been anointed with
oil. By what rules of translation I know not.
Booth.-
Ye mountains of Gilboa, on you be no
dew,
Nor rain, nor fields of first-fruits.
Since there hath been vilely cast away,
The shield of the mighty, the shield of
Saul!
clypeus heroum, clypeus Sauli, frustra oleo
uncti.
Oblationes.
Michaelis וּשְׂדֵי תְרוּמוֹת .Hebr
ad Lowthum 1. c. et in versione German.
hæc verba vertit: ros O agri sacri! quos
nempe coli nefas erat. Concedo, sententiam
carmini aptam esse, dummodo verba Hebræa
hanc explicationem admitterent. Sed m
alias semper de oblationibus sacris primi-
tiarum dicitur, nec potest cum conferri,
aut ab eo derivari. Non minus autem
digna videtur hæc sententia poëta, quam in
versione indicavi, et quam eleganter ex-
pressit interpres 1. 1. Niemeyerus: euer Ge-
filde sey dürr, gebe dem Opferer nichts.
His verbis primo [וּשְׁרִי תְרוּמוֹת-.Maurer
oculorum obtutu eundem sensum tribui, quem
postea etiam placuisse vidi Fäsio, nempe
hunc neque in vos, campi editi scil. de-
scendat ros aut pluvia! Plerique, in his
Schulz, Dath., Ges., Win., nionņ 'Te, agri
oblationum, i. e., unde sumuntur primitiæ ad
templum deferendæ, vertunt, monentes,
in alias semper de oblationibus sacris
The armour of him anointed with oil!
primitiarum dici. Sed contextus orationis
Houb.-21 Montes Gelboe, ne ros in vos magis favet priori explicationi.
E
defluat, ne in vos imber, arva pinguia; ibija pa, Ibi enim abjectus est clypeus he-
enim repulsus est clypeus fortium; ibi clypeus roum. Ita bene jam Vulg. Alii e signifi-
Saülis; nec jam Christus Domini est super. catione Chaldæa: pollutus, inquinatus est
mon'; et agri primitiarum. Nexus
impedit sententiam. Nam, super
vos, pertinet ad agros; ne sit imber super vos,
o agri. Vituperat Clericus Græcos Intt. et
Vulgatum, qui converterint agri primitiarum,
de quibus (primitiis) inquit, non agitur; non
videns agros primitiarum esse hoc loco agros
clypeus.hựa Tợp bị hsg
abjectus est
clypeus Sauli, oleo non unctus. Clypeos vel
potius obducta clypeis coria ungere solebant,
ne siccitate fatiscerent ictuque gladii dissili-
rent. Cf. Jes. xxi. 5. Igitur sensus hic est: ab-
jectus est clypeus quasi res inutilis et molesta.
Alii, in his Dathius, verba púp ha
494
2 SAMUEL I. 21-22.
ad referentes: abjectus est clypeus Sauli, sumption, that it signifies the same in the
oleo non uncti, i. e., frustra oleo uncti. Prior
ratio præferenda videtur.
Ver. 22.
Dr. A. Clarke.—In ver. 22 11, to obtain,
attain, seems to have been written for D,
to recede, return. The former destroys the
sense; the latter, which our translation has
followed, and which is supported by the
authority of thirty MSS., makes it not only
intelligible but beautiful.
Gesen.-I., To go off from, to draw
back, i. q., 20 No. I. So Niph. a 2 Sam.
i. 22, where however many MSS. and edi-
tions have D.
Dathe.-22 A cæde occisorum, a sanguine
heroum arcus Jonathanis non avertebatur,
gladius Sauli vacue non redibat.
A sanguine. Hebr. 1, ab adipe, pro
quo tres codices Kennicotti, 174, 250, 260,
habent, a gladio. Digna videbatur
hæc sive lectio, sive emendatio
sive emendatio critici
cujusdam, quam h. 1. commemorarem. Sed
versiones antiquæ omnes in lectione textus
recepta consentiunt.
Ken.-22-Let us now see whether the
word [, see notes of Clarke and Gesen.
on ver. 19, p. 491, and notes of Kennicott
on 2 Sam. xxiii. 8], we have been thus con-
sidering, has not been improperly translated
in three places here, as it seems to have been
in so many elsewhere; in one of these three
places I think it is indisputable; and every
single improvement in so celebrated a pas-
sage must be particularly valuable.
. מחלב גברים קשת יהונתן לא נשוג אחור
DD
Which
two other places of this same lamentation;
especially as the word D, fortes, which is
connected with it here, is also remarkably
connected with it in both the other places.
Thus, in the very first exclamation of David,
his beloved Jonathan is praised in the first
break, and lamented in the second; but evi-
dently with the same idea,
הצבי ישראל על במותיך חלל
איך נפלו גברים
"O decus Israelis! super excelsa tua miles!
Quomodo ceciderunt fortes !"
Can anything be more worthily conceived,
or more happily expressed, than this applause
given to his dear friend Jonathan, the orna-
ment and the defence of his country; "O et
præsidium (miles) et dulce decus Israelis!”
But, "how are the mighty fallen !" since this
Jonathan and Saul also are slain in battle.
Whoever recollects the preceding history of
David will see the truest nature in his thus
breaking forth in the praise of Jonathan
only (and that without naming him here, at
first), and then in his decently lamenting
the king and the prince together. And, that
the first break was thus expressive of Jo-
nathan's praise only, is evident from ver. 25;
where the same words are repeated, and
Jonathan's name is expressly mentioned.
But how languid and unmeaning are the
several translations of this first exclamation
at present! The English translation is,
"The beauty of Israel is slain upon thy
high places:" but, whose high places? And
The place, where this noun seems most then, the lamentation couched in the next
evidently mistaken, is verse 22:- words ("how are the mighty fallen," or
slain) is entirely anticipated by the term
words (as is allowed by Noldius frequently slain, which is now read in the words before
to signify sine) may be thus rendered, "Sine
sanguine militum, sine adipe fortium, arcus
Jonathanis non retrocesserat." If this ver-
sion could want a recommendation, let it be
opposed to the present interpretations, which
are generally to the following purpose, "A
sanguine interfectorum, ab adipe fortium,
arcus Jonathanis," &c. Upon the preceding
construction then, we see militum and for-
tium are very strongly connected; ‹ rather
adipe fortium is a beautiful gradation upon
sanguine militum just as in the passage of
Proverbs before quoted, "Multos enim mi-
lites dejecit, et fortissimi quique ab ea inter-
fecti sunt."
But if this noun, here plural, necessarily
signifies milites, it will be a very fair pre-
them. It seems therefore but reasonable to
infer, that this noun, which signifies
miles in the second instance, should have the
same idea annexed to it in this first instance;
especially as in the first instance also it has
the word D, fortes, closely connected with
word,
it. And lastly, if this signification be al-
lowed it in these two instances, we must
allow it in the third; as that is only a re-
petition of the first, and has the very same
connexion with o, fortes.
It may be proper to observe, that the verb
has been mistranscribed for 10 and
that was probably at first (according
to the excellent remark of Dr. Delany) as
the particle 2 seems not to signify quasi non
anywhere in the Bible; and especially, as
2 SAMUEL I. 22-25.
495
They were the delight of each other in
their lives,
And in their death they were not sepa-
rated. &c.
Ged.-
Saul, and Jonathan !
the negative particle is omitted in the Syriac
and Arabic versions, and in the Chaldee
paraphrase; which it could not well be, if
the word was in their several copies.
And now, that the propriety of thus trans-
lating the noun in these three places, and
especially in the second, may more fully
appear, I shall here subjoin a close version
of this inimitable lamentation; endeavour-At their death they were not disunited.
ing to preserve, as much as possible, the
spirit and tenderness and sublimity of the
great original.
O DECUS Israelis, super excelsa tua MILES!
Quomodo ceciderunt FORTES!
Nolite indicare in Gatho,
Nolite indicare in plateis Ascalonis:
Ne lætentur filiæ Philisthæorum,
Ne exultent filiæ incircumcisorum.
Montes Gilboani, super vos
Nec ros, nec pluvia, neque agri primitiarum;
Ibi enim abjectus fuit clypeus fortium,
Clypeus Saulis, arma inuncti oleo!
Sine sanguine MILITUM,
Sine adipe FORTIUM,
Arcus Jonathanis non retrocesserat;
Gladiusque Saulis non rediêrat incassum.
Saul et Jonathan
Amabiles erant et jucundi in vitis suis,
Et in morte suâ non separati.
Præ aquilis veloces!
Præ leonibus fortes!
Filiæ Israelis, deflete Saulem ;
Qui coccino cum deliciis vos vestivit,
Qui vestibus vestris ornamenta imposuit aurea!
Quomodo ceciderunt FORTES, in medio belli!
O Jonathan, super excelsa tua MILES!
Versor in angustiis, tui causa,
Frater mî, Jonathan!
Mihi fuisti admodum jucundus !
Mihi tuus amor admodum mirabilis,
Mulierum exuperans amorem!
Quomodo ceciderunt fortes,
Et perierunt arma belli!
Ver. 23.
Lovely and pleasant. [So Gesen.]
Niph. part. 7 lovely, amiable, worthy
of love, 2 Sam. i. 23.
Dy? m. adj. (r. D) sweet, pleasant, Ps.
cxxxiii. 1; of song cxlvii. 1, 2 Samuel
xxiii. 1; a harp, Ps. lxxxi.3; one beloved,
Cant. i. 16.-Gesen.
Prof. Lee.-Lovely and amiable.
Bp. Horsley.-
23 Saul and Jonathan were united in
affection,
Linked, in their life-time, by mutual love,
[equivalently, Booth.]
Houb.-23 Saül et Jonathas, dum vixerunt,
in mutuis erant amoribus ac deliciis; non
fuerunt vel in morte, separati; aquilis erant
perniciores, leonibus fortiores.
ut fert ,והנעמים mendose, pro ; והנעימם
unus Codex, vel pro D'am, ut alii duo.
Significatur Saülem ac Jonathan fuisse
unum alteri in deliciis, non autem fuisse
utrumque vullu decorum. Nihil habet pul-
chritudo cum sequenti membro, nec simile,
nec contrarium. Sed similia sunt, erant in
amoribus ac deliciis mutuis, cum non sunt
separati.
Dathe.-23 Saulus et Jonathan dilecti et
suavissima amicitia in vita juncti ne in
morte quidem sunt diremti, aquilis leviores,
leonibus fortiores.
Ver. 24.
Bp. Patrick.-The word other before
delights is not in the Hebrew; but the
meaning seems to be, that they delighted in
fine clothes, which they did not want while
Saul lived.
Bp. Horsley.-
24 Daughters of Israel! weep over Saul,
Over him, who clothed you in scarlet,
with all the luxuries of dress,
Over him, who covered your garments
with ornaments of gold.
Ged., Booth.-
Ye daughters of Israel! weep over Saul:
Who clothed you in delightful scarlet;
Who put ornaments of gold on your ap-
parel.
Ver. 25.
Bp. Patrick. O Jonathan, thou wast
slain in thine high places.] Of his own
country, which he valiantly defended.
Bp. Horsley.-
O Jonathan, slain upon thy native hills!
Ged., Booth.-
O Jonathan, slain on thine own moun-
tains!
See notes on ver. 19.
Kennicot.-
O Jonathan, super excelsa tua MILES!
496
2 SAMUEL I. 25-27. II. 3-6.
See notes on ver. 19, 22.
Ver. 26.
Very pleasant, &c.
Ged., Booth.-
Very dear to me wast thou :
Wonderful was thy love unto me,
Surpassing the love of women!
Bp. Horsley.-
Pleasant beyond measure hast thou been
to ine;
Inestimable thy friendship, beyond the
love of women.
Perished.
Ver. 27.
Horsley.-Destroyed.
Houb.-, male pro
ut lego in tribus Codicibus.
habet homines, non fortes.
CHAP. II. 3.
וַיִּשְׁבוּ בְּעָרֵי חֶבְרוֹן :
; viri fortes,
, sine גברים
καὶ κατῴκουν ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι Χεβρών.
Au. Ver. And his men that were with
him did David bring up, every man with
his household: and they dwelt in the cities
of Hebron.
In the cities of Hebron.
Dathe, Ged. In the cities about Hebron.
Houb., Booth.—In the city of Hebron.
See notes on Judges xii. 7, p. 275.
Houb.-3 In urbibus Hebron. Mendum
simile est ei, quod castigabamus, Jud. xii. 7,
ubi legitur Jepthe sepultum fuisse in civita-
tibus Galaad,, pro in civitate.
Nusquam memorantur urbes Hebron. Nam
Hebron urbs est una et sola. Mox David
dixit, an ibo in unam e civitatibus Judæ : in
unam, inquam, non in plures. Propterea
Deus Davidi respondet, vade in Hebron, non
autem in civitates Hebron, ubi (ver. 1) pro
Σαούλ. 5 καὶ ἀπέστειλε Δαυὶδ ἀγγέλους πρὸς
τοὺς ἡγουμένους Ἰαβὶς τῆς Γαλααδίτιδος, καὶ
εἶπε πρὸς αὐτοὺς Δαυίδ, Εὐλογημένοι ὑμεῖς τῷ
Κυρίῳ, ὅτι ἐποιήσατε τὸ ἔλεος τοῦτο ἐπὶ τὸν
κύριον ὑμῶν, ἐπὶ Σαούλ τὸν χριστὸν Κυρίου,
καὶ ἐθάψατε αὐτὸν καὶ Ἰωνάθαν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.4 And the men of Judah
came, and there they anointed David king
over the house of Judah. And they told
David, saying, That the men of Jabesh-
gilead were they that buried Saul.
5 And David sent messengers unto the
men of Jabesh-gilead, and said unto them,
Blessed be ye of the LORD, that ye have
shewed this kindness unto your lord, even
unto Saul, and have buried him.
4 Anointed.
Houb.-4 Et unxerunt ibi David in regem.
Utimur verbo ipso unxerunt, quanquam non
plus significantiæ habere videatur verbum
П quam proclamaverunt, aut renuntiave-
runt.
4, 5, And they told David, &c., unto the
men of Jabesh-gilead.
Houb., Ged.-When it was told to David,
that the men of Jabesh-gilead had buried
Saul; David sent messengers to the men of
Jabesh-gilead, &c.
…..אשר .Houb
Hoc vocabulum impedit
seriem orationis, seu est relativum, seu ad-
verbium quod, quia nativo ex loco fuit tra-
jectum. Nam si legitur 18 18 (nuntiatum
fuit Davidi) dicendo quod, vel ut (homines
Jabes Saülem sepeliissent) plana erit series;
nec alium ordinem exhibent veteres, præter
unum Chaldæum, cujus adeo claudicat Chal-
daica compositio, ut et hodierna Hebraica :
vide Polyglotta.
And have buried him.
Ged., Booth. And have buried him, and
Jonathan his son [LXX].
Ver. 6.
– וְגַם אָנֹכִי אֶעֶשֶׂה אִתְּכֶם הַטּוֹבָה
הַזֹּאת אֲשֶׁר עֲשִׂיתֶם הַדָּבָר הַזֶּה :
ام
plene, ut fert unus ,חברונה legenduin ,הברנה
Ver. 4, 5.
Codex Orat.
וַיִּגְדוּ לְדָוִד לֵאמֹר אַנְשֵׁי יָבֵישׁ
4
nbwjan 5 : başw-ng man wis pba
— καί γε ἐγὼ ποιήσω μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν τὸ ἀγαθὸν
TOUTO, ÖTI ÉTOIýσαTE Tò pημa toûтo.
Au. Ver.-6 And now the LORD shew
kindness and truth unto you and I also דָּוִד מַלְאָכִים אֶל־אַנְשֵׁי יָבֵישׁ גִּלְעָד
will requites you this kindness, because ye וַיֹּאמֶר אֲלֵיהֶם בְּרָכִים אַתֶּם לַיהוָה
.have done this thing אֲשֶׁר עֲשִׂיתֶם הַחֶסֶר הַזֶּה עִם־אֲדֹנֵיכֶם
אעשה אתכם הטובה הזאת.
עִם־שָׁאוּל וַתִּקְבְּרוּ אֹתוֹ :
4
καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν τῷ Δαυὶδ, λέγοντες, "Οτι
οἱ ἄνδρες Ιαβὶς τῆς Γαλααδίτιδος ἔθαψαν τὸν
And I also will requite you this kindness.
Houb.- 72107 DƆNK MWYN, Faciam vo-
biscum beneficentiam hanc. Aut ego fallor,
aut legendum 2 (faciam vobis) secundum
2 SAMUEL II. 6—11.
497
hanc beneficentiam: nam similem beneficen- | Gilead, and over the Ashurites, and over
tiam, non vero eandem, pollicetur David Jezreel, and over Ephraim, and over Ben-
Jabesitis. Esset legitimum cum verbo jamin, and over all Israel.
sociatum, reddam vobis beneficentiam
hanc; non est, cum verbo лs, faciam.
Ver. 7.
And over the Ashurites.
Bp. Patrick.-The Ashurites.] The Chal-
dee paraphrast understands hereby, the tribe
of Asher; who, though remote from Maha-
naim, were forward to acknowledge him.
יִהְיוּ לִבְנֵי־חַיִל כִּי־מֵת אֲדְנֵיכֶם
some of the Versions, Gestur שָׁאוּל וְגַם אֹתִי מָשְׁחָוּ בֵּית־יְהוּ ה
T
:D by
be?
καὶ γίνεσθε εἰς υἱοὺς δυνατοὺς, ὅτι τέθ-
ó
νηκεν ὁ κύριος ὑμῶν Σαούλ, καί γε ἐμὲ κέχρικεν
ὁ οἶκος Ἰούδα ἐφ' ἑαυτὸν εἰς βασιλέα.
Ged. The present text has, the Ashurites.
Some of the ANT. VERSIONS, Geshur. But
I am convinced that Asher, i.e., the tribe of
Ashur, is the true reading.
Boothroyd's Heb. Bible.
.שבט אשר
האשורי.
The
text is here incorrect; for Ishbosheth did
not reign over the Assyrians. All the ver-
sions are obscure and contradictory. The
Vulg. and Syr. read ; the Talmud,
The ó, Oaσoupi. Geddes follows
the Talmud, as the true reading, but Mi-
chaëlis maintains this tribe was too remote
from the places mentioned to be meant. I
do not see any force in this objection, and
think it highly probable that is the true
reading, as the northern tribes seem to have
Au. Ver.-7 Therefore now let
your
hands be strengthened, and be ye
valiant
[Heb., be ye the sons of valour]: for
your
master Saul is dead, and also the house of
Judah have anointed me king over them.
Pool. For your master Saul is dead, or,
though your master Saul be dead, and so
your hearts may faint within you, as if
were now sheep without a shepherd.
Ged., Booth.-For, since
Saul is dead, the house of Judah have adhered to the house of Saul.
anointed me king over them.
Ver. 8.
you
your master
Au. Ver.—8 But Abner the son of Ner,
captain of Saul's host [Heb., the host which
was Saul's], took Ish-bosheth [or, Esh-baal,
1 Chron. viii. 33; and ix. 39] the son of
Saul, and brought him over to Mahanaim.
Houb. 81, Et in Assuri. Vul-
gatus, Gessuri ex scriptione e7. Utrum
præstet incertum, quoniam potest esse vel
tribus Aser, vel Gessuri, prope Galaad.
Græci Intt. aoipì, in Codice Romano; in
Alexandrino, baooup, ex scriptione vs.
Dathe.-Lectio Hebr.
videtur esse
corrupta, nam de Assyriis h. 1. sermo esse
Bp. Patrick.-Ish-bosheth.] Called Esh- non potest. Versiones antiquæ dissentiunt :
baal, 1 Chron. viii. 33, as there are several oi ó habent κaì ènì Tòv Daσepì, in cod. Alex.
other names which end indifferently, either legitur eaσovpt. Syrus et Vulgatus: super
in Bosheth, or Baal. For instance, Gideon Gessuri.
is called Jerubbaal, Judg. ix. 1, and Jerub- tribus Aser nimis remota erat ab reliquis
besheth, 2 Sam. xi. 21, and Mephibosheth is nominatis; cf. Michaëlis in Biblioth. Orient.,
called Meribbaal, 1 Chron. viii. 34. For P. xiii., p. 218.
Bosheth signifies shame and confusion; and Maurer, Et in Aschuritas.
Baal being an infamous idol, the Holy Scrip- Videtur eadem illa gens Arabica significari,
ture makes these names end promiscuously quæ Gen. xxv. 3 vocatur
either in Baal, or Bosheth, or Besheth. So Syr. et Vulg., super Gessuri.
Pool.
Gesenius. (man of shame, i. e.,
Ish-bosheth.
, וְעַל דְבֵית אָשֶׁר : Chaldeus
Ver. 10, 11.
Sed
. Male
10
A
11
בֶּן־אַרְבָּעִים שָׁנָה אִישׁ בְּשֶׁת בֶּן־ .shaming himself, perhaps bashful), pr. in
שָׁאוּל בְּמָלְכוֹ עַל־יִשְׂרָאֵל וּשְׁתַּיִם שָׁנִים
מֶלֶךְ אֲךְ בֵּית יְהוּדָה הָיוּ אֶחֲרֵי דָוִד :
וַיְהִי מִסְפַּר הַיָּמִים אֲשֶׁר הָיָה דָוִד
מֶלֶךְ בְּחֶבְרוֹן עַל-בֵּית יְהוּדָה שֶׁבַע וגו'
שָׁנִים וְשִׁשָּׁה חָדָשִׁים :
T
Ver. 9.
Týban-by
וַיַּמְלִכֵהוּ אֶל־הַגִּלְעָד וְאֶל־הָאֲשׁוּרִי
καὶ ἐβασίλευσεν αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὴν Γαλααδίτιν,
καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν Θασιρί, κ.τ.λ.
10 τεσσαράκοντα ἐτῶν Ἰεβοσθὲ υἱὸς Σαούλ,
Au. Ver.9 And made him king over ὅτε ἐβασίλευσεν ἐπὶ Ἰσραὴλ, καὶ δύο ἔτη
VOL. II.
3 s
498
2 SAMUEL II. 10-12.
ἐβασίλευσε, πλὴν τοῦ οἴκου Ιούδα, οἱ ἦσαν cession), or that he reigning two years im-
ὀπίσω Δαυίδ. 11 καὶ ἐγένοντο αἱ ἡμέραι ἃς
Δαυὶδ ἐβασίλευσεν ἐν Χεβρὼν ἐπὶ τὸν οἶκον
Ἰούδα, ἑπτὰ ἔτη καὶ μῆνας ἕξ.
Au. Ver.—10 Ish-bosheth Saul's son was
forty years old when he began to reign over
Israel, and reigned two years. But the
house of Judah followed David.
11 And the time [Heb., number of days]
that David was king in Hebron over the
house of Judah was seven years and six
months.
12 And Abner the son of Ner, and the
servants of Ish-bosheth the son of Saul,
went out from Mahanaim to Gibeon.
Pool.-Reigned two years, to wit, before
the following war broke forth; compare
1 Sam. xiii. 1; for that he reigned longer,
may appear both from the following verse,
and from chap. iii. 1, and from the following
history; though some think he reigned only
two years, and that the rest of David's seven
years the Israelites by Abner's instigation
stuck to the house of Saul, but were in sus-
pense whether they should confer the
crown upon Mephibosheth the right heir,
but a child; or upon Ishbosheth, a grown
man, whom with some difficulty, and after
long debates amongst themselves, they pre-
ferred.
mediately after the death of Saul, they were
five years deliberating whether they should
own David or not: neither of which is pro-
bable, as Ralbag thinks; who judiciously
observes, that those words, "he reigned two
years," are to be joined with ver. 12, "And
Abner, the son of Ner, went out," &c. That
is, saith he, the first two years of his reign
there was no war between the house of Saul
and David: and there had been no open
war, if Abner had not been the author of it,
&c.
Dr. A. Clarke.-10 Ish-bosheth-reigned
two years.] It is well observed that Ish-
bosheth reigned all the time that David
reigned in Hebron, which was seven years
and six months. Perhaps the meaning of
the writer is this: Ish-bosheth reigned two
years before any but the tribe of Judah had
attached themselves to the interest of David.
Some think that Abner in effect reigned the
last five years of Ish-bosheth, who had only
the name of king after the first two years.
Or the text may be understood thus: When
Ish-bosheth had reigned two years over
Israel, he was forty years of age.
I0
Houbigant, dissatisfied with all the common
modes of solution, proposes to read ¬ no,
six years, for the Dw one, two years, of the
Bp. Patrick.—10 And reigned two years] text, which he contends is a solecism; for in
Before there was any hostility between him pure Hebrew the words would be me nw,
and David. So Ralbag expounds it, who as they are everywhere read in the first
makes this cohere with ver. 12, it being a book; and is the reading of eleven of
mere fancy of the Jews, in Seder Olam Kennicott's MSS., and nine of De Rossi's;
Rabba, that the throne was vacant, and but the number two is acknowledged by all
there was no king in Israel for five years. the ancient versions, and by all the MSS.
Victorinus Strigelius's conjecture is far yet collated. The critical reader may ex-
better; who, after he had given the fore-amine Houbigant on the place. After all,
going interpretation of Ralbag, adds, that probably the expedition mentioned in the
after the war broke out between David and succeeding verses is that to which the writer
Ishbosheth, and David waxed stronger and refers, and from which he dates. Ish-bosheth
stronger (iii. 1), Ishbosheth being an inactive had reigned two years without any rupture
prince, and unfit to command, Abner took with David or his men, till under the direc-
the administration of the government upon tion of Abner, captain of his host, the Is-
himself, and managed the war the other five raelites passed over Jordan, from Mahanaim
years which passed before David came to the to Gibeon; and being opposed by Joab,
throne of Israel. These five years the captain of David's host, that battle took
Scripture doth not reckon as a part of Ish- place which is described in the following
bosheth's reign; because he had the mere verses.
name of a king, but no authority at all.
Boothroyd's Heb. Bible.-10 Duw D'nwi.
11 So long, therefore, Ishbosheth reigned | Many critics have supposed that there must
over Israel. Unless we will suppose, either be some error in this number; for Ishbosheth
that the Israelites were five years deliberating
whether he or Mephibosheth should be king
(whose right it was by the laws of suc-
ושתים שנים
began to reign on the death of his father,
and his reign must be nearly as long as that
of David in Hebron, over the house of
2 SAMUEL II. 12-16.
499
Judah. If we include what follows to the cardinali, ut solet, posito. Nimirum post
end of 11th com. in a parenthesis, and con- Saülis mortem primus annus regni Isboseth
sider the two years that he reigned, before occupatus fuit in resarcienda clade a Phi-
he commenced war against David, the text listæis accepta, ita ut anno tantum secundo
may be vindicated. The 10th and 12th Isboseth regem habere Israelitæ possent.
com. properly connect, and what follows Postea Isboseth annis sex regnavit. Ex iis
supports this opinion.
annis conficiuntur anni septem, quos annos
David in Judam regnavit. Relinquitur
annus dimidius, qui quidem elapsus est,
Houb.-10 ' ', Et duos annos
regnavit (Isboseth). Ita omnes interpre-
tantur, etsi de mendo solecismus admonebat. dum David cæteras Tribus in suam obedien-
Nam Hebraice duo anni sunt non, non tiam cogebat.
שנים
D'. Ita passim legitur in libro Samuelis
primo. Non mirum igitur interpretes, ut
Ver. 14.
יָקוּמוּ נָא הַנְעָרִים וִישַׁחֲקוּ eam temporis notationem explicarent, multa
לְפָנֵינוּ וגו'
- ἀναστήτωσαν δὴ τὰ παιδάρια, καὶ παιξά-
τωσαν ἐνώπιον ἡμῶν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-14 And Abner said to Joab,
Let the young men now arise, and play
before us.
&c.
Play before us.
Ged.-Prelude our engagement.
Gesen.-Piel. Pay, fut. p. 1 To jest,
Ver. 16.
וַיִּקְרָא לַמָּקוֹם הַהוּא חֶלְקַת
הַצְרִים אֲשֶׁר בְּגִבְעוֹן :
καὶ ἐκλήθη τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ τόπου ἐκείνου,
Μερὶς τῶν ἐπιβούλων, ἢ ἐστιν ἐν Γαβαών.
movisse, nihil promovisse. Difficultas est,
quomodo Isboseth, a quo, in Israel regnante,
David impediebatur, ne in omnes tribus
Israel regnaret, duos tantum annos reg-
naverit, quamvis David annos totos septem
cum dimidio anno in tribum Judæ unam
regnaverit, præsertim cum constet Davidem,
ut primum Isboseth mortuus est, in omnes
tribus regnasse. Piget nos referre ac con-
futare hæc, quæ comminiscuntur alii atque
alii interpretes, cum, sine historia teste, in-
ducunt interregnum in Israel, alii post 2 To sport, to play, &c., also of the play
Saulis, alii post Isboseth mortem. Nodum or mock-fight of armies or armed men, to
solvi posse credit explanator Gallicus libro- skirmish, 2 Sam. ii. 14.
rum Regum quatuor, si statuitur notari, non
quot annos Isboseth in Israel regnaverit, sed
quot annos rex Israel fuerit, antequam cum
Davide, duce Abner, in Gabaon decertaret,
et si convertitur, annos duos Isboseth regna-
verat, in tempore Plusquam-perfecto, non in
Præterito regnavit. Cui contradicunt ea quæ
sequuntur. Nam additur continenter, David
autem regnavit in Hebron septem annos cum
anno dimidio. Ergo erit pariter interpre-
tandum, David regnaverat... Quod si David
regnaverat in Judam plus annis septem, an-
tequam cum exercitu Isboseth decertaret,
qui fieri potest, ut Isboseth non regnarit in
Israel annos plusquam duos. Nam utri-
usque regna, post Saülem mortuum simul
incœperunt. Ergo nodus relinquitur, ut
erat, nedum solvatur. Planum est, et mem-
brana ipsa loquitur, notari quot annos
Isboseth regnaverit, donec moreretur, quot
annos David in Judam, donec eum omnes
Tribus regem haberent. Itaque æqualia,
aut fere æqualia utriusque regni tempora esse
debere, quoniam unus, ne alter in Israel
regnaret, obstabat. Ergo pro '', Ged., Booth. Helkath-hazzurim [the
quæ verba falsam temporum notationem field of grapplers], which is by Gibeon.
habent, et solecismo laborant, legendum Gesen.
Au. Fer.-16 And they caught every one
his fellow by the head, and thrust his sword
in his fellow's side; so they fell down to-
gether: wherefore that place was called
Helkath-hazzurim, [that is, the field of
strong men], which is in Gibeon.
Pool.-Helkath-hazzurim, or, the field of
rocks, i. e., of men who stood like rocks,
unmoveable, each one dying upon the spot
where he fought.
"
Bp. Patrick.-The Hebrew words signify,
"the field of strong men ; as hard and
firm as a rock.
99
Dr. A. Clarke. Helkath-hazzurim]
"The portion of the mighty; or, "The
inheritance of those who were slain," ac-
cording to the Targum.
Helkath-hazzurim
D'u n'vo, sex annos, ordinali numero, pro (field of swords. So Dathe. See notes on
500
2 SAMUEL II. 16-26.
Josh. v. 2, p. 28), a place near Gibeon, de quo dicitur eum retrorsum, aversa cuspide,
2 Sam. ii. 16.
transfixisse Asaelem. Itaque legendum, vel
, אחריו בחנית retrorsum lancea, vel, אחרנית בחנית | Licet convertere, ager: חלקת הצרים-.Houb
inimicorum. Verum significantius Græci post se lancea. Huc adde Tò non sig-
Intt. éπißovλov, insidiarum; quod nos, insi- nificare alicujus rei partem posteriorem, vel
diantium, ex scriptura D', ex ; moliri extremam, etsi ita convertunt plerique in-
insidias. Illi juvenes alter alteri insidia- terpretes.
bantur, ut gladium in adversarii latus The fifth rib.
adigerent.
Ver. 23, 24.
Gesen.-I. i m. A fifth. II. i m.
(r. vê No. I.) the belly, abdomen, 2 Sam.
ii. 23; iii. 27; iv. 6; xx. 10. Syriac
lås id. 2 Sam. iii. 27; iv. 6. Ethiop.
web: womb, Talmud., abdomen,
23 וַיְמָאֵן לָסוּר וַיַּכֵּהוּ אַבְנֵר בְּאַחֲרֵי
אֶל־הַחֹמֶשׁ וַתֵּצֵא הַחֲנִית
TJT
and s being interchanged. From this Seשׁ מֵאַחֲרָיו וַיִּכָּל־שָׁם וַיָּמָת תַּחְתָּוֹ וַיְהִי
.mitic word seems to have come Lat. omasum כָּל־הַבָּא אֶל־הַמָּקוֹם אֲשֶׁר־נָפַל שָׁם
עֲשָׂהאֵל וַיָּמֹת וַיַּעֲמְדוּ :
יוֹאָב וגו'
תחתיו קרי .23 .ver
:
ST
24 וַיַּרְדְּפֶוּ
23 καὶ ποῦ ἐστι ταῦτα; ἐπίστρεψε πρὸς
Prof. Lee.-pi, m.—pl. non occ. Syr.
låsco, inguen, ilia. Æth. ሕምስ
matrix. Arab., adeps. 1. The
xx. 10.
569
:
Ἰωὰ τὸν ἀδελφόν σου· καὶ οὐκ ἐβούλετο τοῦ abdomen, perhaps, from its fat and feshy
ἀποστῆναι καὶ τύπτει αὐτὸν ᾿Αβεννὴρ ἐν τῷ character, 2 Sam. ii. 23; iii. 27 ; iv. 6;
ὀπίσω τοῦ δόρατος ἐπὶ τὴν ψόαν, καὶ διεξῆλθε
τὸ δόρυ ἐκ τῶν ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ, καὶ πίπτει ἐκεῖ
καὶ ἀποθνήσκει ὑποκάτω αὐτοῦ· καὶ ἐγένετο
πᾶς ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἕως τοῦ τόπου οὗ ἔπεσεν ἐκεῖ
᾿Ασαὴλ καὶ ἀπέθανε, καὶ ὑφίστατο. 24 καὶ
κατεδίωξεν Ιωάβ, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Fer.-23 Howbeit he refused to turn
aside wherefore Abner with the hinder end
of the spear smote him under the fifth rib,
that the spear came out behind him; and he
fell down there, and died in the same place:
and it came to pass, that as many as came
to the place where Asahel fell down and
died stood still.
24 Joab also and Abishai pursued after
Abner, &c.
13 With the hinder end of the spear.
II. The fifth part. Arab., pars
quinta.
24 Joab also, &c.
Houb., Dathe, Ged., Booth.-But Joab,
&c.
Ver. 25.
Au. Ver.-25 And the children of Ben-
jamin gathered themselves together after
Abner, and became one troop, and stood on
the top of an hill.
&c.
Gathered, became, &c.
Ged., Booth.-Had gathered, had become,
Bp. Horsley. Rather, "with a back-se
stroke of the spear."
Ver. 26.
כִּי־מָרָה תִהְיֶה 2
Ged., Booth.-23 Still he refused to turn
aside: Abner, therefore, with the reverted
point of the spear, smote him in the groin,
so that the spear came out behind him, &c.
Houb.-23 Ille noluit ab ipso divertere;
itaque eum Abner, hasta retroacta, inguine
confodit, &c.
K.T.λ.
ne navit
T
וגן'
ἢ οὐκ οἶδας ὅτι πικρὰ ἔσται εἰς τὰ ἔσχατα,
Au. Ver.-26 Then Abner called to Joab,
and said, Shall the sword devour for ever?
knowest thou not that it will be bitterness in
the latter end? how long shall it be then,
ere thou bid the people return from follow-
ing their brethren?
Knowest thou not, &c.
♫ 8, (Percussit eum Abner) poste-
riore parte lancea. Atqui constat fuisse
Asael percussum, lanceæ parte, non poste-
Pool. It will be bitterness in the latter
riore, sed anteriore. Nam hasta ventri in-
fixa fuit, et a tergo egressa est. Itaque end; it will produce dreadful effects, and
non potest ad pertinere, sed ad Abner, | many bloody slaughters, if by a further pro-
2 SAMUEL II. 26-32. III. 1.
501
secution thou makest them desperate; which | tudine pronuntiandi, vel ex margine in con-
is against all the rules of policy.
Ged.-Art thou ignorant, that bitter des-
peration may at length take place?
Dathe.-Num ignoras, periculosam esse
desperationem?
Ver. 27.
textum allatum, cum scriba crederet rò 5,
quod in margine legebat, fuisse omissum,
deceptus eo, quod est verbum Hebraicum.
Clericus, nisi aliter dixisses. Sed cui, vel
tyroni, persuadebat esse nisi dixisses, idem
ac nisi aliter dixisses? Idem docet in Com-
mentario, illud dirisses pertinere ad id,
"quod dixerat Abner se velle pugnare, cum
וַיֹּאמֶר יוֹאָב חַי הָאֱלֹהִים כִּי לוּלֵא
-proludium pugne petierat, quo peracto, ac דִּבַּרְתָּ כִּי אָז מֵהַבֹּקֶר נַעֲלָה הָעָם אִישׁ
מאַחֲרֵי אָחִיו
פתח באתנה
: orationem inducere hominem sibi ipsi contra-
censum erat prælium," neque attendit se in
kaì eỉπev ’Iwàß, Zîj Kúpιos, őτi ei µn éλá-
λησας, διότι τότε ἐκ πρωϊόθεν ἀνέβη ἂν ὁ λαὸς
ἕκαστος κατόπισθε τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-27 And Joab said, As God
liveth, unless thou hadst spoken, surely then
in the morning [Heb., from the morning]
the people had gone up [or, gone away]
every one from following his brother.
Pool.-Unless thou hadst spoken; unless
thou hadst made the motion that they might
fight, ver. 14. It was thou, not I, that gave
the first occasion of this fight. Withal, he
intimates that Abner was the sole cause of
this war; and that if he had not given com-
mission and command, the war had never
been undertaken, but all things had been
ended by an amicable agreement; which
might have been made that very morning,
if he had so pleased.
Ged.-27 Joab answered: "As the Lord
liveth; if thou hadst so spoken at first, the
people should, even from the morning, have
returned from pursuing their brethren."
The present text is evidently, I think,
corrupted. I have followed Houbigant's
emendation; which is agreeable to the Vul-
gate; and to the context. Others, how-
ever, would render thus: If thou hadst not
spoken, that is, provoked us by proposing a
preludical combat.
Booth.-And Joab said, As God liveth, if
thou hadst so spoken, surely from the morn-
ing the people had gone up every one from
following his brother.
Houb.—27 Joab respondit : l'ivit Dominus,
si tu istud dixisses, populus a mane desiisset
persequi suos quisque fratres.
П, Nisi locutus fuisses. Istud nisi
pugnantia loquitur. Nam Joab sic loquitur,
ut apud Vulgatum, si locutus fuisses, mane
recessisset populus. Ergo expungendum 5.
quod verbum sæpe librarii cum » permis-
cuere, quodque hic additum fuit ex simili-
dicentem. Num enim dixerit Joab, nisi tu
dixisses, te velle pugnare, abiisset quisque a
fratre suo insequendo? Nimirum hæc verba,
quisque a fratre suo insequendo, demonstrant
pugnam jam factam, et alios fugientes, alios
persequentes; neque erat fugæ locus, ubi
non fuisset certamen; ut planum sit, Joab
ad Abner ultima verba respondere, postquam
Abner dixerat, an perpetuam stragem edet
gladius.
Dathe.-27 Tum Joabus, Per Deum im-
mortalem, inquit, nisi nos provocasses, jam
mane discessisset quisque ab insequendis
fratribus suis.
Ver. 29.
Au. Ver.-Walked.
Ged., Booth.-Marched.
Ver. 31.
?
וְעַבְדֵי דָוִד הִכּוּ מִבִּנְיָמִן
אַבְנֵר שְׁלֹשׁ־מֵאוֹת וְשִׁשִׁים אִישׁ מֵתוּ :
καὶ οἱ παῖδες Δαυίδ ἐπάταξαν τῶν υἱῶν
Βενιαμὶν τῶν ἀνδρῶν ᾿Αβεννὴρ τριακοσίους
ἑξήκοντα ἄνδρας παρ' αὐτοῦ.
Au. Ver.-31 But the servants of David
had smitten of Benjamin, and of Abner's
men, so that three hundred and threescore
men died.
This is
Boothroyd's Heb. Bible.-.
I am in-
wanting in the ó, Syr., and Arab.
clined to think it has been inserted from the
If retained the must be
preceding com.
added, or otherwise it will follow that
though three hundred men were smitten,
only ʊʊʊ died.
Ver. 32.
Houb.-, Et illuxit. Monet unus
codex deficere ; recte nam scribendum
fuit, " plene ut lego in Codice Orat. 53.
CHAP. III. 1.
Au. Ver.-1 Now there was long war
502
2 SAMUEL III. 1-8.
between the house of Saul and the house of whose name was Rizpah, the daughter of
David: but David waxed stronger and Ahiah: and Ish-bosheth said to Abner,
stronger, and the house of Saul waxed Wherefore hast thou gone in unto my
weaker and weaker.
father's concubine?
And Ish-bosheth.
Ged. All the antient versions (except
Chald.) with ten MSS. read Ish-bosheth.
The Greek adds, the son of Saul [so Houb.,
Horsley].
Houb.-1 nonbon 'an, et fuit bellum
diuturnum. Hæc et quæ sequuntur, domum
Saülis in dies decrevisse, mendum confutant,
quod supra correximus, in quo dicitur Isbo-
seth regnasse annos tantum duos. Nam si
Isboseth regnavit annos tantum duos; si ei, Houb.—7 18", Et dixit. Adde nw wy
anteqam bellum Davidi inferret, resarcienda, Isboseth, filius Saülis, quæ verba
fuit clades a Philistæis accepta, si denique legebant Græci Intt. Cæteri non omittunt
bellum fuit adversus Davidem comparan- Isboseth, nisi Chaldæus. Nemo antecedit in
dum, quæ omnia fieri vix poterant intra oratione, qui dicat, neque Isboseth fuit nomi-
unum annum, liquet non satis jam regni ac | natus; ut fieri non possit ejus nomen fuisse
vitæ Isboseth superesse, ut gerat bellum hic omissum. Nec proprio id marte addidere
diuturnum, neque ut ejus res paulatim de- Græci Intt. neque enim adderent, filius
crescant et sublapsa referantur. Sed sex Saülis, quod non erat necesse, nisi et lege-
anni sunt satis, ut bellum dicatur esse diutur- rent. Caligo facta fuerit scribæ ut, post-
num: vide notam nostram ad caput su- quam bis legerat, omitteret hæc verba,
perius.
Ver. 6.
Ver. 8.
.similiter desinentia איש בשת בן שאול
וַיִּחַר לְאַבְנֵר מְאֹד עַל־דִּבְרֵי אִישׁ־ וְאַבְנֵר הָיָה מִתְחַזַק בְּבֵית
ז ד
Ranne
– καὶ ᾿Αβεννὴρ ἦν κρατῶν τοῦ οἴκου
Σαούλ.
בְּשֶׁת וַיֹּאמֶר הָרֹאשׁ כֶּלֶב אָנֹכִי אֲשֶׁר שָׁאוּל :
לִיהוּדָה הַיּוֹם אֶעֶשֶׂה חֶסֶד עִם־בִּית
וְלֹא
שָׁאוּל אָבִיךָ אֶל־אֶחָיו וְאֶל־מַרֵעֵהוּ
των τρόπων οι A
הִמְצִיתָךְ בְּיַד דָּוִד וַתִּפְקֹד עָלַי עֲוֹן Au. Ver. And it came to pass, while
הָאִשָּׁה הַיּוֹם :
.
there was war between the house of Saul
and the house of David, that Abner made
himself strong for the house of Saul.
Made himself strong, &c.
Pool. He used all his endeavours to sup-
port Saul's house; which is mentioned, το
show the reason of his deep resentment of
the following aspersion. Or, he strengthened
himself in the house of Saul, i. e., he so
managed all affairs, as to get all the riches
and power into his own hands; which made
Ish-bosheth suspect that he aimed at the
kingdom, and sought to marry the king's
concubine in order to it, as the manner was.
See 2 Sam. xii. 8; xvi. 21; 1 Kings i. 17.
Bishop Horsley.-Made himself strong;
rather, made himself of consequence.
Ged., Booth.-Exerted himself for the
house of Saul.
#
Gesen.-p Hithp. 3. To show oneself
strong for any one, i. e., to help, to aid, seq.
et Dy 2 Sam. iii. 6; 1 Chr. xi. 10; Dan.
x. 21.
Dathe.-Abnerus Sauli partes defenderat.
Ver. 7.
καὶ ἐθυμώθη σφόδρα ᾿Αβεννήρ περὶ τοῦ
λόγου τούτου τῷ Ἰεβοσθέ· καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Αβεννήρ
πρὸς αὐτόν, μὴ κεφαλὴ κυνὸς ἐγώ εἰμι; ἐποί-
ησα σήμερον ἔλεος μετὰ τοῦ οἴκου Σαοὺλ τοῦ
πατρός σου, καὶ περὶ ἀδελφῶν καὶ περὶ γνωρί-
μων, καὶ οὐκ ηὐτομόλησα εἰς τὸν οἶκον Δαυὶδ,
καὶ ἐπιζητεῖς ἐπ᾿ ἐμὲ σὺ ὑπὲρ ἀδικίας γυναικὸς
onµepov ;
Au. Ver.-8 Then was Abner very wroth
for the words of Ish-bosheth, and said, Am
I a dog's head, which against Judah do
shew kindness this day unto the house of
Saul thy father, to his brethren, and to his
friends, and have not delivered thee into the
hand of David, that thou chargest me to-
day with a fault concerning this woman?
So equivalently Pool, Dathe, Ged., Booth.
Pool.-A dog's head, i. e., a vile and con-
temptible creature, as a dog was. See Deut.
xxiii. 18; 1 Sam. xxiv. 14; 2 Sam. ix. 8;
xvi. 9; Job xxx. 1; Eccles. ix. 4.
dog's head is put for a dog by a synecdoche,
And a
usual both in the Hebrew and in other lan-
guages, as the head is oft put for the whole
Au. Ver.-7 And Saul had a concubine, man in the Latin tongue. Which against
2 SAMUEL III. 8-12.
503
Judah; so the particle lamed is well ren- sic apud eum legitur: D 'NON NOSOT NE TI
dered, as el, which among the Hebrews is 8, Numquid
confessedly of the same nature and use, is caput canis ego sum? Ex nunc fui vir ab-
used Eccles. ix. 14; Jer. xxxiv. 7; Ezek. jectus reliquiis domus Judæ ; ex quibus Chal-
xiii. 9, 20; Amos vii. 15. Have not de- daicis intelligitur, Chaldæum sic legisse,
הראש כלב אנכי - מהיום הייתי איש נקלה לשאר ליהודה: | livered thee into the hand of David, which I
could oft and easily have done. That thou...cm, et scribas hod. codicum posuisse
chargest me to-day with a fault concerning, ubi scribendum fuerat woh, reliquiis;
this woman; either, that thou accusést me et, quia legebatur ..., quibusdam
falsely concerning this matter; or, that thou interjectis, saltum fecisse a D in D, et
canst not wink at so small a fault (for so he
esteemed it) as conversation with this woman,
who, whatsoever she formerly was, is now so
impotent and inconsiderable, that she can
do thee no service, as I have done.
Ged., Booth.-8 Then was Abner very
wroth on account of the words of Ishbosheth,
and said, Am I, who, in opposition to Judah,
have, to this day, shown kindness to the
house of Saul thy father, to his brethren
and to his friends, and have not delivered
thee into the hands of David, such a dog's
head, that thou chargest me to day with a
fault concerning this woman [Ged., that
thou shouldest, now, charge me with a
crime, in regard to that woman]?
Houb.-8 Excanduit Abner ad hæc verba
Isboseth, eique dixit: num caput canis ego
sum? Scilicet ego reliquiis domus Judæ in
contemptum nunc veni, quoniam bene meritus
sum de domo patris tui Saülis, de fratribus
ejus et amicis, nec te Davidis in manum tra-
didi, propterea tu me, ob mulierculam, in-
crepas.
canis ego sum quod Juda; quæ verba Latina,
ea, quæ in medio erant, ut fit, omisisse.
Nos igitur huic Chaldæi scriptioni obsequi-
mur, ut Abner, ironice dicat, se ab homini-
bus Judæ esse jam contemnendum, nec ab
eis nimium cupide amplectendum, si a domo
Saülis ad domum David deficiat. Quod si
hæc omnia, quæ ex Chaldæo eruimus, non
adsciscuntur, erit tantummodo sic legendum,
nurs om ', (num caput canis ego
sum) reliquiis Judæ, cum tamen hodie bene
meritus sim...Vocat Abner Judæenses re-
liquias Judæ, quia sic appellari solet numerus
parvus cum magno comparatus. ...;
duplici mendo id scriptum; deest enim Tò
persona primæ, quod lego in uno Codice
המציתך.
, מצא deest etiam verbi ; המציתיך Orat. ubi
,
Itaque legendum T, invenire te feci,
seu tradidi te (in manus Davidis).
Ver. 11.
Au. Fer.-11 And he could not answer
Abner a word again, because he feared him.
Ged., Booth.-11 And Ishbosheth [LXX,
Syr., Arab.] could [Ged., durst] not, &c.
Ver. 12.
Arias, mum caput :הראש כלב אנכי אשר ליהודה
מַלְאָכִים וּ אֶל־דָּוִד ut nihil sonant, ita non licet aliter Hebraica וַיִּשְׁלַח אַבְנֵר
תַּחְתָּוֹ לֵאמֹר לְמִי-אָרֶץ לֵאמֹר כָּרְתָה interpretari; ita ut vel hoc ipso vitium
jana
בְרִיתְךָ אִתִּי וגו'
WAT
החתיך קרי
T
καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ᾿Αβεννήρ ἀγγέλους πρὸς
Δαυίδ εἰς Θαιλὰμ οὗ ἦν παραχρῆμα, λέγων,
διάθου διαθήκην σου μετ᾿ ἐμοῦ, κ.τ.λ.
Au.
Ter.-12 And Abner sent mes-
sengers to David on his behalf, saying,
Whose is the land? saying also, Make thy
league with me, and, behold, my hand shall
be with thee, to bring about all Israel unto
debeat subolere. Nec licet, cum Syri Latino
Interprete, num caput canum Juda sum?
Neque enim potest ad pertinere,
postquam pronomen ', quod medium est,
utrumque separavit. Id norunt, qui Hebr.
Grammaticam vel a primo limine salutarunt.
Denique non licet cum Clerico, an videor
Julæ caput canis, posito Judæ in dandi
casu, quia legeretur, cis, qui sunt
Judæ. Adjuvat etiam ad explorandum
mendum, quod s in futuro legitur, non
præeunte conversivo, ut fiat præteritum. thee.
Nam sententia flagitat feci, non faciam.
Omittunts, Græci Intt. quæ verba
Vulgatus adversum Judam, parum fideliter.
Arabs autem divertit ad paraphrasin, nescio
quam, ne nihil diceret. Sed ex Chaldæo
discimus hunc locum fuisse mutilatum. Nam
On his behalf.
Ged. On his own behalf.
Dathe. Statim.
Houb.-12 Continuo. n, mendose, pro
anno, de sub se, sive de ipso loco ubi
agebat, qua re significatur Abnerum iræ im-
504
2 SAMUEL III. 12-27.
:
: IT
cursion in bands.
patientem non tardasse amplius, sed illico Gad, troops shall press upon
misisse ad Davidem legatos. Ita legit Chal- him, i. e. bands of wandering Arabs from
dæus, qui mano, ex loco suo, nec non Græci the neighbouring desert. 2 Kings v. 2,
Intt. apud quos legimus Tapaxphμa, con-
the Syrians had made an ex-
festim. Sed illud alterum, quod post
1 Samuel xxx. 8, 15, 23;
legitur, est legendum ”, et dicebat, 2 Sam. iii. 22; sons of the troop,
vel dicebat adhuc. Nam sic post gerundium i. e. soldiers, 2 Chron. xxv. 13; poet.
solet altero in membro sequi futurum ( Mic. iv. 14. Of a band of robbers, Hosea
Clericus convertit, nomine vii. 1, 1 Kings xi. 24. 'n bands of
suo, idem ac pro se. Verum hoc mihi| Jehovah, his armies of angels, Job xxv. 3;
novum ac sine exemplo, ut Hebraice aliquis also hosts of calamities inflicted by him,
dicatur mittere legatos, nnn, pro se.
xix. 12.-Syr. a troop, band of
.(ויאמר...
Ver. 13.
Au. Ver.-And he said, &c.
soldiers.
Îș
Houb.-22 Interea servi Davidis et Joab,
Ged., Booth.—And David [LXX, Syr., qui prædatum iverant, advenerunt, prædam
Arab., and one MS.] said.
Ver. 15.
Au. Ver.-15 And Ish-bosheth sent, and
took her from her husband, &c.
From her husband.
. אִישָׁהּ legendum אִישׁ Dathe.-Pro
quoque omnes verss. antiquæ.
Ver. 18.
mullam secum habentes.
Ver. 25.
Au. Ver.-Thou knowest.
Ged., Booth.-Thou must know.
Houb.-, exitum tuum. Vult Ma-
Sic sora, ut legatur 8, et sic lego in uno
Codice Orat. Sed melius, ut cæteri
codices. Allucinantur Judæi Grammatici,
similitudine antecedentis verbi 7
decepti.
Au. Ver. I will save my people Is- Nam optime J, quoniam Radix est ~”',
rael, &c.
cujus littera prina in solet converti; quod
Houb., Horsley, Maurer.-. Read non item est in verbo , a quo, et
pis [twelve MSS.].
in quo non est
est': Itaque usitatum ;
nomen derivatum, barbarum et insolens
Ver. 22.
מונא
Ver. 27.
וַיָּשָׁב אַבְנֵר חֶבְרוֹן וַיַּעֲהוּ יוֹאָב וגו
וַיַּכֵּהוּ שָׁם הַחֹמֶשׁ וגו'
וְהִנֵּה עַבְדֵי דָוִד וְיוֹאָב בָּא מֵהַגְּדוּד
kai idov oi naîdes David kaì 'Iwàß Tape-we
γένοντο ἐκ τῆς ἐξοδίας, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-22 And, behold, the servants
of David and Joab came from pursuing a
troop, and brought in a great spoil with
them, &c.
Commentaries and Essays.—“ From (pur-
suing) a troop." Better perhaps,
incursion." LXX.
"from an
Bp. Horsley. - Came from pursuing a
troop; rather, returned from a pillaging
party.
Ged., Booth.-22 And, behold, the ser-
vants of David, with Joab, came from
pursuing a horde, &c.
ins
T<T-
2 yw gin-by
καὶ ἐπέστρεψε τὸν ᾿Αβεννήρ εἰς Χεβρών,
καὶ ἐξέκλινεν αὐτὸν Ἰωὼβ ἐκ πλαγίων τῆς
πύλης, λαλῆσαι πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐνεδρεύων· καὶ
ékeî
ἐπάταξεν αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ εἰς τὴν ψόαν, κ.τ.λ.
Au. Ver.-27 And when Abner was re-
turned to Hebron, Joab took him aside in
the gate to speak with him quietly [or,
peaceably], and smote him there under the
fifth rib, that he died, for the blood of
Asahel his brother.
Pool.—Quietly; with appearance of great
civility and kindness. Or, secretly, as
Gesen.-7. 1. An incision, cutting, &c. having some matter of great importance to
2. A troop, band of warriors, (pp. autter, which none but himself must hear.
cutting in,) so called from the figure as
intended to cut or break in upon the enemy,
like Lat. acies; mostly of light armed troops
engaged in plundering and predatory in-
cursions. [So Prof. Lee.] Gen. xlix. 19,
C
Gesen. m. (r. I.) in pause,
quiet, stillness; 2 Sam. xxxvii. 27, in
quiet, i. e., privately.
The fifth rib.
Ged., Booth. The groin.

UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
:
i
1837
VIHI
3 9015 06525 9288
ARTES
LIBRARY
VERITAS
SCIENTIA
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
E-PLURIBUS UNUM
TUE BOR
SI QUAERIS PENINSULAM AMOENAME
CIRCUMSPICE
B 449993
DUPL
અન